《MIGHT AS WELL BE OP》


 Chapter 1: Talk with ???

    He sighs as his finger dances across the keyboard. He stops as he looks at the time, ''its getting late'', he carries his bag and leaves the office heading home.


    As he goes down the stairs he thinks of his life and how his journey till now has been.


    His name is Anthony, he is an orphan who worked many jobs in other to be able to pay his school fees, he has quiet a good retentive memory so he didn''t fail in school, he worked through years to stand where he is now, but all those work just to be land a low paying job in a small company, he has no friend to speak of so he finds solace in novels and anime.


    He cursed his life as he goes down the stairs thinking of which novel to continue as he gets home, he stands by the road waiting for a cab as his mind wonders around which to pick, only for a truck to come blazing out of no where speeding in his direction, he panicks and tries to jump out of the way only to find out he couldn''t move cause of his fear, he cursed in his mind wondering if the gods sent truck-kun after him after he cursed them a while ago, he lost consciousness as he was hit and bled to death.


    His soul wonders across the univers drifting with no particular direction.


    "Ohhh a golden soul with such intensity that''s unseen" said ???


    A force pulls Anthony''s soul in the direction of the being, the beings eye flashed with white light as saw Anthony''s life. The being awakens Anthony and his soul reshaped back into his human form, he opens his eyes and looks around.


    ''Where am I, I thought I died, is this heaven?, isn''t truck-kun meant to reincarnate me once it hits me, tsk tsk, I better not see those authors in heaven''


    "Calm down your thoughts mortal, this isn''t heaven"


    Anthony looks up, and he was bewildered, all he saw was a being made of ethereal darkness in human shape with no facial feature, he was shocked, ''the devil'' was all Anthony could think of as he saw this being.


    "I''m not a devil or god mortal, don''t compare me to those ants"said ???


    Anthony was afraid but there was nothing he could do, he was already dead, so he could only give up.


    "Ehh..who are you sir?, where is this?, how did I end up here?"


    The being replied "My name is ******, ahhh my bad you can''t hear my true name as you are a mortal, I brought you here when i saw your golden soul"


    "Golden soul??" Asked Anthony


    "Don''t sweat the details" replied???


    ''But that''s still my soul we are talking about here, how can I not sweat the details'' thought Anthony


    "Well, where do you want to reincarnate?"


    Anthony went into deep thought as all novels he has read flashed his mind, after a while he said


    "I want a world where there is magic, and martial art, with dragons and phoenix, titans, fairies, elves and all those mystical creatures I have read" as he spoke his eyes glitter with the adventure he would have


    The being sighed and shook its head already expecting this


    "Sure, I agree, now let''s talk about what talent or perk you want"


    Immediately the being said his, Anthony''s mind went into overdrive again, after spinning for some time going through all abilities, he said


    "I want talent in sword, magic, systems...." Anthony started listing and listing, the being felt that it might have a headache if it kept listening, it said after stopping anthony


    "It''s surprising you didn''t pick a leveling system like your favourite character from solo leveling"


    "No, I don''t want to gain exp, though it would be easy in the beginning, in the long run it might choke me, as I have to look for stronger beings to kill, doesn''t that basically mean stagnanting or making an enemy of all races for killing beings that are on my level for exp"


    The being smiled and just nodded, then said


    "Think of all the abilities and talent and everything you want in your mind I would take it from there, don''t bother thinking of things like fireball as an ability, just think of having the element, when you learn magic you would already be able to cast it, so no need to have spells as an ability, but since I''m already granting something so absurb i will give you 5 minutes, i will grant everything you can think of in 5 minutes asides from things like immortality or gettting to my level with a thought and such"


    The being started a timer immediately.


    Anthony''s inhaled and exhaled even though he couldn''t breathe and his mind started spinning, listing all good abilities, their condition, even passive skills, different type of system to be integrated together, he kept trying to remember everything he has read and seen, even adding those he hasn''t, that he just made up with his imagination.


    When the timer beeped, Anthony''s thoughts processes immediately stopped on its own.


    "Since you have chosen everything I would send you off, any last words"


    Anthony thought for a while and said "Thanks"


    The being smiled and said "off you go" and Anthony vanished.

 Chapter 2: Arrived

    In a tall building, big enough to be called a castle, a woman could be seen going through child labor, the midwives encouraged her to keep pushing, as she was pushing, a dazzling golden soul arrived in their world and went straight for the building.


    As the woman put to birth, she gave a look at her baby whom she carried for 9 months


    "It''s a boy" said one of the midwives who was carrying the child.


    "Let me hold my son" the woman said, carrying her child and smiling, all sorts sorts of emotions coursing through her.


    But unknown to her, a golden soul arrived immediately the child was born into the world and entered the baby and the baby started crying


    She smiled thinking how her son had the hair color of his father, she cast cleaning magic on the child cleansing him of all dirt, then she said, "His name shall be Anthony, Null Anthony, the first son and first child of the Null family"


    She smiled then laid her baby next to her and they slept off together


    Anthony woke up the next day, he looked around his room, where his cradle was, seeing the design and aesthetics, and the wall literally made up of expensive ornaments he was happy that his family was well off as he didn''t have to start off as an orphan this time around.


    He was ecstatic, thinking of the adventure awaiting him, the dragon waiting for him to slay but all that was cut short when he perceived a smell, he soiled himself, ''this couldn''t get anymore embarrassing, looks like I have to grow first in order to even slay anything'' he thought and started crying, one of the maids arrived and changed his daipers


    He found out that his Null family was part of the strongest family in the human domain along side five other families, which were the, The Crimson family, The Amos family, The Stellar family, The Lionheart family, The Landell family, adding that to his family thats six, these were the top power houses of the human domain


    He couldn''t help by feel a headache coming from the cliche arrogant young masters that he would soon meet but if anyone tries him, he would knock them down, and kill them when no one was watching, he reincarnated fully prepared for this arrogant troupes, if anyone suspects him after killing the young master, well this is what a power house family is for, to shield him.


    Even if they have proof will they have enough power, but that didn''t mean he would leave evidence for anybody.


    The world here was also technologically inclined like earth which surprised him cause he thought mana would make them backwards, but seeing the cars and yacht and phones and laptops with the WC toilet he couldn''t help but feel happy, he didn''t have to sit in hardwood carrages with horses bumping on stones, he gave the being another thumbs up for knowing his style, truly worthy of a being who even gods are no more than ants to.


    He spent his days patiently waiting for the 10th year to awaken so he could see his shameless father, reading, brushing up on history since he had nothing to do, also thinking of the cheats the being gave him and why he hasn''t even gotten a system notification even after trying for 5 years, he felt like cursing the being, but stopped himself as he remembered his previous life where he cursed god after he got off work just to die some minutes later, he feared that if he cursed the being might take the cheat back.


    This made him depressed, wishing he could just sleep and wake up on the day of awakening , he could only spend his days reading in the library and gossiping with the maids


    He made the butler drive him once every two days in each car since each of them were luxurious and he didn''t even get a sniff of a single one in his past life, he must drive them all and enjoy before he starts training from age 10.


    Speaking of awakening he found out his mother had the elemental magician class which gave her access to a lot of elements and some perks that came with the class, which she didn''t tell him saying he is too young to understand.


    He could only give up and wait for his turn.

 Chapter 3: Awakening-1

    It was morning and the birds at Anthony''s window were chirping, he woke up from his deep sleep, shooting an angry look at the birds, he yawned and jumped of his bed.


    He stood at the mirror looking at his perfectly handsome face that would even make the dragon king kidnap him for experiment cause he was too handsome.


    His perfectly arranged white hair, his deep blue eyes which shined as if they were a combination of the blue sea, blue sky and blue gem, anybody that stared into his eyes would be entrapped by him charms.


    He stood there for a while admiring himself, thinking how far he has come, he is going to be 10 in a week and his father would be arriving today with his grandparents.


    He proceeded to the bathroom to bath, he spent the last 5 years training his body since he wasn''t allowed to train with a weapon so he did exercise everyday and practiced hand to hand combat everyday with the guard and maid, don''t let the word maid fool you, all of them are elite in their right.


    During these 5 years he found the power rank In this world goes from F- to SSS+, each further divided into 3 minor ranks like F-, F, F+, the ranks were, F, E, D, C, B, A,S, SS, SSS, there were still ranks above these but his mother said he would know them after he awakened and when the time was right, he didn''t ask anymore and just gave up


    The guards in the house were walking nukes, some at SSS+ some above, even the maids were at least A+ which made Anthony confused as SSS rank was always the pinnacle in his novel but he didn''t care much


    The more people advance in rank, the higher their life span, and the harder it is to give birth, his mother looked like she was in her early 20s but she was already over a 100 years old and chilling at a rank she refused to say that was above SSS rank.


    As he was thinking of this, he came out of the shower, cleaning himself with a towel and looked down at his big brother encouraging him to grow so they would give birth to a powerful child, then he raised his head and his eyes fell on the miror and he started admiring himself again.


    The six pack were neatly arranged, the biceps the quads, not like the one he had from his first life that came from suffering and night shift, making him looking forward to the awakening even more, he started dressing when he heard his mother''s voice that always made him confused if she was a fairy, cause she sounded so... enchanting


    "Anthonyyyy come down your father is here" she said, he immediately left the room and stood at the front door of the huge castle as the cars drove into their estate.


    He smiled cutely and said


    "I want to awaken and be a magician like mother, or a swordsman like father, infact I want to awaken them both, I want to be a magic swordsman, we would fight together on the battle field".


    Everyone laughed at their little baby, then the grandfather asked,


    "Then how is your sword training coming along", Anthony choked and coughed, he replied


    "Ermm....I haven''t trained in the sword mother said if I trained I would awaken as a mechanic so i only trained the body"


    Everyone immediately started laughing as if they inhaled laughing gas, Anthony just sat there looking at these monsters who were feared in the world laughing at him


    After throwing some jabs at him, everyone left to their rooms, and like this they spent time with each other everyday and six days passed in a blink of an eye.


    Anthony returned to his room and closed his eye to sleep so he could wake up early the next day for the awakening which was his birthday, but his consciousness was drawn somewhere else, he was shocked when he saw his consciousness appear in a dark place, he remembered when he died and how his soul wondered.


    He cursed, wondering if he died a night to his awakening, thinking of all things he endured, as he wanted to cry, the being voice sounded in his head


    "You are thinking useless things again mortal", he turned and saw the being, he was overjoyed, but before he could speak he was stopped by the being speak first


    "I''m not here to speak with you, you might add another wish to your list, I''m just here to activate your system and cheat, the system has always been with you but I made it dormant, so you would suffer without seeing your cheat for some time, it was nice seeing you suffer and panicking from not being able to draw mana, that was an interesting show, well this is good bye mortal, we won''t be seeing again unless you get to my level or at least a level below me or well unless I decide to see you on a whim"


    With that the being vanished like he was never there.

 Chapter 4: Awakening-2

    Some hours after the being vanished, Anthony woke up, he looked at the time and saw it was still 6:03 AM, the awakening was going to hold by 10AM, he remembered what the being said, only being able to meet when he reaches at least a level lower than it, Anthony ruled out any naive thoughts of reaching it.


    Then excitedly, he said in his mind ''System''


    [Acknowledging, host.....]


    [ Systems are binding please wait an hour]


    Anthony smile he had wished for different kind of system within that 5minutes that was given cause there was no way he would remember all abilities, so he used 3 minutes time to make systems and functions and the remaining two minutes for abilities and talent he could remember or made up on the spot.


    He knew the being might be so precise and decide not to adjust the system, he had read novels like these, where beings would just grant you your exact wish without fine tuning it, simply because your wish was too outrageous.


    The systems where infinite resource system, where the system would give him infinite resource be it health potion, stamina potions, money, mana core, anything, cultivation manual, skill book, but he would always be limited to a certain spending value per month, that was the limit placed on the system by the being, if not he would literally own the world already, but as he grows stronger the limit increase meaning he could just take out Excalibur if he wanted but not now, all without a cost.


    He could form his own army and collect talent enchancing pills and feed it to them and they would be talented, this was basically a shop but without paying for anything.


    The second one was sign-in system, he can sign-in daily to receive random rewards that must be on at least divine rank, he specifically said 70% of reward should be abilities and remaining 30% are on items, artifact and miscellaneous stuff


    He also demanded infinite space to store anything even if they are items not gotten from the system, then the system must come with AI that can answer some of his questions if he has any.


    These are the systems for now, as for the skills they would only be actived when he awakens.


    Anthony was on his bed waiting patiently for his systems to boot, by 7:05 AM the system beeped


    [Systems are now bound together as one...]


    [Beginning binding to the host...]


    [1%...18%...45%... 67%...75...94%...100%...]


    Ding...


    [Binding is complete]


    [Host please name the system, as the system is a combination of various systems it has no name]


    Anthony thought for a while, then he decided, since he was from an OP family and was going to be OP why not name it.....


    "I will name the system OP system" he said


    Ding...


    [Name registered]


    Ding...


    [OP system at your service master]


    He walked to his family members, he was nervous, he didn''t know what to say or do, he remembered the expectant eyes he saw last week, when his family saw him being nervous, they smiled not knowing anything, thinking he was just nervous from awakening.


    They entered the chamber at 10AM sharp, Irene his grandmother, brought out an awakening stone and said


    "Place your hand on the stone and channel the mana through you from the stone and you will awaken" she said as she stepped back


    Anthony stepped forward after hesitating, resigning to his fate, he places his hand on the stone, the stone glowed pure blue light which signified his awakening has started and mana flowed into his body after a while, the system notification sounded


    Ding...


    [The host has awakened]


    [The host has awakened the Magic swordsman class]


    [The system determines host is cursed]


    [By authority of ??? the curse is lifted, backlash is sent to the caster]


    [Host has awakened the primordial bloodline]


    [Host has awakened the beginning of all things physique]


    [Host has awakened his mana and affinities]


    Anthony was in a daze as he read the system notification with a sad face, when he saw the magic swordsman talent he became happy immediately, then he remembered his curse, his happiness was snuffed out with a pillow immediately, he read and got to the talent part and he screamed inwardly, he wanted to shout to the world he is the most talented.


    His family saw him being in a daze then called out to him, he came back to his senses and look at them with a smile, his mother asked.


    "What class did you awaken?"


    "Magic swordsman" he replied


    The entire family smiled and congratulated him


    "I knew my son could do It" his father said


    "Hmph you weren''t here for 10 years, his my son not yours" the mother countered


    They argued whose son he was, after the congratulations, I retired to my room for the day, immediately I entered I opened the system and read all notifications again just to be sure.


    ''System why didn''t you say you could remove the curse''


    [Host the ??? Said to leave it so you know you are cursed and suffer, he said he enjoyed your emotional turmoil prior to your awakening]


    Anthony didn''t know if the being was really nothingness or from the devil race, but he smiled nonetheless at least nothing went wrong.


    He called out in his mind to see the skills he had wished for


    ''system''

 Chapter 5: Skills

    [Host: NULL ANTHONY]


    [Age: 10 years old]


    [Race: Human]


    [Rank F-]


    [Class: Magic swordsman]


    [Physiques: The beginning of all things]


    [Bloodline: Primordial bloodline]


    [Talent: Limitless]


    [Skills: Loading]


    [Affinities: Fire, water, wind, earth,wood, Lightning, light, darkness,space, time, metal, ice]


    His eyes were glowing, ''its here'' he kept screaming in his head''


    ''system why are my skills still loading''


    [The ??? Has place a restriction on the skills of the host, as host becomes stronger he would unlock them, host is only able to access some skills at the moment ]


    Anthony wanted to curse that cunny being


    Ding...


    [By the Authority of ??? You have granted an Authority as a compensation for toying with you twice]


    Ding....


    [Skill loaded]


    ''system give explanation for the physique and bloodline''


    [Primordial bloodline: Grants the highest affinity possible to all elements, grants ability to expertly control all element as if you are their progenitor, grants inheritance directly to the possessor knowledge about magic at its highest order with all element and mana, mana cost for casting elemental related magic reduced by 90%,grants Eidetic memory, photographic memory, hyperthymesia, Accelerated thinking speed, 1million thinking compartment, Divine intelligence]


    Anthony cursed, ''This directly offsets my second passive skill but it doesn''t matter, I can directly combine the second passive skill to the bloodline knowledge instead of letting it rot'' Anthony thought in his mind but it came with a lot of benefit, he could think and analyse 1 million things at the same time


    [Beginning of all things physique: this physique was born out of the imagination of the host, second only to the Physique possessed by ???, host is too weak to use the physique fully, and is advised to become strong to activate all its uses, passive skills granted: Enhanced strength, Enhanced speed, Enhanced regeneration, Enhanced stamina, Immortal handsomeness, a fraction of knowledge about the hidden knowledge of the unknown,these factors will increase, in accordance with the host rank, grants the trait Weapons master: The host is blessed with knowledge on all weapons together with skills and techniques that follows, grants the trait Mana master: Mana would bend according to the host will]


    [Host these are just a fraction of what the physique and bloodline can do, even the knowledge and skills and techniques provided doesn''t amount to 1% of it''s totaling, it''s adviced host immediately increases his rank to extract more knowledge and perks granted by the them]


    Anthony gasp, he didn''t know what to say, he thought for a while, and put the physique out of his mind, at least the passive skill will follow me forever, Anthony thought.


    He then sat in a lotus position, closed his eyes and accepted the experience and knowledge of the swords and magic from his passive skill and separatee them into the 1 million space which he spent 7 hours digesting, his divine intelligence, photographic memory and all of them came into play to digest the information but it still took 7 hours, he opened his eyes, and sighed at the immense knowledge he recieved.


    He felt like standing up and grabbing a sword to start swinging, his other half felt like casting a spell immediately, both halves fighting who goes first, he shakes his head and calms down


    He looks at the clock, it was already, it was already 6PM so he decided to accept the bloodline inheritance knowledge and physique knowledge of the unknown


    The moment he did, his brain nearly exploded, he released it all to the 1 million compartment which slowed things down but still wasn''t enough, he had no choice but to think of two things at the same time in the same compart, thanks to divine intelligence which brought in parallel thinking, turning one million to two million compartment.


    The bloodline and physique both provided knowledge on magic and mana but he didn''t care, he would go through it all, there was no way there would be overlapping knowledge


    When he woke up from his slumber, he stretched, then checked the time and he was shocked, it was 2PM the next day, he didn''t sleep at all, but due his physique and bloodline he still felt fit and was not tired, his eyes fell on the table in his room where a paper was, it read


    ''It seems my son is already working hard after just awakening, come downstairs when you are done, Love mom''


    He looked at the note, he didn''t even know when she entered, it seems he was deep in absorbing the knowledge.


    Though he has absorbed the knowledge he hasn''t read through them all or mastered them, they are only saved to his brain like a file for now, the physique giving him the weapon master and skills and techniques cancels out his passive experience of all swordmaster, just like how his bloodline did, but it didn''t matter, he would combine all of them.


    He took a bath and started wearing his clothes, he looked at the mirror to admire himself, just to be shocked, he saw that he was extremely handsome now due to the blessing of the physique, his previous face that was already so handsome was no different than the ugliest face he has ever seen compared to his current face and body


    He sighed, thinking the demons would definitely side with the dragon to kidnap him, there was no going back now


    He went downstairs to greet his family members, immediately they all saw they stopped in their tracks wondering which immortal descendend from another world.


    Anthony saw their shocked faces and smiled, he started planning how to intercept all harem members of the main character of this world, how dare the main character of this world have a harem while he isn''t as handsome as him

 Chapter 6: Training-1

    He called out to his family to snap out of their daze as he walked towards them.


    His mother asked "Son did you bath in the universe river how can you be so handsome"


    He smiled and replied "Mom it''s just the physique I awakened, it made me more handsome, ''sigh'' you might have grandchildren tomorrow at this rate"


    Everybody laughed at his joke, then the grandmother said "Tell us about your awakening"


    "I awakened the overlord Physique, which grants me overlord to the elements and swords, it passively enhances all physical attributes the more I train and higher rank I achieve, increases handsomeness, increases training in sword, magic and cultivation by 500% , it also amplifies spells I cast by 300%, amplifies sword skills and techniques by 300%" he lied but he couldn''t just tell them about his bloodline and physique outright.


    When he listed these, everyone became speechless, they didn''t know what to say, this was a little monster who just awakened, then lights flashed their eyes they wanted to see him grow and be on the battle field, but they had to protect him till he grows, he has never seen the outside world, so he doesn''t know its horror, killing intent leaked from michael''s body as he thought of those family and cult that might harm his precious son.


    Little did Michael know that his little precious son knows the horror of the world and was already making plans for it. Though he never interacted with other people outside his houses, he knows the horror of the world, even when the butler drove him around when he was 5 years he only looked from inside the car and never came out to greet anybody.


    Rumours spread that, the son of the Sword saint and Mage of destruction (his mother''s title) was sick and had little to no intelligence, he knew about these rumours from the maid and guards when gossiping with them, but told them not to bother correcting them.


    His grandfather said "let''s go pick your cultivation technique shall we" he smiled as everyone followed along, they went into thr library, and his grandther activated a hidden door which lead to the basement, Anthony has never been here before, so he was excited.


    They walked down the stairs and arrived in front of...a portal. Anthony was shocked, is this a dungeon, he had already read about dungeons in this world, his mother''s words sounding a fairy''s entered his ears.


    "This portal leads to a secret realm, here all our main family knowledge are kept, skills, techniques, hidden knowledge, forbidden spells, everything related to any profession is here, even blacksmithing or alchemy, they are all here"


    He was truly shocked to the core, how much power do you have to have to possess knowledge to all profession,and even stored it in a secret realm, it seems he has been looking down on his family.


    They walked through the portal, he felt dizzy as he passed through, it was his first time moving through space, but the feeling only last less than a second because of this affinities, bloodline and physique, his family were shocked to see him regain composure so fast, expecting him to vomit or be dizzing for a while, but it seems their baby is more freakish than he let''s on, they didn''t speak on it and just looked at each other and smiled.


    Anthony raised his head, and saw rolls and rolls of shelves, it seems endless, they walked as he admired and he was lost in it''s beauty, then realization struck him, he hasn''t signed in for today and that being his first time, he immediately said, ''system sign-in''


    [Ding...]


    [Host has signed-in]


    [As it''s the host first time of signing-in, the host would be given two rewards]


    [Congratulations to the host for winning a realm]


    [Divine realm: A realm created by ??? in it''s boredom, which he decided to gift to you since you are signing -in from a realm]


    They just smiled and didn''t ask anymore, He told his mother the same things about magic too, so they won''t waste their time teaching him, when he has a bloodline and physique worth of knowledge.


    He just took the cultivation technique and left, though he won''t cultivate it, he only took it for show, as for the sword Technique and magic, why waste time mastering the ones they created when he has something better.


    He got back to his room and said ''System where is the realm''


    [Host only needs to think about entering the realm and he would enter]


    Anthony nodded then said ''System where is the nothingness cultivation technique''


    [Host only needs to affirm and the system would send it directly to the host mind]


    He immediately affirmed and a vast amount of information waved into his mind, he sat there for a good 9 hours in other to understand the technique, and that was by using his 2 million compartment.


    He sighed "Would I waste time each time I accept knowledge like this,.....well the knowledge is too vast, this is real life, not those instant learning system that takes one click and a second to learn"


    He picks his phone up and texted everyone in his contact list, basically the maids and his family, and told them that he would be in seclusion for a year, which was funny that a person who just awakened and just got his cultivation technique some hours ago was entering seclusion, he made the maids prepare all the food he will need but told them to prepare it for 5 years, which shocked them, he only told them his appetite has increased.


    Everyone was an awakened, so food of 5 years was prepare 2 days, he stuffed it all in his storage ring which his father gave him the day he picked a cultivation technique which contained a sword, all sorts of potions that would last him a year.


    With that everyone sent him off, as he entered the the seclusion room which was then guarded by unknown ranked guards


    In the two days it took to cook all dishes he signed-in


    [Doppelganger: Host is able to create a perfect clone of himself, which is able to use all abilities, skills of the host, possess all qualities of the host


    Cool down: None]


    [ The host has gained True Immunity to illusions]


    He was very happy when he saw the first reward the other day, he was already thinking of how to fool his parents when he left for the divine realm, if they swept their sense and didn''t sense him, they would barge in immediately, even the guards would too


    With this he was ready, he stood in the cultivation room, created the clone, which was basically his twin brother, the clone had a consciousness and possess everything he does, even a soul, but a fragment of his


    The clone sat in a lotus position and pretended to cultivate.


    With that he notified the system and he disappeared from the room.

 Chapter 7: Training-2

    Anthony arrived in a serene plane, there were grass, trees, birds, he closed his eyes and inhales the fresh air, then exhales, he could feel the mana, dancing and cheering at his arrival, he could feel it was the purest form of mana, the primordial mana.


    After looking around for a while, he sets the the time dilation to 1:5, in which 5 years here, was a year outside, A timer hung up in the air showing a year worth of time.


    He then sat down and started cultivation, the speed at which he drew mana surprised him, he kept drawing it like a vortex, it was moving endlessly, he thanked the being for the divine realm, if not, when he cultivated outside, it would cause a ruckus.


    30mins later he entered F rank, an hour later F+ rank, he stopped his cultivation and was shocked.


    In an hour he got to the peak of the F rank, he couldn''t believe it, he checked his foundation and saw it was perfect, his physique passively built a perfect foundation for him, all he needs to do is cultivate.


    He closed his eyes, steeled himself and started cultivating at full forces, as he was cultivating, he tapped into the knowledge of from his bloodline and physique and shared them amongst his two million compartment, though the compartment still wasn''t enough to process it all.


    Just like that time slowly slipped by 1 and half year passed by. He woke up from his cultivation, seeing that he had advanced to the B rank, there were system notification but he left them for now, he would check them all when he leaves the realm, even inside the realm he left a thought compartment to always sign-in he can''t miss those rewards.


    He could have advanced faster but the higher the realm he climbed, the more absurd mana he needed to absorb to reach the next rank, because his physique and bloodline are no different from black holes, if he cultivated outside, he might be in the D- rank because the amount of mana he needs is way too outrageous, normally after break through he would hold over 100 times mana for someone in his rank and would also be stronger since he is using primordial mana.


    But this is cancelled because of the passive skill: Infinite mana, but he didn''t care


    You might say he has infinite mana, so why train, why not just cast the technique and skills infinitly, but can his soul and body handle such burden.


    Every breakthrough nourishes the physical body and the soul, which increases life span, so he can''t just cast them anyhow.


    [Concealment: The host can hide his entire existence and anything related to him, and be like he doesn''t exist in the first place, can conceal mana rank and change it to what the host wants to display]


    (The mana rank is another name for power rank, for those that are confused)


    Immediately he activated it, his aura changed to that of a F- rank


    He then accepted another skill he unlocked


    [Passive: Battle experience: Gives the host the battle experience of all weapon masters and mages he knows]


    All sorts of battle experience flooded his mind, it was as if he was the one that fought, his aura shifted to one of an expert


    The skill was suppose to come with another skill but it looks like the being locked the other skill, and that was supposed to be his last skill he wished for as he spent most of his time chosing which system would help him the most.....tsk tsk, he clicked his tounge and left the house, then he accepted two skill he won from the sign-in system


    [The All Seeing Eyes: Able to see through all things, able to gaze at the past, the future, the present, falsehood, emotions and more. The limit of the eyes can only be determined by the host and how the host uses it, the skill mana eyes automatically has been fused into all seeing eyes]


    He was happy though, the eyes came with a lot of passive skills, and active ones, it took him some minutes to adjust to them.


    [Infinite regeneration: Host is able to regenerate immediately after he is injured, host can regenerate his head if decapitated, his heart if squashed, host can even regenerate from the atomic level]


    He was truly speechless for this skill, he was like a cockroach now, he could even use this to lure people and bring their guards down, he smiled as he thought of this.


    With a thought he left the divine realm.

 Chapter 8: Talk with parents

    He appeared in his seclusion room, and looked at his clone, who simply slept off and couldn''t help but laugh.


    He deactivated the skill and the clone disappeared, then he went straight and opened the seclusion door.


    The guards who were at the door guarding him greeted "Good afternoon young master, how was your seclusion?" They asked.


    "It''s was ok" he replied, with his all seeing eyes he could see more about the guards now unlike before, he could tell they were happy, then he looked around and found the mana pattern of his parents, then simply teleports to their door.


    He knocks on the door and waited for while, then the door opened on its own, then he entered.


    "Anthony you are back" His father said, smiling at his talented son, then frowned seeing the mana rank of his son, before he could say anything, his wife directly appeared infront of him and asked worriedly


    "Anthony what happened, your rank didn''t improve, are your injured" she was truly worried


    He smiled and replied "I am fine mom, during my training I comprehended a magic skills that helps me conceal my rank that''s why you can''t sense it" he immediately reveal D+rank aura and his parents sighed of relief.


    "You really are my little monster aren''t you" the father said, he replied "I could have gone higher but that would damage my foundation, also I was practicing magic and sword so I couldn''t cultivate all the time"


    His father and mother were happy for their son''s intelligence on balance.


    But suddenly the atmosphere shifted


    "Since you have increased your rank there are things you have to know as you would soon be sent into the world" the father said with a stern face, the mother frowned too.


    Then he started speaking


    "I''m sure you already know the existence of demons and the monsters we fight daily, so I won''t be speaking on it, but I will be talking about something else not in the library you read"


    "Something else?" Anthony asked


    His parents smiled, and asked him about his training which he answered all questions and they still stuffed resources like potions in his space ring, which he always transfers to his inventory.


    He went back to his room, calmed his mind and started thinking on his next course of action.


    He planned to take it easy but it seemed the game was set to abysmal mode right from the beginning, he knew for the demons to survive 7 million years till now, they are more than just cockroaches, he sighed but he looked determined.


    Then he thought ''I am already A rank, I wonder if I can find who cursed me''


    Then he sat down and activated his skill Omniscient, trying to see who cursed him his eyes moved and looked down at the world from a bird''s eye view, then he went straight for the information he wanted, he saw a blurry existence in a coffin emitting a thick dark aura which seem to surpass the SSS rank, he didn''t know the rank, but it''s surely above it, he knew what that dark aura was ''Chaos'', attributes of the demons and those who sold their soul to them for more power.


    He tried to see it clearly but his mana rank was still too low to use the authority to it''s full usage, he then deactivated the skill, he sighed already expecting this. Then it clicked his mind to use the All seeing eyes.


    He activated the All seeing eyes and he gazed into the past, and watched it from a 3rd person view and saw it, the same person and coffin


    It was someone from the human race who is part of the forsaken cult, then the person''s information entered his mind, then he deactivated the skill.


    It turns out the person who cursed him is suffering from the blacklash and is in deep slumber, he sealed himself so it won''t affect him more.


    But the question remains why was he cursed, he can''t just get cursed out of no where,


    Then he activated the All seeing eyes again and looked further into the past, gazing back to when the man even had the idea to curse, there he saw it all, it was the same man who sent his father''s best friend to his father''s side to gain trust, after the mission failed and his father survived but the best friend died, the man wanted revenge, it turns out he raised his father''s best friend like a son, he didn''t make him sell his soul, so his so called son can still use mana like a normal person then gain his father''s trust.


    (This is practically how the forsaken do it, not all his them sell their soul, so they can still use normal mana and be able to infiltrate places openly)


    So he cursed him a week after his birth, after the man got news, then 10 years later, he received a blacklash from the curse, his lifespan was rapidly declining, so he used another ancient rank artifact like the curse to seal himself away, to preserve his life.


    Anthony was bamboozled, it turns out the man behind the scenes of his father''s death was still alive for all these while and no one knew.


    Anthony''s gaze turned cold ''You better stay in that coffin and wait for me, I will be there to collect what''s mine'' he said in his mind, then he slept off

 Chapter 9: 4 years later

    Anthony woke up but still feeling drowsy, he brushed and bathed, as he wears his clothes, he signed-in for the day.


    [Congratulations to the host for winning knowledge on all beast and demons]


    Anthony immediately accepted the reward, his mind was flooded for two minutes before a certain light flashed his eyes.


    He just got knowledge of all demons and beast, weakness, habitat, racial secrets, he had it all. Those demons better not look his way, he thought as he dressed.


    After dressing he stood Infront of his mirror to admire himself yet again.


    (he was ugly in his first life don''t blame him)


    He was now 15 years old standing at 6''2 height, he is as happy with his height as he wasn''t this tall before.


    His new height complemented his white hair, blue charming eyes, the perfect jawline, all down to his body tone and muscles.


    His body was literally screaming ''PERFECTION''


    He shakes his head as he goes down stairs to meet his parents at the dining hall, his grandparents already left so it was just him and his parents, they went straight to the dinning for breakfast as they ate they talked and asked about training.


    Then his mother asked "How are you preparing for the academy"


    Anthony sighed ''The academy arc is about to begin huh'' he said in his mind


    "Mom there is nothing to prepare, just be ready to hear the NULL name sound in the academy " They smiled knowing the kind of monster their child was.


    "Prepare everything, one week from now your father and I will drop you off and watch your entrance exam" she said


    "Would Grampa be there" he asked


    "He might" answered his father


    Breakfast ended and everyone went to work


    Anthony returned to his room and opened his status window to see how far he has come after 5 years.


    After the first year, he spent the remaining four years in the divine realm while his clone replaced him, he didn''t need to lie that he was going into seclucion anymore, though the clone still pretended to cultivate time to time.


    He spent those 4 years in the remain at 1:5 dilation, only coming out once or twice a month so he won''t lose himself.


    [Due to host reaching Rank SS new knowledge from the physique would be allocated,True poison immunity unlocked, poison body unlocked ]


    [Due to host reaching Rank SS the last skill from the host wish is granted, passive: scheming mind: grants the host all knowledge and experience about schemes from people he knows]


    [Due to host reaching Rank SS an Authority skill has been unlocked: Perfect one]


    Scheming mind was the last wish he had which made him have experience in scheming, all sorts of memories fill up his head in a split second about scheming and counter scheming, it even came with battle tactic, it was suppose to come together with battle experience which made him very experienced in a battle.


    How can you survive in this world without battle experience and schemes, who knows what schemes are already going on in the academy.


    All those old men that are always scheming behind the scenes always terrified him when he read about them in novels


    He felt a headache coming from the amount of knowledge and information from the bloodline and physique he would have to process again after spending over 12 years on the previous one


    [Blood servant: Allows the host to give his blood essence to beings, elevating their talent to one rank below you, granting them perk according to their class, enhancing already possessed elements making them the best of their field only second to the host, they can''t betray the host, even if they surpass the host in rank, there is no punishment for betrayal since betrayal is impossible, even their souls are enslaved]


    [Poison body: Allows the host to create any poison with any effect in his body according to thought]


    Anthony was gobsmacked when he read this, blood servant would work with his plans very well, but poison body was another game all together, he could literally just create a poison and release it into the air and make it only affect those that use Chaos instead of mana


    He had too many routes to uproot these demons and forsaken cult, he smiled


    He couldn''t wait to see all those young master who should be crawling at D rank or lower, he chuckled, he couldn''t wait.


    [Passive skill: Perfect one: Any information search about the host through magical or physical means would turn up how the host wants it to be.


    Host would be notified when information is being dug up and he would modify the information he wants the person to find]


    This ability simple made him chuckle, with this he could mislead a lot of people, all those seerers, diviners, with this, he could escape them all.


    He recently found out some ranks from his father that are above the SSS, the Master Rank, The Grandmaster Rank, Paragon realm, they are all divided into 9 levels


    He didn''t bother complaining that there were too many ranks, with his a shop system that was basically free he can pump himself and his bloodslaves and even buy them pills that grant physique, they will all be freaks of nature


    He drooled from his plans, but for now he has to prepare for the academy, from the novels he read, academy entrance exams are usually fighting beast or fighting one vs one


    Also he would get to meet other race, and children from other family in the human domain, ''Damn a lot of battle would go on in that academy'' but he was ready for them all, his battle intent radiated out from his body even though he never battled aside battling robots he bought from the system,


    But with his rank is this any different than bullying? He sneered at his thoughts ''Such thinking will get me killed''


    He looked at the time, it was already 10PM, he closed his eyes to sleep even though he didn''t need sleep.

 Chapter 10: Emerge

    He woke up at 11AM the next day, yawning with no care in the world of who saw him, he freshened up in the shower, and dressed up and as usual he signed in but he was shocked to the core by what he got


    [Congratulations to the host for winning the abilities of the shadow monarch]


    [??? Interfers, recalibrating, wait a moment host]


    After two minutes, the system came back


    [ By the authority of ??? The host will be allowed to select 6 members from the shadow monarch army]


    Anthony was stunned, the being intervened again, didn''t the being say he won''t be able to see him again, but it kept coming back, was it...bored


    Immediately he thought this, the system message changed


    [ By the authority of ??? The host will be allowed to select 3 members from the shadow monarch army]


    He saw that the original six has dropped to three because of his useless thoughts, he wailed, he apologised but the system didn''t change, it even inserted a 1 minute timer which started counting down immediately


    Out of fear he immediately picked his shadows


    [Host has picked Bellion the fallen Angel]


    [Host has picked Beru the Ant king ]


    [Host has picked Igris the Swordmaster]


    [All shadows have been summoned, they are all at Paragon level 9]


    Anthony was astonished, he got the three strongest, all of them at Peak Paragon rank, and even got the shadow monarch ability


    He could use this ability in tandem with blood servant and it would be.....


    Anthony''s mind exploded, he started guessing if he was ???''s son, it came bearing gift each time, the being knew the shadow monarch was his best fictional character, so he presented him with gifts, he wanted to bow in a random direction but before he could, three shadows materialized out of no where, Anthony was shocked by their appearance.


    [Host should choose a command word]


    Anthony thought for a while, he wanted to use the shadow monarch popular word but who knows whether he would be killed by the shadow monarch in a parallel world out of anger, he stole his shadow soldier, stole his abilities, and now he stole his phrase wasn''t that courting death, and last time, the shadow monarch was already a god, who said he hasn''t gotten stronger again.


    Then he picked his word "Emerge"


    [Command word "Emerge" has been saved]


    Then Anthony looked around and said with happiness coursing his veins


    "EMERGE"


    A black purple aura spread, and beings woke up from their slumber, they all varied from master Rank to paragon


    He looked around and saw there about three thousand people buried here according to the butler, but he got only 120, this was already a huge gain. They all remembered their past life but now they are loyal to him. They all knelt and greeted "Master"


    He noticed only two people were at the Peak Paragon rank, one was an assassin, the other was pure marital artist who used his body, Anthony had respect for martial artist.


    He asked their names, the assassin''s name was ''unknown'' when he was alive since no one ever caught him, he died of old age, the martial artist was called George, he only asked these two people their names, the rest he didn''t have brain capacity to remember them, he sent them all to the shadow world, told them to train and breakthrough.


    All of this happened in 5mins, he then removed the space barrier and he left with the butler.


    When he arrived at the estate he asked the butler "where did Mother and father go?"


    The butler replied "They had businesses to handle for sometime they would be back soon"


    Anthony nodded and returned to his room after having breakfast, but his parents weren''t here to keep him company, when he entered he counted his shadow, he had 20 Paragons that was a nice spoil, 40 Grandmasters, 60 Masters all of them in the shadow world training to break through to the next rank.


    As they are Shadow they no require no sustenance aside mana, they could train forever as far mana was provided, and who was Anthony?, he was the boy who wished for an infinite mana passive skill, be would abuse this skill in the future.


    Then he opened his phone and just scrolled through his chats and went to the Mana-net to see if there was any news today, as he pressed his phone. The whole day passed by and it was already 1AM, he sighed as he didn''t get to see this parents today.


    With that he went to sleep.

 Chapter 11: Academy-1

    Just like his dreams, six days flashed by, and the day of the Academy entrance exam arrived, the registration was done online, which required only name, face and mana rank but rank was optional, which of course Anthony didn''t fill in.


    He had already registered himself a month ago, the academy runs a background check on every single new student in other not to feed the enemy and fatten it up in their own home.


    The name of the Academy was Omini-peak academy, which was understandable cause, they offered course on every single profession, and every race attends there, the teachers are of a variety of race.


    The Academy takes in one thousand students every year but out of that one thousand, some don''t even make it through the first year, some drop out, some die, some don''t make it to the second year cause of failing to meet the requirements like mana rank, passing the courses required and all that.


    The Dean of the school was a renowned world powerhouse, a Male Dragon nick named ''The slaughterer'', people died from heart attack just by hearing his name.


    The Vice president was a Vampire, so beautiful, that she could cause war alone in his previous life, he had seen her picture on mana-net but she was still leagues away from him but he still commended her for her efforts and good genes.


    The vice president is nick named ''The Blood Empress'' all she had to do was control the blood running in the veins of her enemy and they will die, Anthony felt this was cheating and too OP but he kept quiet when he remembered his status window and Endless skills he got in the span of 5 years he couldn''t even count and were all OP in their rights


    He couldn''t wait to see these races and see what makes them special, as he was day dreaming he heard his father''s voice, so he came downstairs.


    He greeted the butler and went straight to his father who was standing outside at the garage, "Are you done packing?" He asked


    "Yes father, I have been packing since I registered till now" he replied


    "Where is mom?" He asked


    He won''t be taking off his mana rank concealment for anybody, he already read the rules of the school and it doesn''t violate it, he only has to show his SS rank when he wants to graduate that''s all.


    "Also, the other children from the other five family will be there, make connections if you want to, our name is enough not to make any at all if you wish" Michael said


    Anthony wasn''t planning on talking to any of them, he doesn''t even know what they looked like, it they had red hair, or pink eyes or whatever, he only knows the Crimson family has Flame red hair, cause of his mother and grandmother, the Null family has white hair, that''s all, for the rest of other family, show your strength and I will know the colour of your family hair.


    In four hour they got to Academy city, yes the school was a freaking city, this was the centre of all domains, but it''s understandable, too many race are in the academy, you need a whole another level of space. So the school was literally the centre of the world.


    The guards at the city gate saw the insignia of the Null family on the cars, which was basically a sword piercing a crown, the guards just shifted and bowed as the cars passed, they didn''t go through security, nothing stopped them till they got to the Academic building, the family guards came rushing opening the car door, Anthony and his father made their way to the exam venue.


    As we walked many people looked at us and whispered and pointed at us, but I didn''t spare them a glance, I was out of my normal demeanor of joking around when alone or with family, as a passive skill of mine from the sign-in system was working right now


    [Passive skills: Emperor Demeanor: You whole existence radiates the demeanor of an emperor]


    This skills basically keeps his attitude perfect, though he couldly simple turn if off, but why should he, he would be the emperor of this Academy.


    Many people threw gazes at me but I knew it was for my looks.


    I was already expecting the Dragon king and Demon king to swoop down and kidnap me at any time from now


    (He is just being delusional again)


    We got to the exam venue, 3 men and 7 women sat at the table attending the students who registered.

 Chapter 12: Academy-2

    As soon as I walked in people at the front turned to see the new person who entered, but as soon as they gazed at me, they couldn''t move their eyes, i ignored all of them and lined up.


    "Whose he, he is so handsome"


    "Is someone with this type of face supposed to be here"


    "Are you sure he is a human"


    "He is F- rank after five years, seems his looks is all he''s got"


    "Too bad I won''t get to see such face in class"


    As they talked and pointed and whispered about my face and low rank I didn''t even flinch because I know they are in for a surprise, my father who was behind just stood there without saying anything.


    A few minutes later it was my turn, the man attending to me is from the elf race, he too was handsome as all elves are normally handsome.


    "What''s your name" he asked without looking up


    "NULL Anthony" I replied


    Then he typed fast across his laptop and brought up my profile, then he raised his eyes to confirm it was me, then our eyes met.


    There I knew the professor was charmed too, but like an expert, it took him only two seconds to recover and he went back to professional mode and kept a straight face like he wasn''t asking in his mind how can a handsome person exist.


    "Verified, you may enter" he said


    I turned back and glanced at my father, we nodded at each other, I went into the exam hall, my farher was at..... Well I don''t know


    But he will be somewhere observing the battle exam.


    I entered the hall and I saw numerous people, pretty sure they are over ten million. I couldn''t believe it ten million people all within the age of 15 to 17 (the academy doesn''t accept once you are 18). All from different races, all sitting and waiting, some talking, some just sat on the floor as there are no seats here and some gaze into space, some sleeping, some eating, some meditating.


    I flipped over the paper and slept off, the rules says if you are done flip over and wait, so that''s what I did.


    When time was over she appeared again, she didn''t even move but the papers were pulled by some force and neatly arranged itself in front of her and disappeared.


    She looked around and said "The practical part would start by 3pm sharp, start arranging what you need, you will be teleported to the ''boran forest'' where you will hunt for 3 hours, the beast there rank from F to A rank"


    She snapped her finger again and watches appeared on everyone wrist, I couldn''t help but marvel at her space control, displacing and placing however she wants, she really mastered her art.


    "Those watches are the school wrist watch, it will display everyone''s ranking on it, the rank of beast you kill give corresponding points, if you feel you are in danger, just destroyed the watch, with magic or brute strength or whatever, you will be teleported out"


    Then a fairy raised her hand, seeming to want to ask a question, The vice president nodded,


    Then the fairy asked "Can we fight other people for their points?"


    I looked at her and smiled, she really did ask the million dollar question, everyone had this question in their head.


    The vice president smiled and said


    "Yes you can, if you defeat them, you get half their points, but if they defeat you, you lose it all, also you don''t have to randomly look for people, just select anybody on the ranking and the watch would show you their location, follow the map it shows you and you will met your target, it also shows how much time is left of the 3 hours you have" with that she disappeared again.


    Everyone was shocked at her answer, they would lose all point if they attacked someone and ended up loosing, that means before you make a move be sure, it even gave tracking function.


    Everyone in the hall started memorizing people weaker than them so if they saw them they would attack Immediately, I chuckled at their games.


    The vice principal listed more rules, like no potion and use only your weapon and all that, basically no external influence is allowed, once caught, they will be disqualified totally, not even a matter of losing point, the person should just try the exam again next year if they are not older than 17.


    With that everyone brought out what they need from their storage rings, cross checked, stretched to enter perfect condition, this was their future on the line here.


    I only brought out my sword which I tied to my waist, this was my first battle in this life, I couldn''t wait.


    Once it was 3PM she appeared again and snapped her fingers.

 Chapter 13: All for points

    When Anthony open his eyes all he saw were extremely tall trees and grass with sand, mountains on the side, Anthony didn''t know how to explain it but, the whole forest looked out of order.


    Anthony didn''t know which part of the forest it was, which he didn''t care about since he''s never been here.


    As he was walking, suddenly an ape dropped from the sky landing directly on him, but he dodged and the ape landed on the ground causing a mini-earth quake and a deep ravine


    *BOOOM*


    He looked at the beast that tried to drop such weight on him, the beast rushed towards him and punched at his head, it was fast for its size but to Anthony, it was too slow.


    He sidestepped and swung his sword horizontally cleanly taking the head of the beast. He left like he wasn''t the culprit


    He started running at a simple pace, then he spotted a pack of wolves, he changed directions, starting running towards them, he jumped and landed in their midst, there were 9 of them.


    The wolves immediately howled


    *Awooo* *Awooo*


    Anthony let them call the remaining packs so he could clean them once and for all


    Once they all arrived, they were 30 in total, he looked at them and said "let the party begin"


    As if on cue, the first wolf rushed in, but before it could even attack, it''s head was separated from it''s body, Anthony was already near the next wolf before the first wolf even hit the ground, he swung his sword, slicing the wolf in half, before he could move to the next victim, a wolf appeared behind Anthony and slashed with it''s claws, though Anthony was facing forward, he had the All seeing eyes that granted a passive 360 perfect view, so he already saw it coming.


    He increased his speed, ducked and turned and *slice* decapitating it, blood hit the floor.


    *Splat*


    Anthony looked around, the wolves moved each with the claws, Anthony then increased his speed to the speed of a B rank, he blurred and flashed repeatedly for a second, when he appeared again, he was standing with his sword sheathed, then he walked away.


    As he took the first step all the wolves hit the ground with their heads separated from their bodies with blood flowing forming a a bath.


    *VVIP AREA*


    The Vice President who was watching the battle looked at Null family and said to collins


    "It seems your family seems to have given birth to yet another genius after your son Michael"


    Null Collins smiled, he looked at a particular vampire girl, who was controlling blood and killing monsters, she was literally killing them with the blood of their kin, he said to ''The blood Empress''


    "You seem to have found a disciple"


    She smiled and nodded and replied


    "She still has a long way to go, but with her talent she can overcome"


    But she smiled and said "It''s too late, it was nice while it lasted"


    She raised her hand and controlled the blood on her sword and the one that came from the Hobgoblin body and monsters that died from their collision, she created thick blood chains with it and chained up he Hobgoblin before it completely entered ''The berserk state'' then she moved, she appeared in front of the Hobgoblin and cleaved creating a faint red line


    *Swish*


    *Thud*


    The monster''s head fell


    *Thump* it''s body followed.


    Tiara breathed a sigh of relief and sat down to recover for 5 mins.


    Five minutes later she stood up, smiled at her victory then looked at the ranking, expecting herself to be at the top


    *Ranking*


    1/ Null Anthony/ Human


    2/Terpes Tiara/ Vampire


    3/ Von Bryan/ Dragon


    4/ Blaze Patrick/ Phoenix


    5/ Fares Fare/ Fairy


    6/ Storm bringer/ Titan


    7/ Storm rider/ Titan


    8/Akesh woodveil/ Elf


    9/Von keron/ Dragon


    10/Blaze Lilian/ Phoenix


    She was speechless, she has been hunting for 2 hours now, but she was on rank 2,


    ''Could there be a mistake'' she thought


    ''A human at that'' she doubted what she saw but she had no choice but to believe it.


    She sighed then decided to increase her hunting speed in other to take her rightful spot, she channelled mana into her feet and increased her speed, and ran at her top speed, leaving after images, she only has an hour left and she must seize it.

 Chapter 14: Anthony Vs Dreg

    Anthony was moving at a leisurely pace, jumping from tree to tree, sometime he ran on the ground, it''s been 2 hours and all monsters he met he killed, none entertained him.


    He sighed ''Is this what those novel characters feel like when they reach the absolute peak but boredom becomes their greatest enemy'' he thought as he moved with pure grace


    As he ran on the ground, a giant snake pounced out from one of the trees bearing it''s fangs to bite him.


    Anthony didn''t even spare the monster a glance, he just raised his hand and slapped it''s head which exploded to bits, it''s large body dropped from the tree to the ground.


    None of this slowed down Anthony''s pace even by a fraction of second.


    His aura was still at F- that''s why all these weaker creatures keep attacking, but he just slapped them all to death


    As he moved, his sight picked up something 2 kilometres ahead, he increased his speed and arrived in 5 seconds and landed in front of the monster.


    "A human?" said the monster


    Anthony was stunned too, he was looking at an orc, a genuine battle harden orc which was at the S+ rank from the aura it was releasing, it held a spear weapon which seems too advanced for an orc but possessing it spoke volumes of it''s strength and could be only acquired one way, killing an S+ warrior.


    Some S rank monsters are able of speak, as they develop their own art and techniques, their intelligence goes beyond their race, they are usually called an ''Awakened monster''


    So any monster which can speak and has a weapon can definitely use techniques they were even more dangerous than SS rank monsters who don''t have any, since they possess intelligence.


    The orc observed Anthony and his weak aura and said, "Human I''m hungry you would have to do as food for now"


    Anthony was excited, his first real battle, he was excited cause he was limiting himself to A+ rank so he would feel the thrill in fighting this monster while being a rank lower.


    The orc then took a step and directly appeared Infront of Anthony and stretched it''s hand to catch the weak little human.


    Anthony was shocked, he expected a spear technique and art but didn''t see a movement art coming, but he was still faster than the orc, so he leaped backwards, appearing further away.


    Which stunned the orc that his weak little meal had such speed.


    "It''s seems you were faking all along human" the orc said as it spins it''s spear in his hand.


    Anthony was waiting, even with him restricting himself to A+ rank he can still move faster than the orc cause of his physique.


    The orc suddenly appeared Infront of Anthony with a faster speed than before and thrusts his spear towards Anthony''s heart.


    Anthony calmly blocks with his sword, then he counter attacks by slashing at the right side of the orc, which the orc blocked with it''s brute strength, but Anthony''s sword broke.


    Anthony immediately stepped back, looked at his sword and sighed, then looked at his system shop and bought what he really always fantasized about when fighting; A katana


    [??? Katana: A katana created by ??? with a thought.


    Effects:


    1: Growth type: whatever rank it''s owner reaches, it will reach


    2: Disguise: The weapon can take any design the owner wishes


    3: Indestructible: As a weapon crafted by ??? it can never be broken or chipped.


    4: Can shape shift into other weapon


    ??? Current rank: Rank SS+]


    He disguised the katana to have the same design as his just broken sword before taking it out


    He was feeling whole at this moment, he felt one with his katana, he has trained and learned all knowledge his physique gave him and integrated them to his daily life, but he had never fought battle to actually feel complete.


    Here he was in the zone in his first real battle, he didn''t need to think of the next attack, he just attacked, he didn''t need to think of the next move, his body automatically flowed peacefully with grace, he was in a mysterious state.


    The orc already had a lot of injuries and should have been dead, but the tenacity and body of the orc race is something everyone understands as only Titans and Dragons could stand above them in pure physical strength.


    Though the orc race don''t occupy any domain on their own, everyone knew just how absurd the orc race body was, if they had a bloodline or higher intelligence to match this, they would have been at the top with the Dragons and Titans and all orc were natural fighters.


    The orc changed the style of his attack, suddenly attaching fire to his Aura and spear and attacked with greater power, he could tell he was running out of time, so he increased power and speed to bring his opponent down with him, there was no draw, no running away, nothing, this was the way of their race.


    He released his next technique, a technique he personally created through sheer talent, and he shall show it to his greatest opponent he has fought till date, for his name was ''Dreg''


    [Spear Technique: Dreg Series: Explosive Spear]


    Dreg jumped high in the air, and held his spear over his shoulder, and thrust with all his might.


    A fire shaped spear mixed with aura shot out from the spear and moved at a neck breaking speed.


    Anthony didn''t need to think how to block the attack, his body and mana moved as if it was in tune with the world.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Splitting The Heavens]


    He swung his katana upwards, leaving a faint blue line as it moved.


    The katana split the fire spear into half, the halves landed on two side around him, creating a deafening explosion.


    The forest shook at the might of their power, the orc was shocked that the human split it''s attack in half, Anthony looked at the orc and said, "Since you have shown your personal technique, I will show you mine as a sign of respect, if you survive this, it''s my loss".


    Dreg immediately went on the defensive to brace for impact


    Anthony took a step and appeared in front of the orc and swung his katana at the orc with lightning imbued in it.


    [Null Technique: Katana Series: Razing Swing]


    Dreg felt death for the first time since the battle started, but that won''t make him take a step back.


    He moved, releasing his ultimate technique, as this was a decisive moment.


    [Spear Technique: Dreg Series: Cataclysmic wave]


    He swung at Anthony with fire and aura coated on his spear, just like how Anthony swung at him with lightning coated on his katana


    Their attack meet and there was a defeaning silence before everything within a two kilometre radius was reduced to ash and char.


    Space shattered apart Infront of their attacks, earthquake resounded within a 10 kilometres radius, many monsters died due to the earthquake, dust rose in a mushroom form signifying the weight of their power


    The dust from the attacks settled and the charred body of the orc was seen split in half and both half charred.


    Anthony stood there for a while starring into space, he subconscious activated his skill ''The perfect one'', anybody who saw him would think he was just looking at the body of Dreg the Orc, but his aura increased, flared before calming down two mintues later.


    Anthony has broken through to the SSS- rank, he stabilized his rank and woke up from his mysterious state, he deactivated ''The perfect one'' skill, and his aura was already back to the F- rank that he always shows


    He looked at the Orc who battled him to this level, even if he didn''t go all out or even use magic or need to even to use katana techniques and bowed at the warrior.


    He looked at the time and saw only a few seconds were left, so he just stood there and waited, he didn''t bother checking his ranking as the amount of A rank monsters he killed alone was greater in number than that killed by the top 10 combined.


    After a few seconds, Anthony and all contestants were teleported out of the forest

 Chapter 15: Ranking

    ***VIP AREA***


    The aura present here would make even people at the peak Paragon realm drop to their knees if they entered here by mistake.


    The room was extremely large and filled up with powerhouse from different race, they were all here to watch their junior and children perform, each of them held their child in the highest pride, but at this moment everyone was dead silent, they all stared at the direction of a particular human with white hair, who the cause of the silence was linked to.


    This generation was called the ''The golden generation'' because of various reasons


    Various power houses gave birth easily if they tried, which was weird, so many power houses had children, that''s why the VIP AREA was filled up, cause these power houses came to observe their child perform.


    They normally don''t come to these things, but their presence here meant they all at least had a child.


    This generation was called ''The golden generation'' cause each child was more powerful than the the previous generations, so everyone was expectant to see their child perform.


    The human they were looking at didn''t even bother to look at them but was focused on his son as nothing else mattered at the moment.


    The human was none other than, Null Michael, the ''Sword Saint'', his name alone spoke of his power, even people in the room with him had to be careful when speaking with him as they all know the beast that currently sat without a care.


    They all watched him grow from when he was little and knew his feats and records, which was simply too insane for a human, but no one said anything as his father, Null Collins who was named the ''The lightning God'' was another monster who didn''t perform less than his son Michael, but now these two monsters has released another who just defeafed an awakened Orc at the S+ rank while being at the A+rank without even as much as an injury.


    This spoke immensely on this white haired family, the other power houses in the room looked at each other with different light flashing past their eyes.


    The patriach of the of the stellar family spoke first, "It seems the Null family has given birth to another monster"


    Michael who was sitting without a care, looked at him and said


    "Of course, whose son do you think he is"


    But what he didn''t say was that he too was shocked, he knows how much of a monster he and his father Collins are, he wants his son to match and surpass them, but he didn''t put pressure on him, that''s why he left him to train alone and never asked, and told his son that top 20 was acceptable.


    He wanted to stand up and cheer but, he can''t do that, he has to maintain the demeanor of the ''Sword Saint'', he wanted to hug his son for being rank one, but he knew it was far from over, the next event decides it all.


    ***** In a different place*****


    Millions of people appeared out of nowhere, the vice president appeared and said


    "The second round is over, the result would be out in 5 minutes, those who are top one thousand are all accepted as students" she said while still floating without a skill or trace of mana as if the world itself begged to suspend her in place.


    15/ Precious Fare/ Fairy


    16/Hemel Wolf/ Werewolf


    17/Hillary Amos/ Human


    18/Valentine Dwarfing/ Dwarf


    19/Joseph Woodveil/ Elf


    20/Isabelle Crimson/ Human


    (The school doesn''t release scores, they only release score for classes when they become students in the Academy)


    He only looked at the top 20 cause they will be in the same class as the elites, but he was surprised that 5 other humans made it to top 20, and they were all from the top families.


    He sighed, ''It looks like I will need to remember their hair colour like I promised'' he thought, then pulled out the chair again from his space ring and sat down with his leg crossed and eyes closed, the passive skill of emperor demeanor still taking effect so his every move was with grace.


    The other children from the five top families in the human domain all looked at him, remembering the rumour about him and they doubted their lives, ''Then why didn''t he come out at all'' they all thought. But no one would give an answer to their questions


    All races were shocked by the appearance of six humans on the ranking and a particular human taking the top spot, they all looked around at all human, trying to find out who it was.


    Terpes Tiara on the other hand, frowned seeing her Second position which didn''t change even after adding the written exam score which she was confident in.


    Then she looked at a particular human boy who sat on a throne with his eyes closed and legs crossed, remembering seeing the human before the written test, she assessed him while she assessed everyone in the room to know who her opponents were.


    She didn''t spend more than three seconds looking at him before, because she sensed his F-ranked mana, the three seconds was spent by looking at his face wondering how a human could be more handsome than Dragons, Pheonix, Fairy, Vampires and Elves.


    His mana rank still showed F- rank but she refused to believe it, as he was the most relaxed here.


    She made a guess that he was the one who stole her rank, and she would have to get it back from him at all cost, she was also shocked that five other humans actually entered the top 20.


    ''What is up with the humans this time around?, is it because it''s a golden generation of all races, even if it''s a golden generation, the races with bloodline would still be on the top of the talent list, is it because of their class?'' she thought of multiple scenarios


    ''Maybe I''m overthinking things, it''s not like it has anything to do with me, I only have to get my first rank back'' she said, casting one more glance at the white hair human boy.


    Then she started meditating waiting for the final round.

 Chapter 16: Challenge

    The Vice President appeared again, she looked at everyone for a while this time,


    "Those of you on the top one thousand, congratulations to you all we will proceed to the final round now, but before that" she snapped her fingers immediately she stopped speaking and millions of people who weren''t on the list got teleported out...more like kicked out of the school premises, while the top one thousand were teleported to an insanely large arena that spaned fifty kilometres, Anthony admired her perfect space control, moving large amount of people in the same space to two different space at the exact time was no small feat, he was getting suspicious that this woman was purposely showing off, she continued speaking as they arrived at the arena.


    They were made to sit on chairs that surrounded the arena, they sat according to their rankings, the higher the rank, the higher the seat


    "This is the final round, which is not compulsory since you all are already accepted by the Academy, this round is for those who are not satisfied with their final rank, you can only challenge another ranker once, the top 20 have a right to preserve their ranks and can only be challenged by people within the top 20 and their battle would be the last, as you all are already students, Academy points are already allocated according to your rank, if you challenge anyone and lose, all your points would be transferred to that person" she allowed them to digest what she said for a while before she continued


    "The watch on your wrist is an Academy artifact provided to a all students, it contains your ID, your points, Academy rules, map.


    You can use the watch to select the ranker you want to challenge and you both will be transferred to the arena and the fight will begin in a minute after you arrive at the arena, you may begin"


    With that she disappeared again, as she left many people looked at Anthony, looking at the human who was too handsome to be human and too weak from his mana rank to sit on the first seat, but nobody was an idiot here, nobody would believe someone who triumphed over superior races was a mere F rank


    Anthony already closed his eyes, as if he wasn''t interested, but he was secretly watching, waiting to see the suprise his classmate would show.


    Tiara kept staring at Anthony with her blood red eyes, even the Dragon named Bryan that ranked third stared at him, all making their battle intent known and radiating powerful aura and ready to pounce at him.


    Many people were teleported from their seats, only a few remained who didn''t wish to challenge anyone and were satisfied with their rank.


    The matches almost started at the same time, Anthony watched all matches at the same time, seeing the ability of the so called golden generation, though he didn''t show it, he was extremely happy, he was finally seeing and entering the magic world, now he can explore, he could free dive from now on.


    Collins frowned, looking at his grandson, wondering what was going through his head, although his grandson surprised him with his strength but challenging all ten of them was a different all together, that was too arrogant of him, but as a grandfather he should believe in his grandson, who knows he might give him another scare


    Collins smiled at the Dean and said "Why don''t we just watch and see, only time can tell"


    The Dean looked at him and shook his head and talked to the Vice President through telepathy, telling her to accept the challenge


    The Vice president looked at Anthony staring at him, trying to understand what this young human boy was thinking, even the ten people that challenged him looked at him like he was a fool, even other students were stunned, some felt he was too arrogant, some weaker ones felt awe, some wondered where he got his audacity from.


    Michael looked at his son, though his facial expression didn''t show it, he was too shocked he never thought his son would like act like this, he thought his son was chewing more than he could swallow, but his son hasn''t acted out since he was born so there was no reason to act out now, so he chose to believe in his son.


    The human ranker won''t normally challenge the top rankers because they were to powerful, but their generation is different, they believed they aren''t weaker than other races now and the first ranker was human like them, they refused to believe they were weaker, and now this fellow dare to take them all together plus other races, they sneered at his arrogance.


    The rankers in the lower tens from 12 to 20 didn''t bother challenging anybody, they could get the rank they wanted during mid-terms for free, why lose points for just an increase in rank, they were already in top 20 and will be in the same class so there no benefit for them, asides if they want to challenge rank 1.


    The Vice President looked at Anthony and said "Your request has been accepted, after arriving at the arena the match would start after two minutes when you arrive at the arena" with that she disappeared, Anthony and the ten challengers appeared in the arena spanning 40 kilometers and a massive barrier surrendered the arena, when someone looses consciousness or surrenders they would immediately be teleported out.


    Anthony stood in their midst thinking of how to fight them, he thought of creating ten clones and send each to fight a student while he sits down on his throne eating fruits, ''this should have more effect'', he thought but he shakes his head and dismisses the idea, and decided just to fight, though he won''t hold back his punches but that won''t mean, he would show all his cards, that would make him predictable, especially against ''The forsaken cult'', he was ready to have a fight with them.


    Everyone already brought out their weapons to fight, and took their stance waiting on the signal, Anthony smirked at them


    After two minutes, Vice Presidents voice sounded "Begin".

 Chapter 17: Unparalleled

    Before any of the ten could attack, Anthony made the first move with his magic he hasn''t used since the beginning, he only ever trained on it but never fought with it.


    "Ice Age" Anthony casted and ice froze everything within a forty kilometre range to stasis, with Anthony at it''s centre, his figured suddenly blurred and in less than one second he gave each challenger a devastating punch to the stomach that the ice on each of them shattered on impact, he didn''t differentiate between men or women, or between race, he punched everyone with the same force and returned to the centre like he never left in the first place.


    Immediately he returned to his original postition, all ten of them were sent flying backwards by a terrifying blow and they all hit the barrier, some coughed blood upon contact with the barrier, some stronger ones only coughed out their gut, while those who couldn''t even stand a single punched were eliminated as they fell unconscious.


    The entire Arena was silent, they couldn''t understand what just happened, for a moment everyone was frozen, the next they were all dealth heavy blows and three were directly eliminated.


    These were people on the top 10 not random people, they clicked their tongues in awe but remained focus on the match with rapt attention.


    Rank 11: Snow Landell was eliminated as she fell unconscious, Rank 9; Akesh Woodveil was eliminated, Rank 5; Fares Fare was eliminated also. Three power houses at the top rank didn''t even last two seconds immediately the fight begun.


    Anthony stood still in his position with this hands behind his back waiting for them to recover, thirty seconds later they all have stood up and wiped their blood and saliva off their mouths. They looked at each other, light flashing their eyes as they couldn''t underestimate him anymore. Anthony just stood there smiling and waiting for them to make a move.


    Terpes was the first to make a move, she controlled the blood the rankers just vomited and turned it to fifteen swords that and sent them towards him, Anthony didn''t even move and allowed the sword to reach him, but they all immediately stopped a few meters away from him, the passive skill: infinity was at work, before Anthony could reply to her attack with an attack of his own, Patrick appeared behind him and casted his fire magic, sending flame spears towards him, which also stopped a few meters away from him, he smiled at them both and simply said "full counter" and reflected all attacks back to the caster, Terpes and Patrick tried to dodged immediately.


    Rider appeared Infront of Anthony and threw a devastating punch towards his chest, Anthony raised his hand and blocked with a finger standing still like an immovable mountain but the destruction from the attack broke wind barrier behind Anthony, the entire stadium shook, the barrier cracked but were repaired immediately, dust rose and clouded everyone''s vision, such was the horror of the titan physique


    This shocked Rider, he was from the Titan race, unrivalled in physical strength in this world, even the Dragons don''t compare to them in raw physical strength, yet this human blocked and tanked his punched with a finger, Anthony was about to make a move but another person appeared with a sword, it was Conrad who released his sword technique


    [Lionheart Sword Technique: Mane Cleaver]


    Conrad''s sword coated with his pure mana and boosted with fire went straight for Anthony''s head, temperature rose threatening to devour Anthony whole and reduce him to ashes.


    Anthony didn''t even turn, but raised his second hand and stopped the sword with a finger, then he broke the sword into shards, then he turned to conrad and sent a hard kick to Conrad''s head who was stunned that his A rank sword was broken with just a finger flick, the kick landed on his temples and he was sent flying like a broken kite, then he lost consciousness immediately he collided with the barrier and was eliminated.


    He turned to Rider, who wanted to step back as he saw Conrad getting eliminated but before the Titan could make a move, the finger stopping his fist changed to a grip and held his wrist.


    The five remaining students didn''t expect the attack to be this big, they had underestimated the attack and four of them were eliminated.


    Bryan and Keron didn''t even make a move through out the entire fight, wanting to challenge Anthony alone on a personal match as their pride couldn''t bring them to stoop so low as to work together with others, yet they both got eliminated just like that.


    The Phoenix, Blaze Patrick who was more in tune with the element than all of them was caught off guard too, he thought he already make a perfect defence for a spell of that level he still got eliminated.


    Bringer''s titanium body Art couldn''t tank the attak and was directly roasted alive, then he was teleported out before he could die.


    The only surviver of all this was Tiara, who had teleported into the sky and was stuck there as if she couldn''t move or something was holding her in place.


    Anthony smiled, he already knew this, Tiara was a space elemental user that''s why the Vice president wants her as a disciple, Tiara was a vampire, uses the innate blood control of a Vampire, had a Royal rank Bloodline, and was a space elemental user, there was no one more perfect to the Vice president.


    Tiara survived by teleporting herself to the sky above Anthony, then use the space lock spell to lock herself in place in the sky so he won''t free fall as she wasn''t at the SSS rank yet so she couldn''t fly.


    (Note: Anthony is passing off his flying as a skill, he is limiting himself to A+ rank)


    Tiara was shocked by the level of carnage and destruction, she didn''t expect this at all, if she defended head on with blood magic, she would have been eliminated, this wasn''t an attack a fresher should be able to dish out.


    It wasn''t anyone''s fault that they got eliminated from that attack, their weaknes was their mana and elemental control.


    Anthony''s control over mana was too perfect, so the students couldn''t read the attack that looked and felt like a normal hard attack that they could defend against with minimal injury.


    This was basically what the Vice Principal did, she looked like she was floating, the students sensed no mana fluctuations when she used space magic, it was all their mana control and mana reading skill, it was too low.


    Anthony landed on the ground after the dust settled and stared at Tiara who was still locked in space.


    She stared back at him then released her space lock magic, landing on the ground with a soft touch like a leaf, instead of like a being that just dropped high from the skies, such was how good her movements control at least were.


    It was now time for the final show, time to decide who would sit on the Rank 1 seat.

 Chapter 18: Anthony Vs Tiara

    ****VVIP AREA****


    If a pin dropped right now, it would be as loud as a drum, such was the silence that permeates here at this very moment.


    Everyone was just too surprised to speak, what they have witnessed in a space of twenty minutes between the top 10 was just too much and unthinkable.


    The Dean stared at Null Collins for a second, but that second was too long for someone of their level.


    Null Collins was busy smiling, though he was shocked he decided not to show that and just had a smile on his lips as if he always knew his grandson was always that strong, but he was just shocked as everyone.


    The Dean spoke "How did you train your grandson?, such mana control shouldn''t be possible for his age, are you sure he is still human"


    "Such battle sense as if he has been battling all his life, this is another point, at this rate would we have anything to teach him" said the Vice President.


    Collins replied as he kept smiling "My son was the one that trained him since he awakened, I didn''t even contribute aside helping him pick a cultivation technique, asides that only Michael and his wife knows the remaining details" he spoke the truth, but he also lied his son trained his freaky grandson, when he knows nobody trained his grandson as his grandson requested that, but he couldn''t just say that out loud right, he simply just linked his monstrous son to his freakish grandson, as a lion can''t birth a dog.


    The Dean and the Vice principal just kept quiet and didn''t reply, nobody knew their thoughts.


    ****VIP AREA****


    Mitchelle hasn''t reacted since this examination started from round one, though there was still no expression on her face, but now her heart was beating wildly, she too was a mage and could understand how profound her son''s control over the element and mana were, and he came this far without her and her husband help.


    She was happy for her son''s progress but was sad for not helping or at least teaching anything, her son already said his physique allowed him to follow his path alone, but at least he should ask questions once in a while, but he didn''t.


    The worse part was she didn''t know her son was this good, she was conflicted, happy for her son''s progress but sad for not even helping in anyway.


    Michael was the same as his wife, he was already too shocked from his son''s sword abilities in the second round and now his magic abilities wasn''t any thing less, he marveled at his son''s mana control, he felt he wasn''t talented enough compared to his son, he remembered sometime ago when his son said he would make his name sound in the Academy walls but he just laughed it off.


    He sighed ''Looks like I would have to train harder quickly so my own son won''t be stronger than me, also l would have to increase security against those cult and other family, after this I''m sure he is at top of their assassination list''


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want his son to surpass him, but he still has his pride as a father and as an awakened, even if his son surpasses him he won''t let him have his way easily.


    The other patriachs were looking at Anthony with different lights flashing their eyes and minds, if they allowed such a monster to grow the power balance of the human domain would shift


    The other races in the room looked at Michael and Mitchelle only thinking ''Two monsters giving birth to a bigger one''


    Some people from other races just smile, cause they knew the other human patriachs won''t let this just slide, they will they would send assassins or try to supress him starting from the academy, such was their human nature.


    Michael and Mitchelle knew what was going through the other patriachs minds, they have been through their own share of assassins, as they were both monsters in their own league, but they didn''t reply them at this moment cause they won''t bother scheming in other for a revenge, they will just lay waste against whoever it was, whoever made a move better hide all evidence cause once they got any lead, the human domain would vibrate in the NULL family''s name.


    *****The ARENA*****


    Anthony and Tiara stood facing each other, Tiara didn''t speak, she just stared at him.


    Tiara simply teleported out of his katana range and the attack but that didn''t mean the surrounding didn''t bear the brunt of his attack, the ground shook and exploded even more, stones melted, and the ground turned to lava, with some areas charred


    If any normal person was here, they would simply melt from the heat that radiated from the aftermaths of the attack


    TIara looked at Anthony with an expressionless face, Anthony looked back at her with a smile and one hand behind his back, giving off the aura of a veteran, this was no different than child''s play to him.


    Tiara put away her sword and started her next attack with blood and space this time.


    She brought out a huge amount of blood from her space ring and they all floated around her like a stream suspended in the air.


    She controlled the blood and formed blood ball that kept increasing in size and moving upwards till it covered the entire Arena, Tiara face paled a little as she infused a massive amount of mana in this attack.


    She then her teleported appearing above the huge blood ball. Then she casted it as a spell to further increase it''s damage output, thereby costing more mana. she was really going all out in this attack


    "Blood Magic: Blood Meteorite"


    "Space Magic: Space Lock"


    She casted in succession.


    She sent the attacks downward to the arena.


    Everyone was shocked by the attack, they could tell that the attack beyond the A rank and already boarded the S rank attack.


    Anthony admire her battle talent, she casted space on him so he won''t simply teleport above the attack just like she did but where was in fun in that.


    Anthony smiled at this, she was right, she did make a good decision by locking up with space lock magic but she underestimated his control over the space element, he simply controlled mana and took over the spell and disabled it. This was one of the advantages of mana control.


    If you have much higher mana control than your opponent then you could just take over their spell or cancel it if you have the same element as them. This is what Anthony did, he just took over the mana and element thereby taking over the spell.


    As the attack dropped with might and speed, he took a stance and activated a technique


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Frozen Slash]


    He covered his katana in ice element and slashed upwards releasing a thick cold trail towards the blood world.


    The attack split the blood world in perfect half and froze it, then he snapped his fingers then the frozen halves exploded, releasing thin snow flakes and snow around, which froze everything in the arena, the arena that was already lava like a volcano changed forms again to a frozen land, it was a beautiful sight to behold.


    Tiara released her space lock that was suspending her and landed on the ground weakly, she already spent all her mana, she breathed heavily as she stared at Anthony, the snow landing on her body as she stood there panting heavily and was slowly losing consciousness due to using up every single drop of mana she had left


    She sighed and said "It''s my loss"


    With that they were both teleported out of the arena and appear where the remaining students sat, directly appearing on their own seat

 Chapter 19: Rich

    A professor appear Infront of the students and started speaking.


    "Congratulations to all that were able to climb the rank, all of you have been briefed by the vice president about the wrist watch, follow me, I will lead you into the Academy inner area"


    As they walked he continued speaking


    "The Top 20 rank would be put in the class called ''S class'' while the rest of you will be shuffled randomly between ''Class A, B, C, D'', with two hundred and forty five people in each class, your wrist watchs will be updated and you will be able to see your courses and the scheduled time" as they walked they got to a huge gate and the professor stop and greeted the man standing there.


    "Hooooo...are these the new students, its a golden generation indeed" the man spoke as he scanned through the students


    The professor leading them smiled at him then turned to the students and said


    "Take out everything in your space ring aside only one weapon you will continue using and your clothes and life saving items should be left with you


    The students frown, a student raised his hand and said to the professor


    "Sir why are we bringing them out, sir?"


    The professor said with an evil smirk "Nothing is allowed in the academy asides from your clothes and one weapon and life saving items provided by your families, everything else would be confiscated no matter what it is and returned to your family, be them artifact or potions, the school will provide everything for you, no matter what you want it''s sold in the academy"


    There were a few murmur amongst the students.


    The professor continued, "what do you think your Academy points was for?, everything in the academy can only be gotten with points no matter what it is, everything here cost points, the only free thing here are your living rooms and classes, even food here cost point, so those of you that lost your point will be starting with nothing"


    The students were stunned, all those who lost their points cursed and were discontented, how could they have known.


    Then another student asked "Sir how do we obtain points"


    The professor smiled and said "Through completing mission, doing well in class, points can also be transferred to another student so you can borrow or have another person ''gift'' you"


    "Well you could challenge your classmates to a match with points or any other thing as the bet, but that''s if they agree, if you challenge a higher level person and win, you get the number of points you bet on, but not their rank"


    Then he remembered the guy who cursed him, he simply activated poison body and created a poison that would killed any being that uses Chaos regardless of their race and made it undetectable and traceless, a liquid appear on his palm, he looked at the colorless poison then transferred it to a bottle, then opened a portal and threw the poison into the portal.


    In a different location in a room that reeked of chaos, a portal suddenly opened and a bottle flew and fell from the portal and the portal closed.


    The bottle dropped on the coffin and broke and it''s content permeated the coffin and touched the man sleeping inside, entering the skin


    A few seconds later, the man died without even waking up from his slumber, he died in his sleep.


    Anthony looked at all this with his All seeing eyes, then nodded that the enemy was gone.


    He didn''t want to waste his time going there to talk rubbish or trade blows and sword with someone that was a death bed and death was inevitable, he just needed to make the inevitable, inevitable already, as no one knows if the man could spring out water of life or something like that out of nowhere, Anthony has read a lot of novel and watched animes, he won''t let anyone grow or give them time to breathe, if he could kill you without leaving any evidence linking to him, he would kill you immediately.


    He then opened a portal again and called out "Beru"


    A shadow came out from his shadow and bowed "My liege"


    Anthony order "Head to the location the portal leads to, search it and bring anything of value and bring back the space ring on the corpse", then he tossed him another space bring


    Beru didn''t ask what space ring or where the portal lead to, he simply stepped into the portal to take care of his master''s order.


    After five minutes Beru came back with the coffin, the space rings with a weird stone and said


    "My liege these are the only things of value, the stone looked ordinary but it was in his vault so I brought it"


    Anthony looked at the stone for a while and put it aside for now. He looked at the two space rings and saw a huge amount of high grade mana crystals, the man was very rich, now Anthony forgave him for cursing him.


    He activated the Authority of information, but the only thing he could find out was a fruit was inside, his authority was too low to find out more.


    He stored it and all the mana crystals in his inventory, he was rich now, though he could get mana crystals from his Infinite resource system, that would wasting his spending limit.


    He slept off happily were he dreamt of spending all his hard earned money.

 Chapter 20: Eyes -1

    Anthony woke up exactly 6AM, he went through his normal morning routine of bathing, dressing and admiring himself, he went to the living room and sat on a couch, he looked at his watch and went through it.


    He saw the list of classes he had to take and their schedules through the week.


    He takes the mana and element control, history, demonology which is study of demons and beast, Weapon class.


    He brushed through the school rules which were basically simple.


    A student can''t kill another student no matter the reason on Academic ground, they can only challenge them and take it out on the battle arena.


    Points are basically everything here, everything here cost point, be it eating, drinking, every single thing cost point, even read books in the library cost points only some basic books are free. The only free things here are the living quarters provided by the school and the classes, aside those nothing else, this was to make students work harder for everything and not make them lazy.


    Anthony could understand the lazy part, with the luxury here, if he was reincarnated in a normal or poor family, he too might be tempted to laze around for a few weeks.


    There was no status here, the only status here is the strength asides that nothing else, ''can''t talk it out, then fight it out''. The Academy wasn''t built to raise greenhorns who knew not the horrors of the world.


    He also saw that although missing classes and coming late cost points, you can actually leave classes and points won''t be deducted by taking a mission which grants a permit for that particular amount of day stipulated to the mission, no professor of any level can over turn this permit, only the Dean and Vice president has such power and failing any mission also cost twice as much as the reward points, this was to prevent students from taking mission to leave the Academy and skip classes without being kept in check and also to prevent some from sending themselves to death.


    Those whose points falls to a particular level in the minus range would be expelled


    He also read through many rules but they were all normal Academy rules, so there wasn''t much to say on them.


    He looked at the time and saw it was already 7:30AM and he had mana control class by 8AM, he open the map function on the watch and left his room heading for his class as he didn''t want to be late on his first class.


    He walked for around ten minutes and arrived at the class door which was closed with a writing on wall above the door ''S1'' which simply meant the S rank class of the first year.


    He simply opened the door with mana without even lifting his hands and walked into the class with his one hand in his pocket as he walked.


    He looked around the class as he walked and saw everyone was already present and he was the last person.


    Bringer looks at his watch and nodded then tuned around and returned to his seat and sat beside his brother Rider.


    Rider said "Brother why did you talk to the human"


    Bringer replied "He is strong and I only respect the strong"


    Rider sighed at his brother''s replied "Brother can you stop being all brawls for once, besides father specifically warned us about the humans that they are as cunning as the demons"


    Bringer simply shook his head and didn''t reply


    The door opened and a man walked in, he had a blood red hair with red eyes and a handsome face, and emiited a dense aura, on his left chest was a badge with four stars on it.


    The man walked with steady but powerful steps and had everyone entranced by his mere presence, the man arrived on a podium which was Infront of the class that had a table and a chair.


    The man looked around, his eyes sharp as if piercing through all veils in other to see their secrets.


    He scrutinized everyone head to toe, then his red eyes landed on Tiara and stayed a nanosecond longer, no other person noticed.


    His gaze landed on Anthony trying to see it all and what was about him.


    His skill ''The perfect one'' notified him about someone trying to get information about him.


    Anthony didn''t plan to produce a fake information, rather he blocked the man''s ability totally making it not work on him, making the man get nothing from him.


    The man looked at Anthony for two second with red eyes and Anthony looked back at him with bright blue eyes, their eyes met as they stared as if sending off red and blue sparks.


    They both though at the same time ''He has special eyes'', other students didn''t notice this as they were still in a trance from the man''s aura.


    The man turned his gaze away from Anthony and looked at the other students who were in a daze, ''A golden generation indeed'' he thought as he finished seeing through all of them, but the corner of his eyes was still on a student who wasn''t in a trance like his classmates, ''His presence will help her push herself more'' he thought as he looked at Tiara

 Chapter 21: Eyes-2

    "My name is Rave Kevin, a vampire and I will be your homeroom Professor this year"


    His voice brought them all out of their states and they didn''t perceive anything wrong.


    "In case you are already guessing, Yes I am the Vice president junior brother"


    Then he brought out 20 badges from his spaces rings that had ''S1'' written on it and he used mana to give one to each student, then he continued speaking


    "These badges are for recognition, only the S class gets one, the other classes don''t get one, you are required to wear this badge at all times on your chest, aside when you return to your hostel, the badge gives one thousand points from rank 20 to rank 11 monthly, then from rank 10 to rank 2 receives three thousand points monthly, then rank 1 receives five thousand points monthly, in case any of you manage to climb the rank you get the monthly corresponding point".


    As he spoke, their watches beeped as they all received points, Anthony already had over twenty thousand points and with this new points added, it climbed to thirty one thousand.


    The points given to the top 20 might seem much, but when they start paying for every single thing, they would understand just expensive things are, everyone here came from a rich family and knew nothing of saving or managing or the importance of money, but here they would learn.


    Anthony felt they were about to suffer like he did in his past life, constant working to pay for this or pay for that, he almost laughed.


    Anthony felt he hardly needs to spend his points on himself, his system has everything, and his bloodline and physique provides knowledge so there was nothing to spend points on, but that doesn''t mean he won''t amass it, it was still a resource other needs and can act as source of payment or bribe, so he might need it later so it''s better to have as much as possible.


    The vampire professor spoke again


    "Our first class this morning is about mana control, that would be the first thing i would teach you as mana control is connected to everything, even the simplest move that requires the lowest mana can be deadly in another person hand that has better mana control"


    He looked around and said "As everyone knows all Race have cores where mana is stored, be them monsters or other races or demon, now what''s the differences between the cores"


    Some people raised their hands, some didn''t, it was a simple question that everyone knows the answer to, but the professor was using it to build and connect with his students.


    Then he said to them "There is no need to raise you hand here, once I ask a question, I will randomly pick a rank from one to twenty, and the person on that rank would have to answer to their best of their knowledge"


    "As we increase our mana and mana control, elements starts to interacts with us more and more"


    The five other illusion of bright particles of different light moved around the human shaped lines as the human shaped illusion cultivated


    "The elements bounce and dance around our body depending on how much affinity we have with them, people can conceal their element with precise mana and element control which conceals which element is interacting with someone, giving someone the illusion that it''s just mana"


    The whole class was stupified by his show and were shocked that he knew illusion magic


    The vampire professor smiled and said


    "One thousand points for your display, three hundred for your answer"


    ''What a monster'' he thought, even though he couldn''t see through Anthony, that alone was enough to qualify him as a monster, cause no student has ever escaped his eyes and no one knew about his special eyes asides his sister, even his clan doesn''t know and now the boy who possess either the same eyes or a different one but just as powerful found out about it, he personally knew how absurd his eyes were, that''s why in the world only his sister ''The Blood Empress'' knew of this and now he had been caught by a 15 years old kid, he didn''t know whether to cry or laugh


    The class continued until the alarm rang signifying the end


    The professor looked at the students and said "The class is over"


    He looked at Tiara and said "Rank two follow me immediately" he said as he walked out without even waiting for Tiara to reply.


    As they both left the remaining students looked at them with strange eyes.


    Anthony guessed that the vampire professor was leading her to the Vice president in other to accept Tiara as a disciple.


    This would soon shock many people as ''The Blood Empress'' refused to accept any disciple as she always said their talent wasn''t enough to satisfy her.


    ''It seems many people from various races would soon come to curry favor with Tiara'' thought Anthony as this didn''t have anything to do with him.

 Chapter 22: Disciple greets master

    TIara followed behind the professor as they walked without speaking, she wanted to ask what he needed from her but she kept quiet.


    They walked for quite a while before they arrived at a large door with intricate design, this was the Vice president office.


    Kevin said "Wait here" to Tiara without even turning or asking for her approval, he simply just entered the room by pushing the door slightly.


    Kevin saw his sister looking at the students as they went about their lives through the window of her office.


    She turned to her brother and asked


    "How was your first class?"


    Kevin sighed and replied "It went well, you know this, you should ask what you really want to ask "


    The vice president smiled "How are they, are they monsters and golden generation as said"


    Kevin replied "They are indeed monsters, more than any other generation, the Academy would get interesting"


    "What about the human boy and Tiara" asked the The blood Empress


    "Tiara has a very high potential, enough potential to reach your level if she is allowed to grow and not die mid-way and able to take a step further if she overcomes all odds with the help her Royal level bloodline and space element, she would be your perfect student you always dreamed of.


    "As for the human boy, I really don''t know, my eyes couldn''t see through him, he also possess special eyes like me, but I don''t know if its same eyes as mine or different, but which ever one it is, they remain powerful regardless, he blocked me from seeing anything about him and he found out i also possess special eyes, but all I can say is that he is the only one i can call a monster and call the rest geniuses" said Kevin


    ''The Blood Empress'' tapped her fingers on the table with perfect rhythm and sighed


    "If he wasn''t from the Null family I would have considered him as a disciple, he has space element too, I''m sure that grumpy old grandfather of his would be the first to disagree" she said


    Kevin then stood up and said "Well, you can talk to your new disciple, I will take my leave first" then he disappeared from the room.


    Immediately he left, Tiara was immediately teleported into the office by ''The Blood Empress''.


    The vice president smiled and said


    "You can go back and come find me once every week on saturday, your training will only be from Saturday to Sunday, i could increase it more but that will hinder you, everyone has their path and ways, if I made you into a carbon-copy of me, then forget reaching any level above me, as you won''t be able to even reach my level"


    Then she threw a space ring to Tiara and said


    "There is a new cultivation manual inside, switch to it immediately you get back, though the one you are using is good enough but for someone of your level it isn''t enough and there are a few resources inside the ring" then she snapped a fingers and a portal appeared under Tiara''s feet as she fell inside it, and the vice president voiced sounded in her head


    "This portal leads to your room, see you on saturday my dear disciple" with that the portal closed.


    The vice president smiled as she has finally gotten a disciple she has really longed for, then she raised her eye brows suddenly looking around with her senses as if trying to sense something and said


    "Is someone spying on me, is it the Dean, well he would think of accepting his own disciple now I have mind" she smiled


    Even the Dean known as ''The slaughterer'' didn''t have a disciple, his Standards were just as high as the vice president''s


    *******Anthony''s Room*******


    Anthony was sitting down on the chair in his balcony with a juice in his hands staring at the sky but he was really spying on the vice president.


    When he returned to his room, he sat down activated the All seeing eyes and watched everything that happened in real time between Kevin and the vice president and also Tiara being accepted as a disciple.


    ''Hmmm..it seems the vice president can sense me, I better not spy too much or I risk getting caught next time, I shouldn''t spy on the Dean cause I will get caught for sure, I would have to keep breaking through to increase the strength and power of my eyes''


    he thought as he deactivated them as soon as the vice president started sensing his gaze


    "Tomorrow would be the weapon training class, I wonder how that will go" he muttered to himself.


    He stood up and went back into his room as he was going to lie down on his bed.


    He has decided to rest for a week before he throws himself back into training


    ''I have been training for five years without rest, I deserve this rest, not like a week would make a difference to my current prowess'' he gave himself an excuse to sleep off without training

 Chapter 23: Student council

    Anthony yawned and stretched as he rose from his bed, he looked at the time which read ''7:19AM'' he shook his head as he thought ''It seems my work habit of waking up on time followed me in my new life'', though he was already at the SSS- rank and didn''t need sleep, that doesn''t mean he won''t.


    "Since the weapon class is scheduled to hold by 2PM in the afternoon, I will just surf the school web and look at what the school sells and walk around the school"


    He gets off the bed and only brushed and washed his face, then headed to the living room, turned on the Television, switched to a random channel and started to press his phone surfing the school web and looking at the things they sell


    What he saw surprised him, the school did sell everything as they did say, all types of weapons, wands, resources from all profession, minerals, strange fruits and anything that wasn''t really rare, they even sold cars, there were also other links in the school website that sold other things like cultivation manual, Technique manual, art manual, even beast if you are a tamer, they literally had everything that could be sold.


    Everything was about points, some things need points and position of power like the star level professor in other to buy them.


    So even if a student manages to gather points from other students and missions they won''t be able to buy somethings too high above their rank.


    Even professor couldn''t buy things to give to students or students buying things to give to other students, once you buy something you will sign a mana contract to use said item for yourself, there was no gifting here in this school, you have to work for everything with your own hands


    Some people who graduate from the Academy work for the Academy after signing a contract with them, there by increasing their work rank and mana rank, it was all possible with points and hard work.


    Anthony looked at the time ''8:15AM'', ''It seems time becomes slower once you have nothing to do, no wonder some people in my previous life said time was relative'' he thought, then he picked up the Television remote to switch to a different channel this time, but before he could even press any button he heard a knock on the door.


    Anthony raised an eye brow and wondered who was knocking, he had no friends or colleagues or acquaintances here, which made him wonder who was knocking.


    He stood up and arrived at the door and opened it where he saw a male elf, the elf was stunned when he saw Anthony because Anthony was too handsome, he stared at Anthony for sometime before he cleared his throat and started speaking.


    "Hello, I am a member of the student council, the top 3 was supposed to come to the students council meeting but none of you showed up, the student council president sent me to invite you call incase you all don''t know"


    Anthony looked at the elf, then he nodded and said "You can come in senior, I would have to freshen up before we proceed, you can wait in the living room"


    The elf simply nodded and entered Anthony''s living room and sat down. Anthony said to the elf "I will be done in ten minutes" then he left to bath.


    Anthony bathed and dressed up Infront of the mirror, admired himself a little, he smiled and turned.


    He arrived in the living room and told the elf he was ready and they left his living quarters together.


    They arrived at Tiara''s door, the elf knocked and informed her of same thing as he already did with Anthony, Tiara simply followed as she was already ready, the same happend at the rank 3 room. The rank 3 ranker was a dragon named Von Bryan.


    The elf led them as they walked to the Students council area, Anthony didn''t talk to any of them but Tiara and Bryan were looking at him through the corner of their eyes, but Anthony''s steps didn''t falter, his demeanor emperor like with a gentle aura of authority around him.


    Anthony shook his head and replied them


    "Am not afraid of anyone, the council looks like something that would require a lot of meetings and stuff, I only have time to cultivate and practice, so I won''t be here for anything"


    Heinz looked at Anthony for a while then shifted his gaze to Tiara waiting for her answer


    "I would decline, I also only have time to cultivate and train" she replied with a straight face


    "This is the first time fresher rankers have rejected joining the student council, are we that low in your eyes" Heinz said while releasing his aura with mild killing intent in it


    The room temperature dropped, Tiara and Bryan also dropped on their knees, but Anthony simply stood there smiling at Heinz and said with a teasing chuckle


    "I didn''t know even student council president bullies students, this is a new sight, indeed you have broaden my horizon, i was indeed right not joining"


    Tiara and Bryan were kneeling on the floor sweating when Heinz then increased his aura and killing intent, then blood leaked from their mouth as they struggled to stay conscious


    Anthony smiled at all this with amusement while not even bothering to fake being affected at the slightest he was simply waiting for their next movement


    If anyone attacks, he won''t mind put one or two in their place


    "Heinz that''s enough, they are new students and have the right to reject" Kai said


    Heinz sighed and stopped then apologised with a smile on his face


    "It seems I went too far I apologise, it''s just that no top three ranker has never rejected the student council and both of you doing that during my reign puts a dent on my record"


    "Did you have to drag me into this too" Bryan said while getting up and cleaning the blood off his mouth


    "You were simply standing together with them don''t cry over small things" Heinz replied


    Bryan wanted to retort but kept quiet


    "You may return" Heinz said


    Anthony simply smiled and teleported back to his room without replying

 Chapter 24: Klaus

    Anthony appeared in his room and sighed and said to himself while lying down on the couch


    "What a headache, should I just kill him and end the drama before it starts, no he hasn''t done anything yet, but he better shouldn''t"


    He raised his hand and checked the time and saw it was almost time for weapon training class.


    He entered the bathroom and bathed again, changed clothes then he left for the class, as he walked he met Tiara on the way, he just walked by her without even speaking to her, even she didn''t speak to him


    She just looked at him wondering why he wasn''t affected by the aura and killing intent Heinz released earlier


    Anthony walked for while before arriving at a door which he just pushed and entered.


    He saw the largest space he has ever seen in his life in the place, the place spanned a gigameter alone, Anthony didn''t understand this concept, this was a freaking 1,000,000 kilometres, he simply shook his head and told himself to stop comparing this world to his previous one, it seems his assumption of the blue planet being 200 times bigger might be wrong, it seems it was actually way bigger than that.


    He looked around and saw other students already there waiting, then he saw someone waving at him from a distance, it was Storm Bringer, who was standing witn his twin brother Storm Rider


    Anthony walked up to them and said "I thought of you both used fist what are you both doing here, shouldn''t you be somewhere else where they teach about fist"


    Rider looked at him and said "Who said Titans only used fist and can''t use weapons"


    Anthony looked at him and said "I remember you attacking with fist before that''s why I asked"


    Bringer simply replied with pride filled in his voice "We are titans we can use fist and any other weapon we like, unlike others who has to master the craft of one weapon, we titan can master any fist with extreme ease because of our body, and we can then learn any weapon"


    "So what weapon do you both use then" he asked, thou he could find out with his eyes if he wanted to


    "We both use sword" replied Rider


    Anthony looked at them and said with a smirk


    During the third round, he didn''t attack Anthony because he wanted to fight him one on one it seems now he has another chance to do that.


    Anthony looked Bryan and smiled then said


    "i accept your challenge"


    Bryan nodded then went to a corner and sat down waiting for their turn


    The spar went on and on, Tiara was challenged by Blaze Patrick a pheonix who is ranked fourth in the S class but he lost to Tiara, it wasn''t even a match as the gap between them was huge, it seems he didn''t train his weapon with dedication.


    Then Klaus announced that it was Anthony''s turn and it was the last round, though some were tired, everyone still looked at them to see the match between Rank 1 and Rank 3


    Although everyone already saw Anthony defeating the entire top 10, but this time it will be different, it was without mana or element and techniques, they wanted to see just how far his depths are.


    Anthony smiled and walked to an empty battle arena and took out his katana, he has decided to use katana through out his journey in the Academy.


    Bryan took out his sabre while releasing thick battle intent.


    Although it was already said this was a spar and couldn''t use mana or techniques he didn''t plan on going easy on Anthony, he wanted to see what made the human sit at rank 1, though he already lost during the third round he didn''t count that has he didn''t make a move then and tanked everything with pure physique.


    He had pure confidence as the dragon physique isn''t something humans can match, though there are some humans who awaken some unique physique or bloodline but they are extremely rare.


    Bryan took a stance immediately waiting for the signal to begin while looking at Anthony like a predator who has just seen a prey


    Anthony didn''t even take a stance, he simply smiled while looking at Bryan wanting to see just how good this guy is to have such pride in his strength


    They didn''t have to wait long as they heard klaus voice in their ears from above


    "BEGIN"

 Chapter 25: Anthony Vs Bryan

    Bryan moved immediately the signal was given, slashing at Anthony''s neck.


    Anthony parried the attack with one hand and the other behind his back, Bryan moved again cleaving at his chest, Anthony once again parried like it was child''s play, but this time he counter attacked and thrust at Bryan''s heart.


    Bryan turned by sidestepping using the momentum to cut vertically at Anthony''s hand, which he blocked.


    Anthony smiled at Bryan and they both immediately increased their speed and strength


    *Clank***Clank***Clank***Boom***Boom***


    The katana and sabre collided leaving explosion as they moved with pure physical strength, countering each other with new moves


    Ravines were created as they moved, dust rose as they clashed, the entire arena was destroyed but it didn''t stop them


    Air seemed to be split apart with each attack, the already destroyed arena seemed to disintegrate under their sheer force.


    They only left streaks of light as they moved at speeds that broke the sound barrier, they were too fast to even leave after images.


    Anthony appeared behind Bryan and slashed hundred times in a second with speed that many students won''t even match even if they enhance their body with mana, Bryan refusing to give up increased his speed and parried all attacks and countered by slashing at his waist.


    Anthony simply jumped and landed on the tip of Bryan''s sabre like he was weightless.


    Bryan looked at him with a frown wondering how he did that without any movement technique but he didn''t delay his actions


    He withdrew his sabre to bring down Anthony, but before he could, Anthony already back flipped and landed a distance away.


    He looked at Bryan who was sweating but had a steady breath and said


    "I''ve matched you for five minutes now, if this is your best then you better end it here, I would be taking it up a notch from here, you might lose a limb or two"


    "Don''t look down on me human" Bryan replied while taking caution to what Anthony said


    "Since I arrived at this Academy I have been called Human countless times like it is my name, although I''m proud to be human but that''s not my name, but i guess at the end of the day, only power will imprint my name in your mind and soul"


    Anthony blurred and appeared Infront of Bryan and swung his sword with pure force


    "Well, you don''t need my class anymore, from the display I could tell you were holding back, your foundation is already solid, even I wasn''t as good with any weapon when I was your age, even your father wasn''t this good" he said with a deadly smile


    "As the first to graduate, with such ridiculous display I would award you points, the Dean gave me three hundred thousand points to share as I see fit within the span of two years, how about I give you two hundred thousand"


    The rest were shocked as he said he was giving over two hundred thousand points, this was giving everything to Anthony, this was impossible, they would only be left with scraps, but they couldn''t complain as they are not brainless idiots.


    Klaus knew why he gave away such points, for him who was a genius in his own class with mastery over all weapon, where even people who call themselves masters of a particular weapon dare not call themselves masters in his presence, people hardly impress him.


    Which is the reason the Dean only gave him only three hundred thousand points because the Dean knew that Klaus won''t even give anyone points at all or would give the bare minimum that anyone could get from a mission, but if Klaus sees someone that impressed him, he would give away all points immediately.


    If not for these facts, the Dean would have given more points to Klaus to give as a reward in class.


    Which is why the Dean gave such small points to a class holding such number of students for a duration of two years.


    "Thank you instructor Klaus" Anthony replied


    Klaus nodded and said "Off you go".


    Anthony left as everyone stared at him as he left the place without hesitation.


    Tiara looked at him with a stern face, she clenched her fish until her nails punctured her palm and she bled which healed back immediately due to traits of a vampire


    (All vampires have great physical strength and regeneration, the higher the purity of their bloodline and higher their mana rank the faster their regeneration and higher their strength, that is why people aim for their head or heart, as any other injury would simply regenerate with enough time depending on the severity of the injury and the regeneration doesn''t cost mana it''s part of their innate trait)


    She was in turmoil cause she knew that if she faced Anthony, she would lose, she thought she already saw the gap she needs to close during the third round of the exam but it seems he was holding back and the instructor also said he was holding back even till now.


    Even though she has a good foundation in her sword training, she could also tell Bryan has just as good of a foundation as her but the Physique of a dragon was no joke as the physical differences could make her lose


    Though her physical strength could match some dragon but not people like Bryan who were at the higher rank in the dragon clan


    But she didn''t believe she would lose against Bryan in an all out battle


    ''I have a lot of weakness right now, I have to increase my training again, I hope i can cover all these during the training with master'' Tiara thought as she steeled her resolve to never be left behind again


    This spar has truly shown her a lot, right now the only thing needed was to get to work as soon as possible.

 Chapter 26: Overthinking

    The rest of the one week resting time quickly flew by as all Anthony did was go for classes, sleep or waste his time on phones and laptops and playing games, he wanted to invents apps here that were popular back on earth but after some thought he forgot about it, though social media could be used to control the information masses received and can be used to manipulate the masses and make money but he saw no need for that since he was already too rich, his family was rich and they could also control information, he would simply be wasting his time and creating more work for himself for such thankless task


    Within the days people started flocking Tiara and were bootlicking since they found out the Vice president took her as a disciple so everyone wanted to make friends and form connections but she simply ignored everyone as usual


    She had no time for any of it as she spent time on only classes, library and training, and cultivation, she simply had no time to make fake friends or interact too much or a certain white haired human would increase the gap


    As for Bryan he became quiet as usual after his loss, but his brother Keron kept glaring at Anthony whenever he saw him as if he wanted to put a lead through his skull but Anthony simply ignored him


    Until now children from other five families hasn''t struck up any kind of conversation with Anthony which surprised him, but he guessed their pride must run too deep, even after consecutive display of his strength they still refused to think of themselves lower.


    Of course Anthony didn''t see a wrong at any of this, it''s not like he wants someone to gravel at his feet because he is rank 1, he always reminded himself of his past life in other not to get arrogant because of a small power which the being can just decide to take away at any moment if it so decides and Anthony would just revert back to zero


    As Anthony had the thought of the being taking away his power he became restless


    Though he convinced himself that the being won''t do that to him or stoop that low, Anthony didn''t want to make any bets on that, he remembered the being played with him for a little while and compensated him, but what if this time the being took away his power or seals it away and he becomes trash, then the being comes back years later and compensates him.


    This wasn''t any different than other novels he read in his first life where they would suffer for almost twenty years then ascend the heavens in one step, or they were already ascending the heavens, then they become crippled for some years, then they come back cured and reascend again, he was already ascending, there was no need to reascend again.


    Anthony didn''t want to go through any of this at all no matter the compensation he would be given, he can''t endure the humiliation he would receive after sitting at the first rank, the disgrace to his father, grandparents, especially his mother whom he loved too well, and was ready to burn down the world for her.


    "Yes leader, I have made a list, I would send out assassins after them" the man with a mask replied, while passing a file to the leader


    The man without a mask read it but didn''t reply, he tapped his finger on his arm rest of the chair he sat on while deep in thought


    "Send Peak Master ranks after the rest immediately they step out of the Academy, send five Peak Grandmaster rank on the boy from the Null family, the talent of this generation is too great, mistakes can''t be made at all"


    The man on a mask was shocked by his words, it has be known that these students were barely at the A rank at most, and when they step out of the academy they are without security, so even SS rank members would be able to complete the mission.


    But to send Peak master rankers and Grandmaster rank after students who were just barely first week in the academy, this was no different than using an elephant to stomp a cockroach, but the man didn''t dare voice his thoughts, he simply followed orders that were given to him to the T like he always does


    "Yes leader, it would be done immediately they step out of the Academy" he replied and left how he came


    Anthony was sitting in his balcony drinking a juice, he didn''t know what was going on since the information wasn''t gathered, the information the cult had on him was through the ones their spies sent from what they saw during the exam.


    If the cult did extra diging, he would have known through the skill ''The Perfect one'', but they didn''t and just acted on the information as their source never failed.


    So he remained clueless, but if he did know, it won''t really change anything but just make him excited that a bounty was finally placed on his head.


    After sitting for some time he stood up and went back to his room and sat down and sighed as his resting period was over already and it was time to get back to work.


    He created a clone and gave his clone a mission to complete, then he vanished from his place as he thought ''Its time to get back on my grind''

 Chapter 27: Cheating

    Anthony appeared in his divine realm again, he inhaled as he felt the mana that vibrated like they were too happy to see him.


    He simply teleported into the house he bought from the system and started getting ready for his seclusion.


    In real world time, he would be gone for six months, if he sets the time at 1:5 as usual then he would be here for thirty months, Which was two and half years


    That wasn''t even enough to digest all knowledge, so he decided to increase the time range since he doesn''t have much time


    Then he increased it by twenty times, thereby having one hundred and twenty months of time, which is equivalent to ten years


    Anthony guesses he might be able to digest all information within this time range but he wasn''t sure, but first of all he would have to increase his cultivation rank and enter the Master rank, then pour his energy into the knowledge he recieved.


    Then he came out of this house and walked to another side of the realm, and sat between the trees that were lush and breezy.


    He sat down in a lotus position, inhaled deeply, then started cultivation as he didn''t have much time to waste here.


    After cultivating for six months, he opended his eyes and smiled, enjoying the absurdness of his physique and bloodline, he got to the peak of SSS rank and was ready to step into the Master rank, he opened his system and scrolled for resources to buy to help him directly breakthrough instead of wasting months trying to enter the Master rank.


    He has a physique that gave him perfect foundation as long as he cultivated properly, why should he not take advantage of it and pump himself with resources.


    After scrolling for a while he bought a pill from the system shop


    [Name: Master Rank Mana Pill]


    [Description:


    Can only be taken by those one step below the Master and and those in the Master Rank.


    Can help break through Master rank minor realms.


    Even masters turned on disciples, fathers and mothers turn on their children if they have anything that benefited the other.


    This world, sympathy is for the weak, the only thing that is right here is the bigger fist.


    Although he could still have a very fast cultivation speed with just his bloodline alone if he didn''t have such a physique but he didn''t dare to compare both scenarios.


    Though other young masters or anyone rich can buy this pill in millions if they wanted, they would simply explode to death if they consumed the pills and their cultivation manual and foundation can''t keep up with the refinement and speed.


    Anthony was tempted to eat the pill again but of the Grandmaster rank, but he decided against it, it won''t be good to lose his sense of purpose just for an increase in rank, he should balance his cultivation rank and knowledge together and all that, imbalance in either of them could be fatal in real battle giving his opponents a higher hand.


    And besides three years has passed, he only has seven years to study about mana, elements and weapons. There wasn''t enough time, so he dived straight into it.


    He decided to spend three and half year on the magic side, the remaining on weapon side


    The first three and half year, went by as he poured it into all elements he had at the moment especially the void element as it was too hard to use, although he was already good with it but to him it wasn''t enough, he had to keep training on it, after the three years he still didn''t go through all knowledge but he wasn''t feeling down.


    He changed to his weapon and continued training as time went by. The level Anthony has gotten to was dangerous to the extent that even a branch was already deadly in his hands at this point in time.


    He remembered his weapons instructor klaus who would have spent thousands of years on his weapon training, he wondered if he has gotten to his level because of his physique knowledge and the instructor didn''t have such knowledge, but he removed such thoughts and killed any arrogant thoughts that were about to come to life.


    He didn''t digest all knowledge on both sword and magic, but at least he has made progress on them right now


    During this ten years Anthony didn''t forget to sigin-in, he had too many rewards, he didn''t even know what to do with them.


    ''Should I auction some off?, why should I auction them off when I have a family to give them to for free or I should keep them all till death or till each have a use'' he thought as walked back to the house


    ''Speaking of auction, I haven''t trigger any auction line or plot or whatever like those novel characters do....well what would I go to an auction for when I can buy an resources I want without even lifting a finger'' he shook his head as entered the shower


    After taking a nice warm bath and being a narcissist for a while, he put on some clothes, then he disappeared from the divine realm

 Chapter 28: Blood

    When he appeared he looked around and felt like he hasn''t been here for ages, he felt nostalgic, it might have been six months in the real world but it''s been ten years without civilization for him, he could only talk with the system.


    After adjusting for a while, he looked at his clone who was sleeping away like a baby, he didn''t know what to say to this clone, the clone seemed lazy, the clone also slept a lot when he entered the divine realm for the first time almost six years ago.


    He shook his head and cancelled the skill and the clone''s memory flowed into his mind.


    After looking through the memories a vein bulged on his forehead, he clenched his fist, he felt like summoning the clone and punching it.


    It turns out the clone went to the classes that were held, but it did nothing but sleep throughout, it slept and spent some of his point on a lot of food.


    His clone was literally on vacation during his absence, he was like a lazy young master.


    The clone behaviour made rumours to fly around that he is lazy and the rank 1 wasn''t much, many people started looking forward to the mid term exam so they can steal his rank.


    The reputation he suffered to build up by acting cool and all that was rendered useless within the span of six months by the clone.


    He sighed, he didn''t blame the clone, he too had a lazy side, if he reincarnated in a world without magic like his previous world and was born in a rich family, he won''t bother working hard after he suffered in his first life.


    It''s just that his clone got to live the life before him which made another vein to appear on his forehead, he simply shook his head and forgot about it since there was nothing he could do about the matter.


    Through the memories he saw that Bryan was accepted by the Dean of the Academy as disciple, this was two weeks after he entered divine realm, Anthony was shocked, it seems power houses were using this golden generation time to grab disciples.


    Tiara and Bryan simply used six months to fly from A- rank to S- rank which was already too absurd, this kind of progress was only possible in the lower rank like the D ranks and lower, though it was possible to have this progress in higher realms but it would damage their foundation which was very a stupid thing to do just to make a little progress


    The higher your rank the harder it is to even advance a small realm, that''s why this is too absurd to Anthony


    The five at the top 20 who died were,


    Rank 5 Fares Fare/Fairy


    Rank 10 Von keron/Dragon


    Rank 12 Blaze Lilian/Pheonix


    Rank 16 Hemel Wolf/Werewolf


    Rank 17 Hillary Amos/Human


    People confronted the Academy for an explanation, which the Academy accepted it was their fault and compensated all families


    In all domain, the patriach of each of these families that had a child that died, didn''t even wait for the academy to do anything, they started the entire thing on their own before the Academy joined, especially the dragons who usually attacked anyone that killed their kin.


    Even the Dean personally moved as the brother of the disciple he just accepted was killed, he had to show force to his disciple.


    Once he moved, even the world tremble in space and a cultist and a demon power rank on his level fought him.


    He fought two against one, but still came out without even a single scratch on him and then went straight for the bases they came from and wiped them from the planet, this day would simply go down in history books.


    Some power houses didn''t make a move as their children didn''t die, so they didn''t waste their time, but diverted their time to their own children and increased security in the area and around their children.


    These six months were literally dyed in RED.

 Chapter 29: Millionaire

    Anthony was really surprised by all this, the forsaken cult really made a move against the Academy and they all fought for two months, even a demon on the Dean''s level made a move to suppress the Dean but ended up dead.


    Indeed it was a lot to unpack, the first year wasn''t even finished and twenty percent of the students were already sent to their maker


    Anthony shook his head at all the fun he missed, but at least he grew stronger.


    He went through the last bits of memories then smiled, ''at least the clone completed something during it''s time'' Anthony thought.


    The mission he gave the clone was to look for ten extremely weak people who are being bullied but are very strong willed that he would accept as his subordinate using the blood servant skill


    He would only be accepting humans and saw no need for other races, others might chose other races due to their stronger body and bloodline but his bloodline servant skill made all that pale in comparison.


    The clone found three girl and seven boys who met the criteria.


    Anthony planned on meeting them after the mid-term exams and see if he could convince them, if they decline, he would just wipe their memories of what happened and leave.


    The written exam will happen before the mid term break while the battle aspect happens after the mid term break.


    Anthony took note of these people and planned to meet them later, then he threw them at the back of his mind, then he went to sleep because it was already 2AM in the morning when he arrived.


    He woke up the next day, showered and wore fine exquisite black and golden linen cloths, then hung his katana on his waist and left.


    He went straight for the cafeteria, which where he spent over two hundred points eating and sumptuous meal.


    This was the first time he was eating here, he usually buys food from his system shop but he already spent almost every point on this Master rank pill that he ate like biscuits.


    The Academy food was extremely good, it was worth the point, only rich people could afford it and some even spent more.


    Some didn''t spend at all since they had less need for such things as they grew stronger, so they didn''t want to waste their points.


    Anthony walked to the mana control class which was held by Professor Kevin.


    When Anthony entered, they all looked at him then moved their gazes as they all got used to his face, some even looked at him with distain


    Anthony didn''t care about all this, he simply sat down and looked out the window as usual before the clone took over and started sleeping like a log.


    Professor Kevin walked into the classroom and looked around with his blood red eyes.


    He could feel everyone''s progress in every aspect, some broke through a minor ranks, some didn''t, some had higher mana control and elemental control, everyone was simply a genius here so every single one of them made progress in an aspect at least


    Anthony went for the demon class and beast class which taught them all beast and demons that has been studied with their various weaknesses


    And as usual Anthony just dazed out the window during these two classes.


    Anthony didn''t attend the weapon class since he already graduated from the class.


    He decided to spend that time walking around the Academy, going through shops in the area


    Trying to see if he could strike it big like those protagonist who find world defying things in a shop made of unstable wood that looked like it would crumble anytime soon.


    After walking around for about three hours Anthony found nothing, he cursed in his mind repeatedly, he didn''t know if his luck was just that low or it was just that everyone could identify every single treasure and won''t leave any scraps to anybody at all.


    ''Tsk....tsk.... I better not catch those authors who made those protagonist gain gems from every store they walked into, I better not catch any of you in heaven'' Anthony thought.


    Although he already had loads of treasures with him but who would say no to more.


    Beside he wants to experience picking up treasure from trash like other protagonist but it seems he was being naive here.


    He simply sighed and went to the challenge arena where people battled each other


    Here people can settle grudge or battle each other for training or whatever, simply put all battles were done here.


    Anthony saw a lot of students on the way who looked at him with strange gazes as he was too handsome and from the badge hanging on his chest that says he was from the S class which meant he was a power house in his year amongst his peers.


    Surprisingly, someone walked up to him and showed him around the arena, Anthony even found out that they could place bets here with Academy points, this was one of the sources of points but people almost mainly lost everytime although people still won too if not the entire thing would be shut down already.


    He got to the betting area, picking a fight to bet own, each having their own odds based on the fighter, after picking a fight, he will activate ''All seeing eyes'' gaze into their future fight, find out the winner and stake on them.


    Since every student of the Academy were weaker than him, he could use the eyes on them without too much problem.


    This was what Anthony planned to do.


    After betting throughout the fights Anthony left with two million points making the manager nearly vomit blood.


    He could have won more cause why not, but he was stopped by the manager saying he has reached his winning cap for the time.


    Anthony left with a smile on his face as he went back to his room feeling that even professors were poor compared to him.


    (Of course this is just his imagination as there is no way he would be richer than professors who have been in the Academy for years at least and some staying for thousands)


    After entering his room, he pressed his phone for while, chatted his parents and the house guards, watched some movies and news then he slept off since he had nothing to do again.

 Chapter 30: Subordinate hunting

    Ten days has passed since Anthony returned from the divine realm and was lazing around.


    Students spent all their time in the library and reading through the semester topic table given by the professor.


    They were all reading as the time for the written exam was here, and today was the day for the exam, many people were tense, some were confident as they have been reading since the very beginning.


    Currently everyone was sitting together in one large hall for the examination which was scheduled to begin by 10AM.


    Although not the same professor taught everyone, same lesson was given so they have the same question.


    When it was time for the exam to start, Kevin walked into the exam hall with stacks of paper in his hands.


    "Some of you may not know me, my name is Rave Kevin, I am in charge of the S class and will be the supervisor of this exam, as usual any form of cheating means expulsion and nothing more or less so if you want to cheat with any of your ability or skill or spell make sure I don''t catch you"


    (Of course in a world full or magic, there will be skills which people might use to cheat but they are always being caught by the professor as the Academy was like a nest of powerhouses and not to be underestimated)


    Kevin threw the paper and use mana to control each paper to land in front of each student and was faced down.


    After everyone settled down and was ready


    "You may begin and stop five hours from now which is 3PM" said Kevin.


    Everyone started writing the answers they knew furiously and immediately least they forgot the answer.


    Some bit their pens, some bit their nails while thinking and looking around for who to ask or cheat from.


    Of course many races have better physique which gave them better eye sight that they could see further thereby seeing answers that was written even in the tiniest form.


    Everyone left the hall, some crying, some too tired to even talk or complain.


    Everyone just went back to their room to cry or jubiliate that exams were over.


    Anthony got to his living room and sat on the couch. "I guess it''s time to meet them" he murmured to himself


    It was night time at 10PM, Anthony created nine clones and sent nine of them after other people and met one of them by himself.


    The guy uses katana, so he decided to see this student who was a fellow katana lover like him personally, although Anthony used all weapons, katana has always been his favourite even before his reincarnation.


    The clone had already gathered information on all of them, so he already knew where they were, everyone just teleported from the room to their target''s room.


    In a training room a boy could be seen swinging his katana over and over again, with sweat dripping from his muscular body, Anthony had already appeared here a while ago but just kept quiet and watched the boy train, the boy had various flaws but that was to be expected, as he had no one to correct him asides from klaus the weapon instructor.


    After forty-five minute of continuous swinging of the katana, the boy stopped and turned to pick a water bottle behind him to drink water, there he saw Anthony leaning on the wall.


    He immediately raised his katana and took a defensive stance immediately ready to attack.


    Anthony smiled at his reaction and liked it, the boy didn''t bother talking and went straight to defence, this is the real way of the world instead of asking stupid questions like who are you without putting up even a defensive stance.


    "Calm down bruh, this isn''t a death match, from my handsome face you should know me" Anthony said while hyping up himself.


    "Why are you here" asked the boy as he dropped his weapon knowing it was useless if Anthony decided to make a move.


    "I have seen you get bullied for a while now but you refused to bow down to your bullies, besides you have a strong will and dedicated to training, I''ve taken a liking to you and would like to take you as my subordinate"


    Anthony didn''t bother beating around the bush and just went straight to the point, he didn''t need to sweet talk anyone into working for him.


    If they refused he would let them be and won''t speak on it again as he would wipe their memories immediately they decline

 Chapter 31: Subordinate Hunting-2

    The boy looked at Anthony for a while with various thoughts going through his mind.


    He knew that becoming a subordinate of the heir to the NULL family was a very huge opportunity that many won''t even question, but he didn''t jump on the offer immediately.


    He asked "Why me, I am sure they are other student who are better candidates and have better chance and talent, why would you come to someone crawling on the lower rank"


    "It is precisely because of you are crawling on the lower rank that I chose you, it is because of that, that your will is strong enough and won''t bend so easily and would be able to recognise an opportunity when you see one"


    Anthony replied with a smile on his face.


    The boy thought for a while and replied


    "Can I think about it for a while, this is a life changing offer, I need sometime to consider"


    "No problem, I would only give you two days" after saying that he threw a blue stone to the boy and said


    "After deciding and you agree, crush that stone at exactly 1PM two days from now, if you don''t accept the stone will disappear on its on, remember two days"


    The boy caught the stone and nodded


    Anthony asked "what''s your name?"


    The boy looked at Anthony and smiled while saying "I am sure you already know that"


    "It was nice meeting you Spectre" Anthony replied with a smile also and disappeared


    The same conversation held place in nine other rooms.


    Anthony and his clones returned to his room, he cancelled the skill, looked through his memories and nodded, then went straight to sleep, he didn''t even bother changing clothes.


    Anthony woke up the next day feeling very refreshed, he went through his normal routine


    Everyone was happy about today, because today was the day everybody will be going home for the mid-term break.


    Anthony dressed up handsomely as usual and sat on his couch as he got a text from his father, that he was already in the Academy premises, it seems he left early.


    Anthony walked out and stood at a random spot where cars could arrive, and in less than five minutes his father''s and body guard''s car arrived in a convoy.


    His father came down from the car and hugged his son


    "You may introduce yourselves if you wish to" Anthony said to them.


    Spectre made the first move,


    "My name is Spectre I use the Katana and I have the lightning element" he said


    "My name is Litt and i have the metal element and I am a spear user"


    "My name is Ross and I have the lightning element and I use the sabre"


    "My name is Donna and I am a water mage"


    "My name is Vivian and I am an ice mage"


    "My name is Clement and I use the dagger and I have the darkness element"


    "My name is Evelyn I have the light element and I am a healer and mage at the same time but my i don''t have enough talent to support my abilities and class"


    "My name is Mike, I use fire and the sword"


    "The name is Marcus I use wind and the sword and I''m also and orphan"


    "I am Arnold, an earth and spear user"


    They were all practically orphans, Anthony didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, he felt like he just bought an orphanage home


    He shook his head at the thought and threw it out of his head, and looked at them and said.


    "What I am giving you is pure power, you will basically become my slaves because you will forever be bound to me, and you can''t go back, you can''t wake up tomorrow and say you are out, you can never be out, the only out is death, my orders are practically law, this is the price of power I will grant you"


    Some of them frowned, but they already expected this, there was no way they could quit mid way, but they still had lines they didnt want to cross at any cost.


    As if reading their minds Anthony continued.


    "Of course I won''t tell you to do things that are mad, like wiping out the human domains and things like that, but of course you will have to kill people as I don''t like goodey two shoes, well not that any of you here are which is one of the criteria for picking you"


    They were all relieved, they didn''t want to go all committing crimes, that was just too much


    "Then let us begin, shall we" Anthony said


    Then Anthony snapped his fingers and they all disappeared from their place

 Chapter 32: Changing Fate

    When they all opened their eyes, all they could see was outlandish trees, but they ignored it and focused on Anthony who was standing this time around.


    "Let us get begin as we don''t have much time"


    He cut his finger with his finger nails and ten golden blood floated out and his face paled for a second before returning to normal due to the recovery speed of his infinite regeneration


    (Anthony doesn''t have golden blood, it''s because it''s his blood essence which is unique cause of his physique and bloodline)


    The ten golden blood essence were in form of a water drop, which moved and floated in front of the ten children who just stared at it with uncertainty.


    Anthony said "This is my blood essence, this will help you increase your talent in whatever you had even the most little talent in no matter how small, even if your talent was throwing stones, my blood essence will simply make you the best in it asides being better than me, in your cases, if different people possess the same talent, you get the same amount of talent but who is better at it depends on who trains and fights more"


    They all nodded and proceeded to swallow the golden drop of blood in front of them.


    They all immediately started convulsing and screaming, but none of it was heard as Anthony already erected a space barrier, nothing could leave here.


    They all laid on the ground vibrating as if they were being electrocuted, blood flowed ouf of their skins and their seven orifices, some of them directly fainted as they couldn''t endure anymore pain, only Spectre and Vivian stayed awake as the process, both still screaming their lungs out, if possible they would have coughed out an organ.


    Their body and blood was modified down the to lowest form possible, their bones literally broke and healed itself, followed by their muscles, organs, skin, blood, even their souls were nourished, nothing was spared, but if they could endure, no pain they would feel in their life will make them flinch unless it''s something like emotional pain.


    After an hour of screaming competition between spectre and Vivian, their horror of a pain finally stopped, and they laid on the ground questioning their lives.


    Anthony looked at all of them with a smile then waved his hands and all stains were cleansed from their body and the rest woke up from their sleep


    "How do you feel now" Anthony asked


    They didn''t know how they felt, mana kept moving around them in greater degree like children who just saw an ice cream.


    As they were about to reply, they were flooded with information directly into their mind.


    Anthony looked at these people wondering if they would fall into an abyssal hole called narcissism, forgetting that he, himself was already deep in that hole and was suffering to come out in one piece.


    Anthony shook his head and destroyed the mirrors and said "Tell me your gains"


    Spectre responded first, "I have awakened the Lightning Battle Katana physique, which makes me unparalleled in battle, lightning and in katana" he said with a smile, as he always loved his katana and enjoyed battle but had zero talent for them, him going to fight was no different than courting death or suicide so he kept training


    Vivian followed up "I have awakened the Origin Ice Physique which grants me a lot of perks and advantages" she said with her thick blue eyes that radiated ice itself.


    Even her body was as if it affected ice, her face becoming cold and she resembling a cold beauty that only smiled in front of her prince charming but kept a cold face in front of other people.


    Clement followed up "I awakened the Death Physique, which goes well with my dagger and darkness element"


    "I awakened the Spear God Physique" said Litt with pride overflowing his body


    "I got the Overlord Physique which makes makes me a master of sword and fire" said mike while sending a smirk to spectre as if challenging him to who has a better physique.


    "I have the Origin Aqua Physique which makes me the ruler of water it self" said Danna glancing at Vivian who has almost the same physique.


    Her physique gave her a demeanor of someone who was peaceful and serene and loving but if touched unnecessary would crush anything with a single wave


    "I have the Origin Light Bloodline, which makes me unmatched in the light element, making me a healer and a mage who is unmatched on the battlefield, also granting me special eyes that can help me see through a lot" said Evelyn as her eyes flashed with golden light.


    "I awakened the Forbidden Sabre-Lightning Physique, granting me dominion over sabre and lightning as their ruler" Ross said


    "I awakened the Sword Celestial Physique" said Marcus


    " I awakened the Universal Spear Physique" said Arnold with a smile sending a glance to Litt as they stared at each other wanting to clash weapons.


    "Congratulations to you all, now I will begin with some small explanation of some things" Anthony said

 Chapter 33: Changing Fate-2

    "Your Physique and bloodline comes with knowledge that will help you in tandem with your talent as you train, as you progress you unlock more knowledge and depth of your bloodline and physique" Anthony began his explanation immediately.


    "As l already said this place is a divine realm, the time in here can be adjusted to be hundred times slower at the maximum compared to the outside world, you will train here, for basically hundred months with each other, which entails cultivation and training your weapons and elements and everything in that hundred months"


    "As for those of you that have friends I have sent out clones of mine that look like you to interact with whoever that has friend and would be weird if you disappeared, so no need to think about anything as I got it all everything covered already"


    "Hundred months here is basically eight years, it will be hard talking to yourself for eight years but I have no choice, if I want you all to catch up and be able to help me in the future so a trial of solitude is one you must pass to help me"


    "I too will be here with you as I too have knowledge from my physique to digest and all that so I will be here but don''t disturb me if it''s not important"


    "We would leave here a week before the mid term break ends, so you all can adjust back to the normal civilization"


    "Of course I have no need to say this, but you are not to say to anyone what you experienced today not even to your list trusted people"


    "After the training section, I will grant you some skill that can help you in some ways"


    "Any questions?" Anthony said


    Ross raised his hand and Anthony nodded


    "Sir how are we to address you in the Academy, should we act like we know you or we shouldn''t talk to you"


    "You can ignore me for the first one week after the Academy resumes, then from there you can talk to me once in a while and become friends from there, of course you can become friends with others but you should know your priorities"


    Vivian asked "Sir what if people asked where we gain such power and everything, what do we say, and what if some people want to accept us as disciples"


    Mike basically created a castle of fire, anything that entered here would simply be burnt to ashes.


    He was swinging his sword as he moved at extreme speed as he left fire footprints as moved, but were immediately covered up by the environment since it was made of fire.


    Donna basically was under a sea practicing, they all rarely left their own place, the sea changed form from time to time. Some times calm, sometimes angry sometimes alluring.


    Everyone were doing their own thing pushing their self forward, every once in a while they gather and talk as not to fall insane.


    After eight years they were all basically at the early SS rank, if not for the resources Anthony gave them they won''t be at this rank right now.


    They all gathered at Evelyn''s place and talked as they ate their food


    "Man I can''t believe I''ve been here for a long time, feels like a dream" said Marcus


    "After all this time, only a month would pass outside, which is crazy if you ask me" Arnold said as he sighed


    "We have come very far unlike before, we progressed from D rank to SS- rank in seven years, plus the knowledge we got from our physique that took a year to go through truly taught us a lot" said Mike


    "It''s all thanks to boss we are able to come this far, I owe him my life" said Litt


    "You already owe him your life" countered Ross with a smirk


    "I wonder how strong boss is, if we are this strong, besides I''m sure with all these we can fight above our level" said spectre


    " Let''s not compare ourself to unknown things or we might turn this happy mood to a depressed mood" mike said with his mouth twitching as he always wondered how strong Anthony really was to give rise to monsters like them but he gave up on the topic.


    "Well the boss will be here to pick us up soon as our 1 week is getting closer and closer, we should make our last preparations before he arrives here" said Spectre as everyone nodded at his words.

 Chapter 34: Assassin

    Anthony was busy shopping while the rest were talking about other things in the divine realm.


    He hasn''t spent money since he came to this world so this time he decided to go crazy.


    He bought cars, clothes, laptops, shoes, phones and many gadget he didn''t need.


    He just wanted to know how it feels to shop without a budget and only going home because you are tired and contented not because your account balance said so.


    Many people took note of him as they made way for him as they saw him walking and the amount of things the porter behind him carried. He spent over three billion quarks today, and he was happy, smiling like a fool as he left the shopping district.


    (Quark is the currency in this world)


    Anthony transferred everything to his storage space after he was done, entered one of the new cars he bought and drove off with high speed while laughing like a fool in the car.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA, is this what it feels like to be rich, no wonder the real rich people rarely go on shopping because when you shop so much like this, you will easily get bored of it, but i am still new to this, there is still so much fun to have" he continued laughing as he drove.


    About an hour later, as Anthony was driving, a magic circle suddenly lit up on the road and Anthony and the car were teleported to another place.


    Anthony who sensed that he had been moved to another place smiled, he came out from his car and kept it in his storage space


    Twenty figure wearing mask appeared looking at him as if they had caught dinner


    Of course he already sensed them when he was still driving but just played along like he didn''t see them.


    There was no way they could hide the magic circle they place on the road, such things couldn''t escape his eyes, even if it did, Anthony would still be able to sense it by seeing the movement of mana to know it was a spatial movement skill.


    "Well well well, who knew the young master of the Null family would dodge us for a long time as we killed other students, I guess geniuses really don''t die easily" said one of them.


    Anthony looked around and counted them and assessed their mana rank and said


    "Twenty people, Five peak Paragon rank, fifteen peak Grandmasters rank, isn''t this a bit over the top even for the ''forsaken cult''"


    "Well you can''t blame us dearest young master, we thought you would be with some guards so we just increased the amount of people we were sending, but it seems you are indeed without security saving us the stress" said another one of them with a laugh.


    "It seems, I will really have to fight this time" Anthony said with battle intent leaking out of him


    "Hooohh.. it seems the son of a tiger is still a tiger, even when faced with death you still want to battle, respect to you" said one of the paragon ranker


    "That''s enough talking, kill him immediately"


    Hariko didn''t hold back anymore and he increased the destructiveness of his attack.


    They left shockwaves in their paths as they moved, even the paragons were shocked by such as their battle occured. They couldn''t believe that the Null family hid such monster.


    Little do they know that the Null family didn''t hide such monster, they just didn''t know they had such a monster.


    Tree branches uprooted as they moved, the grounds shaking at the might of their speed and feet.


    They only left feint light streaks as they moved while sword marks scatter and were engraved on the ground


    *Clank*Clank***Clank***BOOOM***BOOM**


    They air pressure from their attack so massive that even the debris where further grounded to dust under such display.


    They suddenly took their fight to the sky as they flew up in the air and clashed swords.


    Clouds disappearing as they clashed, space shattered at their might as they weren''t even going all out yet, but still testing the waters with each other.


    Anthony teleported behind Hariko and sent a kick to Hariko ribs as he was sent flying downwards and colliding with everything as the mountains even shook from the weight of the fall.


    Hariko stood up from the ground immediately, cleaning the the little drop that dripped from the corner of his lips as he looked at at Anthony with killing intent.


    Anthony landed on the ground Infront of hariko, with his battle intent still radiating with high intensity.


    Gone were all those playfully smiles he had whenever he fought, he won''t let down his guards now for anything.


    If before Hariko just wanted to kill Anthony cause of the mission, now it was personal.


    He felt like taking Anthony''s soul and torturing it till he died.


    If he didn''t kill this little brat and even manage to go back with all this information, his colleague would still laugh at him.


    He wasn''t going to hold back anymore.


    Although Anthony had many spells he could use to end this fight sooner but he won''t do that as Anthony has turned into a battle maniac without him even knowing.


    If he just used magic to kill off opponents by bombarding them with magic, how would he improve, so any fight where he could still fight without bringing out more cards, he would fight it like that as people only truly improve during battles and with their lives on the line


    From now on, testing any water is over.

 Chapter 35: Anthony V Hariko

    Hariko activated his innate talent which he acquired when he awakened, which purely doubles his strength, mana, speed.


    A very thick red Aura seeped out of Hariko''s body covering his body further enhancing the already doubled speed and strength, also covering his weapon with aura which further strengthened it


    Space seemed to bend just from his presence alone due to all this.


    Anthony''s eye activated on its own as it sensed the danger and gazed a second into the future where Anthony''s head was cut off, then went back to its passive state.


    Anthony didn''t bother thinking why the eye activated on it''s own but thanked it for activating.


    Anthony dodged as soon as he was back to the present, he moved by leaning sideways in an attempt to dodge, but his left hand was cut off and he was sent flying like a broken kite.


    Hariko sped up and met Anthony who was still flying backwards and slammed his knees in Anthony''s chest mid air.


    Anthony was sent flying backwards further


    He collided with trees, broke through mountains and stopped after slamming on another mountain.


    "Masterrrrrr" all the shadow soldier screamed and moved to save Anthony, but before they could even take a step, Anthony commanded them through their telepathy while standing up from the stones and leaves covering his body.


    ''Don'' interfere unless I say so, focus on your own fights and killed them immediately, don''t make me repeat myself again''.


    He couged up blood, his body was battered, bones broken, even his chest was caved in.


    But his ''infinite regeneration'' he got from his sign-in system reward was already at work and healed him in two seconds, even his hand regenerated immediately.


    Anthony looked at Hariko while thinking


    ''I could barely match him before but now he has activated something like his physique or whatever and even boosted it with aura, even if I activated my Aura I won''t be able to match his speed since he has stepped one foot in the door of the paragon rank''


    Don''t think of the Paragon rank as just another rank like the Master rank or Grandmaster.


    Even if Hariko has doubled his speed and strength and mana, even further boosting it with aura, at the end of the day, a true Paragon ranker just needs a slap to kill Hariko.


    Right now in this state, Hariko can be considered a pseudo-paragon, even though this is not an actual rank, but he has one foot already in that room.


    The difference between the Paragon and Grandmaster rank is no different than that between and SSS rank and F rank.


    There is simply no comparison at all between the Paragon and the Grandmaster Rank


    (Remember that Anthony is matching Hariko who is a Peak Grandmaster rankers, while being at the Master rank, this is how broken Anthony already is)


    Anthony didn''t bother fighting those assassin at the Paragon rank because he knew he was still an ant compared to them.


    Anthony could be seen panting as he has never been pushed to this degree before, he looked around looking for the sight of his enemy


    Hariko could be seen in a pit of charred stones with blood around him, his body and armour with his skin and hair burnt.


    He stood up dizzyly, looking at Anthony who could match him after training all these years, he cursed the heavens for being unfair.


    He knew he would fall here, as he has used the amour he once found in a ruin to save his life, but he poured all his mana into the amour leaving him with nothing.


    He could take potion but there was no way his opponent would allow him


    Anthony walked towards Hariko who was haggard and was on his last feet.


    They looked at each other without saying anything, but the fight said it all


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA...The heaven truly are unfair, even if I fall today I shall take you with me" Hariko said while laughing maniacly


    The next moment Hariko eyes looked resolute, like he still had a final card.


    Mana from Hariko''s core moved from within as he wanted self destruct to bring down Anthony with him.


    Before he could detonate, time seemed to stop completely for them, it came to a complete halt as Anthony looked at Hariko, then he sighed and swung his katana, decapitating him.


    Time resumed, but the explosion didn''t occur due to Hariko''s death.


    Anthony sheathed back his katana and looked round and saw the destruction and shook his head, if not for the barrier set up by the forsaken cult, other people might have arrived here due to the disturbance.


    The Paragon rankers that came with Hariko have been caught alive by Igris and the rest.


    The Grandmasters were simply killed off by the other shadow soldiers before Anthony''s fight even ended


    .....


    Author ''s note


    Time is a very strange and strong concept, don''t think because someone can control time, they are automatically the strongest.


    Controlling other people''s time is a very hard thing to do and depends on the power level difference between the two individual.


    An F ranker can''t just go halting time of a Paragon rankers and killing them, how much time you can halt depends on the strength difference and you control over it


    This is why Anthony just controlled his own time to increase his speed, rather than controlling time to halt or slow down Hariko


    It all depends on your progress with the time element and also the power gap

 Chapter 36: Obsessed Beru

    Igris, Bellion and Beru brought the five Paragon to Anthony.


    Anthony looked at them, not knowing what to even say to these people


    "My liege, how about we use them as spies, they can feed us useful information about their plans and everything" said Beru


    "That is true master" Igris concurred with Beru


    "But that would be dangerous, if we need any information about anything I could simply spy for master if master orders it" said Unknown


    "Who are you again?" asked Beru cautiously as he looked at Unknown and George who were on same mana rank as him.


    He didn''t want anybody to take away his position as a his liege right hand man, he already had Bellion on his plate.


    He already bragged about being the only one their liege sent on a mission


    There was no way he would give away his position.


    "I am called unknown and this is George" said Unknown, beru looked at them but didn''t reply, he looked at his liege waiting for his command on what to do with these people


    Anthony said "There is no need for them, I have my way of obtaining information if I want to, so they have no use at all"


    "How about we torture them for information they already have before killing them off" suggested Bellion


    Anthony nodded as he already planned on collecting information from them but he didn''t need to torture any of them.


    He gazed at one of the Paragon, then he activated ''All seeing eyes'' and gazed into the past of that Paragon and saw everything he had done, even the food the man ate, he saw it all, the mission he completed, the people he kidnapped to turn them to their minions, their various locations and they runes they used to hide their location.


    They weren''t too high up in rank so he didn''t get any concrete information, but this was enough for now, as he found a location holding people even above the Paragon rank.


    After getting the information he needed, he simply burned them to death, then collected their space rings from them and drolled about how rich he was now, as these were rings from paragon and Grandmaster.


    After collecting all mana crystals from rings he kept them into his inventory and looked at his shadow soldiers and smiled and said


    "Good work everyone, if there is anything anyone needs they should say and I can fulfil need or want" although Anthony didn''t need to do this, he just wanted to do it as they all had consciousness.


    "Master we are eternally loyal to you, we have transcended death and immortality, this is already the greatest gift" everyone declined as they said they had no wish


    They were practically correct as they can''t die if Anthony had mana to keep them with him


    "My liege, I want a skill from you my liege" of course Beru won''t pass on this chance he just got.


    "What do you want Ant king" Anthony said


    "My liege I want the shape shifting skill, I want to transform into a human form and stay by your side" Beru replied


    Anthony sighed, this guy was always obsessed with standing at his right hand side but he can''t go back on his word can he.


    4: Can change size and design as willed by the owner


    5: Indestructible]


    He had already spent most of this month point on pumping his subordinate, he used the remaining to buy the sword for Igris.


    Anthony waved his hand and the sword appear on Igris''s hand, the sword started vibrating with intense intensity upon contact with Igris as it recognised Igris as it''s master with glee


    Igris who could tell the value of the sword just from contact was too happy and showed happiness on his face, which reverted back to his normal face as if it wasn''t there.


    He bowed and thanked Anthony who just smiled and told him to use the sword to the utmost and take care of it.


    "It''s time to leave" Anthony said


    "Go back into the shadow world, I will introduce you to everyone later as you can''t just appear from nowhere" he said to Beru who just nodded and they disappeared.


    Anthony looked at the destruction they had caused and shook his head.


    He simply just waved his hand and time started moving backwards as everything moved backwards and into their place, taking the serene and beautiful forest it once hand.


    He then opened his shop and was about to buy clothes but bought something different this time around with his last point


    [Universal clothing


    Effect:


    1: Can shape shift into other clothes and design the wearer wishes


    2: Indestructible


    3: Forever clean


    4: Soul bound]


    The cloth was simply just taking shape and design of other clothing.


    It doesn''t act as amour for Anthony because of it''s indestructible effect.


    When Anthony is attack, he will suffer damages alone but the damages won''t bother the cloth, the cloth won''t shield him from anything, it''s just a normal cloth but can''t be torn apart


    Anthony casted a spell and cleaned the sweat and every dirt from his body, then he changed the universal cloth to the design of the one he wore before the fight.


    He then teleported out of the forest and appeared in a corner in the shopping district.


    He brought out a car he bought earlier from his inventory and drove home.


    Although he could teleport home, he just wanted to clear his head as he drove.

 Chapter 37: Skills-1

    When Anthony got home, he was greeted by the butler who was standing at the door.


    He just went into his room, turning his universal clothing into boxers then wore the new clothes he bought, put on the wrist watch and shoes and perfume.


    He stood infromt of the mirror, he was simply too dashing, no man had any chances of taking any girl if he wanted the girl, this was what he called true handsomeness.


    After admiring himself for a while, he went downstairs for supper with his father.


    His grandparents were still out, he hasn''t since them since he entered the academy.


    When he got to the dining, his father was already there waiting for him


    "Father, when is mother going to arrive, I haven''t seen in half a year, where is she" Anthony asked his father.


    "I didn''t want to tell you at first but she is fighting at the front line with your grandparents, the demons are stirring up more trouble this time around" his father said


    Anthony didn''t know if to pray for this demons or pity them, he knew his mother was ruthless and cold to other people, the demon were probably suffering right now, for she had the title ''The Elemental Queen as she could use almost all element, which made her a monster like her husband.


    He shook his head and got these thoughts out of his head as it didn''t concern him at all, the demon should suffer for their work.


    "So how is your preparation, you will soon be going back to the Academy, you did nothing but sleep and go shopping during the one month break, you didn''t cultivate or train, I hope you haven''t gotten arrogant" said Michael as the temperature suddenly changed and dropped becoming chilly.


    Although Michael loves his son, he won''t hesitate to knock a few senses if his son has gotten arrogant because of a little progress.


    Anthony''s lips twitched as the mood suddenly changed from a loving father to a strict father.


    This is all his clone''s fault, he spent that one month training and learning in the divine realm, but it seems the clone did the same thing it did in the Academy.


    It just ate and slept like there was no tomorrow, this clone was busy creating trouble everywhere he went, but he couldn''t beat up the clone, he was basically beating up himself, that sight would be funny.


    "Father this is your handsome son, why would you would think I have become arrogant, I promised you that my name would sound in the Academy, just like yours and mother did, so you don''t have to worry about me becoming arrogant" Anthony said looking at this father with a serious face


    Michael didn''t know what to say to his son, he was skeptical about all this.


    Through out the entire one month he didn''t see his son train at all.


    "It''s all due to the boss blessing" Mike said


    "The boss is the truly a God" said Vivian


    "Gods are too weak compared to the boss" said spectre.


    Anthony looked at these people who were exhibiting sycophantic behaviour and laughed


    "Well let''s get right down to business shall we"


    Anthony said as they all created a throne made of their own element and sat on it, with an unplanned unison.


    Such is how good their mana and elemental controls are.


    A large table made of earth element appeared in their middle, and they surrounded the table.


    And refreshments appeared Infront of each person on the table.


    Anthony spoke as they ate and drank with happiness flowing through their heart


    "Although I said I will be here to take you all a week before Academy resumes but that is changed, I will let you leave here when the Academy begins, so you can head directly to the Academy" said Anthony


    "But first things first, I will give you all some skills you help you in your daily lives, these will be simple skills and auxiliary skills, so don''t expect an attack skill"


    "But first I will name Spectre the second in command, therefore he is your leader when I''m absent" Anthony said looking at spectre.


    Spectre stood up from his seat that had lightning flashing on it, that would kill or injure people who touched it.


    He bowed in Anthony''s direction and said


    "Thank you for the opportunity boss, I won''t let you down or tarnish your name"


    "You don''t have to be dramatic, just do what you can, and ask for help from others and me when needed" Anthony said with a smile


    Spectre nodded and sat down with a happy expression on his face

 Chapter 38: Skills-2

    "Now unto the next agenda of today"


    Anthony said as he waved his hand some books appear on the table, in front of each other them.


    They were happy as they saw the books and couldn''t wait to use it.


    They already saw the benefit of the first ones Anthony gave like the thought compartment and accelerated thinking and the rest.


    They were eager to learn them cause they knew Anthony won''t give them rubbish.


    They all used the skill books infront of them and the book turned into light that merged with them.


    The skills Anthony gave them were


    [Telepathy: Can be used to communicate with anyone no matter the distance]


    He gave them this so they could talk to each other without others noticing


    They could also talk together at the same time like it was a group chat.


    This was indeed a good skill to give them


    [Storage space: Able to store any non-living thing that the user wishes.


    The space available grows with the user]


    Anthony would have given infinite space, but he wasn''t strong enough to create that type of space skill.


    This skill was for storing things that they didn''t want to appear in their storage rings.


    With this skill, they can hide anything.


    [Concealment: The user can hide their entire existence and anything related to him, and be like they don''t exist in the first place, can conceal mana rank and change it to what the user wants to display]


    Anthony just gave them the same skill in hand so they could hide their rank and won''t be caught.


    [Mental attack immunity:


    This skill makes the user immune to mind reading and any mind relating skills]


    This was to prevent mind reading or mind control and such.


    [Spatial Mark:


    The user can mark living and non-living things and can directly teleport to selected mark the user wants to teleport to without any interference.The mark appearing on the marked would be undetectable and invincible]


    This skill was one of Anthony''s sign-in reward, which he gave them so they would be able to teleport anywhere they marked.


    He wasn''t yet strong enough to stop space lock or any other space interference skill or artifact, so he personally liked this skill, so he would be able to run away even if his opponent locked space to avoid him teleporting.


    (The Space Lock Tiara used during the exam is just a basic spell compared to this, only used to keep or lock things in space, don''t mistake them as same things]


    With this skill even if the space of the entire human domain was locked or interfered with using an artifact, they can teleport out if they had marked somewhere else outside the human domain.


    After they learned all skills he thanked them again, with happiness as they could already see the scenerio where they could use these skills if their lives are in danger.


    Anthony also granted them ''The perfect one'' skill so they could always know when someone investigates them.


    Anthony wanted to give them infinite regeneration but he didn''t.


    "Good evening uncle, how are you doing" Anthony greeted as he saw the butler.


    "I''m good young master, shouldn''t you be in your room" he asked as Anthony doesn''t usually come out whenever he enters his room.


    "I just wanted to give you this" he gave a fruit to the butler


    The butler looked at the fruit and asked


    "What is this young master"


    "It''s a body strengthening fruit, eat it this night, I''ve already taken one already"


    The butler wanted to say something again as it wasn''t good to take opportunity from juniors


    Anthony knew he was about to say something but beat him to it


    "That''s an order" Anthony said


    The butler''s face became serious, and bowed and complied


    In Anthony''s entire life, he has never order the butler, but he had to, if not the butler wouldnt accept his gift.


    "See you later uncle" he smiled as he teleport and appeared in front of his father''s room door, which opened automatically.


    Anthony gave his father the fruit, Anthony didn''t need to say anything as he was sure his father was listening to his conversation with the butler before he arrived here.


    Michael didn''t even ask anything or speak, he simply ate it.


    And his body screamed in joy, his cells jubliated as they were blessed and were purified and strengthened.


    After about an hour Michael opened his eyes and looked at Anthony with a shocked expression on his face.


    Michael knew he already had a ridiculous physique and comprehension ability, which were one of the reasons for his talent.


    But now, his son brought a fruit that further increased his physique, thereby strengthening his talent and strength and combat abilities, he even broke three minor realms at once.


    The boon from the fruit was simply too much for someone of his level.


    "Where did you get this" he asked


    Such treasures should be hidden and shouldn''t be shared like candies.


    "Fruituous encounter, no pun intended"


    Anthony said with a smile, then tossed another fruit to his father and said


    "For mom, don''t eat it, the fruit doesn''t work twice on same person"


    With that he disappeared from his father''s room and arrived in his.


    Michael looked at his son who was in the other wing of the house and shook his head.


    ''I don''t know what this brat is always up to''


    But Michael had a smile on his face, he couldn''t wait to fight.


    His strength has taken a step forward and he wants to test it out.


    Battle intent leaked from his body, throughout the entire night.


    He was even tempted to eat his wife''s fruit, but alas it only works once.

 Chapter 39: Father and son talk

    Anthony woke up feeling refreshed and unhappy at the same time.


    Today was the day the academy opens but he didn''t see his mother for an entire month.


    He left his bed and went through his normal morning routine of bathing and admiring himself in the mirror.


    After he was done, he went to the divine realm and saw they were all ready for a new life.


    He nodded with a smile and with pride.


    Then he threw ten bank cards at them, each taking one.


    "That''s a bank card containing one billion quark each, do some shopping before arriving at the Academy, with your new faces now, you can''t wear such simple clothes and accessories, you have to wear clothes that match your faces and power" Anthony said with a smile on his face.


    They were orphans, where could they see money to buy clothes that only rich people buy and wear.


    Although with their current strength getting such clothes were as simply as breathing, it would still be taking their points in the Academy, as they couldn''t move right now to make money outside the Academy, so Anthony was just helping because it was a simple matter.


    Of course such money came from the system, money is also consider a resource, so he could covert his point into hard cash anytime he wishes.


    Since it was just money, that didn''t improve anything in his body or rank, the ten billion he withdrew didn''t even put a dent on his expenditure at all.


    They all thanked Anthony from the bottom of their hearts.


    "That''s enough, see you all in the Academy, remember I want to see you all in the class S and in the top ten when the ranking gets rearranged, of course one of you will have to fall out of the top ten, since i will always occupy the first rank, but if you feel you can defeat me, you are welcome to try" Anthony said with a devilish smirk


    Of course none of them were delusional to think they could win against Anthony, they all had a smile of defeat on their faces.


    Anthony snapped his fingers and they all disappeared from the divine realm.


    All of them appearing in their respective houses or wherever they lived in place of the clone originally used to replace them.


    Anthony also disappeared from the realm as he thought of his subordinate.


    Anthony appeared in his room with a smile on his face and was startled as he saw his father sitting on his bed looking at him.


    "What''s with the smug on your face" he asked


    He sent silent prayers to the other family incase they went and did more than they shouldn''t have


    "So tell me my dear son, how many elements do you have, you were using different types during the exam, you used fire, ice and space, lightning, do you have another my baby monster" Michael asked with stars in his eyes


    "I only have as many as mother" Anthony said


    "I don''t believe you" Michael refused to believe such bullshit.


    "Why spoil the fun father, you will see it soon" Anthony said with a smrik of suspense


    "Also father stop calling me monster baby, that sounds weird" Anthony said


    "Why should I, you are my monster baby aren''t you, have you seen anyone with your talent around here" Michael said with a smirk.


    Anthony''s lips twitched, he was speechless


    "But it sounds weird to me" Anthony replied


    "This world has always been survival of the fittest, whoever has the bigger fist is right, if you want to change your name, you would have to defeat me in a spar or battle" Michael said as battle intent seeped out of his body


    "So your plan is to battle your freakish son for your desires and see what he is hiding right?, indeed old people are always scheming, even against their own son" Anthony said


    "I just want to check your progress, you have been cultivating too much, your rank basically flew to the heavens, I would have to spar for you to learn something" Michael said


    "As if I would believe you, if I wasn''t you son, you would refine me into a potion in other to take my talent from me" Anthony countered


    Michael shook his head at his son''s antics


    "So when do you want us to leave for the Academy, we can leave now if you want us to"


    Michael said


    "Hmph, you just want to drop me off so you can go and battle immediately with your wife to test your new strength" Anthony said


    Michael sighed and disappeared from Anthony''s room, his son caught him twice in a row now, he had to run away.


    Anthony shook his head, from what he saw from his father, it was as if his father was a sword in itself, he sat firm and unmoving but ready to make a move anytime.


    He sighed at this monster of a father, then threw the thought out of his head.

 Chapter 40: Shopping

    When Vivian arrived at her house, she looked around at the room she hasn''t seen in years, she walked around the small room for while looking at her clothes.


    She looked at the mirror in her room, seeing the beauty which she has become, her blue eyes, becoming even deeper due to her physique, her blue waist length hair flowed down her back matching her eyes.


    Everything seemed like a dream to her, as she remembered her parents death as they were adventurers who took a mission but only their corpse returned, a tear flowed down her left cheek which immediately froze then broke into small blue frost light particles.


    She has finally gained the strength to move further in life.


    ''Father, Mother, your daughter is happy and well, I hope you aren''t too lonely without me'' Vivian thought as she left the mirror


    She sat down on her chair then telepathically contacted the girls; Donna and Evelyn


    "Hey who wants to go shopping with me" Vivian asked


    "I want to, this is the first time I''m having such amount of money in my life, we must spend to our heart content" Donna said with pure joy


    "Count me in let''s get spending" Evelyn said


    "You can come over right now" said Vivian


    And in a second two people appeared in Vivian''s room


    They arrived here using the spatial Mark skill that allows them to teleport to anyone or thing they marked.


    They had already marked each other when the skills were given, that''s how they all arrived here without even knowing where she lives.


    "Woo....this is where you live, your life is certainly better than mine" said Donna


    "My parent''s were C-rank adventures, so they had a pretty decent income, I inherited the house from them when they left" replied Vivian with a smile


    "Don''t even get me started, I stayed in the orphage home, this place is plenty times better than mine, I was even kick out three years ago, since I already awakened" Evelyn said, while looking around.


    "Well we should get to the shopping district before the Academy closes, we have a lot of things to buy, don''t we?" said Vivian as she flashed her card


    Evelyn used her phone to book a cab to the shopping district.


    They waited for a while before the cab man arrived, then notified them.


    When they left Vivian''s house to get into the cab, some people stared at them but the girls paid no mind to any of them.


    In the cab as the cab man drove, he kept looking at the rearview mirror, looking at the three beauties who could topple the world with their face alone.


    When they arrived at the shopping district, they paid using their cards and walked away.


    They walked around admiring everything they saw on the way.


    This was simply their first time here, anything they could buy before was from regular shops, because only things of class were sold in the shopping district, so hardly anyone here were too poor.


    As they walked everyone looked at them with admiration, envy, lust, disbelief


    They couldn''t believe that people so beautiful could exist in the world.


    "Are they immortal fairies from heaven"


    "Even immortal fairies pale in comparison"


    "How can such beauty exist"


    "The world is truly unfair"


    People commented as the trio walked but no one dared to approach them at all, their steady gait, aura and beauty told anyone that, they shouldn''t be messed with or talked to.


    They were spending their money as they couldn''t take it to their graves.


    As the girls entered a clothing store, they were greeted by an attendant at the A rank.


    "How may I help you ladies"


    The attendant said with a smile on her face as she was shocked by such beauties but was already a professional in her job.


    She didn''t look down on them because of the current clothes they wore, she knew many people didn''t care about such things.


    (This is a world with mana, anyone could awaken, kill monsters, sell their corpse and mana core, so basically anyone can be rich here if you can fight)


    "We need some clothes, you can recommend those that would fit our skin, hair and eyes" said Donna.


    The attendant went to work and started bring clothes upon clothes.


    "This is a Dior gown, it was released this year, sold at 1 million quarks, this is a Louis Vuitton dress, priced at 500k quarks" the attendant kept bringing clothes.


    Donna tried a blue gown, that matched her waist length hair and green eyes.


    She smiled sheepishly and they all took all the clohes and they paid 30 million each and walked out of the store, with the attendant carrying the bags for them, escorting them to the next place they planned on going.


    "Do you know any Jewelry shop" asked Evelyn.


    "Of course I do, this way ladies" she pointed as they moved.


    People staring at them as they moved, but they didn''t do anything more than just stare.


    They arrived at the jewelry shop and started looking around.


    The jewelry attendant already seeing the clothing mall attendant knew the trio was a big customer for them


    He introduced a Tiffany jewelery which matches Evelyn''s golden hair and eyes, and were priced at a whopping 15 Million quark, but she didn''t care, but bought two sets of them.


    Vivian and Donna also went on a spree as they bought cartiers too as they moved on.


    They spent over 100 million here each, their spending attracted some eyes, but it was the eyes of those who were not up to the standard of spending such amount at once.


    For the truly rich like those experts, this amount could be burnt like paper out of boredom if they wanted.


    They moved to the cars section, and also wrecked havoc there, but they didn''t leave with their cars just yet.


    They arrived at a shop and bought space rings they could use to pass off their storage space, Anthony advised them on this incase one of them went showing off like idiots as they were still 15 year old kids at the end of the day, only Space users who reach a certain level could have their own separate space.


    They went back to the car shops and took the cars they bought and left.


    They bought phones and laptops, which the technical shop keeper helped them set up.


    They also bought heels and shoes to wear that matched their clothes and jewelry.


    Then they started taking pictures of wherever they went.


    They ate foods they didn''t dare taste before,


    They were too happy, but at the end of the day, things have to come to an end as their money has finished and they had already spent their time on shopping.


    They all hugged themselves goodbye and drove off in different directions to their house.


    They changed into the clothes and things that they bought newly before heading out.


    It was time for the second half of the first year in the Academy.

 Chapter 41: Arrival

    As the day for the resumption of the Academy was ongoing, different people moved about.


    Some people could be seen with their cars, some with their body guards who radiated murderous aura in other to keep people back.


    Different cars could be seen flashing and moving, as people walked around and verified their identity before stepping into the Academy premises.


    Coincidentally, all ten subordinate of Anthony arrived at the same time, in different expensive cars.


    Even the boys went heavy shopping, as they too had finished the money Anthony gave out.


    When they arrived at the Academy, they all came down from their cars at the same time.


    They looked at each other, then ignore each other and walked to the Academy premises


    Students and non-student were too stunned with the appearance of these ten charming people.


    "Did we really have such beauties in our school before"


    "How come I''ve never seen them before then"


    "Are they transfer students"


    "The school doesn''t do such things like transfering students over here"


    "They have to be new students, there is no way such men could exist and my prince charming button hasn''t activated yet"


    "You people should stop admiring, if those boys took away all the girls, what will be left for us to date?"


    "What if they are new students, who are only joining now, children of other big shots"


    "We will find out soon enough"


    The ten of them didn''t even bother replying and kept walking to different verification lines in other to verify their identities.


    Although Anthony didn''t give them the emperor demeanor skill or anything related, their bones has been modified and they literally radiated grace as they walked, this was also as a result of copying Anthony over the years.


    Learning how to walk, talk, ignore like Anthony did, though not on Anthony''s level, it was enough to charm many people.


    Vivian walked to a an assistant professor who were one of the people verifying identities and passed her school ID.


    The assistant professor received the ID with a dazed face as he was lost in Vivian''s eyes.


    He snapped out of his daze and processed and checked her identity.


    "Vivian, Rank 924, Class C" The professor said with an awkward voice.


    "That''s me" said Vivian as her voice sounded like the goddess of ice who was detached from her followers.


    On Donna''s side, the same thing happened.


    "Donna, Rank 970, Class B" said her the person in charge of her.


    "The one and only" said Donna as her voice sounded serene and calm like an ocean, bring peace to people''s souls and spirit as they heard her voice.


    "Evelyn, Rank 976, Class B" announced another assistant professor.


    They didn''t bother going around the school as they had such meager points as there was nothing they could buy right now aside from basic necessity like soap, so they spent their time speaking to each other without heading to each others rooms.


    "So how did everyone''s shopping go" Litt was the first to speak as he took burned through his money without delay.


    "I''m back to being poor again, I spent all my money on clothes, cars, shoes and other things, but i can still make the money back with my current strength" Ross said


    "Don''t go becoming arrogant" Vivian said to Ross.


    "Evelyn what did you buy" asked Spectre


    "I spent mine on clothes and make up of course, with some cars" replied Evelyn.


    "With such beautiful face do you think, any make up can do anything to add to your beauty" countered Arnold.


    Evelyn didn''t know what to say, she had only bought it out of impulse, she wasn''t really a beauty before, so she instinctively bought make up as she was shopping.


    "Don''t tell me you made same mistake Vivian and Donna" said Clement


    "Cough**Cough" they both coughed awkwardly as they were indeed guilty


    "Can we forget about this, this was just a woman''s inner desire busting fort" said Donna


    "It seems even ''Divine intelligence'' skill, didn''t really make you three intelligent" Mike said


    And they all started laughing like fools at the girls for making a stupid mistake


    But how could men understand the needs of a woman, they literally became beauties out of the blues, so they couldn''t help it when they were shopping, this wasn''t their fault.


    They felt like leaving their rooms and storming the boys rooms and knocking some sense into them, they simply can''t forgive this.


    "I shall get my revenge back for this" Vivian''s voiced sounded coldly in everyone''s mind sending chills down their spine.


    "I won''t heal any of you till you gravel and beg for it, I''m sure with your ''Divine intelligence'' you can find a proper apology" said Evelyn


    "Hmph, you better not forget me, the seven of you have a target on your back from now on" Donna said too


    The boys were speechless, the conversation took a very sharp turn.


    They went from making fun of the girls to being threatened.


    They couldn''t understand what they did wrong, they only made a few harmless jokes here and there.


    "It''s all Mike''s fault, he was the one that insulted you all, not us" said Spectre as he stammered


    "Arnold was the one who started it" Mike said in his defence.


    "Hey, don''t bring me into your downfall, you were the one that brought the girls intelligence into this, not us" Ross said


    And just like that, they offered Mike as a sacrificial Lamb in exchange for peace


    Mike cursed at these traitors called ''Men''


    "Truly truly men are indeed scum, hmph, offering me in exchange for peace, the trust has been broken, goodbye to you all" Mike said and cut off his connection to the telepathy.


    The rest continued talking without him, and just like that the day went by in a flash

 Chapter 42: Result

    The free day everyone had kept going as everyone was using this time to train or to relax.


    Some just slept throughout the entire resting period like logs.


    Some slept because they didn''t want to be awake when the result commotion started, they even set up barriers in their room for noise cancellation, they only wanted to check when their hearts could handle it.


    Some slept cause they were too lazy, while others slept cause they trained too much during the one month period in other to have a good result in the battle ranking.


    Although some still trained or cultivated right now, they didn''t take it to the extreme as the they had a fight soon, so they were more like warming up


    Students discussed as they passed by each other, all almost talking about the same thing.


    "Arhhgg..when is the result going to come out, I''m having constipation from the anxiety"


    "Let the Academy keep it, I don''t want to see mine at all"


    "Me personally, I want to see mine I might not have talent for battles or anything of the sort but I''m confident I can be one of the top 100 rankers when it comes to written exams"


    "I hope you know there are many people with brains right, don''t get your hopes up"


    "I wish the Academy would just burn down and the result won''t be out, then I can save some face"


    "If my written results are as good as I expect, I can be a real ranker on the written list and I might have some chances with some girls"


    "The result would say everything no need to talk too much about having opportunities with girls, that may just be delusion"


    Everyone discussed as they walked, some about to die from the nervousness the Academy was creating by not releasing the results.


    But for sure today, people would cry their self to sleep.


    The rankings are divided into the written and the battle rankings in the Academy, except for the entrance written exam since that was way too easy, so they just added it to the Battle score since anyone no matter how dumb could score almost a perfect score.


    Almost all of them during the written exams had a perfect score.


    This was how easy it was to pass, if you didn''t pass, blame it on yourself because the Academy made the written entrance exam so easy because some people don''t have access to some books.


    The written ranking is all about brain power, those who aren''t good at fighting always want to dominate this ranking, so that at least their names could be seen somewhere.


    Although the world is all about who has the biggest fist, but sometimes brains out power muscles, and certainly the Academy didn''t come to raise an ''All muscle and no brain'' type of students.


    So this written ranking served as a reputation and pride to a lot of people, so people put in hours to get on this ranking.


    As for the battle ranking, less was needed to be said about it.


    It was all just simple, FIGHT.


    Anyone who has the biggest fist is rank 1 on the list, nothing more, nothing less.


    You think you are stronger than someone ranked higher than you?, fight them for it with something else on the line.


    The S class is only for those who could get on the top 20 of battle ranking because at the end of the day. Brains play lower roles in a battle field than muscles.


    RANK 732: Clement. [Score: 100/1000]


    RANK 739:Mike [Score: 91/1000]


    RANK 740: Ross [Score: 90/1000]


    RANK 790: Litt [Score: 73/1000]


    RANK 800 Arnold [Score: 9/1000]


    The top twenty of the S class...well rather top 15 really didn''t even give up their rank for anyone, they all still managed to squeeze into the top 15.


    Even Storm Bringer that looked like the type that was ''All brawls and no brains'' actually ranked fifteen.


    Many people were surprised by Anthony''s rank, although he had sat on the first rank during the first half of the year because of his strength, they didn''t expect him to still sit on the ranking after all those lazing around like he did for six months.


    And with a perfect score to top that off, this was simply cheating to them.


    It has to be known that in the entire history of the Academy, the highest score ever received was 995 out of 1000.


    It was as if the Academy were deliberately holding back one point for each course exam.


    That''s why those five points were always elusive to people, nobody knew the criteria for a perfect score or even the score 996, even the Academy refused to answer only saying it was possible to get a perfect score but it wasn''t their fault if the students didn''t get it.


    People just settled with 995 being the new perfect score, but even the 995 was almost as difficult as the perfect score.


    But now the Academy came out of nowhere saying that the person who did nothing but sleep and eat and didn''t even go to the library got a perfect score.


    Anthony didn''t know what the condition or requirement for a perfect score is, but he could find out if he wanted to, but he was too lazy for such thankless task.


    His subordinates were busy laughing at Arnold, wondering how someone was so dumb and stupid, scoring a single digit in a thousand mark question.


    They made fun of him all day long, he was last on the written exam and was second to last on the school ranking.


    This was too funny to them, Arnold face was dark throughout the mocking session, he has never been humiliated like this.


    But what could he do, beat them?, he could only take the kicks and jabs he received.


    The students were still feeling heart broken because of their written exam score, they still haven''t gotten over it yet, but it seemed the Academy didn''t care and released yet another day ending news to make the day perfect.


    "Battle Ranking, Tomorrow 10AM prompt, Colosseum 1A"


    Nobody knew what to say, this was just too much for them.


    They haven''t gotten over one failure and another task was already Infront of them.


    Some immediately went on the Academy site and started ordering stuff as they had intel on what the next event will be as they had siblings in higher Academy year, so they got to work as soon as possible.


    For the rest without intel, they could only grumble and grouch about it, but still prepared for tomorrow.


    Anthony smiled at the notification, although he knew that the battle was no different than blinking for him, he had to play along or if he was exposed for having such talent, he might die that very same day, even if the Null family avenged him, it makes no sense as he is still dead.

 Chapter 43: Charade

    The next day arrived and everyone was on the edge, they all moved and paced themselves as they got ready for the battle that was about to commence.


    Anthony sat in his room pressing his phone, he was already dressed with his katana hanging on his waist as usual, he was chatting his mother who wasn''t replying.


    He missed her, but she has work to do so he didn''t really want to disturb her too much.


    He looked at the time and it was 9:50AM. Ten minutes to the given time.


    Anthony teleported and arrived at the door leading to the colosseum, pushed it open and entered with steady steps like he owned the place since it was founded.


    Though they called it a coliseum, Anthony refused to name it that because it was just as huge as the training hall he used for weapon training with Klaus.


    It seems they used space magic to expand it to the extreme, creating more space to accomodate people.


    Anthony looked around and saw that many people have gathered.


    In the Academy time was always of essence, a second late here could cost you a lot.


    So everyone basically arrived before him, he always arrived on time, but his classmates always make it seem like he came late as he is always the last to arrive despite always arriving before the stipulated time.


    Bryan looked at Anthony who was still releasing an F- rank and clenched his fist, after Anthony lazed around all six months he thought he finally had a chance and just had to be wary of Tiara now, although he hasn''t fought her, he won''t underestimate her.


    The Dean has taught Bryan a lot of things, not just about training and fighting. But more about the world itself, he taught him things he should know for his level and a step above.


    This was Bryan''s confidence in ranking 1st in the Written exam Rank.


    He once asked the Dean about the reason for the five marks missing in the one thousand mark written exam or clues to it.


    But the Dean smiled and said if he could get it, he would, there was no trick, if there a trick it would be to read.


    Bryan didn''t understand but still read more and more, his brother''s death also added to his hatred for demons making him even train harder everyday.


    Even his elder brother Heinz, the student council president graduated immediately and went straight for the demons


    Bryan was confident that he could at least touch the 995 score and enter the 996 realm if he read like his master told him, but he fell short and was a point away.


    Yet, the person he trained hard to surpass simply enjoyed life and surpassed him with minimum effort.


    As Bryan was deep in thought a professor with a four star badge on his chest floated down from the skies with a spear hanging on his back with aura resembling a tidal wave about to crush all of them.


    Normally Freshmen won''t see people of such status in the Academy till their third year, but this was the golden generation.


    All of them were freaks, even someone who is considered mediocre right now is a genius in the previous generations and eras.


    So none of them would be expelled for not meeting the required mana rank but rather if they tanked their written exams.


    "As you already know, no killing or giving fatal crippling blows are allowed, you get ranking points by killing the monsters yourself and Academy points by bring corpse, so even if a student at the C rank brings back corpse at the A rank, we won''t care if you killed it or not, just that you brought it back, robbing other students of corpses are allowed"


    "And I don''t need to tell you this but you know that no potions are allowed right"


    "You can only walk in with your weapon and space rings and that''s all, you can see the time count down on your watch, the watch has been updated also to count your scores and send it back in real time and you will automatically be brought out of the secret realm when the time is up"


    "The secret realm has many monsters nest, so be careful you green pigs, the realm teleports everyone to random places and you would hardly meet each other, so don''t die as the Academy won''t compensate your families, we won''t be watching you at all, so do as you please" Dame said with a smirk.


    Anthony shook his head at these rules.


    These old men were truly scheming, the ginger gets spicier the older it gets.


    They made the corpse for point rule and asking of no questions particularly for him, so that he could bring back whatever he could and they could gauge his strength, it seems they found out he has more than he shows but they don''t know what he has or the depth of what he has.


    Even if they didn''t ask any questions, the marks on the beast and monster body will giveaway how it died, comparing that and the person that brought the corpse was the only answer they need, so there was no need to ask anything at all.


    Besides Anthony was already rich, he didn''t need these points, even if he became broke and needed points, he could just go back and bet again and become a millionaire again.


    The rule of also not seeing your point or anyone''s until you come out to know your final ranking was to make people go all out due to fear of the unknown.


    To make them continue hunting and keeping the corpse, and they couldn''t stop because for all they know, they could be in the last, or the second place just needing one point to climb to first place, so why stop at all.


    This was another rule to make Anthony show some cards he had.


    Also they said they won''t be watching was a lie, there was no way they would send their students of a golden generation at that to a secret realm without supervising them for twenty four hours.


    This was another way to make Anthony move freely without hiding.


    Though they monitored them in the boran forest during the entrance exam using nanobots that had cameras and speakers that were so small and hard to see, but Anthony saw them and so did others who had good eye sight.


    But now saying they won''t be watching was a total lie, they simply won''t be watching with cameras but with another thing entirely that won''t be detectable for people of their realm.


    They simply hide all these ploy by planting a benefit Infront by using the artifact that even rich kids and family don''t have and with the Academy points.


    The entire exam rule is a charade, made just for Anthony to show some card so they could see for themselves, all this planning because he scored a perfect score during the written exam.


    Anthony knew it was because of the perfect score in the written exam but that won''t stop him from getting a perfect score next time


    If Anthony didn''t have the passive skill "scheming mind" he would have 100% sure fallen for this pit, he truly thanked the skill, he was a normal person in his past life, there was no way he could find out about any of this schemes, this is why Anthony wished for the "scheming mind" skill, it was truly dangerous to trust old men in any fantasy.


    He would show them what they wanted to see, just not himself but his subordinate.


    "They should be enough for them to enjoy as a show won''t it" Anthony said to himself.


    Now the stage for his subordinate debut has been set, all he has to do was just watch

 Chapter 44: Charade-2

    Dame just brought out another ''life ball'' and crushed it and a huge portal leading to the Academy''s secret realm opened.


    "You green pigs can enter now, good luck to you all". Dame said then disappeared.


    They started moving and entering the portal one by one with solemn faces knowing that they may encounter an SSS rank monster, even if the chances are negligible, the possibility still exist.


    Before entering the portal, Anthony sent a message to his subordinates through telepathy as he walked to the portal.


    "You are being watched don''t fall for the lie, but nevertheless this is your stage, you are to show the mana rank of an S rank, while you can fight above your level if you want as genius always fight above their levels, but don''t take it over the top or show all your cards for the Academy to see"


    The ten of them were stunned that the Academy lied but that didn''t delay their steps, they just moved as if they didn''t just talk to one another.


    After they all entered the portal, it automatically closed on it''s own immediately.


    Anthony opened his eyes as he appear and he saw he was falling down from the sky.


    This was just too funny, when Dame said they would be teleported randomly he didn''t think much of it, but the sky? that was too much.


    If other people were dropped from the same height like he is now, they might just give up and use the ''life ball'' artifact without a second thought.


    Although they are strong and have strong bodies with mana, they aren''t strong enough yet to survival such fall yet, unless you are a titan or dragon as those two races have such ridiculous physique


    Anthony smiled as he was fell from the sky, he was sure they did this on purpose to see what he would do, he couldn''t help but ask if these people are brain dead.


    He has the space affinity of course he could use space lock like Tiara, or teleport or float like he did when he dropped the fire sword during the entrance exam against the top 10 passing it off as a skill, but it seems they thought that as they said they won''t be watching he would show something else or fly normally as that was exclusively for an SSS rank.


    "They really put some thought into this" Anthony mused as he fell, due to their schemes Anthony planned to be passive during these twenty four hours.


    Then he just teleported to a random mountain in his view as he got closer to the ground.


    Anthony expanded his sense as he landed and could sense that only five S rank monsters and the rest being lower ranked monster, were within a hundred kilometer radius


    The four stars professor just kept quiet and didn''t dare say a word here, as they might just turn to blood mist if they even dare open their mouths.


    Although they too were power houses, just not on Dean''s and Vice president''s level.


    "Can you two stop bickering like children, look how uncomfortable others are, read the room for once, idiots" Klaus said in a frustrated tone


    Of course only Klaus would dare to say something like this, as he too was no small player, he was a world power house on their level. Him just owing the Dean a favour spoke immensely about his strength.


    As they spoke their eyes never left the screen as they watched the students.


    But suddenly they stopped talking, as everyone were speechless about what was happening before their eyes.


    They looked at this student free fall from the sky, then suddenly teleported to a mountain.


    There he set up a cottage on the mountain, laid down and slept off without a care in the world, they were too stunned to speak.


    They didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry, they planned all this just for him to sleep here, wasn''t he going to earn points.


    Even Klaus who wasn''t the scheming type agreed to their scheming and came to watch cause he wanted to see Anthony''s battle prowess but it was all for naught.


    The Vice president looked at her brother Kevin and asked him


    "What happened to your student, why isn''t he moving"


    Kevin mouth twitched as he too didn''t know.


    "How am I supposed to know, everyone knows he suddenly became a sleepyhead out of nowhere" he said


    "No need to rush, it''s a full twenty four, he might be confident in himself and decided to move some hours later" Klaus said


    Everyone nodded at his words as that made sense and still kept watch over him.

 Chapter 45: Evelyn

    Evelyn opened her eyes as she arrived, she looked around where she appeared and it seems she has arrived in dark area of some sort, where they were stones and small grass on the ground like it was some cave.


    She spread her sense and a smile appeared on her face.


    "It seems my luck improved after meeting the boss and becoming his subordinate"


    She walked deeper into the cave and her footsteps echoed as she walked.


    Green small ugly creatures appear in front of her, saliva dripped from their mouths as they laughed, they held weapons in their hands like rusted sword, daggers and clubs


    ''Goblins'' Evelyn thought as she looked at them laughing.


    She was in a goblin nest, well the periphery, the goblins were at the E rank and some at the D rank.


    Although they didn''t count for the ranking point, but Academy points was a different matter.


    The goblins moved with their weapons, but before they could get close, Evelyn created balls out of mana that was the size of a pebble and shot it at them.


    The mana ball shot at goblins and penetrated their heads as their heads exploded like watermelon and their body dropped to the ground.


    *THUD**THUD***THUD****THUD****


    She walked away as their bodies dropped.


    Evelyn walked deeper into the cave, although it was dark like it was pitch black, with no single light getting into the cave.


    Evelyn could see as clear as day, she had special eyes and she is a light element user, she could simply make it day in the darkness if she so wanted.


    As she walked, she got to the real goblin village, there she saw them.


    They were simply too many of them, as they were in the thousands.


    Evelyn was stunned as she has never seen such amount of monsters gather in one place, and in a cavern nonetheless.


    ''It seems the cave is just the entrance, which lead to an entirely different expansive space'' Evelyn thought as she looked around.


    The goblins ranged from F rank to the B rank, there was even an A rank who was their leader, who didn''t even make a move.


    Although they were warned that they were monster nest in here, wasn''t this too much.


    If other students arrived here, it was instant death, but it Academy seemed to know that, that''s why they handed out the ''life ball'' artifact to them.


    *****BOOOM****


    Everything within a two kilometres radius were scorched without mercy.


    Evelyn could feel the heat from where she stood, then look around and saw a wyvern.


    She was shocked, she was just praising her luck that increased after meeting Anthony, now she met a peak S rank monster and nearly died from a sneak attack.


    The wyvern open it''s mouth and released another fire breath.


    Evelyn increase the durability of the light barrier, the fire breathe collided with the light barrier but couldn''t break it apart.


    Evelyn created the circular platform again and flew upwards standing above the wyvern.


    She created chains of light and bound the wings of the wyvern, then created a giant sword and wanted to cut off the monster''s wings totally to drop it to the ground.


    The wyvern created barriers on it''s scales, immediately the sword hit the barrier it broke into fragments of light.


    The sword broke because Evelyn didn''t really control the light element thereby making it weak, but just enough to deal with the scales of the beast, but she didn''t expect the wyvern to suddenly deploy it''s own barrier, it seems she has underestimated it as she was holding back because the Academy was watching.


    ***ROOAARR***


    The wyvern roared and increased the strength in it''s wings and freed it''s self from the chains and soared higher into the sky once more.


    "Hmph, think you can escape after that sneak attack, dream on you lizard" Evelyn said


    Then she increased her control over the light element and created a barrier around the wyvern, the beast roared again and slammed it''s body around and against the barrier continuously, even released another fire breath, but nothing it did damaged the barrier.


    Evelyn smiled, then started reducing the size of the barrier, breaking every bone and flesh on it''s body without batting an eye.


    The barrier reduced squashing the beast to almost nothing, leaving only the blood that dyed everywhere blue as it rained.


    "Too bad I didn''t get any corpse, well it doesn''t matter, I can simply kill another beast"


    As soon as she said that, she looked around and casted yet another spell, "Life Detection" a faint light pulse spread within twenty kilometres and all life forms within the range appeared within her view.


    Then she casted again, ''Angelic Will'', an arrow of light appeared above the head of all life forms within the twenty kilometres range, then she released it, piercing all heads, killing all without mercy.


    The light elements moved again and formed ropes which she used to bring all corpse to her, then she put them in her space ring and flew away on her circular platform looking for a next victim with a smile on her face.


    Anthony watched all this, and wanted to smile but couldn''t smile as he was being watched.


    ''Should I give her a blood related title'' Anthony thought to himself, then left it for later and continued watching the show.

 Chapter 46: Spectre

    Spectre was running on a place full of sand, with a heat so scorching that normal people would have died of exhaustion and dehydration already just from standing here alone without even walking or moving.


    Spectre had appeared in a desert when he was transported to a random location.


    Due to the absurdness of his physique which was even further strengthened by the fruit he ate before, the heat couldn''t even make a single sweat leave his skin pores.


    Spectre started running North immediately he saw that he was in a desert.


    As Spectre was running, the ground started trembling as if something was coming up from beneath, and indeed something was coming.


    Spectre stopped and looked at what was coming, then he saw Giant desert centipedes, and there were a hundred of them, all at the A rank and were 50 meters in height each.


    ''Hmmm...is this a nest'' Spectre decided to let go of the idea and just kill them off.


    They immediately breathed poison at spectre, who just dodged and increased his speed.


    Running up the body of one the centipedes, then cut off it''s head in one swift motion.


    He used the body of the dead centipede as a foot hold then jumped to another with a fluid movement, then decapitated that one.


    Then he used his movement art ''Lightning step'' to move rapidly while swing his Katana, leaving only a faint purple line and after images in his wake as he harvested their souls like a reaper.


    He looked around the dead bodies and smiled, happiness coursing throughout his body and he was in love with this feeling


    Ever since he could wield a weapon this is what he ever longed for, to battle.


    But reality seemed to decline his only request and he had a pitiful talent for the katana which he loves, but that didn''t break him as he trained everyday without rest.


    After meeting Anthony, and got his physique, he trained like hell while imagining this very moment, and now it was no longer an imagination, he has truly changed his fate, well Anthony has truly changed his fate.


    He increased his speed by using his movement art while also covering himself with lightning and in less than ten seconds he was out of the deserts, the remaining Giant Centipedes didn''t even know what passed by, and they were all slaughtered before they could even sense any movement in any form and of course he didn''t leave the corpse behind for other monsters to eat.


    Immediately he got to the forest area, he was smiling with battle intent leaking out of him.


    He suddenly turned his head north east as he sensed a strong aura moving towards him with great speed in response to his battle intent, which he released unknowningly.


    When the monster arrived, it looked at spectre with a confused look in it''s eye while raising one eye brow up.


    It was confused because, such battle hungry intent meant that whoever released it is being starved and was in for a fight, and it came for a fight as it too was a battle maniac on it''s own right, but when it saw that the one releasing such battle intent was an F- rank it was utterly confused.


    Anthony looked at the monster with a surprised face at first, then a smile bloomed on his face like a dog with a bone.


    [Axe Technique: Minotaur Exclusive: Unending cleaver]


    It immediately moved and arrived Infront of spectre and cleaving a thousand times at heaven defying speed with it''s weapon and body covered in mana.


    [Spectre Technique: Katana Series: Calm Waver]


    He raised his Katana, coated with mana and matched the speed of the minotuar and parried all one thousand death strikes sent at him, then he sent out his own move next


    [Spectre Technique: Katana Series: Alternating Swing]


    He increased his speed more and moved with more ferocity this time, striking at the minotuar chest and abdomen vertically, horizontally and diagonally with no particular order, all strikes aiming for death and vital points alone.


    [Axe Technique: Minotaur Exclusive: Furious Rush]


    Minotaur released it''s own technique and countered a majority of them but couldn''t counter all, thereby still taking more damages to it''s chest and abdomen.


    ****ROOOAAARRR****


    It roared angrily as it could tell it has fallen into the disadvantage, but it refused to give in, it activated it''s last attack to bring down itself with the opponent together.


    [Axe Technique: Minotaur Exclusive: Final Form: One Life One Death]


    This was a last ditch attack, as even if this attack landed on spectre, the minotaur would still die as this was a life sacrificial technique.


    Spectres sensed slight death from this attack, and decided to use his own deadly attack as he has not used his elements to attack since he started attacking and only using it for movement once since this match up began.


    [Spectre Technique: Lightning Katana Series: One Way]


    They both swung their weapons at same time.


    *****BOOOOMMM****


    The clash of their attacks caused calamitous explosions to go off in succession as everything withing a ten kilometre radius was reduced to embers as their destruction gave no way for any life to survive, only spelling death for living and non-living things.


    A large cloud of mushroom shape dust formed as the explosion and vibration and earthquake still kept on going bring down mountains to the ground level.


    After a while everything cleared up and the Minotaur could be seen dead and battered, with an arm missing and it''s chest slipt open as a result of their attacks.


    The minotaur died standing like warrior, even in the last minutes it refused to give up, deciding they should take their battle to the death realm together.


    Spectre could be seen without even as much as a sweat on his face as with his physique, he could end this monster with a slap, but he was too battle hungry and told to tone down his strength, though his current appearance spoke otherwise.


    Spectre waved his hands and took the corpse of the minotuar and left as he ran across the forest with deadly speed.

 Chapter 47: Donna

    When Donna felt that she had arrived, she knew where she arrived without the need to even open her eyes, she opened her eyes and saw that she was in the middle of a water body as she felt prior due to her Origin Aqua Physique.


    When she arrived the water trembled a little before returning to normal.


    This was a response to her physique, as even the water cheered at her arrival.


    She moved from where she was and stood on the surface and looked around and saw an ocean body that seemingly had no end to it, the water that soaked her hair and clothes automatically left her body as if they were alive and afraid to be in her presence, as if touching her was a taboo in itself.


    But even if she couldn''t see no end in sight, she could still leave the endless ocean if she really wanted to.


    "I wonder how large this ocean is to be this large, how big is this secret realm if I can''t even see the end of this ocean alone" Donna murmured to herself.


    Then she a made a sitting posture, but before she could even complete the motion, the water moved on it''s own and created a seat on it''s own as if they were trying please her.


    As she sat, she crossed her legs, with her head resting on one of her hands while the other hand rested gracefully on the crossed legs.


    Then the seat moved across the surface as she just sat there with a bored look on her face, she would rather talk to her friends than do all this, but she need to if she wanted to be in the top 10, so she wouldn''t drop a rank.


    As she moved along a trident came flying towards her.


    Before it could even connect, a water shield formed and the trident crashed on the shield and shattered.


    Donna hasn''t even moved her eyes, as she was still resting her head on her hand.


    Her movement already came to a stop, but she still hasn''t moved.


    A group of merlock, came out from the ocean and surrounded Donna.


    They were all C rank creatures, each holding a trident or a sword in their hands.


    They started running towards her with intent to kill for her sins of entering their territory.


    Donna look at this group of beast and sighed.


    ''It seems it''s time to make a move and stop lazing around huh'' she thought as all murlocs suddenly came to a stop as they died without even knowning how they died.


    Although the murlocs were amphibious creatures and the water was their territory and had buff in any attack when in any water body.


    But how could they compare to a Physique that has the name ''Origin'' to it.


    And she arrived at an ocean on top of that.


    If she lost to any creature in this realm in the ocean, she might as well die in that fight.


    Before she could make a move a mermaid came out the ocean and stood looking at Donna with a calm look on her face.


    "Human, why do you invade my territory, leave while I''m still kind, even after killing my subordinate without mercy" the mermaid said.


    "You talk about mercy but they attacked first without asking any question, it''s a fish eat fish world, there is no mercy here" Donna said while looking at this mermaid eyes that were blue like hers but wasn''t as beautiful, who was radiating an aura of an SS- rank.


    The mermaid would have already attacked Donna without the need to speak if she was fooled by the F rank.


    Before the water wave could calm down, the mermaid took advantage of it and sped up and arrived beside Donna and threw a devastating punch at her face.


    Donna snorted and threw her own punch at the arriving fist.


    As their fists met, another shock waves sent out, the water under their feet parted but none of them faltered at all.


    The mermaid was shocked that a human could possess such physique, and a mage at that, they mermaids had strong Physique that''s why she threw the punch with an insane speed and strength in the first place.


    But she never expected the human to match her speed and strength.


    How could the mermaid know that she possessed abnormal physique which was even further strengthened by a fruit.


    Donna smiled and released another punch towards the mermaid gut, the mermaid used her other hand to block the attack.


    She was sent hurling back by an immense force, even breaking the hand she used to block the attack.


    The mermaid bounced and rolled on the water surface, tumbling without any sign of stopping.


    Before she could even stabilize herself, Donna already arrived Infront of her and sends a Brazilian kick to the mermaid''s glabella, sending her further back with greather speed while spitting out a mouthful of blue blood.


    Even after being sent further back with increased speed and power, Donna seemed faster and arrived behind the mermaid at a destination she was bound to collide with and threw a barrage of punches at different part of the mermaid''s body.


    *Pooow***Poooowww**


    The speed and force of the punches connecting sent wind pressure everywhere as the mermaid became battered.


    Her face, spine, hands, rib cage, jaw, legs organs, all were deformed as none were spared at all.


    The mermaid died as a result of these relentless attacks that didn''t stop untill her last breathe left her lungs.


    As Donna held the mermaid by her neck as she looked at the monsters, she sighed.


    She forgot she was a mage and went throwing punches and kicks.


    ''It wasn''t my fault, it was her''s for throwing a punch in a mage''s fight'' said Donna as she comforted herself.


    She really couldn''t hold herself back after the first punch collided.


    ''Would warriors even possess such strength'' she asked herself, then she shook her head and chose to forget about it.


    She looked around and saw that some monsters refused to retreat like they were loyal soldiers and wanted to fall with their queen.


    They were ready for their suicide attack.


    "I would fulfil your wish" Donna said as tapped her fingers in space and water moved creating small vortex with sharp grinding blades in it under each of the subordinate feet.


    The mermaid''s subject fell into the vortex before they could even move and were all grounded to meat paste by the blades inside.


    "Wish granted" said Donna as she stored all bodies she could take.


    Then she dropped deep into the ocean and swam with an insane force as if she was flying in the air instead of water.

 Chapter 48: Clement

    Space could be seen bending and reforming as someone suddenly appeared in place.


    This person opened his eyes and looked around and everywhere was dark but he could see because of his physique.


    His eyes brows furrowed because of what he sensed in the atmosphere.


    He sensed utter Chaos in the environment, which only meant one thing here.


    He arrived at the territory of the Demon race.


    Clement didn''t understand why the Academy would raise demons in a secret realm.


    This goes against everything that they have been taught that demons should be killed on sight.


    "I guess they are trying to make us fight demons early, and not be in shock when we see one, well it''s not like all the students in the secret realm will meet a demon" Clement said as he looked around


    HIs physique was jubliating as soon as he arrived here.


    Not because of the Chaos in the air but because of the dread that was present that gave off death presence, which was in tune with his physique which was the Death physique.


    He looked around and saw his surrounding, he was in a dark forest that not even a string of light could pierce through the canopy of darkness, but it didn''t matter to him at all as night or day made no difference at all.


    As he was about to take a step after checking where he arrived, he suddenly crouched and turned and sliced at the direction he turned to.


    *THUD*


    A head and a body dropped to the ground and Clement looked at it with an expressionless face while saying with the calmest demeanor


    "It seems even the monster here are corrupted from the presence of Chaos, well not that it matters much, they die same way".


    As Clement ran, he didn''t drop his guard at all, unlike other assassin who had high agility and speed but less strength therefore needing sneak attacks, such a rule didn''t apply to holder of the Death physique, as his physique already possessed terrifying strength not worthy of an assassin, which was even further strengthened by the fruit he ate given by Anthony.


    As Clement ran, he sensed something and came to a stop and looked around.


    ****Grrrrrrrrrr****


    A bunch of demonic wolves surrounded him, like as if they were closing up any escape route.


    "Hooooo...what an interesting human, to think you could see me, all others who came are usually blind because of the chaos and immediately flee once they land here, but you are different, you fought back and even advanced to this place, and you could even see me on top of that, what an interesting human you are" as the voice sounded.


    A mist gathered and formed a demon, as it sat happily on a tree with a smile.


    This was a genuine demon, not like the demonic beast that were only born because they stayed in the forest and merged with the chaos present in the air.


    The demon was muscular, with bright red eyes like that of a Vampire, a single horn coming out from the middle of his forehead.


    Two wings hanging from the back as a tail swirled behind it.


    "What''s your name human, we don''t get much humans around here like other places do, well don''t worry I won''t kill you off immediately, you will have to play with me as a toy before you all escape like you usually do"


    Of course the demons were not stupid, they knew that the Academy was using them to raise their students.


    They always tried to kill the students but they always suddenly disappear immediately they fall into trouble.


    The demons in the realm have sought and thought of ways to combat this but nothing seems to work.


    So they could only play with any human that came until they escape, of course this is until they find a solution to stop them.


    Clement didn''t bother replying, he appeared Infront of the demon stabbed his dagger in it''s heart, with speed and precision required of an assassin, as assassins don''t talk, they just stab you to death and leave no trace.


    The demon had a shocked look on it''s face as it didn''t expect the human to be this fast or even daring to make a move.


    The demon died as a result of talking too much on the battlefield.


    Others may have entertained him, but not Clement who always had less to say in anything.


    He stored the demon corpse in his ring like he did with demonic beast he killed before and continued moving like nothing happened.


    ...


    In another side of the dark forest, a demon more sinister than the one Clement just killed smiled as he saw Clement kill his subordinate like it was an ant.


    "It seems an interesting one has finally arrived huh, maybe I can be less bored today" said the demon with a smile, as he saw Clement through the eyes of his subordinate he killed.


    Then the demon looked in another direction where something similar was happening but it still didn''t make a move, yet.

 Chapter 49: Vivian

    When Vivian opened her eyes all she could see was darkness and no single shed of light.


    She couldn''t see in the dark, unlike Evelyn who was a light mage that could simply make light or use her special eyes to simply see through it all, or Clement who has physique that rendered such environment useless to him, be it day or night.


    Vivian only had one thing in mind as she stood here without any sight, ''Chaos''.


    She could feel the presence in the air.


    She had fallen into the demon territory just like Clement, but unlike him, she couldn''t see.


    Although she had a way to see, it would reveal her control over the element, but if she didn''t use it, she would fail her exam and drop to the bottom of the rank, and would be out of the top ten.


    On one hand, she had to obey her leader''s orders and on the other, she had to get into the top ten, and there was only nine spots.


    Then she had an idea as she had forgotten she had a skill just for this, she slapped her forehead at how she could forget such an amazing skill.


    The skill she had thought of was ''The perfect one'' such a heaven defying skill, that could fake anything she wanted about herself.


    She immediately activated the skill and tried to fake her mana control to show her control was lower than what she was about to use, she had a smirk on her face as she was sure that only she had thought of this, and the rest of the subordinate would be using their lower control.


    Much to her dismay, the skill failed to fake anything, she tried again but failed miserably.


    Anthony looked at Vivian from his cottage not knowing if to laugh or cry over her failure.


    But he couldn''t laugh or he would break his sleep act and he would be caught.


    The reason Vivian failed is simple, ''The perfect one'' Vivian and the rest had were a skill Anthony created from using his own ''The perfect one'' which is an Authority as the base.


    Anthony could fake his mana control or anything he wanted because he used an Authority which wasn''t even a concept in this world and was only granted to him by ???, how can he share an Authority or create an Authority skill.


    Anthony neither had the ability or means to create or share any Authority.


    Even if he had the ability to share it, he would have to ask for permission from the owner.


    This was the difference between the one Anthony had and the one his subordinate had, one was a skill stemming from an Authority basically making it an Authority in itself, while the other was a skill Anthony created on the bases of his Authority.


    The skill wasn''t strong enough to fake mana or elemental control yet which was why Vivian failed miserably with such brilliant idea.


    They could have used that time to improve their techniques or used it to create their own skill that could help them, but at a lower level.


    To others this was not a skill but something else that usually comes as an inherent abilities just like Kevin''s eyes, yet Vivian did such ridiculous thing in thirty minutes without even stressing.


    Anthony smiled in his mind as he saw that Vivian really comprehend the meaning behind his last sentence and created a skill for her circumstances, but her enemies wouldn''t give her time to create skills or contemplate.


    But at least he was happy the girl was able to see his true word and didn''t use her element.


    Vivian stood up as she opened her eyes, and everytime became clearer than day itself.


    She saw the forest covered in pitch darkness as nothing related to light came or left the area


    Even the trees were pitch black, everything was corrupted with Chaos, nothing having life was spared in this forest.


    She has landed in the demon territory called the Dark forest like Clement but she didn''t know this.


    She also wondered what the demons were doing in such secret realm.


    ''Did they infiltrate here to kill off students now that the professors aren''t here'' Vivian squinted her eyes as she had a deep hatred for demons as they were involved in her parents death.


    Killing intent leaked from her body then exhaled and calmed down.


    ''There is no way they would dare invade here with the Dean''s presence and the Vice president, and the fact the boss also said nothing about it means the demons are raised by the Academy'' Vivian thought.


    Anthony looked at the killing intent leaking from Vivian''s body and sighed.


    He knew everything about his subordinates, there was no way he was gonna accept subordinates without knowing their past, as he had used his ''All seeing Eyes'' to look into the past and watched all lives of the ten of them.


    He knew that the demons were involved in Vivian''s parents death.


    He saw how she closed off herself and cried herself to sleep every night and day and swore to raze down the demons, as she couldn''t exist in the same world as them.


    Anthony just didn''t know the hatred was this big, but he gets it.


    If someone touched his parents, they better kill him immediately and not allow him to survive, if not...well somethings are better left unsaid.


    Vivian immediately started moving as she was done, looking for her prey to gain points.

 Chapter 50: Litt

    Litt opened his eyes to a lush and serene forest, filled with trees in which a single one could hold over a hundred of him.


    He looked around anticipating the battle he would have, whirling his spear as he had a grin on his face that was ready to take on the entire realm if possible.


    He bent his knee slightly, the ground under his feet broke and took a web shape and he was sent forward with an astonishing speed.


    As he ran, a huge snake dropped from one of the trees to deliver a surprise attack on him.


    ''First point'' thought Litt as he changed his footwork and direction with precise agility and separated the head from the body of the snake before it knew what even happened.


    Litt didn''t even slow his speed as he killed and took it''s corpse, he stepped on one of the tree trunk and moved like an assassin.


    He moved from trunk to branch to the crown of the tree with beautiful finesse and no wasted movements at all.


    As he moved, he suddenly smiled then dropped down from the tree without hesitation


    As soon as he dropped, multiple wind slashes ripped apart his former position, bring down the trees and destroying the environment.


    Litt looked up and saw a gigantic bird, the bird looked at Anthony with fire in it''s eyes.


    As they both locked eyes, the bird screeched with a very high pitch, sending a sound wave attack to Litt that destroyed everything in it''s path.


    Litt controlled the metal element in the atmosphere as a thick dome made of metal covered him and the sound wave clashed with it, reflecting the sound waves further destroying everything.


    Litt removed the dome and made his own move at neck breaking speed, as he appeared on the crown of a tree and thrust himself forward, towards the bird flying in the air and stabbed at the huge bird with great force.


    The bird simply flew out the way of the attack without an issue as the sky was it''s domain.


    As it was certain that Litt didn''t have any foothold since he was now hanging on the air, the bird attacked again by sending a single but bigger wind slash this time around.


    Litt smirked as he knew what this monster was thinking.


    As he fought with the bird and dodged and parried, he became more attuned for battle and was improving at fast rate as he had never actually battled after training for almost a decade, only from the usual casual spars with his mates.


    **Boom**Boom****clang**clang**


    The battle raged on as clouds pathed as they moved in the skies only leaving streaks of light off without any blurrs.


    The beast roared again as it saw it wasn''t getting any upper hand in the battle and wanted to escape.


    "Dream on birdie"


    Litt increased his speed even more than before and appeared behind the beast, stunning the beast as it thought they were equals in speed and it only lacked a little in strength.


    Litt set up a dome as soon as he was behind it and covered both of them in it so it won''t escape again, also covering them from prying eyes.


    Immediately they were covered, Litt didn''t hold back anymore as the Academy won''t see what he did in the dome, he casually made a sweep with his spear, perfectly cleaving off the Bird''s head.


    After killing it, he waited for a while then released the dome and he appeared, while the beast corpse was already in his space ring


    He waited for a while so the Academy won''t get suspicious that he created the dome and the beast suddenly died immediately, so he had to delay for a while.


    He could have simply ended everything since the beginning, but he needed the experience and was also putting up a show as he was meant to be holding back as instructed.


    Litt came down from the skies and continued running on the ground and killed the monsters he met on the way, as they were weaker than the bird he didn''t even put in effort at all and just killed them on the first attack.


    After a while Litt arrived at a nest with a smile as some monsters were living here rent free.


    He stepped in and heard noises that sounded like they were saying he should back off or die.


    ****HISSS***


    "Ohhh it seems to be the family members of the snake I first killed, well time for a family reunion then"


    As soon as the words were dropped, Litt went on his rampage.

 Chapter 51: Marcus

    "Hoooo... is this a city that fell to ruin in an apocalyptic settings, such nice view" said Marcus as he looked around from a tall building he arrived at when he opened his eyes after stepping into the portal.


    He walked to the edge of the building and dropped without a care.


    As he got to the ground the wind element under his feet changed subtly and he landed with grace.


    He walked around as he looked at the buildings, some cut in half, some were already totally destroyed, some were fine but their window were shattered.


    He walked as he explored everything taking in the new sight with happiness as if he was on vacation or some picnic.


    Although he did all this, he didn''t let down his guard at all as a single mistake means death.


    As he moved he heard some noises and moved in that direction in other to see what was happening.


    He jumped on walls and moved between two buildings skillfully, as such art could make even professional traceur vomit blood in shame.


    As he arrived at the top of a building, he looked down and saw thousands of zombies clustered together as if they were an army and ready to pounce on anyone they saw.


    Marcus knew zombies were sensitive to sound, so he decided to make a dramatic entrance for this show.


    Then he jumped from the roof and landed like a heavy weight was just dropped making a very loud noise.


    All zombies turned their attention to his direction and looked at him like a meal.


    They all moved, staggering their way towards him so they could get a bite.


    Marcus didn''t need for them to come over, he would go over and greet them first.


    Since they weren''t anyone above the A rank here, he didn''t bother unsheathing the sword floating behind him at all.


    He just took a step and appeared beside a zombie and sent a simple punch to the head.


    As the head exploded, Marcus moved to another zombie before it touched the ground.


    Anyone who saw Marcus right now would think he was a martial art specialist.


    He attacked using different parts of his body, his fingers, his elbows, his wrist, his fist, his palm, his knee, his foot heel, his toe.


    Every part of his body became a lethal weapon over his precise and meticulous body control.


    He only left a blur in his previous location as soon as he left.


    Marcus didn''t even bother drawing his sword ''Celestine'' as he was sure these cannon fodder were unworthy of his partner.


    After he was done taking care of the useless archers he looked at their leader while sitting on one of the corpses with a smirk on his face.


    "Why don''t you join us human, I''m sure you know you can''t win against me, the zombie race shall usher in a new light in this dreaded world and save all, and you personally who joined us will ascend to greater heights" said the leader as if it has practiced this line and preached it too many times to many people to the extent it became a perfunctory response.


    Marcus haven''t even seen any zombie race in his life or heard any news of them or anything, he didn''t even know if they were part of the minor race that couldn''t form their own domains.


    Yet he saw one here, and it was recruiting him, this was a funny scene.


    "I just wiped out your squad, if you promised them the same thing and they just died like it was nothing, doesn''t that mean what you are doing is nothing but a sham, you sound like those ''Forsaken'' cult members" replied Marcus with a smile.


    "Don''t compare we zombies to those worms, we zombies are a higher life forms, who broke our limitations as humans and evolved to what we are now, human I give you a chance to stand at the peak with me" the zombie replied and offered again like a devil.


    Zombies were once humans, well the beginning ones, until they turned into zombies by an unknown virus that appeared out of nowhere that seemed even capable of affecting powerhouse, which was impossible, but this is a world of fantasy, anything is possible no matter how mind breaking it is.


    Some became living corpses, while some kept their intelligence and memories and like that they became a new race and often referred to their self as beings higher than humans as they had broken their limitations.


    Of course the human race won''t sit back and allow a new virus or whatever to come from nowhere and take them and change their race.


    They came up with a solution for this and it ended quickly, but the so called intelligent zombie also produced their own potion for people to drink and become one of them.


    This was how they expanded their race, but their expansion was still within the acceptable range, if not they would have been wiped out a long time ago.


    Marcus looked at this zombie who was whispering in his ears like those demons.


    "I accept on one condition" he replied as he dropped down from the building he was initially on as he sat on the corpse.


    "And that is?" the zombie said with a smile


    "Defeat me in battle" Marcus said


    ''Celestine'' started huming with vigour as it was about to be drawn for the first time.


    Marcus unsheathed his partner as he too was excited for this also having drawn his sword for the first time.


    The zombie aura rose with high intensity as his rank as an SS rank was released.


    Marcus still maintained his F- rank rank as his aura was calm but was ready to go wild.


    As if they were both in sync, they moved at the same time as the two swords met causing a great devastation.

 Chapter 52: Ross

    Ross immediately took a defensive stance immediately he opened his eyes as he was in an unknown environment.


    He seemed to have arrived in what seemed to be a graveyard as he saw slabs everywhere and no sign of life here.


    He walked around, feeling suspicious of everything as something could come out of the ground.


    He held tightly on the sabre sheath hanging on his waist ready to draw his weapon at a moments notice if he saw anything out of place


    Strike first, ask questions later, that was his approach for now until he makes out wherever he is right now.


    After walking for a while nothing seemed to happen, as he thought he would be attacked by now but nothing happened.


    He walked up to a slab and casually kicked it, shattering it to pieces to see if he would get some sort of reaction, but got none at all.


    After some time without anything happening, Ross unconsciously dropped his guard.


    Immediately he did, two hand popped out of the ground and held on his ankles to pull him in.


    Ross acted as soon as possible, coated himself with lightning and moved out of the way before he could be dragged down.


    The ground quaked a little as hands made of bones started popping out of the ground one by one and appeared everywhere.


    They all stood up looking at Ross with a small flicker of fire burning in their eye sockets.


    Ross heard sounds of a horse from afar and turned his head in that direction.


    There he saw a being sitting on a horse, covered in pitch black amour with flames seeping out of its helmet with a sword hanging on it''s waist and a cape flickering on it''s back as it rode the horse.


    Behind the being on a horse was another, wearing a tattered robe and sitting on a throne made of bones which floated and moved on it''s own with a scythe sitting on it''s lap.


    As they arrived, the being on the horse got down and walked to the other sitting on the throne and knelt on one knee with it''s sword sticking into the ground as a sign of loyalty.


    Ross looked at these two as they made an entrance like this was a ceremony or something.


    Both beings were Death knight and a Lich.


    "Let the game begin" said the Lich on the throne in a bored voice.


    As the words dropped, all skeletons started running towards him from all sides.


    Ross squinted his eyes, then raised his hands sideways which were covered in thick lightning and punched out in both directions.


    ***Booomm****Crackle***


    Lightning bolts destroyed the entire graveyard and skeletons before they could even reach him and make an attack, charring them to crisp.


    Ross wasn''t a fool, with the way they arrived and made an entrance, clearly this wasn''t the skeleton first rodeo.


    The small skeletons from the ground were simply cannon fodder for him to fight and entertain the Lich and to slowly deplete his stamina even if it won''t be much.


    That''s why Ross decided to flatten everything as he won''t be performing anything for anyone today.


    Ross moved with high speed and took the skulls of the cannon fodders.


    But this particular Lich has simply grown tired and bored as it was restricted to this particular graveyard as it had explored everything it could explore.


    The students that came once in a while was the only source of entertainment, but they weren''t really entertaining.


    In the secret realm everything is divided into different sectors and everyone is bound to their area without any hope of breaking out.


    This was why most monsters here who have reached S rank were bored as they had explored their area but couldn''t leave at all and were restricted there, some simply slept it off, some couldn''t.


    If the barrier restricting each section didn''t exist, the secret realm would have been turned into a war zone as each sector vying for supremacy with demons spreading their corruption everywhere.


    As they battled even Ross was smiling as he swung his sabre and parried all strikes sent towards him with flawless motion.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA, Human give me more, more, this would be a battle of my life" the Lich said as it continued attacking in ecstacy.


    The Lich changed stance instantly as it finished speaking.


    It raised it''s scythe upwards and gathered an absurd amount of mana together with the darkness element on to the scythe.


    [Death Technique: Scythe Of Hell]


    Ross also followed in it''s footsteps by changing his stance, placing his sabre near his waist gathering mana and thick lightning flowing through the sabre in preparation for a swing.


    [Ross Technique: Lightning Sabre Series: Fallen Dawn]


    They both moved totally in sync, the Lich brought down it''s scythe to rain hell here.


    Ross brandished his sabre upwards to meet the falling scythe.


    ***Boooom** Craccklee***brrzzz**hizzz*****


    Ruinous sounds of explosion and blast resounded everywhere like an echo but it wasn''t an echo.


    Both elements ran amok without mercy of any sort, totally displaying the reason why they are referred to as part of the rare element.


    The entire graveyard sector shook as sinkholes appeared everywhere in the area.


    Sinkhole appeared under Ross and the Lich''s feet but none moved as they used their element to hold themselves in place as if whoever moved first would lose.


    Ross was about to display another technique as he was simply enjoying this fight that boardered the SS- rank, even suprised that the Lich could unleash such attacks.


    He wanted to display his own technique back to the Lich in other to see what the skeleton would send back to him in response.


    They were both literally enjoying themselves without any care of what happened after this.


    As Ross was about to release his next attack, the fire in the Lich eye socket suddenly went out as it became nothing but bones and fell to the ground with a *clatter*


    Ross was stunned that the Lich suddenly stopped and turned to bones as they reached the climax of their battle.


    He wondered if this was a trick or tactic prepared by the lich.


    How could Ross know that the Lich stored it''s soul in a phylactery which was hidden somewhere in the graveyard sector.


    But the result of their clash simply destroyed everything and everywhere, including the location of the phylactery, thereby snuffing out the soul and killing the Lich.


    After waiting for a while and nothing happened, Ross just took the Lich''s bones and left as he didn''t have too much time on his hands, he had to move and look for the next target.

 Chapter 53: Arnold

    Arnold walked with confidence as he appeared in what seems to be an endless plane of rice field as what he saw looked like rice plants that reached all the way up to his knees.


    Everywhere was glowing green as anything could be under those plants but Arnold walked unbothered and confident in his own strength.


    The wind in the field blew all plants further creating sounds to mask any movement sound that may arise from anywhere.


    "Aren''t monsters these days too focused on sneak attacks, or have they become afraid" said Arnold as he walked across the field.


    "Have they become lazy or what, they should attack already....should I just destroy everything here, I''m sure they would come out eventually when that happens" Arnold said with a smile.


    Then he raised his spear about to send an attack across the field so these monsters would stop hiding or planning sneak attacks.


    As he was about to attack, his posture abruptly shifted as he changed forms from attack to a defensive stance.


    As soon he blocked with his spear, he heard a sound of two metals clashing.


    The weight on his spear was suddenly lifted and disappeared without a trace like it wasn''t there in the first place.


    Arnold didn''t know what happened or what monster attacked him.


    He simply felt something coming from that direction and blocked simply by following his instinct and senses.


    He waited for a while, his senses tingled about something coming from multiple directions.


    He swirled his spear in those direction to block whatever was coming.


    The same processes repeated for sometime before Arnold decided to simply destroy the field.


    He slammed the butt of his spear on the ground and everything started shaking within a three kilometres radius and splitting apart.


    The beasts that has been hiding started surfacing one by one.


    Arnold saw what looked like a giant praying mantis.


    He didn''t know exactly what it was, but they looked like that with sharp scythe like blade as their hands while standing like they bipedal.


    They were many of them, but they won''t pose a challenge to him at all.


    Well only their invisibility skill could at least do something at all, but Arnold was sure he can react to it like he already did twice.


    The monsters immediately started attacking, they literally came in a wave for Arnold''s life.


    Through constant battle, fighting and putting your life on the line.


    People couldn''t just become strong by entering seclusion.


    If people entered seclusion and came out when they became extremely strong, they would be nothing but empty husk as even people in lower realms would be able to win against them and kill them due to the difference in experience.


    This was also the one of the reasons all these powerhouse sent their young ones out and into battles, because hiding and gaining power was nothing but fake in itself.


    Fighting was and is and will remain the fastest way to improve your skill and technique.


    But even if during battle you could improve, it wasn''t at the level Arnold just displayed and improved like he was on a rocket.


    People couldn''t just copy and use skills or innate abilitie and techniques of people they were battling in real-time even if they put their life on the line.


    Any improvement they had, was of their own skill and technique as they spent their whole lives on those skills and techniques, even if they are so talented and managed to learn other people''s techniques and skills during their battles, they won''t be able to make up for the difference in proficiency.


    But Arnold learnt the concealment skill and even took it up a notch making his better than theirs while also gaining a skill that made any hiding infront of him useless.


    This was how ridiculously talented he was, not only him, all ten subordinate of Anthony were this talented, but they just didn''t know it yet, they were still comparing themselves to others of the golden generation.


    They had spent the last decade in the divine realm improving and sparring together, so to them this was a normal improvement that matched other people their age.


    But how could they know, they had always been at the bottom of everything be it society, ability, power.


    They had always been at the bottom, the only person that could compare themself with was Anthony, but if they did, they would be in for despair as even their talent paled Infront of Anthony''s.


    The monsters that were attacking Arnold while invincible were stunned by the sudden turn of event.


    They had literally abused this skill as they always used it to win whenever they couldn''t in a head on attack.


    When Arnold went invisible, his passive skill that made concealment of any form useless activated and he saw all of them.


    They were just too many of them to count.


    Arnold didn''t know if they were more plants or more monsters here as this was simply too much, but he didn''t care as this was free battle and Academy points for him.


    He simply went berserk here and killed anything in sight.


    The monsters didn''t have any detection skills and didn''t even know they died.


    One minute they were the invisible one, the other minute, they were the one on a chopping board and being chopped.

 Chapter 54: Tiara

    Tiara could be seen running at a steady pace in a forest filled with tall mountains and trees.


    She had a stern look on her face as she moved around looking for point.


    She has mixed emotions right now as she was angry at herself right now and was determined to take first place this time around without any hiccups on the way.


    When she first arrived at the Academy, she was acting indifferent to everyone because she possessed the Royal rank Bloodline and she also had the space element, these were the source of her pride.


    But at the end, after everything she did, she lost her first rank position to someone who she didn''t even put in her eyes initially.


    She even lost miserably in a one on one confrontation which made her put in more effort.


    Later when she accepted the Vice president as her master, she was happy and put in her entire six months into hard work in other to get back her rightful position from the person who took it from her.


    Just to find out the person had become lazy, but she didn''t dare underestimate him or let down her guard as she wasn''t a fool, besides she still has that dragon that was hot on her tail if she faltered any moment.


    During the written exam, she was confident to top the ranking this time even though she couldn''t top the battle ranking during the entrance exam, she knew it was different this time as she has her master who helped her on almost everything and everytime she hit a wall


    She wanted to get the first rank on the written exam in other not to let down her master and also prove something to herself.


    But when the results were released, she ranked third on the ranking.


    This broke her and shattered her resolve and confidence she had built up.


    She further thought of how she disappointed her master and couldn''t help but clench her fist in anger.


    She was in deed angry at herself.


    The human boy whom she thought had become lazy, although she didn''t let down her guard around him, still came from nowhere after months of sleep and took away her rank yet again.


    This time even the dragon who was hot on her tail stood above her with one point.


    That maybe just one point to a few, but that one point was like the difference between heaven and earth as getting a 995 in the exam wasn''t an easy feat.


    Yet her two opponents did things she couldn''t, one had the ever challenging new perfect score (995) which only two persons has ever gotten since the Academy came into existence.


    They had been warned of the presence of SSS rank monsters, so whenever she saw a nest, she always observed for a while before attacking.


    Although she could win against an early stage SS rank monster by fighting across ranks as she was at the early stage S rank and she was a genius, such performance would still take all her mana and bring injuries.


    Which she couldn''t afford as this was a fight that was given a 24 hours time limit.


    (For those that are confused, F- is early stage, F is middle stage, F+ is peak stage)


    As she didn''t notice any SS- and above monsters she made her move by teleporting in their midst.


    She unsheathed her sword as she just stabbed the nearest one to her in the chest before it could even react.


    As the lizardmen were a bunch of unintelligent race, they didn''t think much about how she disappeared and appeared.


    They just went straight for attack as soon as one of them fell into the darkness.


    Tiara not wanting to waste too much time and mana here as she still had battles ahead of her and didn''t know what would happen, opted for fight with pure physical strength and her sword alone in other to save mana.


    A lizardman arrived in front of her and cleaved with it''s axe, Tiara blocked it without any trouble, another came beside her with spear and was about to thrust it at her.


    Tiara simply sent a kick to the beast and it''s entire upper half exploded like fireworks.


    As they were too many, Tiara decided to use the most little amount of mana possible and deal with all of them in one fell swoop.


    She controlled the blood of their fallen comrade and formed thin blood ropes and bound all of them, bring them all to a halt.


    Tiara blurred as she moved instantly to get her points as anywhere she moved a head was already in the sky with blood flowing out each and every neck like a fountain.


    Their dead bodies didn''t even drop to the ground as they were decapitated.


    They were still held in place till Tiara was done with all of them in a mere five minutes.


    She waved her hands as the blood binding the lizardmen moved and brought all corpses they held to her as she put them in her space ring.


    She controlled all the blood on the ground from the battle and stored it in her space ring also.


    Then she disappeared without wasting time.

 Chapter 55: Mike

    He opened his eyes in what seemed like a room, on a bed he was too familiar with.


    He looked around and he saw children near him which he recognised also.


    Tears unconsciously fell from his eyes as he didn''t even know when he started crying.


    This was the orphanage where he grew up with love, care and hate at the same time.


    Some of the children hated him because he was quite better at his studies than them, not that he was smart or intelligent, but he just had better grades than them.


    Some children that became jealous tried to bully him, but Mike was no pushover.


    When push came to shove, he would simply handle them or beat them up in self defense.


    Mike wasn''t one to back down when he knows he has a chance against you, if he doesn''t have a chance at all, he would simply run away.


    So even if some of the children hated him, they couldn''t really do anything than grumble and complain and feel jealous from a distance


    When children awaken at the age of ten, they usually continue staying at the orphanage until thirteen to fourteen years old and they are told to leave and fend for themselves.


    (Don''t compare this world to our world, the children here are literally too big, tall and intelligent for their age because mana simply developed everything here, even if they don''t awaken until ten, mana still passively seeps into their body to make them developed)


    Mike left the orphanage at thirteen and joined the Adventurer guild in other to have an income and become stable.


    Some part of the money he made he sent back to the orphanage.


    When Anthony gave them a billion each, he sent back forty percent of that to the Orphanage.


    When Mike woke up in the room, on the bed, the remaining children woke up also as their eye lashes fluttered open to the morning sun.


    One of the girls looked at him and said with a really cute voice.


    "Good morning brother, how was your night?" Asked child 1


    "My night was good how was yours sister" Mike replied with a smile plastered on his face


    They all started their usual morning routine as they worked by washing the dishes, sweeping, washing clothes.


    As they carried out their morning duties, one of the jealous kids walked up to Mike and said


    "Well if it isn''t mister smart pants" said the boy with a sarcastic tone.


    "Not everyone is as dumb and stupid like you, so I should call you dumb pants" Mike retorted.


    Mike went by the day with happiness in his heart, but that happiness was mixed with melancholy and heart ache.


    After going through the day, night arrived and everyone settled in their rooms to sleep.


    "Big brother, good night, don''t have nightmares like before, I am sure you will awaken a good class during the awakening and big brother will become the strongest in the world and become a god" said child 3 with a cute voice again


    Mike smiled and said while looking at the moon with slight happiness mixed in his voice


    "I already met a god sister"


    It was an elf, or rather the ''Forsaken Cult''s'' dog.


    Marcus squinted his eyes at this new development, there was no chaos in the air or anything, the elf appear immediately he entered the illusion.


    "To think you would break out of the illusion so quickly, colour me surprised human" said the elf.


    "The only colour I have right now is Death" said Mike as he shifted the balance of his sword and his hand blurred as it aimed at the head of the elf.


    The elf was decapitated, but Mike didn''t fall for it, the elf turned into mist and disappeared.


    The real elf appeared on a tree and looked at Mike, Mike looked back at the elf as their eyes clashed.


    "I didn''t expect you to see through that too"


    "Your illusion technique are just basic techniques, you would have to use something better to fool me"


    "Is that so, I wonder how our battle would go"


    As the elf was about to disappear again after the last sentence, the atmosphere suddenly became hot.


    Mike already had enough of this elf''s nonsense, the elf really dare to bring his family and his boss into an Illusion.


    The elf has definitely crossed a river of no return here.


    The elf looked at Mike and it''s eyes widened in shock by the sight it saw.


    The entire forest suddenly turned crimson as Mike subconsciously controlled the fire element in the air making the entire surrounding turn into a different temperature.


    Trees burned, stones melted, mountains shook just from the sheer change in temperature.


    Mike walked with steady gait and bearing as if his footstep was echoing through out the forest.


    As Mike walked towards the elf, the elf started sweating as it''s danger senses kept ringing and ringing but it couldn''t take a step back or forward as it just step on a tail it shouldn''t have touched.


    Mike arrived infront of the elf and said


    "I am sure you aren''t the only forsaken cult dog that is here, give me their location and I will give you a quick and painless death"


    This was a way for Mike to save point as he already wasted an hour.


    Although he was angry, he could still think clearly, he won''t just suddenly turn into an idiot and let his emotion cloud his judgement.


    Why run around in circles and search an entire forest while you have someone that could just give you the information and just head straight for their base.


    The elf engulfed with the monster Infront of it spilled everything it knows without a second thought.


    Mike raised his hands and held the neck of the elf and lifted it off the ground and said.


    "There are some things that aren''t meant to be touched at all"


    Then the fire element in the environment moved and converged around the elf as it was burned and fried the elf alive as it turned to crisps before it could even feel the pain from the burn.


    Mike looked at the wind which carried the ashes, then moved with a speed burst in the direction given by the elf in other to gather points.

 Chapter 56: Bryan

    Bryan arrived at a beautiful forest that gave a peaceful, calm and serene feeling.


    Bryan didn''t fall for such nonsense as he believed it to be a monster''s trick.


    Bryan could be seen running in the forest with a steady but fast speed.


    The more he ran the more he frowned as the peacefulness just kept increasing.


    Bryan increased his speed, then he would suddenly decrease it, then once again stop totally, then look around.


    He had been doing this for thirty minutes now but he still hasn''t sensed anything off in the environment, even mana in the environment was stable and not reacting to anything.


    Bryan hasn''t seen a single lifeform since he arrived in this forest, only small insects that stay on trees and flowers like butterflies could be seen occasionally.


    But asides that, nothing at all could be seen in this forest, this only increased Bryan''s uneasiness, but he didn''t make any hasty decision due to impatience.


    As Bryan stopped, he looked around for a while and just sat down on the ground and closed his eyes.


    As he closed his eyes a tentacle suddenly shot out of nowhere and whipped at Bryan.


    Bryan instantly shot up into the skies with speed, the moment he left his position the tentacle landed on the ground and broke the ground apart creating a web shape.


    Bryan smiled as he was mid air, he purposely dropped his guard in other to elicit a reaction and he indeed got one.


    As he was mid air many tentacle shot out into his direction whipping at him.


    Bryan controlled the fire element and burned them before they could even reach him.


    He landed on another tree, looking at trees that just made a move at him.


    As he looked at them, the tree he was standing on shot out a wooden spike from it''s trunk at fast speed.


    Bryan saw the spike coming but didn''t bother to block it.


    As the spike landed on his body, it shattered to bits upon impact.


    "To think a baby dragon landed in my sector, it''s been a long while I saw your species, tell me what is your name young one"


    Bryan turned and looked at a being that had a human body, with two branches extending from it''s forehead like horns while having hair made of leaves, dressed in a green gown and birds and butterflies resting on it''s body.


    ''Dryad'' Bryan thought as he already learned about them in the Academy.


    They normally had wind and planet element as they are usually found in the forest and majorly called ''Tree spirit''.


    "It seems the baby dragon doesn''t want to reply, you killed some of my children during the fun so I am here to collect my compensation for their lives" the Dryad said again with a more charming voice.


    Bryan still didn''t reply and just kept watching as he knew that things would soon go south.


    But before that, in other not to be caught off guard, he would have the first attack and catch the Dryad off gaurd instead.


    Bryan instantly took a stance as he bent his right knee forward and drawing back his left leg in preparation to release an attack on the Dryad.


    [Dragon Technique: Fire Sword Type: Scorching Slash]


    Mana weaved on Bryan''s sword together with the fire element and Bryan released a torching attack right off the bat.


    All process completed seamlessly in one motion without hesitation.


    Devastating fire wave with sword marks was sent in all direction.


    The Dryad smiled as Bryan released his technique, then it made it''s own move.


    [Dryad Plant Magic: Vine Cocoon]


    Plant vines moved like tentacles as they created a cocoon around the Dryad.


    The attack landed and razed down everything in it''s path, the treants around the radius of the attack were reduced to ashes.


    But the cocoon remained steady without a single dent on it.


    The cocoon opened up as the Dryad came out still with a smile and said.


    "Entertain me dragon, your death shall be the payment".

 Chapter 57: Vivian and Clement-1

    The exam has been going on for hours now, some already injured, some already used their ''life ball'' to escape as they weren''t confident in their battle skills and due to the presence of many monsters.


    Anthony has been watching everybody, not only his subordinate and he saw everyone has indeed improved.


    Even those at the bottom of the ranking still made some certain improvements in some areas.


    Anthony was surprised by Bryan''s and Tiara''s progress.


    Their progress was really attached to a rocket, flying through their controls.


    The way Tiara controlled blood and bound the monsters and way she moved with precise motion with no wasted movements and took their heads.


    Then Bryan''s control on the sword and the way he killed the treants with minimal effort.


    They indeed made outrageous progress under the guidance of the Dean and the Vice president.


    Vivian could be seen fighting a group of demons as they kept charging in.


    Vivian already sensed where a lot of demons gather together, she sensed a formidable presence there and she was heading there.


    A demon jumped out of the darkness, stabbing at her heart.


    Vivian waved her hand and the demon froze and exploded.


    "Human, stay and play with us, we want your blood, give it to us" one of the demon shouted as it arrived behind her and slashed with it''s claws at her back.


    An ice wall appeared behind her stopping the attack on it''s path.


    Ice spikes grew out from out of the wall stabbing the demon to death.


    Vivian became tired of these ants flooding her, she had been holding back releasing little spells pretending like she was saving mana.


    But these little demons are pushing it, she has to give them a reply.


    [Ice Magic: Rage of the Ice goddess]


    The dark chaotic atmosphere suddenly turned extremely cold.


    Thousands of snow flakes started falling from the sky creating a beautiful scene, all demons stopped in their tracks and marvelled at the scene.


    Some raised their hand and touched the snow flakes out of curiosity and the beauty.


    As the snow flakes touched them all they are froze from within their body, turning into blocks of ice.


    Even the trees and grounds that the snow flakes fell on froze up while releasing cold aura that also froze everything in it''s path.


    Then she continued moving towards the presence she felt earlier.


    On another side of the forest, Clement could be seeing cutting down demons on his path without the slightest hesitation.


    Clement disappeared and appeared behind another demon and sliced it''s neck.


    Then he disappeared again and appeared again at another location.


    Clement didn''t even talk, he wasn''t like other assassins who feared head on confrontation.


    He swung his dagger and met the attack of the demon head on without hesitation and explosions resounded as craters formed under their feet as they moved ridiculously.


    Clement shifted the balance of his wrist and twisted his body and stabbed at the head of the demon with his second dagger.


    The demon retrieved it''s sword and countered Clement''s second dagger.


    They both instantly increased their speed and strength simultaneously.


    ***Clang***Clang***Clang***


    Sounds of metals clashing kept resounding continuously and explosions resounding once in a while as the demon even forgot that Vivian was there.


    "Stupid demon don''t forget about me" Vivian said in a stern voice.


    [Ice Magic: Physical Type: Battle Garment]


    She instantly covered her entire body in an ice battle clothing, she also raised her right hand and ice element moved like it was absorbed by a vortex as a thick ice sword formed.


    She moved and caught up with both of them with just a step and slashed out at the demon.


    The demon had a crazed smile on it''s face as it raised one hand and covered it in thick black fire and slammed a punch at Vivian''s ice sword, bringing her to a halt.


    The demon was in the middle, stopping Vivian''s sword with it''s left hand coated in fire, while also stopping Clement''s dagger with it''s sword covered in chaos which was in it''s right hand.


    "Your fire is annoying demon" said Vivian


    "Of course it''s not those ordinary flames other demons use, I''m the ruler of this sector for a reason human" replied the demon as it disappeared.


    [Demon Technique: Hell Fire Sword Type: Dark Rampage]


    The demon sent a terrifying attack at them with happiness as it has lost it''s boredom.


    Clement didn''t even bother defending, he used ''Void step'' movement technique and left like he was never there to begin with.


    Vivian saw the attack coming and waved her hand, taking the attack head on.


    [Ice Magic: Ice Blizzard]


    The surrounding temperature suddenly dropped as everything suddenly froze like it was frozen in time.


    As the fire sword attack and ice attack met, there was a defeaning silence before an extremely loud outburst followed.


    ****BOOOMM*****


    The temperature turned hot and cold, each fighting to take control over the forest as everything within a fifty kilometres radius was reduced to ash and ice cascade as ravines and crater formed everywhere, earthquake kept moving and bringing down everything.


    Clement who already escaped stood on a tree in a far distance as he looked at the destruction these two caused and whilsted.


    He was like an assassin dealing deadly attacks with one blow, expecting to take his opponent''s life on that first attack, so his attacks aren''t flashy but are sure are deadly.


    He marvelled at the flashy destruction these two are causing, though it wasn''t his style doesn''t mean he won''t admire it.


    Everywhere was literally searing cold and hot as the temperature here was unstable, even the space within that range kept quaking and getting destroyed as it amended itself.

 Chapter 58: Vivian and Clement-2

    Vivian seemed happy for some reason, even though her ever cold face didn''t show it, her eyes were shining brightly.


    She was happy that she could dish out such attack without any consequences or thinking of paying for destruction of building and environment.


    With a smile on her face she casted again.


    [Ice Magic: Ice Blast]


    A ridiculous amount of mana that someone at the S rank shouldn''t have was released from her as she moved the ice element and froze everything as it gathered Infront of her and she shot a frightening beam towards the demon.


    The demon smiled as it saw such attack coming towards it, it took a stance by raising its sword to the sky and went on to unleash it''s own attack.


    [Demon Technique: Hell Fire Sword Type: Wrecking Slash]


    Hell fire intertwined on the demon''s sword as it brought down it''s sword.


    The demon cleaved the beam in half, as the halves were sent throughout the forest further causing disastrous commotion.


    Clement who seemed to be forgotten appeared as soon as the beam was cut in half like a perfect assassin and went straight for the head of the demon.


    The demon''s danger senses rang, as it shifted it''s head on reflex, but Clement''s dagger still landed a slash across the demon''s face, taking an eye from it, as blood flowed out.


    The Demon didn''t even react to the injury like it was something so insignificant.


    The demon had been long too bored, how can a mere pain come in the way of it''s happiness.


    The demon raised it''s knee and sent an attack towards Clement''s ribs.


    Clement raised his palm and blocked the attack while placing a mark as he made contact with the demon while blocking.


    After blocking the attack, Clement sent out an elbow attack to the face of the demon on the place the injury was.


    The demon was sent flying backwards with intense speed due to the force behind the attack.


    Clement instantly moved and appeared infront of the demon as it sped backwards and dropped another kick to the ribs, as cracking sounds were heard coming from within the demon''s body as the ribs cracked as the demon''s body changed direction again mid air with increased speed and force.


    The demon bounced on the ground with great power creating craters, as it brought down frozen trees and collided with mountains, coming to a stop after colliding with the third mountain.


    This was a demon territory, anything could happen, Clement already marked some place in other to dodge any attack he couldn''t react to in time like this one.


    As the demon was blasted forward, the ice palm attack froze it''s internal body as it''s organs were about to collapse as a result of the frozen system.


    It covered it''s body with thicker hell fire this time around as it wanted to melt the ice but it seemed the human girl put more effort into this one.


    Before it could even melt any of the ice that was internally causing problems, Clement activated ''Spatial Mark'' again as he teleported behind the demon and thrust his daggers into the heart and head at same time with great force.


    Clement already marked the demon when the demon sent a knee attack at him which he blocked with his palm and left a mark, which was the ''Spatial Mark''


    The demon had a shocked look on it''s face as it died, it didn''t know where these two suddenly brought out spatial technique from as they hadn''t used it through the entire fight.


    Clement looked at the dead demon and sighed.


    "That was a tough fight" he said as he sliced the demon in half from the waist.


    He gave the upper body to Vivian and took the lower body of the body.


    They both looked at the time and saw only a minute was remaining.


    So they just sat down and started recovering the lost mana.


    *******In a cottage******


    Anthony looked at Clement and Vivian with a smile on his face.....well in his mind as he was still faking his sleep.


    These two subordinate really gave him an entertaining show, in fact all of them gave an entertaining show.


    Indeed this was the golden generation, even students in the lower ranking performed well this was simply a good show.


    Anthony reckoned that if this was a show in his past life like an anime, it would get a good rating.


    At ten seconds remaining of the time, he opened his eyes from his fake sleep, as he hasn''t moved at all since he arrived.


    He raised his head and looked up with a smile as if he was staring through the roof and space as his eyes made contact with other eyes, as he was still smiling as the count down ended.


    Anthony and all remaining students were immediately teleported out automatically from the secret realm as the battle of ranking finally came to an end.

 Chapter 59: Klaus the menace

    ****Observation room****


    The silence in a graveyard would be too loud compared to the silence that currently stayed in this room.


    Everyone was simply too shocked to speak, they didn''t even know what to say if they really wanted to speak.


    What they saw was simply too much to not make them stunned.


    Ten students came out of nowhere and simply wrecked havoc in the sectors they appeared in.


    The Dean and Vice president were busy bragging earlier whose disciple would top each other, yet these students did something outrageous and shined more brightly than them.


    The most surprising part was the entire ten of them were all humans.


    Earlier during the entrance exam, six humans took the top 20 which was unusual, now another ten popped out again and overshadowed everyone.


    Of course the ten students were Anthony''s subordinate.


    It''s not that they were looking down on the humans or anything but this was definitely abnormal and something was at play behind the scenes here.


    Humans didn''t have any bloodline or special talent or trait like other species.


    This was why only them awakened classes which allowed them to even take a step further.


    Their numbers and diversity allowing them to get to their current standing as they were always relentless.


    But this was simply too much, the humans produced too many geniuses this time.


    This wasn''t the first golden generation, neither was it the second or last.


    They had all seen golden generations and they were human geniuses amongst them but not as abnormal as this.


    But this was the Academy, they were simply here to teach, they couldn''t do anything against them or anyone.


    They can only observe and teach them like they are required to do.


    But that doesn''t mean they couldn''t find out what was happening, what if it was the demons or any other thing at play here.


    They would of course find out and if they find anything dangerous they won''t hesitate to intervene.


    The Dean looked at Klaus and asked


    "What is up with the humans this time around"


    "Ohhh are you all finally afraid that the humans are finally producing geniuses that surpasses yours and now you feel threatened" replied Klaus with a smirk.


    But even Klaus too was surprised when as he watched the exam, how could he know what was happening.


    "You know that''s not what I meant Klaus"


    "Well how am I supposed to know what is happening, besides you know nobody can produce such geniuses, even if they did, they won''t send ten of them out at the same time, as that would be stupid and showing us their cards" klaus replied.


    "It could also be nothing is at play here and destiny is trying to do something, of course we would investigate, but if nothing is found, we would try to bring them to our side before the demons and forsaken cult poach them as usual" The ''Blood Empress'' said as she focused on the students.


    Kevin simply just kept his eyes on Anthony as everyone continued discussing, but even as they discussed, thier eyes never left the screen infront of them.


    Even Kevin the ''Blood Empress'' brother wasn''t spared from getting injured even though he didn''t have such thoughts with the others, he was simply a collateral damage.


    But on the bright aside, he didn''t drop a realm as the Vice president protected him with just enough aura to avoid dropping a realm, but she didn''t protect him from getting injured.


    The Dean looked at his four star professor and said in a stern tone.


    "You all asides Kevin won''t receive any salary or Academy point or recourses for the next one thousand years, you won''t be allowed to purchase anything from the Academy for the next one thousand years"


    Kevin was only spared obviously because he didn''t have same thoughts as them not because of the Vice president.


    The Dean continued speaking.


    "The fact that I personally brought someone here to teach and you doubted him simply spits on my name, the next time you do such nonsense I would kill you myself before Klaus even has the opportunity to do so"


    "Yes Dean" they all replied with fear.


    "All cost for the repairs of everything that has been affected and destroyed or spoilt will be taken from your pockets" the Dean continued.


    They cursed their stupidity, they knew how Klaus always behaved, although he was a free type of guy that talks and jokes with everyone, once you overstepped you would be put in the ground, they knew he wasn''t the scheming type and he had no reason to tip Anthony, but they looked at him due to reflex as he was the only one who wasn''t bound by a mana contract like the rest of them.


    They were only alive because of the Dean but they dropped a minor realm as a result of their foolishness, every single minor realm matters as it takes years to even progress.


    Yet they dropped a realm because of their stupidity.


    This was the reason the Vice president protected Kevin.


    Even advancing a minor realm takes years of hard work and resources for people of their level, and not even receiving the resources for another one thousand years was maddening.


    The professors brought out potions from their space rings and drank them to heal themselves.


    The Dean looked back at the cottage where Anthony was and said.


    "Give back the human boy his first rank"


    "But that would be unfair to the others, Dean" someone said.


    "Yes Dean, others worked the entire time, but he did nothing but sleep, we are simply rewarding him for nothing" another one said.


    "Also from the intel, he has become lazy and arrogant because of his rank and now sleeps a lot during classes" replied another.


    The Dean replied without even looking at them.


    "If you are talking about fairness, then you won''t have schemed against him, scheming against a fifteen year old child is already unfair in itself, and now you are talking about fairness"


    The Vice president chimed in by saying


    "Even if he has indeed become lazy and not strong enough to sit at rank 1, the others only have to challenge him for his rank to get it back, it''s as simple as that"


    The professors nodded as they indeed had nothing else to say.


    Even if Anthony has become lazy, the others only need to challenge him for him to lose his rank and that''s all.


    "What should we write as his score then" said one of the professors.


    "Just input three question marks there and give no explanation to anybody, not even to the other professors and allow them and the students to guess whatever they like and grant him twice the amount of Academy point the second ranker obtains" the Dean said as he disappeared from his seat.

 Chapter 60: Exam Over

    When everyone opened their eyes, they arrived back at the Coliseum they were once in before they were teleported into the secret realm by the professor called Dame.


    Some people already gave up before the estimated time even ended, they arrived and were healed as soon as they came out.


    As the students arrived, some were bleeding, some pale due to mana exhaustion and too much blood loss, some had a limb or two missing, some on the brink of death but refused to give up beecause of the ''life ball'' because they understood what such artifact could do, some looked fine and fit like haven''t even moved a muscle since the exam started.


    Of course some weak ones already had the thoughts of hiding and not fighting at all neither for battle point or Academy points.


    They just wanted to survive and have the ''life ball'' cause they knew no matter the amount of amount of points they gathered, they wouldn''t be able to buy it, let''s not even talk about the ability to even gather those points in the first place to begin with.


    So they hid and simply didn''t make a move at all, although some were lucky and weren''t attacked the entire twenty four hours, some were attacked by lower ranked creatures so they just handled it, took the body and changed hiding spots, some were forced to use their ''life ball'' because they were attacked by stronger monsters.


    Some already had plans on what to do with the ''life ball'', some already planned to sell it to some experts or in an auction to make more money for themselves.


    But what they didn''t know was that the Academy already had plans of buying it back from those of them who were planning to auction or sell it off.


    Those who originally had thoughts of mass producing the artifact already deleted such thoughts from their minds as they didn''t want to meet their maker so soon.


    But what they didn''t know was that nobody has actually tried to mass produce it in the first place because they never actually owned the artifact in the first place.


    The Academy always gives the ''life ball'' to students whenever they are entering any secret realm the Academy has, but they always took it back from them whenever the students were done.


    It was only used as a reward this time around because of their scheme with Anthony.


    So what Dame said about those that tried to mass produce the artifact still trying from the death realm was a lie because no one ever tried since no one ever had the artifact in their possession in the first place.


    But the same time, it wasn''t really a lie since the Academy was ready to harvest the head of whoever tried to mass produce it.


    When Anthony and his subordinate arrived in the Coliseum, the ten of them looked at each other dying to know who was left out of the top ten, this was more than a matter of just pride.


    They didn''t even entertain the thought of someone out the ten of them sneaking into the top ten and pushing more of them out of that ranking, such was their confidence in their battle prowess and the battle they just fought few seconds and minutes ago.


    A healer appeared in the air the moment all students arrived and simply just waved his hand and water element moved and healed every student in a second.


    It was as if time was reversed in itself because they recovered too quickly.


    Even their blood loss was mysteriously recovered like breathing.


    The only thing left behind was their empty mana cores, the rest of everything was simply perfect as they felt energy brimming through their body like they were in peak form.


    Everyone was happy as they held the ''life ball'', some imagining the money they could get after selling it, some thinking of using it as a life saving artifact.


    "For those of you who have plans to sell the artifact can sell it back to the Academy, we would buy it back at the appropriate price that even those auctions won''t give you, so if you are planning on selling them, meet me tomorrow" Dame said again.


    Some students were immediately happy, they could exchange it for resources and improve more quickly no matter how slow their cultivation speed was.


    If they sold an artifact of this calibre, the resources can be used to propel their self forward with speed.


    Of course some people didn''t put the artifact in their eyes as they already had something of the same function or even better one on them since they came from top tier families.


    But who would say no to more treasure, of course no one would no matter how stupid they really are.


    Of course they could exchange it for more resources from the Academy to further boost their cultivation since they already had a similar artifact, or they could keep it since life saving artifacts were never enough, especially these period the demons and cult were making outrageous and courageous moves.


    But to those who weren''t from the top tier families this was an opportunity from heaven.


    Their mana rank was basically their lives, so it was right to sell the artifact for resources.


    Besides, if they keep the artifact they could fall into trouble as people might want to kill them for it the moment they leave the Academy.


    Greed was simply too much in this world, other students might have devious ideas and leak the news thereby getting them killed, thereby keeping the artifact for themselves, thereby selling it to the Academy getting multiple resources.


    Anything that happens outside the Academy doesn''t really concern the Academy if it isn''t connected to them.


    So a student dying during a holiday had nothing to do with the Academy, but a student dying during an Academy mission has something to do with the Academy.


    Even if they sell it to other people or auction houses, after they take the money from selling it, will they have the strength to guard their money after selling it.


    There was no justice for the weak, the only thing that spoke in this world is your strength.


    If you don''t have the strength then don''t touch or eye any treasure.


    If you touch any treasure, you better take it to your grave.


    Killing was no different than breathing in this world, there was no police here to arrest anyone or anything or court to judge anyone.


    Only your strength spoke for you, it''s as simple as that.


    ''Survival of the fittest'' is the only law here.

 Chapter 61: Battle Ranking

    "Of course all of you already know this, but things bought from the Academy can''t be given to another person for whatever reason that is, I am sure you know this" Dame said as he looked at those who wanted to sell their ''life ball'' to the Academy.


    "Now it is time for your results" Dame said.


    The atmosphere immediately tensed up as everyone waited for their fate on the matter.


    Dame smiled as he saw them being anxious and he has to say, he quite enjoyed the atmosphere here.


    Then he clapped his hands and a projection appeared above their heads just like the same one that appeared after the entrance exam.


    BATTLE RANKING


    Rank 1] Null Anthony [??? Points]


    Rank 2] Vivian [900,560 Points]


    Rank 3] Clement [900,500 Points]


    Rank 4] Spectre [899,970 Points]


    Rank5] Litt. [897,739 Points]


    Rank 6] Evelyn [889,393 Points]


    Rank 7] Ross [887,297 Points]


    Rank 8] Donna [886,458 Points]


    Rank 9] Arnold [883,917 Points]


    Rank 10] Marcus [879,870 Points]


    Rank 11] Mike [870,784 Points]


    Rank 12] Von Bryan [410,937 Points]


    Rank 13] Terpes Tiara [409,990 Points]


    Rank 14] Storm Bringer [395,983 Points]


    Rank 15] Storm Rider [395, 973 Points]


    Everyone was shocked when they saw the ranking, this was simply too unexpected.


    The ranking changed in many ways, the top ten changed drastically.


    None of them were found in their original position asides from the original first rank holder who was said to have become lazy.


    Ten new persons simply came out from nowhere and took over the rankings.


    "The top twenty should come to the front for their class badge" Dame said.


    Twenty people walked to the front as Dame landed on the ground.


    Everyone was stunned as they saw world shattering beauty and Handsome men walking up to the front.


    Some remembered seeing them after the break when school resumed at the gate during the identity check process.


    The world top eleven most sexy were literally the top eleven in the class.


    People murmured as they witnessed something outlandish.


    The human species has taken over the ranking without even leaving a single spot.


    Tiara and Bryan observed these ten new people with curiosity and an intense gaze.


    Even the Storm brothers were looking at Anthony''s subordinate wondering where they came from.


    As Dame placed the badge on their chest he said to them and the rest.


    "You are now the top twenty of the S class, you should live according to standard, it''s needless to say this but you all know that only those with the top twenty can challenge themselves, those outside the rank can only challenge them during the year end exam"


    "You are free to rest today, classes start tomorrow morning as scheduled, so rest with the hours you are given" as he finished speaking he left like the wind.


    Kevin appeared in place of Dame and looked at the students and said.


    "I am in charge of converting your corpse to Academy points, so those of you with corpse follow me to change it".


    Kevin started walking as he finished speaking as he didn''t wait for any reply.


    Everyone followed behind him as he walked away to another place.


    Anthony didn''t move as others walked, he still leaned against a wall as usual as he watched others as they went to get their free points.


    He looked at his subordinate who created a good show for him and smiled as they walked away while carrying themselves with grace.


    As everyone left he teleported, as he disappeared from the coliseum then arrived at his room door, where he input his password and walked in.


    After bathing and admiring himself in the mirror, he changed the design of his clothes to pyjamas and he sat on the bed and pressed his phone for a while, before he turned it off.


    As he was about to sleep, his wrist watch vibrate, the notification being he received points from the Academy, Anthony smiled at this.


    "It seems the Dean is really going all out with his compensation huh, well not that I am one to reject gifts or complain about them" Anthony said with a smile.


    Then he closed his curtains and slept off, although it was still day and he didn''t move a muscle during the battle ranking.


    But Anthony was a sleep lover, after working countless days and nights with countless shifts here and there in his past life.


    He would take every chance he gets to sleep.

 Chapter 62: Storm Brothers

    Anthony woke up feeling refreshed and happy even though he didn''t do anything or work that needed the rest.


    He decided to sign-in for the day as usual, even though he already has many rewards, he won''t forget to sign-in for a single day even if the world was ending for whatever reason.


    [Ding. The host has signed in]


    [Congratulations, the host has won a skill]


    [Passive: Sense Dome:


    The host has a Dome that constantly surrounds him at all times


    1: The host is constantly aware of everything that is happening 360 around him within a kilometres radius which can also be increased.


    Be it Life, Death, Mana, Physical Objects, Ethereal Objects. The host can detect it all and more.


    2: Nullifies all concealment technique no matter what rank the user is]


    Anthony loved this skill, there is nothing like sneak attack to him with this skill, although the infinity skill would stop all sneak attacks but this is and extra card that detectes them before it even happens.


    Anthony got off the bed and stretched a little, then went about his bath and his narcissistic behaviour.


    As he admired himself in the mirror he felt two people coming, he was confused what these two were doing here.


    **Knock**knock


    He heard knocks on his door, and walked to opened it, to ask what they were doing here.


    When Anthony opened the door, he saw the Storm brothers, Rider and Bringer.


    "What are you two doing here" Anthony asked


    "Can''t friends visit each other" Bringer said with a teasing smile.


    "Friends my ass, you both have never visited me, so what''s with the visit this time" Anthony looked at them suspiciously.


    "At least allow us to come in first and offer a seat, that''s basic courtesy man" Rider said as he walked in directly without even waiting for a reply from Anthony, Bringer followed behind him.


    They both sat on a couch in the living room and looked around.


    "The mana here sure is denser, is that why you are so fast when you cultivate" Bringer.


    "The first rank sure is treated specially" replied Rider as they started talking to each other like Anthony wasn''t in the room.


    "Truly, why are you here, you have never visited me in the entire six months we were here together" Anthony said as he sat down on a different couch and crossed his leg.


    "Speaking of cultivating, what is up with you humans, you people literally have the top eleven to yourself" asked Bringer


    "Do you know who those ten humans are, they literally just came out from nowhere and topped everyone in the ranking" Rider said


    "But even as they topped everyone, they still couldn''t win against you, tell us your secret" Bringer said as he really wanted to know.


    "Maybe destiny is finally helping humans and other races are now becoming afraid, that we may climb to your level and surpass you" Anthony said with a smirk.


    "Besides I can tell you my secret on one condition if you really want to know".


    "What condition?" The Storm brothers asked at the same time.


    "Defeat me in battle or spar or any game or anything you want, once you either of you defeat me in anything at all, even if it''s the most food eaten in a day, I will accept my loss and tell you my secret" Anthony said with a smile as he looked at them.


    "What do you want in return if we lose then" Rider said as he looked at Anthony.


    "That''s the best part, nothing. You can challenge me with a clean fist everytime, knowing you have nothing to lose and I have everything to lose"


    "How about we arm wrestle then" Bringer said as his muscle started flexing, and his clothes increasing like it was about to be ripped apart.


    Rider slapped the back of Bringer''s head.


    "Why are you slapping my head brother" Bringer complained.


    "Have you forgotten he stopped a serious punch from me with a finger during the entrance exam, how the hell do you want to win against him in arm wrestling" Rider said.


    Anthony looked at Bringer like an idiot, he clearly told them to win against him in anything because if he said they only had to win in a fight or anything physically like arm wrestling, then they stood no chance at all.


    "How about you introduce me to that human girl who is ranked second then" Bringer said.


    Anthony looked at Bringer and imagined him being frozen in thick ice, then broken to pieces


    "Aren''t you meant to marry another titan and preserve your bloodline or whatever" Anthony replied.


    "I can branch out of my family, such duties of preservation of bloodline is up to my good brother Rider here" Bringer shrugged.


    Anthony sighed at this idiot, it he really had to talk to this guy everyday his IQ might just decrease without him knowing.


    "I think you should leave her alone" Anthony said amused.


    "Why?, I am handsome, I am strong, I am rich, I am also the brother to the heir of the Titan clan, No lady can reject me you know"


    Anthony just held back his laughter and said


    "She is ranked second because she is strong, besides she might freeze you to death, I suggest you stay away"


    "We will know after I try" Bringer said unconvinced.

 Chapter 63: The seer

    As the Dean appeared in his office...which wasn''t really an office but an entire realm on it''s own that was even bigger that the secret realm the students had to survive for twenty four hours.


    To fit such expansive space into a small sized office space like another layer of space is something only those at the peak of the world and having heaven defying space element talent and control could create.


    The Dean''s fake office was the ordinary room that looked no different than that of an office worker but with bigger space.


    The real office is the realm which he always stays in which only a permitted few could step into at any time without permission.


    Even while still being in his real office (the secret realm) he could still see and hear everything happening within the Academic domain if he sole wanted.


    The Dean sat on a seat as his tapped the armrest in thought rhythmically.


    A portal opened up as the the Vice president walked out of it with a majestic gait as her hair was still floating like they were really dancing to the sound of the wind this time.


    She walked up to the Dean and sat opposite him as she just looked at him, as he was lost in thought.


    After a few moments, she asked


    "Are you thinking about those human children"


    The Dean looked at her without saying anything and with an expressionless face but it was clear what he was thinking at the time.


    "There is simply no need to think too much about it, I just have to gather information about it and that''s all" the Dean said as he shook his head, then he called out to an empty space.


    "Aiden"


    A shadow suddenly came out from nowhere, before it took the shape of a man but the face was concealed.


    "Get me all current information about rank two to rank eleven while they were in the Academy and what they did when they left for the one month break" the Dean said.


    "As the Sovereign wishes" then Aiden disappeared and went on his job.


    The Dean and Vice president didn''t have to wait much, as in ten minutes twenty files were brought back by Aiden as he laid them on the table.


    Two files on each other of them was brought back by him.


    One was before the one month break, the second was after the one month break.


    The Dean and Vice president read them all in seconds and dropped back the file.


    "So they were bottom rankers during the entire six months" The Dean said


    "They took missions, bought resources with points and were barely at the D- rank at that point in time" the Vice president followed up.


    "Then they suddenly disappear together for one to two weeks each, and came back more powerful on the day of the Academy, even more beautiful than you I must say" The Dean said as he smirked at the Vice president.


    The vice president turned to Aiden and asked


    "Did you find out what happened in that time period they disappeared, where did they go to, what happened on the day they disappeared and all that"


    "There is no information about this your highness, apologies for my inability" Aiden said as he bowed.


    "All ten of them happen to be orphans also" the Dean said.


    "You may leave Aiden" The Dean''s voice sounded again, Aiden then disappeared without speaking at all.


    "It seems we can only meet him and ask for what happened in that time period" The Vice president said as she looked at the Dean.


    "It seems we would have to trouble him again" the Dean replied.


    "Don''t talk like we disturb him every day or something, he just sits down and enjoys, we pay him for nothing, he should put in more work instead of lazing around". The vice president said with a sneer.


    The Dean just shook his head and didn''t reply.


    The Dean and Vice president stood up together from their seat as the Vice president opened up a portal leading to an unknown place and they both stepped into it, then then portal closed behind them.


    ...


    In another location, a man could be seen sitting down eating a bag of chips with many more lying around him.


    Anyone who simply saw him now would instantly know he was a foodie, but the man always denied it as he never even had a fat body or anything.


    He was lean, with good muscle tone, 6''9 in height, with a flawless skin that didn''t even represent what he ate.


    "But ten humans at the same time is too much, what is happening"


    "Other races haven''t received an inheritance at all though"


    The Dean and Vice president conversed between themselves.


    The Dean turned to the seer and asked


    "Can you find out who those Ten power houses from olden eras are?"


    "I don''t want to court death please, I tried to see who they were but I was caught and blocked off so I couldn''t see any of them" the seer said


    "You were caught, that''s a first" The Vice president said


    "Yeah, it''s a first for me too, someone that can even catch me as I stare into the past is no small matter, they were even able to block me, meaning they could attack me from the past into the future, which is the now the present, someone who can attack across timeline isn''t a small matter, and there are ten of them" the seer said as he frowned.


    The Dean and Vice president fell into deep thoughts, as people who could attack through timelines were simply too strong.


    Even both of them weren''t sure if they could attack across timelines as they never tried.


    Only Null Michael was rumoured to possess such capabilities as it is said he could slash through time and space if he wanted, but none of that has been confirmed.


    "What if you look into their future and see what it holds then" the vice president said


    "I almost died from the past, now you want me to die from the future, you really do hate me don''t you" the seer said.


    "Just give it a try seer" The Dean said


    "Sure I will, you better not come for a millennium after this" the seer said.


    Then he removed his bandages again and closed his eyelid, then opened it back as his eye sockets glowed golden this time.


    The golden light calmed down after a while as blood flowed out his eye sockets, ears, nostrils, he even coughed up blood.


    Both the Dean and Vice president immediately stood up and their aura flared up instantly.


    "What happened" the vice president asked


    The seer cleaned up the blood and put back the bandage and drank a potion he took out from his space rings.


    "What happened seer" The Dean asked.


    After a few minutes, the seer said


    "I received a backlash"


    "How is that possible" the vice president said.


    "Did you see anything" The Dean asked.


    "I don''t know how it is possible, it could be that I was attacked from the future just like it could have been done from the past"


    "Also I didn''t see anything this time around, all I can say is that somethings aren''t meant to be touched, or spied on" the seer said in a stern tone


    "Also, don''t bring any matter concerning the ten of them to me again, also your concerns about any power being at play behind the scenes is non-existent, I feel fate and destiny is just helping the ten of them, so no need to suspect them, just train them as they could be useful in the future" said the seer again


    The seer took out another memory crystal from his space ring and threw it to the Dean and said


    "Don''t try to use it untill it glows golden and starts vibrating" the seer said


    "Why are you giving me this" the Dean asked


    "Well I forgot to give it to you twenty years ago when you both came, now you are here again, I can give it to you" the seer said


    "So you were meant to give this to me twenty years ago and you forgot because of your laziness" the Dean said.


    "It''s not like you would have needed it then, so it doesn''t matter, don''t try looking for what is inside as you won''t see it, when it unseals itself you will know" the seer said.


    "You may leave, there are somethings I have to take care of after the blacklash".


    The Dean and Vice president nodded their heads, then they left just like how they came.


    As soon as they left, the seer sighed and brought out his food to continue eating while he was lost in thought.

 Chapter 64: System

    "You both can leave now please, I still need to sleep, I feel like I won''t get much of it in the future for some reason" Anthony said to the storm brothers.


    "We won''t leave until you offer us refreshments as your visitors, this is literally the first time we are here and you want us to leave empty handed, never" Bringer said as he even got more comfortable on the couch.


    Anthony looked at these two as he was sure they just wanted to eat free food as the real tasty food in the Academy was extremely expensive and cost points and they weren''t willing to waste it on food.


    "Fine, I would buy you food at the cafeteria tomorrow then, after class or whatever" Anthony said as he sighed in defeat.


    "Great then, enjoy your training, even if you said you were gonna sleep, I won''t believe you" Rider said as left with his brother.


    Anthony just locked his door and went back to his living room.


    He smiled, then created a barrier made of void itself which surrounded the room.


    He snapped his finger as space bent in another direction.


    Spectre and the rest were busy enjoying their new room when suddenly a portal opened directly underneath their feet and moved them in with speed greater than their reaction time.


    They all fell in before they could react.


    Ten portals opened up above Anthony as ten bodies dropped immediately to the ground with their aura, mana, elements flaring as if they ready for war.


    "It seems you all are having some fun, to the extent you even dropped your guards and fell into a portal" Anthony said smiling as every aura, mana and elemental was simply snuffed out under his ridiculous control and the ten of them turned to empty husk.


    But they didn''t even react as they lost control of their element because they heard Anthony''s voice.


    "Boss" the ten of them said at the same time.


    "Boss aren''t we meant not be seen together for a while, what if the principal finds us here" Spectre asked.


    "Well, he won''t find you all even if he tried" Anthony said with confidence.


    "Well that''s by the way, if you all have just been dropped into a portal by an unknown enemy you would all be dead, you are lucky it''s me, don''t drop your guards like that even if you are with the strongest man in the world" Anthony said again.


    "Yes boss" they all responded


    "This boss thing sounded good at first, now it sounds like I am a boss in a cooperate company or something, so we would change back to Sir or whatever till I find a new name" Anthony said as he was fell in thought.


    Anthony''s eyes instantly fell on Mike, who immediately felt it was a death glare.


    "Why are you fidgeting like I would kill you or something, someone was bound to be outside the top ten, so no need to worry" Anthony said with a smile.


    "Yes sir" replied Mike


    "You all may get off the floor now" Anthony said as they all got up and sat on the couches.


    "Well, I would have love to congratulate all of you on being in top ten...well not all of you, but there is nothing to congratulate since all of you are basically stronger than everyone in the year already" Anthony said.


    "Although I didn''t say there would be a price, I would give you one" Anthony said.


    Mike frowned at this, he may not receive the price and this made his heart ache.


    "No need to feel down, you would get the same price as everyone, no need to blame yourself" Anthony said.


    Mark heaved a sigh of relief as he just dodged a major bullet here, he didn''t know what the gift was, but others might use it to climb the ranks faster than him, he couldn''t take such risk at all.


    ''OP System activate the subordinate system'' Anthony said in his mind.


    [Ding Host has activated subordinate system]


    [System is generating subordinate system]


    [Subordinate system generated]


    This would allow his subordinate to grow faster and quicker.


    He didn''t need to provide anyone with resources as they would have to work for it by themselves, and improve by themselves.


    As all ten of them scrolled through the system and looked at their skills and everything, a change occured.


    [Ding..... Detected that someone is trying to gather information on the host through physical means]


    [Skill: The perfect one is activated]


    [How does host wish to proceed]


    They all looked at Anthony on what they should do.


    "No need to change anything, it seems they are gathering information about the one month you spent during the break, everything is in the place, just ignore it" Anthony said.


    Anthony already saw something like this coming, which was why he created clones of each of them, when they were in the divine realm, so they won''t have to change anything.


    "Yes sir" they replied as they opened their shops and started going through it.


    Thirty minutes later another notification appeared before them.


    [Ding..... Detected that someone is trying to gather information on the host through magical means]


    [How does host wish to proceed]


    ''It seems the Academy indeed has a seer or someone who can look into people''s past'' Anthony thought


    "They are trying to gather information on what happened during the one to two weeks disappearances, I already gave you information on what to fill in" Anthony said


    The ten of them nodded and were amazed how Anthony could see and plan this far.


    They immediately followed up and faked their information instantly.


    "Sir what does Anomaly mean" Mike asked


    Anthony replied with a smile


    "It simply means, you are no longer bound by fate or destiny or karma and things of that sort, initially you people''s class were supposed to be mage or swordsman and the rest, but that has changed as you came under me"


    "Meaning, destiny can''t control you, fate can''t control you, nothing can control you, you also have no predestined future or whatever, anything that happens in the future is as a result of you causing or achieving it with your own hands, not because fate and destiny said so"


    "Just like how you all were talentless, that was destiny''s plan for you all, awaken a normal class, live a simply life and all that"


    "So from now on, even if you die, that means you caused it, not because fate says your path has come to an end"


    Anthony''s class already changed to Anomaly when he broke through to the Master rank, so he knew about it.


    The seer bled and vomited blood because of this reason, because they were no longer under fate''s or destiny''s control, so he simply suffered a backlash from staring into something he wasn''t supposed to see.


    They all had a blank future, whatever happens then and there would be a result of their own choices.


    Initially, Anthony wanted to add the Mission column to the subordinate system, then he gave up on it for no particular reason.


    "So what do you think about the system" he asked them.


    "To think such heaven defying things exist" Vivian commented, as she looked through the shop and saw the resources she could buy.


    They all had various comments about the system and everything.


    "With the system, your progress depends on you, so if you fall behind, it simply means you have become lazy" Anthony said.


    "You can even buy your own secret realm like my own and train faster in there, but am sure the outrageous cost will make you pale" Anthony said with a smirk.

 Chapter 65: Gathering

    Everyone''s eyes glowed with sparkles as they scrolled through the shop, as they thought of things to buy.


    "HAHAHAHA, now I can just buy a paragon rank mana pill and ascend directly to the Peak Paragon rank" Arnold said with happiness.


    Mike scrolled to the paragon rank mana pill and said to Arnold while looking as if he was an him like an idiot.


    "Don''t you see the requirements there, first you have to be peak Grandmaster rank before you can even take the pill to breakthrough, even if you break through and continue swallowing the pill like a snake and get to peak of the Paragon rank, your foundation might be unstable, and you might drop a realm instead"


    "Then I would just buy a perfect foundation pill to support my cultivation and foundation process, that way there would be no risk or anything of any sort" Arnold replied.


    Then Arnold had a sudden outrageous thought in his mind.


    "What if I buy a perfect foundation trait or something like that from the system shop making me no longer need perfect foundation pill or points to buy the foundation pills at all passively helping me make a perfect foundation everytime, such brilliant idea" Arnold shouted with glee.


    It suddenly hit everyone as what Arnold said was indeed true, if they bought such trait the gains would be stupendous.


    They immediately opened the system shops to look for the trait even though all of them have zero subordinate points at the moment.


    Anthony looked at them with a smile, they basically wanted to buy a trait his physique granted him, he didn''t tell them about his trait or anything but he was sure it was the perfect foundation pill he gave them that made such idea come to Arnold, but he just kept quiet and smiled waiting for their reaction.


    The instant they all saw the price, their eyes nearly exploded from the ridiculous amount of zeros they saw.


    "I think we should just stick to buying the pills" Marcus said


    "I think so too, such ridiculous price" Ross said as he sucked in cold air.


    Anthony just laughed at them as he already expected this.


    In this world foundation was everything, everyone chased a good foundation.


    Well the rich and talented chased a perfect foundation and untalented or poor chased just a good enough foundation to get to the next realm in cultivation.


    There is nothing like perfect foundation in this world as this isn''t even a concept, foundation isn''t divided or classified into any ranks.


    Everyone chased a sturdy foundation because they understood this affected everything about theirself from battle prowess to cultivation speed to the next rank, to their lifespan as cultivation increases.


    Foundation literally did a lot of things, creating a sturdy foundation takes time just like mana cultivation.


    So he chose a system for them with a shop so they could raise themselves with their own points, everybody wins.


    But it seemed his decision when he chose a system was really a good one, the being limited him to a spending limit.


    Imagine him fitting in additional ten people into that spending limit, it was fine now because they are now in the mortal rank, but what about later, nobody knows for sure.


    So with this system he wished for, his subordinate won''t become lazy.


    He dodged a big bullet by getting them their own system and not having to take a share from his own resources.


    "So tell me about your journey in the realm" Anthony asked with a smile.


    They all started discussing and laughing with one another like children their age were really supposed to without the need to spill blood.


    They talked for hours as Anthony bought food and drinks from his OP system and they all ate and drank to their heart full till it got late.


    "It is nice getting to meet all of you and talk like this, I believe you should all get back now as it''s indeed getting late" Anthony said with a smile.


    "It was nice seeing you boss" Marcus said


    "Thanks for the food sir" Litt said


    They all thanked them and teleported on their own as they already marked their rooms with the Spatial mark skill.


    Anthony laughed and shook his head as they left, ''these children really intend to abuse this skill to the end'' he thought as he removed the void barrier surrounding the room.


    He sat down at the balcony while looking at the sky with a smile on his face as he admired the moon.


    He really enjoyed their stay and the discussion and gist they had together that lasted hours.


    In his past life he had no friends or anything of any sort, only constantly working, so the feeling of happiness and joy of discussing with friends while having food and drinks was something he has never experienced.


    So he quite cherished this memory he just had right now.


    They were subordinate and he was their master doesn''t mean he intends to treat them like slaves or anything like that.


    He would laugh with them once in a while and play with them, but keep it professional when the time for that is need.

 Chapter 66: Perfect

    Anthony woke up from his deep slumber like a baby who had no worries or anything to take care of in the world.


    This was a world without any nightshift, and he has a loving family so it is indeed a world without much worries.


    Anthony felt something on his head, then he looked and saw a bird sitting on his hair sleeping peacefully.


    Anthony had decided to sleep at the balcony, so he just bought a small sized bed to fit the balcony and just slept on it without a care, that''s why the bird was sitting on Anthony''s head while he slept.


    Anthony smiled and lifted the bird off his head and just placed it gently on the balustrade without waking the bird from it''s sleep.


    He waved his hand and moved the bed back into his inventory and proceeded to his room to get ready for class.


    As he got ready for class, he danced and hummed as he was in a happy mood, well it was yesterday''s mood, from yesterday that was carried over to today.


    As he hummed, danced and moved as he got ready for classes, he got infront of mirror and his footsteps immediately came to a halt.


    Anthony stared in the mirror for a while with a frown on his face as he was contemplating something big, a very huge matter at that.


    ''With such handsome face of mine, how come no girl has asked me out yet for an entire six months, not even other girls from others races, an elf won''t be bad you know, or a fairy, I am really not greedy though'' Anthony thought as he just stood Infront of the mirror.


    ''But at least some girls should have asked me out already, or at least confess their love to me already, all those novels I have read the protagonist gets girls just by walking in the Academy hallway and here I am girless, at this rate won''t I be a disgrace to truck-kun and reincarnation group''


    Now he has all the means and money and everything, and you want him to just snap his fingers and get it done, thereby taking away the joy that comes with it, NEVER.


    After cleaning up his body, he walked to his bed and picked up his universal clothing which turned into a boxers and he put it on.


    Then he walked to his walk-in closet and selected some clothes to wear.


    Although he could turn his universal clothing to normal clothes, he won''t do that all the time, if not all the clothes he buys would just go to waste, he might as well just donate them


    Anthony wore a plain black trouser with white long sleeve shirt which he buttoned up, and a black long tie fitted to his neck, he wore a black vest over the white shirt with suit chains on them, he had a black opal wrist watch on his wrist which screamed pure luxury, then he put on black hand gloves and black shoes with a white long coat that was placed over his shoulders that has sleeves but he didn''t put his hands in them, the white long coat just rested peacefully on his shoulders as it flowed down his back and billowed due to the wind coming from the open window as it matched his white hair.


    He brought out his katana which has black scabbard and changed the scabbard colour to mix of white and black and placed it on his waist matching his coat and trousers together.


    Anthony then put on some perfume and arranged his hair one last time as he was ready to step out.


    He stood infront of the mirror and looked at himself again with his piercing blue eyes.


    If before Anthony''s charms could be gauged, right now he has broken that gauge.


    Although he was already perfect before, he was simply more perfect right now.


    Anthony smirked at such handsomeness and charm that only he could possess and walked out his room with a confident gait.

 Chapter 67: Introductions

    Anthony could be seen walking in the hallway to his classroom as his coat and hair billowed as he walked.


    He radiated a gentle prince charming aura that made anyone passing by impossible to ignore him or not see him.


    His colleagues from other classes were walking to their own class but they all stopped to look at Anthony, he was simply too dashing.


    They all commented and spoke to each other as Anthony walked by with grace.


    The girls in one corner whispering to one another as they blushed and waved at him.


    "How can such face exist"


    "This is literally my prince charming, the white hair, the white coat, only a white horse is needed and my dream would be complete"


    "Should I ask him out now that he is single"


    "I would propose to him soon, don''t dare make a move"


    "I have to convince my father to sell the family business so I can pay a groom price, nobody can snatch him from me"


    "Not before I make a move first"


    "I need an alchemist to make a love portion for me, then we would travel together and save the world from the Demon king"


    "Maybe I should try falling and he would catch me as I fall"


    "Come on girl, you are a C ranker, it would be a disgrace to suddenly fall and not even catch yourself on top of that"


    "Girl forget all those nonsense, in the face of love what is a disgrace, besides if I fall into my knight in shining armor arms who would dare laugh at me or our love"


    "Such muscles, I want a man with such muscles"


    "Then head to the Titan domain and leave him for us girl"


    "Those new seven other guys in the top 20 are so handsome too, but everytime I see Anthony they suddenly become ugly"


    As the girls talked, the boys were in another corner whispering too.


    "This guy would seriously make us graduate single yo"


    "I mean such face, height, money, elegance, and power, any girl would pick him over us"


    "The more I see this guy the more I think sexuality is indeed a spectrum, maybe I am gay or bisexual"


    "Look at you saying you are gay or bisexual after sleeping with every woman in all brothels you could find, leave him to the truly gay ones like me"


    "He is still single and there is no news of him being with any woman unlike other young masters, maybe he is secretly gay, so we might have a high chance at getting him for ourselves"


    "You idiots are indeed salivating over another man huh"


    "Says the person that stared at Anthony the longest"


    Everyone''s eyes followed Spectre trying to see what he would do, asides nine people here the rest thought that Spectre was going to challenge Anthony or something, so they wanted to see a show while having one thought in their minds


    ''Only if he knew who that Demon is''


    Spectre got to Anthony''s seat and introduced himself and extending his hand for a handshake.


    "My name is Spectre, I am ranked Fourth here, well I am hoping to change that rank soon and move higher, would love us to be friends if you allow it" Spectre said with a smile on his handsome face.


    Anthony who was still looking outside the window turned his head to Spectre with an expressionless face like he didn''t know who spectre is.


    To others Spectre was trying to be fake friends with Anthony while finding out his secrets then taking Anthony''s rank from him right under Anthony''s nose.


    Anthony shook spectre''s hand and said with a smile of his own.


    "Sure, the more friends the merrier they say, I believe I don''t need an introduction, do I"


    "No you don''t, everyone knows who you are, even other students from other classes are already calling you king of Humans, Apex of the first year and all that" said spectre as he sat down beside Anthony.


    Although it was an S classroom that need only needs twenty people, the Academy won''t build somewhere to actually hold twenty people, the classroom was literally a hall made to hold hundreds of people.


    No one has ever sat down beside Anthony, not even the Storm brothers who are on good terms with Anthony, so when everyone saw Spectre actually dared to sit near Anthony they were stunned.


    It wasn''t like Anthony told anyone not to sit on the row he sat on or anything, it was just that everyone just avoided each other here and didn''t come to make friends as they were trying to snatch each other''s rank.


    If not for Bringer who seemed like a straight forward kind of guy, Anthony won''t even be friends with the Storm brothers.


    "Well since the more the merrier, I would have to introduce myself and become a friend too"


    Vivian''s cold voice resonated in the classroom as she spoke, she stood up from her seat and climed to Anthony''s sitting area and introduced herself just like Spectre did.


    "The name''s Vivian, Rank Two" she said again as she stretched her hand for a handshake.


    Anthony smiled again and reciprocated the greeting like he did with Spectre.


    Then Vivian went ahead and sat down next to Spectre who was next to Anthony.


    The other people in the class were left speechless of what was happening.


    Before they could even digest what was happening, Evelyn''s peaceful voice sounded from the front


    "Well since the more the merrier"


    And just like that all of Anthony''s subordinates took advantage of Spectre''s opening and Anthony''s words and walked up to him and introduced themselves.


    And they all sat on a single row with him as if the class was now divided by race and the humans were banding together.


    Anthony laughed at his subordinates antics, they already said they would become friends somehow, but he didn''t he didn''t see this particular scene happening.


    He shook his head and continued smiling as he looked out the window looking at the sky.


    The door of the classroom opened and twenty pairs of eyes shifted from their original position to the door as they know who just came in as it was already time.

 Chapter 68: Class

    Kevin walked into the classroom with his red hair and red eyes as usual and stood at the podium where he always stands.


    He raised his eyes and looked at all the students and saw that half of his former students had left the class, five died and another five fell from the ranking.


    This is the most quantitative change, although there are always changes, but ten was quite a stretch, it was always one at the bottom of the top twenty dropping a rank or two and that''s all, but this situation was unexpected.


    Kevin looked behind and saw Anthony and his subordinate sitting on a single and last row of the classroom together.


    Kevin looked at the other ten people sitting with Anthony and activated his eye ability.


    Immediately he did so, the ten of them got a notification instantly.


    [Ding..... Detected that someone is trying to gather information on the host through magical means]


    [How does host wish to proceed]


    The ten of them were shocked when they got the notification, it seems people were always trying to gather information about them.


    Anthony''s voice resounded in their minds


    ''Just block the skill, no need fill in anything fake at all''


    They all followed his command and blocked whatever Klaus did.


    Kevin was quite surprised when his eyes failed and didn''t get a single information on ten different weak people at all.


    ''Do they possess special eyes too...No they don''t, I didn''t get the same feeling I got from that human boy when he blocked my ability''


    ''They all sit together, and they all blocked my ability at the same time, is the Null family making a move, or are all ten of them in it with Anthony alone, well not that it has anything to do with me'' Kevin thought.


    He decided to just let it go and begin his class as it didn''t matter to him.


    After a few more minutes the class ended and everyone started leaving one by one.


    Anthony, the storm brother and his subordinate walked together to the next class.


    "Anthony why are you following us to the weapon class, didn''t the professor already give you the graduation pass" Rider asked.


    "Well I am bored I have nothing doing at all, so I might as well watch you all suffer" Anthony replied as he walked.


    "What of you three beauties, aren''t you mages or do you want to watch us too" Bringer asked as he looked at Donna, Vivian and Evelyn.


    "Well, who said we can''t use weapons" Evelyn said as she looked at Bringer.


    "Well, look at your hands, those aren''t hands of people who wield weapons, besides beauties like you should stay at the back while men protect you from these stupid beast" Bringer said again like he was some hero.


    "Says someone who is weaker than us and even ranked lower than us" Vivian said.


    "I always wanted to ask, what''s the deal with all of you releasing auras of an F ranker, are you people trying to make other people underestimate you cause no one will" Rider asked a question that has always been in his mind since.


    "Well, I saw Anthony doing it, so I just copied him, besides it kind of looks cool" Spectre said with a smile.


    The rest of them said the same thing, that it was all because of Anthony.


    "So Anthony since everyone is blaming you, what''s your reason for always having this deceitful aura" asked Rider again


    "Just a hobby of mine honestly there is nothing to hide or any meaning behind it, I just don''t walk around radiating intense aura" Anthony said as he looked at the Storm brothers who were at mid A rank, he was sure they just needed a little push and they would enter the peak A rank and break through to the S- rank and catch up to Bryan and Tiara.


    Rider fell into deep thoughts as he tried to decipher any hidden meaning in Anthony''s words, but what Rider didn''t know was that there was no hidden meaning or anything.


    Rider just liked seeing Anthony as the scheming type, ever since his father warned him that humans were schemers, Rider just tagged Anthony as their scheming Boss.


    Anthony just shook his head as he saw Rider fall into deep thoughts, he knew how Rider saw him, but he didn''t really care.

 Chapter 69: Talk

    They continued talking as they walked to the weapon training class being held by Klaus.


    "Professor Klaus would be happy to see you in training today you know" Spectre said.


    "I bet he won''t be the only happy one, all those girls look like they would jump on Anthony any second they see him" Mike said.


    Vivian''s face changed as she heard what mike said, then she flashed an evil smile on her face like she was ready to freeze all these girls that came near her boss.


    "Why do you say so" Anthony asked as he turned to Spectre.


    "Ever since he let you graduate from the class, he seemed bored and too harsh with training unlike the first time he trained us when you were there, so you being there today would make him happy and make us suffer less you know" Spectre replied.


    "Well, like I said I am going there to watch you suffer not make Klaus happy" Anthony replied as he shook his head.


    "Well, that doesn''t concern me, at least he would ease up on us today" Spectre replied.


    "Aren''t you all curious how today''s class would go now that we have acquired power and become talented" Litt said with a smile.


    "Maybe we would get to graduate early like Anthony and we would have more free time on our hands" Ross said.


    "I can''t wait to spar with all those sons of bitches that looked down on me" Arnold said with a smirk.


    "To me it seems you all are trying to kill our classmates" Rider said to them.


    "Sigh.....you have always been a genius since you were born so you won''t understand the pains of the less talented" Donna said.


    "Coming from someone ranked eighth...tsk" Bringer said.


    "Sigh.... I know, but the fact he said I am working together with the people that killed my parents just made me snap" Vivian replied


    "I understand your dilemma Vivian, I too would go to the ends of the world for revenge if someone killed my parents, but if you keep getting triggered everytime something like this or something similar happens it would become a real weakness, you would become easily manipulated too and fall into traps that you could easily see even in your sleep" Anthony said


    "Are you saying I should let go my hatred for them, after all they have done" Vivian asked


    "I am not saying you should let go the hatred, all I am saying is use that hatred as motivation to move forward but also keep that hatred in check at the same time, hatred is like an abyss Vivian, the more you stare at it the more you get corrupted, it is something I can''t save you from as I can''t save you from yourself, even if I save you, you will end up as an emotionless puppet" Anthony replied.


    "I understand, Thank you for your words Anthony" Vivian said with a smile as her mood suddenly had a 180 turn.


    Anthony noticed her change in emotions and replied "You are welcome"


    Spectre walked up to Bringer and said


    "You should really think before you talk man, if you were outside the Academy I am sure she would have killed you already and destroyed your body, and besides if we were really working with the demons, you won''t live to see another day after what you just said, I would personally kill you when you take a mission, all in all keep your mouth shut as you don''t know who your friend or enemy is"


    Bringer felt a chill down his spine as spectre said that.


    "Don''t worry, I will instill some common sense into his empty skull later" Rider said as he slapped Bringer''s head again.


    (Slapping Bringer''s head when he says something stupid is Rider''s hobby please leave it to him as he really likes it)


    Clement as usual didn''t speak, he only looked at the Storm brothers for a while then turned into smoke and disappeared and arrived beside Anthony.


    The rest followed his direction and disappeared and arrived behind Anthony as they continued walking to the weapon class.


    Rider dragged his brother Bringer as they ran to catch up to Anthony and the rest so they could continue their journey together even though the mood has been destroyed by his stupid brother.

 Chapter 70: Who is Klaus really?

    Anthony and the rest of the crew walked into the area where the class was being held.


    They pushed the door and entered with confidence befitting of the top twenty.


    People spoke and whispered as they walked into the class.


    "Are those the new top twenty"


    "I have to say they are all too beautiful and too handsome, shouldn''t they be actors and actresses or something"


    "What is the King Of Human actually even doing here, he was given a pass six months ago wasn''t he"


    "With such handsome face who cares what he is doing here, beside we get to see seven more handsome men"


    "Damn, I just can''t take my eyes off the girl with the golden eyes and hair, she is like an Angel, since I saw her I couldn''t put anyone else in my eyes"


    "Well you should know that Angels don''t date people of lower species, there goes your luck"


    They all walked and arrived at a particular spot and all leaned against the wall.


    "Your charisma really is off the charts today" Ross said.


    "All you have to do is just blink and they will eat your alive" Marcus followed up.


    "Alright, Alright, enough of the jokes please, it''s not my fault the Null family is just this good, bear with it" Anthony replied with a smirk on his face.


    On another side, a child from one of the five families of the Human domain present in the Academy...well four since Hillary of the Amos family died, was staring at Anthony and his group that just arrived.


    His name is Conrad Lionheart.


    Before he was ranked Seventh, but now he has fallen to the twentieth.


    He was now barely and was sitting at the bottom of the top twenty.


    This was a ridiculous change to him, he has always been confident in himself as one of few humans to even step into the top 10 that humans don''t dare dream.


    Anthony suddenly disappeared from the ground where he laid and appeared infront of Klaus with his katana on his both hands as he released his technique while simultaneously increasing time for himself in other to increase his speed so he could at least catch Klaus off guard if possible.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Existential Nihility]


    Anthony swung his sword at full strength without any thoughts of limiting himself like he usually does, as he was really on Death''s door this time around, he showed his strength as a Master ranker for the first time in the Academy


    As Anthony swung his sword, there was resounding silence but total darkness before everything was literally sent to oblivion.


    ***BOOOOM*****


    Windows came down and melted, bricks were brought down and disappeared into nothingness like they never existed in the first place to begin with.


    Space destroyed itself, twisted, repaired but broke down again and again as if defying the order of Nihility that was already established.


    Everything shook at the sheer magnitudes of destruction caused right now, smoke filled everywhere from the ridiculous shock waves and air pressure but suspiciously the destruction never went beyond the scope of the training classroom.


    The smoke and fumes cleared up and Klaus, the sole person meant to receive the attack hadn''t even moved as much as a finger or even blink.


    He was standing in place in space at his original position like the attack Anthony just dished out wasn''t meant for him.


    He only had a smile on his face as he just stared at Anthony with his arms crossed.


    Anthony was too shocked to speak, before he could even speak, he lost consciousness and dropped from the sky.


    As he was about to collide with the floor, a portal opened under him as Anthony just went through it and the portal closed.


    Klaus looked at the rest of the students who weren''t affected by the aftermath as he placed a barrier over each of them as they fell unconscious before the attack.


    He shook his head again as without even moving yet again, the same portal opened underneath each of them and they all disappeared.


    As for where they all went, Klaus sent them to the infirmary to get treatment even if he didn''t injure any of them physically, but he still sent them there.


    Klaus looked at the destruction caused by Anthony and smirked.


    Time seemed to suddenly come to a halt, and everything began to revert back to it''s original state before Anthony''s display of power.


    After fixing everything, Klaus removed the barrier he created that stopped Anthony''s attack from going beyond the training classroom, then he disappeared with a smile on his face like he was never there.

 Chapter 71: Infirmary

    In a large room filled with different beds and people pacing around, many students could be seen lying around on the beds present in the room.


    The people pacing around were healers who were responsible for healing students of the Academy, and this is the first time they have received such amount of student at once.


    This huge room was the infirmary, a place were students are healed for free if the injury is connected to a professor, but if it''s a personal injury that was gotten during a mission or something similar, it would be paid for in points according to the degree of the said injury, but of course people use potions to heal themselves so people rarely come here.


    They didn''t know what happened to have such amount of students dropped off at once, but the person who gave the orders to heal them wasn''t one to be played with, so the healing team moved quick on their feet.


    After a round of healing, they were done and left since the students would wake up soon.


    Although they weren''t any physical injuries on the students, that didn''t mean they didn''t cast physical healing magic on them.


    They also cast mind and souls calming spells on the students in other to calm them down.


    Two minutes later, one of them opened his eyes, as you have guessed, it is Anthony.


    Unlike the feeling of happiness and grogginess Anthony usually felt when he woke up in the morning from his slumber, this one felt different as his body felt heavy.


    Anthony tried sitting up, immediately he woke up and sat up straight, the feeling of tiredness and heaviness he felt disappeared instantly as a result of his ridiculous regeneration.


    Anthony had literally spent everything on his full strength on that attack he unleashed against Klaus, which was why his body felt tired and heavy a second ago.


    Anthony sighed as he remembered how Klaus tanked his attack without even moving like it was all a child''s play to him.


    Anthony was usually the one in the position Klaus was in now, feeling high and might as no attack would reach him, but now he was in an infirmary bed, this didn''t look good to him.


    ''It seems I unleashed my full attack when I sensed death again, I even used the time element while unleashing that attack, it seems the cat is out of the bag about me being in a very high rank compared to other'' Anthony sighed as he fell into his thoughts.


    Since Anthony was already fine, he got down from the bed in order to leave the room,but he was stopped by one of the staff here.


    Preventing these traumas or anything related before it even happens, or even after it happens.


    Anthony looked around as they all woke up trying to see if anyone would look at him or say something after the attack from earlier.


    Surprisingly, nobody said anything about it as they just talked amongst themselves as the healers did one last round of check ups on them before allowing them to rest and be back on full energy.


    Anthony squinted his eyes as no one looked at him.


    ''Did they all fall unconscious before the attack or did Klaus somehow erase their memory or something related to it, why am I even thinking about this when I can get the answer myself'' Anthony thought.


    He activated All seeing eyes and looked at every single one of the students present here.


    He scanned their memories and everything, and it seemed nobody witnessed the attack, he sighed in relief.


    ''The only thing now is what Klaus would do about this, has he informed the Dean, what does he plan to do with the information'' Anthony fell into thoughts again.


    Anthony then remembered how he once thought that maybe just his sword skills path has caught up with Klaus but he killed the idea immediately, it seems killing that idea was the right move at the time as he was just nothing but arrogant that day.


    ''Sigh...it is good I killed any arrogant thoughts I had, I can''t become arrogant, I still have a long way to go right now, but I have time to catch up with Klaus and ask him for his secrets...but what if he captures me instead right now and asked me for my secret''


    Anthony looked up and said in his mind


    ''Protect me Ohh great being, your son is about to captured and striped of his powers''


    [Ding...??? says he has no son]


    Anthony nearly vomited blood from the response he got, although he wasn''t expecting any response from the being as he was just playing.


    ''How can he deny me like this'' Anthony shook his head and just gave up on the matter.

 Chapter 72: Mountain-1

    As everyone was either sitting on the bed or lying down and discussing with each other as they all had basically recovered completely.


    A portal opened underneath everyone and dragged them into it.


    Everyone was shocked but yet they all fell into it.


    Anthony, his subodinate, Bryan, Tiara were the only ones who reacted immediately and tried to stabilise themselves without falling.


    Tiara was already used to this, due to this is how her master, the Vice president always brought her to the training ground so she was always on guard about it, but today wasn''t her master''s training day so she resisted.


    Anthony won''t fall for such things since he is always on guard, although he and Tiara both possessed the space element, none of them even felt the space around them bend, this shows how much ridiculous control whoever opened the portal had.


    As for Anthony''s subodinate, Anthony already used this trick once on them so obviously they won''t fall for it a second time.


    Bryan survived based on pure talent and battle instinct alone.


    But alas, it was all useless, even though none of them fell into the portal, that doesn''t mean they survived it.


    Tendrils of darkness suddenly shot out of the portal with a greater speed than anyone''s reaction time and wrapped around them and dragged them into the portal and it closed up.


    The healers present in the room as the students were taken away didn''t move or even bat an eye in their direction, they all behaved like nothing happened.


    At another location hundreds of portals opened up and people dropped from the high up in the skies, some landed on the feet, some landed on their faces and some on their butt.


    Immediately Anthony came out from his portal, he instantly stood on the air then he looked around, he saw other students also falling from the sky in different directions, he decided to get to the ground like the rest.


    Some controlled their element and landed with beautiful finesse, anyone who didn''t land on their feet here was just an idiot.


    "HAHAHAHA, Anthony I am issuing a challenge like you said, if I get to the top of the mountain first, you will tell me your secret this time, I am a Titan there is no way I would lose, I have been climbing mountains since I was two, HAHAHAHAH" Bringer said as he laughed happily, seemingly finding something Anthony would lose at.


    Anthony smiled, although he hasn''t climbed a mountain before he wasn''t afraid he would lose to Bringer.


    "Since you want to lose so bad, you are on" Anthony said with a smirk.


    Everyone immediately ran up the mountain and got climbing, many moved at a snail pace, some moved with speed, even though the weight brought down their strength, they can''t suddenly fall to the level of the lowest of the lows, so even with the weights on, superior species showed why they are indeed called the superior species, those with a physique showed why they possess such a physique in the first place.


    As everyone climb, they complained and shouted as they moved, many people injured as their flesh tore itself as they climbed up the mountain, their fingertips flesh tore apart and shined red, but they continued moving up the mountain even though they complained.


    But some didn''t even have a single scratch on them, just like Bryan, just because his mana was sealed off and weight was put on him doesn''t mean he suddenly lost his dragon physique so things like stones on a mountain couldn''t surpass his defence.


    People like Tiara who were Vampires bleed from their injury, although vampire possessed super strength it doesn''t mean they had a ridiculous physique, but their regeneration trait of their race healed their injuries, but of course Tiara who was already an S ranker can''t be injured just because she climbed a mountain.


    But this wasn''t a regular mountain, the more they climbed the more people screamed as even those who had a strong physique started getting injured.


    At a point Tiara''s started getting injuries on her hand as her flesh broke apart but were immediately healed up, she was shocked that she even got an injury in the first place.


    She looked up and saw her classmates who were up ahead still hasn''t even sustained an injury till now, but she can''t blame herself for being a vampire, they didn''t possess a ridiculous physique, but she didn''t understand how the rest weren''t injured.


    Anthony, his subodinate, Bryan, Rider, Bringer, were all at the fore front climbing the mountain, none of them have even sustained an injury yet as they climb without a sweat.


    Rider looked at Donna, Vivian and Evelyn and said in a questioning tone.


    "Aren''t you mages, how come you are climbing this mountain with such speed and without an injury, aren''t you meant to be slow and be injured by now and struggling at the bottom of the mountain"


    Evelyn said with a smirk "When you win against Anthony we would tell you"

 Chapter 73: Mountain-2

    As they continued moving up the mountain, they started sweating slowly although negligible but making them sweat was already a big thing.


    As they climbed Bryan suddenly had an injury on his knee, he frowned but continued moving up the mountain.


    The more he climbed, the more injury he got on his palm and hands and legs.


    This seemed bizzare to him, the fact that just him climbing a mountain could make him injured was surprising, although the dragons has a fast healing speed due to their bloodline and physique, it wasn''t as ridiculous as the vampires, so Bryan''s injury didn''t just close up like Tiara''s, besides he even needed mana to stimulate this injury to increase the healing process but his mana was sealed off.


    But still Bryan persisted, this wasn''t just about building your physical strength, you could build your will as you continued climbing with injuries riddled on your body.


    Bryan continued moving with steady speed without a change on his face, although he rarely got injured in his life, it didn''t mean he was afraid of injuries or couldn''t endure one.


    They continued climbing and moving up with mountain with sweats rolling down their backs, but that didn''t slow them down.


    By now they already climbed up seventy percent of the mountain but the storm brothers weren''t even injured yet, same with Anthony and his subodinate.


    They didn''t rush with speed, cause the higher you moved the trickier and more unsteady it got, so they were careful.


    At a point blood flowed down Rider''s fingers, which made him frown, this was the first time he was getting an injury just from climbing a mountain, this has never happened since he could remember and this seemed impossible to him, he possessed a Titan physique for a reason, this was simply unexpected.


    After a few minutes, Bringer also injured himself as he climbed, he already saw his brother getting injured so he too was already expecting his own injury anytime soon.


    Sweat rolled down his face as he continued climbing without much issues.


    He looked at Anthony and the rest and asked


    "How aren''t you all injured yet, we are titans for god sake you are humans, you are meant to be injured by now" Bringer seriously wanted to know.


    "Like Evelyn already said, you just have to win, no need to talk too much, we are wasting energy talking to you" Spectre said.


    Everyone just kept quiet, they needed their peak concerntration for this, or they would take a misstep and fall off making all their work for naught.


    "No need to waste your stamina and healing potions" Evelyn said as she raised her hands with a smile as she casted a healing spell.


    [Light Magic: Healing Type: Healing Feathers]


    The skies above them immediately turned golden as if in response to Evelyn''s spell.


    Golden feathers fell from the skies as they floated down and landed on each student as it healed their injuries and restored their stamina bringing them back to their peak body conditions within seconds.


    People were in awe of such display of skill, they looked at Evelyn like she was a goddess.


    Evelyn just smiled at them and turned around as she went back to the place she sat before.


    "She is like an Angel, like I said before"


    "Although I said Angels don''t marry those of lower species, I am sure this one will"


    "Such compassionate heart"


    "Is this what it feels like to be in love"


    "Thank you very much my goddess"


    Everyone thanked Evelyn but she just flashed them a smile as a reply as she sat down.


    Then people brought out water and some food from their space rings and they ate and relax as they fell into thoughts of what klaus was gonna do this time.


    Anthony just brought out a large parasol with a large round table and chairs as he, the storm brothers and his subodinate sat down together and he placed some drinks and fruits on the table.


    They sipped their drinks as they continued waiting for time to go bye fast.


    The rest looked at them and shook their heads, indeed the top twenty were different.

 Chapter 74: Ultimate strength

    As everyone was resting, an hour quickly flew by and they cursed at what was coming next.


    The weight bracelets reappeared on everyone''s limbs as their mana was sealed of yet again.


    Klaus voice resounded within the area saying.


    "Your time is up, this time around you would be running through this forest and get to that hill" Klaus pointed in a direction and they all turned to see.


    "Be careful, traps are laid along the way, you might lose a limb or two, so expect the unexpected as you run" Klaus said again as he clapped his hands once and everyone disappeared and appeared at their various starting points asides one person.


    Klaus then looked at the person who remained, as he deliberately didn''t teleport him at all and didn''t put the weight bracelets on him too.


    It was Anthony the First ranker.


    Klaus said to him from the mountain he was sitting on.


    "Why are you still standing there looking at me, come up already"


    Anthony didn''t know what Klaus was thinking and just disappeared from where he stood and appeared beside Klaus.


    Anthony brought out a chair and sat on it as he looked at his classmates run through the forest as they made their way to the hill.


    They both didn''t speak and just sat there and two hours went by, they just kept observing others without a word.


    Anthony sighed, he knew he can''t play the waiting game with Klaus, all these old men were literally too old to not be patient.


    He knew he had to say something first or Klaus might just sit there like he doesn''t exist.


    "Sigh...why are you keeping me here Klaus"


    "Ohhhooo.....so you give up on the waiting game" Klaus replied.


    "You old men are way too patient, I am still too young and full of life to be that patient" Anthony said.


    Klaus knew what Anthony was trying to say about being young and full of life but he didn''t reply, he just smiled and said.


    "You know, you amaze me a lot, and it takes quite a lot of things to amaze me even a little"


    "I''m sorry, I''m not into men please" Anthony said with his mouth twitching.


    Klaus knocked Anthony on the head and said


    One has to imagine the kind of existence the Academy is, ruled by the Slaughter and the ''Blood Empress'', the professor there, the connections they have that they could call in, the people that hate Klaus they could call in, students that already graduated that they could call in.


    It wasn''t wrong to say the Academy possess connection in every single domain, even in the Demon domain.


    Yet Klaus who sat beside Anthony right now said he could wipe them off the map no matter what army they assembled, uttering such words was strength in itself.


    Then Anthony suddenly had a thought and asked Klaus


    "If you are so powerful then, how did you owe the Dean a favour"


    Klaus smiled and said


    "It''s not a big reason like you would expect boy, it''s just a stupid thing, there was an artifact I needed and only The slaughterer had it at the time"


    "Why didn''t you just beat him up and collect it"


    "Just because I have power doesn''t mean I should go on a rampage boy, by your statement I should just enter an auction house and take everything and come out"


    "That is tyranny, although I purse ultimate strength not a path destruction"


    Anthony nodded his head as he understood what Klaus meant, although he could cross lines, doesn''t mean he should cross them.


    If you cross one, what''s stopping you from crossing two and more and before you know it you are no different than a demon.


    "How about you become my disciple" Klaus offered with a smile.


    Anthony became speechless, he didn''t see this coming at all.


    "I know you use different weapons like me, so I can teach you about weapons and elements all the way to the peak"


    Anthony sighed as he looked up into the skies, the offer was really tempting but he already had a stronger master.


    "I''m sorry Klaus, I am going to pursue my own path just like you did and when we meet on this path, we are going to determine who possess the ultimate strength"


    "HAHAHHAHHAHA, I never thought there would be a day I would be rejected like this, this feeling is really refreshing"


    "As you have issued a challenge I would be waiting for you on this path, once you deviate from it, I would kill you and everyone you love"


    Anthony was too stunned to speak, one minute he was asked to become a disciple and now he was told he would be killed and his family would die too.


    "Well if you don''t die of old age before then" Anthony said with a laugh.

 Chapter 75: Too poor

    In the infirmary, students could be seen grouching one after another as they just came back from their session with Klaus.


    Klaus gave instructions not to completely heal any student so that their body could heal naturally and grow stronger like that on its own, those with minor injuries were ignored.


    But of course those who don''t want to wait for their body to heal on it''s own can just use the healing potion if they wanted to but klaus already adviced against that also but won''t force anyone as you can''t really force anyone to be strong if they didn''t want to besides Klaus didn''t really care, he just gave the advice and left it at that.


    Anthony and his friends could be seen walking out of infirmary without any injuries or bandages on their body.


    Well, only the Storm brothers were actually injured in the first place which Evelyn healed just by waving her hand.


    Although Klaus advised against healing the injuries, the Storm brothers had too little injury on their body for it to make any difference due to their ridiculous physique, they only didn''t replenish their stamina and just rested in the infirmary so they could improve.


    "Well, never thought I would get injured just by climbing a mountain, that''s a first"


    Bringer said as he looked at his hand, even though the injury already healed he still couldn''t get over it, the mere fact that a stone could bypass his defence made him think he didn''t train enough and has been playing around too much, it just didn''t sit right with him.


    "Don''t over think it brother, incase you have forgotten that wasn''t a normal mountain, even the mana in the air was greater than the one in the Academy, I''m sure you know the kind of person Professor Klaus is" Rider said as he cheered up Bringer.


    "Let''s go the cafeteria and eat, I''m starving like hell" Ross said.


    Bringers eyes immediately brightened as he remembered the food he was supposed to eat but he forgot due to the training session they just had.


    Bringer turned his head to Anthony and said with a smrik


    "Hope you won''t be going back on your promise right, that would leave a stain on your reputation you know"


    Anthony frowned as he heards this, he was tired of this stupid guy named Bringer


    ''I can''t get over the fact that the first person I''m buying food for since my reincarnation is a man with bulging muscles instead of a pretty girl like Vivian, I should have placed this food deal as wager during the bet when we climbed the mountain'' Anthony thought as he looked at Bringer with disgust.


    Then they all made their way to the cafeteria.


    The cafeteria is divided into four floors, the higher you climb, the more expensive and rare the dish becomes making it worth the price.


    From the third floor to the fourth floor, only mana dishes are sold.


    Mana dishes are food that contain mana, which are prepared by people called mana chefs, people awaken this as their class.


    Although normal people (people who haven''t awakened, usually under the age of ten, since every living soul can use mana in this world) can eat mana dishes, they can''t eat many of it, they can only eat a little due to their body not having mana and not being able to withstand it, if they eat more they can handle they would explode like a balloon.


    The same applies to other people (those who have awakened), consuming more mana dishes than you could handle still leads to death by overfeeding.


    The waiter too frowned, as this was the first time he was seeing someone so lavishing, he had to work his whole life in other to gather points to improve his cultivation steadily, he had decided to work for the Academy since he didn''t like battles at all, although he could fight, but he just didn''t like bloodshed, but that didn''t make him naive of any sort, he too has his own fair share of bodies.


    Besides what the Academy pays him was over two times what he would gain while fighting, while having protection and also means of buying anything his money could without having to worry about robbery.


    The waiter served everyone as he controlled the wind element and carried everyone''s food to their table without spilling anything, this shows years of experience he has on the job.


    Everyone immediately dived in, while feeling dazed ones in a while as the food was too good and delicious in their tongues.


    To taste food of this level, you need mana crystals in other to eat as high level mana chefs didn''t need ordinary money like quarks.


    Only low level mana chefs need quarks, and they don''t cook food compared to this level.


    Only Anthony wasn''t lost in the taste as the food from the system was even better than this, so to him it was just normal.


    The feast went on for thirty minutes before they were done.


    Bringer rubbed his belly as he literally stuffed himself with food and a lot of drinks, he even dared to order takeout as he wasn''t sure when next he would be here.


    Others also ordered takeout, although they could do without food, it didn''t matter to them, the food was too delicious to pass up.


    The waiter took the bill from the chef as they calculated everything Anthony and his crew had eaten, even the chefs were stunned as they never prepared this amount of food at one sitting in the Academy.


    The waiter was shocked when he saw the bill, but he didn''t say anything and just gave it to Anthony with a smile befitting a professional.


    Anthony''s lips twitched as he saw the bill


    "Let me see" Vivian said as she took the paper from Anthony''s hand and her jaws dropped.


    She just gave back the bill to Anthony and told the rest how much it cost.


    It cost a total of 2.3 million points, they literally ate people''s live savings here.


    Anthony opened his Academy wrist watch and paid immediately without a second thought.


    Others wondered where he got such amount of points from, even changing the corpse from the realm during the battle ranking exam won''t give such points, Anthony didn''t explain anything to anyone.


    After paying the points, he looked at the waiter and transferred three hundred thousand points to him and then left without even waiting for a thank you.


    Anthony only transferred those points cause he had unconsciously read the memories of the waiter who was an elf and saw how long he has come, Anthony sort of saw himself from his first life in the elf, although it wasn''t the same.


    He just transferred the points cause he was feeling nostalgic and he had no need for the points, if he has a need for the point, best believe Anthony won''t give out even a single point as he was no saint nor was he compassionate.

 Chapter 76: Behind the scenes

    Demon Domain


    In a castle like building designed with so much aesthetics and jewelry and paintings hanging on the wall, chandeliers hanged on the various ceilings producing and reflecting light that made the castle more beautiful.


    The air and mana was simply vibrant without obstruction, corruption and chaos were absent like they were forbidden to be present.


    Anyone who arrived here won''t believe this was a building where a demon resided.


    Everything within a 50 kilometres radius was free of any corruption and chaos, but beyond that was utter darkness, knavery, chaos and maddening corruption.


    Space quaked for a while and a black portal opened up and a demon with elegance befitting a king demon stepped out of the portal, the demon had no horn or tail or wings.


    But the aura it radiated gave off pure strength to extinguish any life that defies it''s orders.


    The demon walked up to the castle like building and walked in, there wasn''t any security of any kind here, any demon or any life form of any kind that could be seen within that 50 kilometres radius was absent.


    The demon walked as it''s footsteps echoed continuously in the building.


    The demon got to a huge door that seemed plated out of the rarest of the rarest metals and gems.


    The demon pushed opened the huge door and walked in on a red carpet that led directly to a throne positioned at the other end of the room.


    The demon walked up to the throne and knelt down on one knee a few meters away with it''s head down as it dared not look the existence sitting on the throne directly in the eye.


    They both kept quiet as none of them spoke, the demon kneeling dared not speaking before the existence sitting as it might die at the slightest mistake.


    After a few minutes, the existence sitting on the throne opened it''s eyes that wer pitch black and stared at it''s subordinate and said.


    "How is the plan going"


    As the Dean was in his despair moments, his hands suddenly stopped as he stared at a particular position and corner of his office.


    "What do you want this time" The Dean said as his voice sounded in his seemingly empty office.


    "Nothing much Slaughterer, can''t I come see a fellow dragon in arms" said another man as his body became visible as he came out of his hiding place.


    "You do know this isn''t the Dragon Domain where you can enter and exit anywhere as you wish on the Dragon King''s orders, I have permission to attack and kill you here without any repercussions, this is my Domain not the Dragon King''s palace" The Dean said.


    "I don''t know why you like threatening people, this is why your only friend is that Vampire with terrible detection skills, even as I am here, she still doesn''t know, how can someone with such terrible detection skills be the Vice president".


    (''The Blood Empress'' has terrible detection skills, this is why Anthony was able to spy on her with his All seeing eyes when she was talking to Tiara and he didn''t get caught, but do not underestimate her, well you will understand later on as the story goes on)


    "Forget about her, what do you want this time around, another order from the king, just so you know I''m not answering his summon, you can return now" The Dean said.


    "This is more than just his summon Slaughterer, the Demons seem to have set their eyes on attacking the Dragon Domain, we need everything and everyone we can pull as we don''t know what those worms are planning right now, we need people to intercept at a moments notice" The man said with utter seriousness this time.


    The Slaughterer frowned, whenever the Demons were attacking, it wasn''t for anything good, they always brought destruction whenever they are.


    The Slaughterer didn''t think too much at all, as long as the Demons were making a move, he had to move too.


    "I would be there by next week latest" he said as he looked at the man.


    "I hope to see your power once more on the battlefield Slaughterer" the man said slowly as he turned into mist that later dispersed.


    The Dean frowned as he tapped his table rhythmically, the Demons were always relentless, he knew he needed to be there.


    After a while, he smiled as the thoughts of being on the battlefield made him excited, his heart beat increase as the sound echoed in his office as his blood flow increased.


    Even after fighting for years and experiencing countless injuries and blood shed and death, he couldn''t get over his love for battle.


    After a while, he calmed down and stared at his bane (paper work) with his happiness this time as he signed and stamped whatever needed to be signed.

 Chapter 77: Improvements

    FOUR DAYS LATER


    The atmosphere in the Academy amongst the first year student was harmonious.


    This was because within those four days that went by people have consumed resources that they got from selling their ''life ball'' so they all had taken a step or two in their cultivation rank, some bought better cultivation manual in other to increase the speed in which they absorbed mana from the air.


    Some bought some skill book, some bought arts, some bought technique, some bought books and grimoires containing insights into their particular elements or mana to increase their controls over said elements and battle prowess, some paid for special cultivation rooms which had higher mana concentration where if tagged with a high rank cultivation manual and talent, people''s cultivation would soar like rockets.


    There were time dilation rooms just like Anthony''s divine realm, but of course not as outrageous as his, but the points required to just spend even an hour of real time in there was way too expensive.


    Even the food Anthony and his friends ate and paid for at the fourth floor of the cafeteria can be considered cheap in the face of that time dilation room, and the higher the real world time you choose to stay there, the more outrageously expensive it became.


    (This is an Academy that literally hold races from the entire world, it literally has the support of the entire world so every resource you can think of was basically here so don''t think too much of the Time dilation room, and to those who might think why won''t the power houses just use it then, the time dilation room is simply too small it basically makes no difference to them, their life span has basically increased and their insights in many things are different, and their perception of time was vastly different, time in these low level time dilation rooms was no different than the real world''s time to them, so to power houses the time dilation rooms were trash but to other people depending on their mana rank, it is an Absolute treasure, but of course depending on the level of the time dilation room, it can be a treasure to the world power houses too, BUT do not compare your understanding of time from your mortal short lives to the understanding of time in my world and creation and characters, so your perception of time is no different than that of a mayfly compared to my world)


    It all depends on how you spend your point which determines how far your points from the life ball could reach since not everything was on the same level.


    Everything was simply graded, the higher the grade of whatever you are buying is, the more expensive it is.


    So you could say the atmosphere was one of joy, students could be seen smiling sleeplessly like idiots, all grinning ear to ear as their cultivation literally soured in four days.


    Even the weakest right now who sat at the bottom of the battle ranking was sitting like a king on the early B rank and he too was feeling confident of no longer sitting at the bottom rank during the year end battle exam to determine their new and final rank for the first year as a total.


    Anthony''s subodinate all sat happily at the peak SSS rank, as they were way too talented compared to everyone in this world, well asides ''two'' people.


    They weren''t all eating and sleeping during these four days, they took Academy missions and used those opportunities to hunt for subodinate points, paid the Subordinate points and entered the Divine realm Anthony owns and cultivated faster within those four days with better mana and time.


    (Anthony won''t magically expect them to be able to afford a realm, that thing was ridiculous expensive, talkless of a time dilated one with primordial mana present, so he granted them access while charging points, his OP system is in charge of this thing, they didn''t have to meet him, they only had to talk to their own system, their system relays the message to Anthony''s system and the system demands points and they are moved to the Divine realm for the amount of time they paid for)


    As for Anthony''s improvement, he still hasn''t finished digesting the knowledge gained from his bloodline and physique, so adding another one to that by breaking through to the next rank wasn''t a good idea, so he spent 365 days in his divine realm as he continuously digested the knowledge, besides that attack he unleashed against Klaus gave him some insight somethings so he had a lot of things to do even if he wasn''t cultivating.


    Although he didn''t improve in mana rank, his combat prowess had soared greatly.


    So basically over 85 percent of student here had improved, the remaining 15 percent were those who ran away using their ''life ball'' in the realm during the battle ranking.


    ....


    Author''s Note


    If you wonder the difference between an Art and a Technique.


    An art contains just one attack move while a technique contains more than one, meaning two and above.


    Example, a sword art would contains just a single move called stab, while a technique contains stab and slash and/or more

 Chapter 78: Flame

    The Dean could be seen in his office going through a lot of paperwork, after a while he was done and he sighed as he just sat there staring into space as he was lost in thought.


    After a few minutes, he stood up and walked to the Vice president''s office and entered without knocking.


    The Vice president who already sensed his presence didn''t bother raising her head but continued what she was doing and asked


    "What does our Dean want from me 3AM in the morning of a good day"


    The Dean just shook his head at her antics.


    "I would be heading for the Dragon Domain, the Dragon king has summoned me" he said as he sat down on a seat opposite The ''Blood Empress'' without asking.


    "Don''t you normally reject his summons, besides you hardly leave the Academy" The Vice president said as she raised her head this time around.


    "The Demons are moving this time, but in the Dragon Domain, I need to be there for whatever that happens" The Dean said.


    "Besides, it doesn''t matter if I''m here or not, you are already here, I''m just giving you a heads up before I leave" The Dean said again.


    "Hmmmmmm, I wish you a safe journey then, I would handle things here, also how long would be gone by the way" The ''Blood Empress'' asked


    "I don''t know when I would return but soon enough, if things end quicker, I would be back here much faster, so I don''t actually have a date for my return" The Dean said.


    Then he stood up to leave, giving one last glance at the Vampire before him, he then disappeared without bothering to use the door like he did while entering the office.


    The Dean appear in his realm office this time around (the secret realm) then organised and handled one final thing before he decided to head to the dragon valley.


    As he was about to disappear, he came to abrupt stop and just stood for there for two second, then he smiled and disappeared like he ''originally'' intended to.


    FOUR HOURS LATER


    Anthony woke up from his slumber as indeed enjoyed his sleep.


    He signed-in for today immediately he woke up, as he already allocated a thought compartment for just signing-in forever.


    [Ding...]


    [Host has signed-in]


    [Congratulations to the host for winning a Divine Flame]


    [Eternal Blue Flame:


    One of Divine Flames created by ??? due to his boredom. The very first of other Flames, possessing power to devour the universe whole if allowed to run on a rampage, due to the weakness of the Host soul, the Divine Flame powers are weakened as the Host soul can''t handle the burden of such power]


    [Effect:


    Anthony''s eyes never left the being standing in space, his souls and mind screamed to bow to this presence that just appeared and show respect, but the ''Emperor Demeanor'' skill refused to bow to another power so Anthony stood there unmoving with his eyes glued to the being as his own Emperor Aura flared.


    The being''s eyes moved as it''s eyes met Anthony''s eyes, then it''s eyes flashed and the being turned into a streak of light and entered Anthony''s body and immediately bound to his soul without delay.


    "AAAAAAAAARRRRGGGGHHH"


    Anthony released a primal scream as his body literally caught fire but his screams never left the room, he continued screaming for hours as the Divine Flame bound to his soul, then his scream subsided and he woke up from his misery.


    [Congratulation to the Host for successfully binding to the Divine Flame]


    The message then disappeared, but before Anthony could say anything, a voice resounded with majesty.


    "What are you congratulating him for, if he can''t endure such little pain, he doesn''t deserve us both"


    Anthony looked up and saw a tiny being floating on the air by his side with the exact same face and figure as the being he saw before he started screaming.


    Anthony instinctually understood who it is, so he didn''t say anything, and he his eyes flashed as he understood how the Divine Flame was able to see the system''s message.


    He just looked around his room as the blue flames magically disappeared like they weren''t there, but the destruction caused was still present.


    Anthony shook his head, then he raised his hand and rewound time in other to bring back everything that was burned, since they were just basic things, it was easy to bring them back by rewinding time.


    As Anthony rewound time, nothing happened, he frowned and wondered what happened.


    As if understanding his thoughts, the divine flame said with a regal voice.


    "My flames devoured everything immediately I appeared, you rewinding time to bring them back is impossible, once I devour something they are basically wiped out from time forever"


    Anthony''s eyes squinted as he remembered the first ability of the Divine Flame.


    Then he sighed as he wondered how he would explain this to the Academy as he couldn''t fix it himself.


    [The system has decided to help the host this once as everything was the system fault for taking less precaution]


    Next thing that happened everything started moving and appearing where they originally were as if time was rewound.


    But it wasn''t time that was being used, the system was using the element of creation to basically recreate everything and place them back like as if time was reversed but it wasn''t.


    Anthony sighed and just climbed on to his bed in order to get some sleep, his soul was went through hell and he just experienced some pain he has never experienced, he needed utmost rest, so he didn''t talk much or ask the Divine Flame about anything, he just wanted to get some shut eyes.


    He just closed his eyes and went back to the slumber he came back from but this time he went deeper into it this time as he drifted into sleep.


    And for the first time Anthony missed class and nobody saw him for that day as he basically slept the entire day.


    People knocked to know why they didn''t see him today, but nobody replied the door, so they all left as they couldn''t just barge in or break down the door.

 Chapter 79: Plans

    Anthony woke up from the deepest slumber he has ever encountered.


    He stretched for a moment and sat up on his bed as his mind immediately went through everything that happened.


    ''How long was I asleep'' Anthony thought and activated the Authority of information and found out he was out for twenty four hours.


    He had missed class and a lot of things, although he normally missed classes, he always sent clone in his place.


    "You are finally awake boy" A voice resounded


    Anthony looked up and saw the same small figure he saw before he fell asleep.


    "Why are you so small" Anthony asked


    "It''s because you are too weak to hold my power, now I''ve lost all of it and I''m now this small so be fast and become strong"


    Anthony shook his head as he already guessed this but he needed to know for sure.


    "What''s your name" Anthony asked again.


    "I don''t have one, nobody has ever met me so I have no name, my creator bestowed me no name either" the Divine Flame said.


    "Then I would name you Romulus as your master now" Anthony said with a smile.


    The Divine Flame looked at Anthony for a while without saying anything, then it sighed and just nodded then disappeared without saying anything.


    Anthony shook his and decided to get ready for class as it was already 8AM in the morning


    After dressing and getting ready, he stepped out of his room.


    He walked towards class and entered as he met the rest who were already in the class waiting for the professor.


    "Look who decided to join us today" Bringer said as he and everyone looked at Anthony.


    Anthony simply shook his head and went to sit as his usual seat.


    "Is there a reason you didn''t come yesterday, you missed class for the first time" Donna asked as she wondered why he missed class.


    "Nothing much, just personal training and that''s all, so I just got tired and decided to take a day off, I have been working too hard" Anthony said with a straight face.


    "Handle the preparations immediately, everyone is ready to move and the lord is tired of waiting, we need to move now that ''he'' is ''there'', make no mistakes" the other demon at the end of the call said.


    "I shall begin then" said the disguised demon.


    Then the demon destroyed everything in the room and cleared everything that had any sign of a demon being here, then the demon disappeared from the room immediately with a dark smile as it went to carry out the plan.


    ....


    The Academy


    Anthony''s class ended and they walked out discussing with smiles on their faces.


    "How about we have a meal on the fourth floor again" Bringer said.


    "Have you become so rich now, did you forget the last price we saw there, we already spent those points on resources to breakthrough" Marcus said as he shook his head claiming he was broke, and he Indeed wasn''t since they had taken many missions within a four day span like mad men.


    "It''s not that I have become rich, it''s just that Anthony''s pocket seems too full so I was thinking maybe we take another dive at it" Bringer said again.


    ''Should I test the Divine Flames on this idiot'' Anthony silently thought as they walked.


    Then he looked at Rider as he saw a strange element which he didn''t possess an affinity for surrounding him minutely that nobody would be able to sense, if it wasn''t for his extreme affinity for the element, Anthony won''t notice unless he used the All seeing eyes.


    ''It seems he bought a skill book with some of his Academy points after selling the ''life ball'' Anthony thought silently as they walked.


    Skill books granted skills and abilities, it can grant a skill called ''fire ball'' to someone who doesn''t even possess a fire affinity, that is the joy of a skill book, it can give you a skill of an element you don''t have affinity for and you can use it without troubles, but as usual everything has it''s drawbacks.


    Unlike someone who has fire affinity who can just increase his or her fire ball skill damage output by putting in more mana or increasing fire control, the fire ball skill from a skill book has a fixed damage depending on the level of the skill book and can''t be changed no matter how much mana or fire control you increase, this is a fixed law. (Of course Anomalies are exceptions to this)


    This is why people hardly used skill book that grant elemental skill and just focus on those that grant abilities, besides who would waste their time buying a skill book they don''t have affinity for when they can still use the same skill in their own element and can even increase the output if they wanted (every single being is born with an element)


    Of course a fire mage or swordsman or whoever who is at the peak SSS rank can find a skill book of ice element at the Master rank with very high damage output (which they don''t have affinity for, or even have affinity for it) they can learn the skill from the skill book but they won''t have mana to even cast the skill in the first place making it become a waste.


    So although skill books are good, they still have their own limitations.


    Besides who would even put their own abilities on a skill book and sell it for money, that is no different than stupidity here, so skill books granting abilities are extremely rare, even if you find one you should have enough mana to even activate the ability in the first place to begin with.


    This is why Rider had an element he didn''t have affinity for surrounding him, whatever restriction that skill has, will be there forever without it being changed.


    Of course as Rider is a genius who is at the early S rank possess more mana quantity above the usual S ranker, so even if the skill book he used is above his level, he can still activate the skill or abilities he learnt if he has enough mana for it.

 Chapter 80: IT BEGINS

    FIVE DAYS LATER


    Anthony and his crew with the rest of the top twenty could be seen sitting down in class learning about demons and beast from a two star professor.


    Honestly the class was bullshit to them as it was boring, but they couldn''t doze off, they were the top twenty for crying out loud, they had to keep a certain level of reputation.


    Besides the professor was a no nonsense professor who has a huge hatred towards the demons, so if he catches you not paying attention, you would be penalized heavily by deducting points from you.


    As the class was going on and everyone was regretting their life choices, Anthony suddenly frowned as his Sense Dome picked up something immediately, space seemed to be sealed off partially for some reason.


    The rest didn''t notice this, if it wasn''t for Anthony''s Sense Dome he too won''t sense this as his controls over space hasn''t gotten to this level.


    ****BOOOOOMMMMM****


    Everywhere suddenly shook with the highest intensity Anthony has ever felt in his two lives, like the planet was crashing into another planet in it''s path.


    The entire Academy domain felt the same, as a sense of dread grew in everyone''s heart immediately they felt that maddening quake.


    The Vice president, ''The Blood Empress'' frowned as she too felt the change in space before the quake.


    She spread her senses Immediately and disappeared from her seat in her office as she appeared in the skies above the Academy domain with an expressionless face that is still as beautiful as ever.


    Space shook and tore apart and a huge portal opened up and a demon with two horns stretching out beautifully from his forehead stepped out with majestic aura.


    The demon looked at ''The blood Empress'' with it''s black eyes and said with a smile.


    "It''s been long, Vampire or should I call you ''Blood Empress'' now" the demon said.


    "What is the meaning of this, Dremis"


    ''The blood Empress'' questioned with the same face like the demon being here wasn''t a big deal.


    The entire space surrounding the Academy Domain rocked for a moment before it stopped, then suddenly space folded in itself as hundreds of portals opened in various locations in the Academy domain.


    Demons ranging from the lowest rank of F rank to the height poured out like water from these portals endlessly without a stop in a frenzy as they all wanted blood shed.


    Then space quaked again as space was sealed of again preventing anyone from coming in or leaving the Academy domain, asides the demons flowing through the already opened portals.


    ''The Blood Empress'' face already returned to her normal expressionless state after she initially frowned.


    She could easily teleport every single living being in the Academy Domain out of the Academy Domain simply using her Space magic, but the Dremis already knew this, hence sealing space making teleporting in or out impossible, but teleportation within the Academy Domain worked just fine.


    The Demons pouring from the portals didn''t need any instructions, immediately they all came out they immediately went into destruction and carnage frenzy.


    Dremis looked at ''The Blood Empress'' and said while laughing maniacly.


    "HHAHAAHHAAHHAH, How is my gift ''Blood Empress'', do you love it, I bring to you the beauty of CHAOS"


    ....


    THE SEER''S ROOM


    The seer sat down with his blindfold still covering his eyes, he was munching on some popcorn with some fruit juice on a table, then he substituted his blindfold to a sleek pitch black sun glasses, what was happening right now was no different than a cinematic show to him.


    "This is why I love the Demons, they know how to put on a good show, something actually worth watching, this is what they call a ''LIVE MATCH'', isn''t it"


    He laughed happily as he held his popcorn real close as he waited for the match up to begin, excitement flowed through his core.


    "I haven''t seen your power in a few decades ohh ''Blood Empress'', REFRESH my mind, REFRESH the demon''s minds, REFRESH everyone''s minds"


    Then he continued laughing as he threw popcorn in his mouth as he stared into space with his legs crossed as the show of the day begins.


    "As Dremis said, LET THERE BE CHAOS"

 Chapter 81: IT BEGINS-2

    The eight Demon power house were still standing on air, while watching ''The Blood Empress'' trying to see what her response will be to no backup, well there was back up, which was Klaus.


    As the demons poured out of the portals all over the Academy domain, ''The Blood Empress'' didn''t even move a finger, she only blinked and sounds of explosion followed through the entire Academy Domain.


    She had killed every single demon that came out of those portals by just controlling the blood in their bodies making them explode like balloons, without even moving at all.


    As more demons continued pouring out, they didn''t even get to get to breathe in air present in the Academy before they all exploded and died without even knowing.


    This is why she is called ''The Blood Empress'', killing you without even moving, how terrifying


    "Those are all useless tricks to me, why don''t you make a move Dremis" she said as she looked at eight of them.


    The eight of them didn''t even bat an eye as the demons kept exploding and dying.


    Before Dremis could reply, another voice resounded first.


    "It seems some pest want to meet me, it seems I might have to pay the some people a visit after this"


    It was Klaus, who had made an entrance.


    His presence immediately became visible beside ''The Blood Empress'' like he always stood here since the very beginning.


    The killing intent of four demons flared immediately they saw Klaus, which Klaus just replied with a smile.


    "Why don''t you handle four and I will handle the remaining four" Klaus said with a smile.


    "Human you dare ignore my presence" another demon released it''s aura to the maximum and the skies shook.


    The vice president and Klaus both looked at this clown, but before they could even reply, another voice replied in their stead.


    "Hooo.... And you dare ignore mine"


    Dremis and the rest immediately stopped talking and decided to end things immediately before another abnormalities occur again.


    While all these were happening, the demons that were still pouring out from the portals were still exploding so there wasn''t any destruction of some sort yet, giving students or anyone some time to gather themselves or hide if they want to (if you could).


    Immediately Dremis and the rest attacked, the blood explosion stopped as ''The Blood Empress'' no longer had time to focus on them, but only on her opponents.


    So the new set of demons coming out from the portals immediately started their own blood work.


    **BOOM***


    Buildings shook and were brought down and attacks were sent left and right, regular people ran for their lives, even those with fighting capabilities but couldn''t hold on ran.


    Havoc was wrecked throughout, as thousand of demons poured out of various portals, god seem to hear their prayers and screams as the Mana stones supplying mana to these portals ran out and the portals started closing up immediately.


    But the number of demons that were already running amock on the field was already staggering that is almost made no difference if the portal was closed or still open.


    (Now imagine if ''The Blood Empress'' didn''t kill the earliest ones)


    Students, guards, professors immediately went into battle mode as everyone harvested any life nearest to them.


    Even Mana chefs made their own attacks, they were Mana chefs which made them extremely skilled with knives and mana control, together with their meat dissection skill, they were able to hold their own for some time.


    Demon laughters could heard everywhere as they moved, you could literally tell they thrived on these type of environment.


    "HAHAHAHA, glory to the lord for this opportunity, we shall drink blood to our satisfaction today"


    It was literally a free for all right here at this moment, like a royal rumble of some sort.


    Fire burned, magic attacks rained through the skies as people casted their spells after each other to their enemies.


    Sounds of metals clashing resounded, sound of bones cracking could be heard, blood flowed without hesitation, screams and cries followed.


    Truly, it was "CHAOS"

 Chapter 82: GOLDEN GENERATION

    **Smash**Crunch**Crack**Tinkle**


    Glasses, windows, walls, and louvres shattered as demons made their way into the Academy classrooms.


    They attacked without waiting for anything.


    A demon made it''s way for a student''s head with it''s claws to draw it''s first blood.


    "How dare lowly Demons attack the Academy, you all must be courting death" said the attacked student as she waved her hand and fire burned the demon to crisp.


    She was ranked within the 150th to 200th, yet she was in the early A rank.


    "Die you despicable runts" she shouted again as she leaped into the demon fray and attacked without hesitation as she casted her magic as if she was always ready for this moment her whole life.


    [Fire Magic: Fire Wave]


    Fire spread out and burned the demons within her reach, after that, she continued.


    Another student immediately made her own move with her spear as she danced around swirling it with utter fluidity.


    The girl with a spear noticed a B rank demon attacking her from behind, then she made her own move to block.


    [Spear Art: Light Deflection]


    She deflected the attack, which landed on another demon, then she countered in the same direction.


    [Spear Art: Soft Blow]


    She thrust her spear so hard at the demon''s heart, which landed on the demon''s body and created a large hole, there was literally nothing soft about that blow.


    She leaped off to another direction and started harvesting souls, as she showed the demons they weren''t the only ones thriving in a battlefield.


    A boy with dark hair and black eyes showed a wicked smile as he snapped his fingers.


    [Dark Magic: Necromancy: Dark soldiers]


    Darkness spread for a split second before the demons that were already killed stood up like they turned into zombies, the boy gave the command and the undead demons started attacking their own kind.


    The boy smiled, then sent mana into his space ring and two weapons immediately emerged before him.


    One was a staff with a large ball releasing pulsing blue lights from it, the second was a long black scythe that gave off eerie vibes .


    He raised his staff and stumped it to the ground and casted another spell.


    [Dark Magic: Summoning Type: Death Skeleton]


    A large magic circle appeared on the ground then disappeared the next second, hundreds of skeletons soldiers started coming out from the ground as they have been summoned by their masters to fight a battle, all skeletons were within D rank to A rank, some humanoid, some having bestial shape.


    The summons immediately joined the movement as this wasn''t their first fight so they knew what to do without instructions.


    The boy put back the staff into his space ring, the staff was only used to store mana in other to support summoning his soldiers as the boy didn''t have mana to summon such large scale of skeletons soldiers, even if he has such mana, he won''t dare summon them and leave himself tired due to lack of mana in such battlefield and one that has just began, he would surely be killed immediately if they saw him pale and tired.


    A handsome Elf boy stood on a roof and kept shooting arrows and arrows that had wind wrapped around them in other to increase the arrows speed and strength.


    Demons continued falling from his arrows as he constantly changed locations, so the arrows came from various locations, without accurately pinpointing where it came from.


    A demon seem to catch his movement as the Elf shoot five arrows at once.


    "Stupid Elfen rat" the demon shouted as it shot up and scaled the building and met the elf boy with an attack of it''s own.


    Wind immediately enveloped the boy''s feet as he activated a movement art and dodged with utter ease.


    As he was still in the air dodging, he drew his bow and released three arrow with utmost efficiency.


    Sounds of arrows leaving the bow string and flying across sounded between them.


    **Swisshh***Swisshh***Twang**Twang**


    The demon raised it''s sabre and swung at the incoming arrows and blocked them all.


    The demon moved again, channeling chaos into it''s legs as it increased it''s own speed to match the elf.


    The demon arrived at the roof of the building the boy was standing and cleaved with it''s strength aiming for the elf''s head.


    The boy smirked, then dodged again without trouble, the demon followed up again as it continued to swing it''s sword at different directions but the elf boy continued dodging with just pure speed and didn''t bother blocked any of the attack.


    The boy activated his movement art again then disappeared from his place and appeared faraway in the air as he aimed at the skies and activated an art as he shot a single arrow this time.


    [Elf Art: Wind Arrow Shower]


    Fifty arrows made of wind rained down from the skies with maddening speed solely aimed at the demon.


    "Petty tricks foolish tree boy" the demon said as it made a move of it''s own.


    [Sword Art: Firm Stance]


    The demon''s legs seems to become planted and more firm on the ground as swung it''s sword with more speed and firmness.


    **Clinkk***Clinkk***Tinkk**Tinkk***


    The Demon cut apart the wind arrows and deflected some as they landed on the roof of the building bringing up dust that covered up the demon and it''s sight.


    [Elf Art: Wind displacement]


    Wind immediately swallowed up the elf boy and he vanished soundlessly with an arrow in his hand with a cruel smile on his face.


    As the dust cleared up, and the demons was about to make a move again, it suddenly came to a stop as it''s danger senses screamed, but before it could react, an arrow already penetrated it''s head.


    **THUD**


    The demon''s body hit the floor, the dust cleared up and the elf boy could be seen standing there behind the demon.


    The Wind Arrow Shower art wasn''t meant to attack the demon but distract the demon and raise dust to cover the demon''s sight, then wind displacement was an Elf Art akin to teleportation but wasn''t teleportation, but it provided instantaneous movement, which he used to appear behind the demon and stabbed the demon immediately with the arrow in his hand.

 Chapter 83: Hack

    The demons made their way into the top twenty classroom while laughing like mental health patients.


    Immediately they landed in the classroom, they all froze in their tracks as a thick aura and killing intent descended upon everyone.


    The two star professor really had a person vendetta against demons, and the fact they delivered themselves to his doorstep, what more could he ask for than this.


    ***RUMMBBBLLEEE****


    Everywhere glowed white for a second and every single demon was diced into a thousand fine pieces each.


    A demon at the Paragon rank made it''s way into the class through roof as it blasted downwards with speed, but before it could even land, the professor flew with blinding speed and held the Paragon rank demon on the jaw as he took flight into the skies.


    Other demons made their way towards the remaining students without hesitation.


    A demon shot down a hundred spikes at Anthony from his hands, as they moved and got close to Anthony, the spikes stopped in their tracks as the passive skill ''Infinity'' made an entrance.


    Anthony still seated without moving like the Academy Domain wasn''t just invaded looked at the demon who dared to attack, his eyes were so pure like they were radiating blue lights, but what was behind those eyes, shouldn''t be attacked nor touched.


    The spikes immediately turned and attacks the demon immediately after it was stopped by infinity.


    The demon couldn''t dodge as it was pierced in a hundred different places by its own weapon.


    Spectre immediately dashed at the hordes of demons and drews his katana.


    Each swing ripping apart the flesh of a demon as blood splattered and he smiled.


    Clement didn''t say anything as usual and just disappeared from his place and went on a rampage as he was ready to test the new ability his physique awakened as he stepped into the SSS rank, this was the perfect place.


    The temperature suddenly dropped to the lowest everyone has ever felt, they even felt the coldness seeping into their bodies and bones without Vivian even trying.


    The ice element changed state according to her emotion as she was truly enraged.


    Her parents fell at the hands of a demon, so any demon she saw was to be killed on sight, no questions asked, no delay of any kind.


    Everything within a three kilometres radius vibrated with intensity as the ground became scorched like it was turning to lava.


    Demon voiced continued resounding as they screamed to death as they were burned to ashes as fire rained down.


    Bryan frowned as he looked around, due to his large scale casting, some students became injured as collateral damage.


    As if on cue, Evelyn appeared in the sky, her hair waving in rhythm to the wind that blew during their fight, then she casted instantly.


    [Light Magic: Healing Type: Full Healing]


    Mana moved from her and covered everyone within a hundred kilometres radius as everyone was healed, even limbs were regenerated, stamina was restored.


    Everyone was back at their peak immediately, if they had low mana reserves, they had mana potions for that, she couldn''t restore mana.


    But she wasn''t done with her spells, she instantly followed up with another spell.


    [Light Magic: Hand Of God]


    Light blinded everything within a hundred kilometer radius as portals seemed to open up in the skies within that radius and golden hands fell down from the skies and slammed into every demon without mercy as they were all immediately killed without even their corpse remaining to be harvested, as light won''t allow darkness (chaos) to even linger around, every chaos within a hundred kilometer was instantly cleared from the atmosphere to prevent corruption.


    Bryan''s eyes widened in shock as he refused to believe a student like him could cast such destructive spells, the mana to cast such a spell was ridiculous, casting a spell that covered a range of hundred kilometers wasn''t something an S ranker could do, they don''t even possess mana to cast such spell.


    Although Evelyn and the rest were all radiating the aura of an F ranker, the rankers in the top twenty all assumed that Anthony and his subodinate were all in the S rank.


    That''s why Bryan couldn''t believe what he saw, he was a Dragon who was literally born for magic, they had the most ridiculous mana reserve, but he couldn''t cast such spell with his meager reserves, even with his Dragon tongue that increased damage and reduced mana cost drastically.


    But what he didn''t know was, Evelyn was an SSS ranker, she possessed a ridiculous amount of mana to cast such spells continuously if she wanted to, she trained with Primordial mana in Anthony''s Divine realm, making mana in the outside world easier to tame while also reducing Mana cost of spells, and also her Origin Light Bloodline also reduces mana cost, together with her special eyes.


    These three factors combined basically makes a hack with nigh infinite mana, so in terms of mana reserves, she is in a class of her own, this is why Bryan was too stunned, but of course Evelyn won''t explain anything.


    Bryan and Evelyn looked at each other, she then flashed him a smile, then light element moved and she disappeared instantly.


    Bryan frowned, he decided to increase the scale of his attacks as he refused to be outdone just like that.

 Chapter 84: STORM BROTHERS

    As the demons continued laying everything to waste, the storm brothers just stood there for a while and looked around, Rider looked around for Anthony but didn''t find him, he wanted to see just how much Anthony has progressed for the past week and also training and missing class because of it (which is a lie)


    As Rider stood there lost in thought, an A rank demon immediately ran up to him and sliced his neck with a sword.


    Upon contact, the sword sounded like it just made contact with a strong metal instead of a skin, then the sword immediately cracked and shattered afterwards.


    ***Clangggg**Crack***Shatter***


    Rider looked at this courageous demon and praised it for its courage then slapped its head


    But the force of the slap didn''t just take out the head of the demon, it took the entire upper torso of the demon.


    The Titans were indeed a broken race, and the storm brothers who possessed the strongest physique possible in their clan were way broken than the rest.


    Another demon made a move on them by raining down arrows coated with poison on the storm brothers.


    They didn''t even bother blocking yet again as the arrow just broke apart like twigs upon hitting their body, the poison becoming useless as there was no open flesh to seep in from.


    Bringer jumped, and the ground cracked beneath his feet as he shot up into the sky and punched the demon to death and landed back on the ground.


    ***BOOOOM***


    A demon crashed into the ground as it landed forcefully from it''s flight bringing up dust.


    "Well well well, what do we have here, if it isn''t the Twin Titan geniuses, it would be an honour killing a genius of the golden generation, well it wasn''t like any of the golden generation was allow to survive in the first place"


    A voice sounded from the dust that was clearing up.


    A demon with two horns extending literally directly above the eyelids, with a demon tail swaying behind it appeared.


    It released it''s 1st level Master Rank aura as it stared at the storm brother who were at the early S rank with a smile as it drew it''s sword.


    It wasn''t surprising that the demon knew of the storm brothers, Dremis already gave orders to kill all students, especially the first year as they are the golden generation, this was one of his gifts to the Dean.


    The Storm brothers didn''t bother with the monologue of asking ''how do you know us'' and all those questions.


    They just immediately stood next to each other took a stance ready to fight to death.


    The demon instantly blurred as it appeared beside Bringer first and swung his sword with little power expecting to kill off these mortals easily.


    Space trembled as the demon attacked with darkness element attached to his sword.


    Earth element moved and condensed around Rider''s fist as he deployed his technique.


    [Titan Technique: Fist Type: Rapid Punch]


    Rider punched out and met the demon''s sword head on, as a devastating impact wrecked everything to shreds.


    The force from Rider''s fist sent the demon flying as it didn''t expect such outcome.


    A thick red energy enveloped Bringer as his speed immensely increased as he dashed to the demon''s position instantly.


    [Bringer Technique: Energy Manipulation: Blasting Palm]


    The demon tried blocking, but it was useless.


    The red energy covered Bringer''s palm as he slammed it at the demon, and sent it blitzing upwards with an immense force.


    Rider instantly started running up a fifty story building on all four climbs like an animal.


    After he got to a certain height, he teleported and appeared above the demon who was now floating high in the sky due to Bringer''s attack.


    Rider smirked as he appeared and mana moved immediately at his command.


    [Titan Technique: Leg Type: Heaven''s Fall]


    Rider dropped his ridiculous weight and strength on to the demon''s back with his legs stamping into the demon back as they dropped from a ridiculous height in the sky and rammed into a fifty story building through the roof and kept breaking through every single floor till they made it to the last one.


    ***BOOOMM***


    They created a ravine as they landed on the ground and smoke and dust covered everything, the building collapsed from the immenseness of Rider''s Technique.


    ....


    Above the sky


    Anthony smiled at everything he saw, then he said with a satisfied look.


    "I guess it''s time to make an entrance"

 Chapter 85: Mana Zone

    "Have you decided to stop hiding" Romulus said as he looked at Anthony with an expressionless face.


    "I was never hiding, just wanted to watch this like a movie like a certain someone" Anthony said as he glanced at a particular direction with his deep blue eyes as he peered through space.


    "Watching these fights from animes and reading them in manhwa and novels are really interesting, but a live version is a different kind of feeling" Anthony said with a smile.


    Anthony stood up from the seat he was initially sitting on and the seat disappeared, then he cancelled his concealment skill.


    While floating in the sky, he looked down on everyone, then he smirked and released a thick killing intent that sent a chill down the spine of everyone from the Grandmaster rank down to the lowest rank.


    Even the Paragon Rankers felt a sense of dread and death coming from Anthony but they could still handle it, but as for the rest they were all trying to release their own aura to escape the pressure.


    Anthony''s white hair bellowed as he spoke like a god of some sort with his voice echoing


    "It seems the demons are presumptuous these days, I shall pass on judgement"


    Everyone looked up at Anthony with their eyes glued on him as he spoke.


    ''How about I abuse this Infinite Mana skill for once, I''m sure nobody would ask how I possessed such mana for my age'' Anthony thought with a smile.


    An incomprehensible ridiculous amout of mana was immediately released from Anthony''s body.


    [Fire Magic: Mana Zone: Nova Judgement]


    Mana roared furiously as the entire Academy Domain was instantly tinted crimson as Anthony bestowed his judgement upon all demons from Paragon rank downwards.


    Only one word echoed in all demons minds; ''DEATH''


    Only one word echoed in the minds of the remaining species that fought the demons; ''BEAUTIFUL''


    Fire didn''t rain down from the skies like Bryan''s spell.


    The attack immediately materialized infront of every single demon within the Academy domain and instantly blasted and exploded them all without hesitation.


    An ear wrecking explosion resounded throughout the Academy as the explosion was detonated at the same time.


    The Academy Domain quaked for a second from the sheerness of the attacks, space trembled repeatedly.


    ****BOOOMM***ARRRRHH***EEEKK***


    Screams of the demons being exploded and burnt to death continued echoing as the spell ravaged them all, even their bloods were immediately burned up as it flowed out.


    Everything was layed to waste and destruction, buildings collapsed, glasses shattered upon impact.


    Ravines were created as everything was in ruin from the attack.


    Those watching couldn''t understand how a first year student could release an attack that spanned the entire Academy domain.


    But still, even with Mana Zone it is still outrageous for someone at the SS rank to possess a Mana zone so developed to cover the entire Domain, such a feat is impossible, but here Anthony did it with ''Mana zone'', which would at least reduce the incoming assassination attempts.


    Smokes and dust scattered everywhere as everyone became blinded and didn''t see what happened after.


    After the smoke cleared out, people looked around and saw the the staggering amount of corpse left behind, some Grandmaster rankers weren''t spared by death.


    Even some Paragons received scratches from the attack, such a thing punctured their pride as a mere mortal was able to injure them.


    Of course not all demons died or got injured, some survived as everyone has a card up their sleeves.


    Some used their armours, some tore up some one time use scrolls or talisman to cover themselves with barriers.


    But they appeared ragged, as even if they survived and were still battered.


    The surviving demons channelled chaos into their space rings and amulets and brought out potions ranging from chaos potions to healing potions as they healed themselves.


    "Why didn''t you use my flames, we missed such nourishment to strengthen myself and your soul"


    Romulus said as he looked at the dead demons, even the surviving ones won''t be alive if Anthony used him.


    "Well, it''s just for aesthetics, I mean the sun is behind me shining with a crimson hue upon everyone and I, me releasing an attack of same color makes the battlefield and I more beautiful, besides there are demons everywhere to consume, it''s not like the Demon Domain would magically disappear"


    Anthony said with a smile, as the demons have been attacking this world for millions of years, so he still has a lot of them to harvest later on.


    Romulus didn''t say anything and just kept quiet as indeed Anthony was right.


    ...


    The SEER ROOM


    The seer nearly choked on his drink, when he saw Evelyn releasing such a spell that spanned 100 kilometres, now Anthony casted a spell that covered the entire domain.


    "How broken are these kids, even the older golden generation aren''t this good"


    The seer said with a frown as he fell into deep thoughts.


    ''How was that boy even able to sense me''


    The Seer thought as he remembered how Anthony stared at him from across space before he attacked the demons.


    "Well the show has been good so far, the demons should increase the intensity of their attacks now the hero has made an entrance"


    The Seer continued eating his popcorn with a carefree face.


    Of course The Seer was recording this to rewatch later on if he was ever bored.


    Such was the life of The Seer.

 Chapter 86: Men of Ice

    The regular people (those with low rank like F rank and E rank and such) felt that Anthony was god in human skin.


    The way he stood with the sun bathing him with a radiant glow, the spell basically wipping out almost every single demon in the Mortal rank, the spell that spanned the entire Academy Domain. (Even if they are low ranked they can still see further ahead than a person without mana, but not the entire Academy Domain).


    His classmates had different reactions to a display of such power, the top twenty were more flabbergasted, Anthony''s subodinate all wore smiles of admiration and defeat.


    They were Anthony''s subordinate didn''t mean they didn''t at least want to surpass him once in rank, but it seems they are still as delusional as ever, as even they didn''t possess such an attack method.


    Even some low level professors who were fighting some Grandmaster and Paragon level demons were shocked as they witnessed the impossibility of their lives.


    Of course those above the Paragon rank didn''t witness this as they were too busy fighting for their lives, they couldn''t direct their attention to another place as this was a battlefield, one mistake and it''s over for you.


    Anthony had basically elevated the pressure on almost everyone with one attack spell.


    The students who no longer had enemies to fight immediately started evacuating those who couldn''t fight, those with healing abilities healed those they could.


    Anthony floated down as his feet touched the ground majestically, the knee length long coat that rested on his shoulder without his arms in the sleeves flapped to the winds waves.


    Anthony drew the katana hanging on his waist as aura instantly enveloped the katana.


    Every demon wanted to get a piece of Anthony for his earlier attack, but they couldn''t, they still had the people attacking them waiting, even fighting them with renewed vigor and those their demon opponents died joined to help.


    A Master ranked demon immediately rushed at Anthony with anger flashing it''s eyes as it just wasted the only life saving talisman it had on something it didn''t like, and it would take him a long time to find another one of that level or even save up to purchase it.


    The demon arrived a few meters away from Anthony with chaotic aura surrounding it''s sword and the ice element also being interwoven with it.


    The demon slashed out with a deadly technique from the get go without testing the waters as there was no water to test.


    [Ice Demon Technique: Dark Frost Slash]


    Anthony felt the chill coming from the attack and smiled and readied his own attack.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Frozen Slash]


    Ice seeped into his katana as he met the demon''s ice technique with his own ice technique.


    **BOOOOMMM****BRRRR***CHILLL***


    As the two swords met, a disastrous explosion occurred sending chills and ice at everything without mercy.


    Everything within a ten kilometres radius was either destroyed from impact or frozen out of life.


    The ten kilometres radius temperature suddenly dropped as the two attackers refused to bulge from the attack point.


    Anthony and the demon stood there looking into each others eyes with different emotions.


    Anthony of amusement, the demon of wrath.


    The impact of the earlier attack didn''t even bother either of the two, their feet planted firmly into the ground as they remained unmoving.


    The demon shifted the balance in it''s ankles and retrieved it''s sword then spun around as it attacked again with chaotic aura still covering it''s sword.


    "Looking at the amount of minions you people just lost, I don''t think so, besides I would send you to join your fallen comrade soon, this fight has become boring, you are running out of chaos due to fighting other people earlier and fighting me, you talking to me is just a way to delay your inevitable end, as you can feel death looming over you"


    The demon frowned, after Anthony''s spell earlier, out of anger it didn''t consume a potion to recover it''s chaos and directly went to attack Anthony, now it''s running low on chaos, it knows there is no way it''s opponent would allow it to drink a potion and replenish during a fight.


    "Stupid pretentious brat, you would die with me then, I won''t fall to a mortal like you" the demon shouted.


    Then the demon raised it''s sword and burned it''s life force in other to increase the attack power more than before.


    Chaos burned with more potency as the demon channelled it to it''s sword together with it''s ice and released it''s technique.


    [Ice Demon Technique: Final Step: Glacier Embodiment]


    A more devastating ice erupted from the demon as if the entire domain was going to freeze over if it released that attack.


    Space trembled as the demon channelled every last drop of everything it had in that one attack as it was determined to bring Anthony with him to the death realm.


    Anthony smirked and raised his spear and released his own technique with increased aura and mana to match the demon''s.


    [Endless Technique: Spear Series: Swing Of Glaciality]


    They both looked at each other, ready to release their attack to see who would win, both having utmost confidence in their final attacks.


    They both simultaneously moved and unleashed their attack unto one another.


    The Sword and the Spear met each other with a devastating swing.


    ****BBBOOOOOMMMMM***


    Space juddered with roaring vehemence as it tried to withstand the attack from these two force of nature.


    Everything within a twenty kilometres radius was brought to the ground through sheer frost.


    Ravines were created, sinkholes followed up, crater and gulfs formed everywhere as the ground was destroyed due to the aftermath.


    Those within the radius of their attacks were frozen over if they couldn''t dodge or block.


    Temperature continued dropping without any sign of stopping anytime soon.


    After what seemed to be a minute long stalemate, the spear broke through the sword with a greater force than before.


    The demon having no strength to block or counter as it had poured everything into that last attack only accepted it''s fate with anger flashing it''s eyes in it''s final moment.


    Anthony''s spear instantly cleaved the demon''s head from it''s neck as blood flowed out like a fountain onto the frozen land.


    Anthony looked at the blood of the demon that was stopped in place by infinity as they were about to splash on him.


    He removed his eyes and the blood fell to the frozen land like the rest.


    Anthony looked around and saw the demolition he and the demon caused, but it didn''t matter to him as it wasn''t his fault.


    He waved his hand and the ice that froze those that couldn''t dodge the impact of their last attack were freed from their nightmare.

 Chapter 87: Beat Up

    So I was out a couple of days because of my surgery, I''ve talked about it a few times.


    I''m sorry for not releasing any chapters, also I would continue releasing from my hospital bed.


    And I''m thanking everyone for their support, please continue to support me.


    Now back to the novel


    .....


    Those who witnessed the battle looked at Anthony with astonishment, killing a Master ranker while being in the SS rank wasn''t a small matter.


    Although Anthony wasn''t the first person to perform such feat as many people already did such a thing and even more as this world holds many geniuses, but witnessing it during your own time was a different type of feeling.


    An SSS+ rank demon released a frightening dark beam from it''s eyes and sent it towards Anthony.


    Anthony didn''t bother blocking as the infinity did it''s job and stopped the dark beam in place, but the demon was relentless, it increased it''s intensity but it was still futile.


    Anthony looked at the demon in shock as he fell into his thoughts.


    ''Why is a demon having superman''s ability here, such a weird demon''


    This is the thing about innate ability, they are random and not everyone can awaken them, even if the strongest man and woman were to have a child, it didn''t guarantee an innate ability, everyone knows this.


    Just like Hariko, whose ability allows him to double his strength, speed, and mana, or Kevin, ''The Blood Empress'' brother who possesses a unique set of eyes.


    Of course having innate ability doesn''t mean you are more talented than the others or anything, well depending on what your ability is, but at the end of the day it''s just an ability.


    Anthony took a step, and started walking steadily towards the demon as it continued releasing the beam which didn''t seem to hit Anthony at all.


    Anthony then raised his right hand and held the demon''s head by covering it''s eyes with his palm, making the demon unable to continue releasing the dark beam.


    Then he lifted the demon off the ground with a straight face and said.


    "You want to fry me to crisp with that beam, how about you have a taste of it then"


    Mana and fire element moved as it burned the demon alive slowly, the demon''s scream resounded within a few kilometres as it couldn''t endure the pain as it''s flesh seared.


    After roasting the demon to death, Anthony dropped it and it fell to the floor lifelessly.


    ''What even gave this demon the courage after I just killed a Master rank demon''


    Anthony thought as he walked away from the corpse, Anthony didn''t walk too far as he sighted a boy with a scythe and a coffin transferring the body of the Master rank demon into that coffin with a weird smile.


    Anthony just shook his head and didn''t say anything, he didn''t want to judge anyone''s weird hobbies.


    Then he saw the Storm brothers fighting another Master rank demons with smiles on their faces as they abused this demon.


    Anthony shook his head as he looked up to watch another show.


    [Oswa Sword Technique: Slash Of Dismemberment]


    The Slaughterer stuck between two attacks coming from behind and the front replied to them with his own attack.


    [Dragon Magic: Lightning Magic: Calamity Disgruntle]


    A tumultuous detonation followed as everything was enveloped in devastating lightning and wreckage.


    **CRACKLE***ZIZZLE***BOOOOMM**


    Lightning tore everything in it''s path apart without clemency of any sort.


    As the spell was boosted with Dragon magic, the four demons suffered censorious injuries as they were caught unaware by such sudden change in attack style.


    Blood flowed from their bodies as their flesh was torn apart by the lightning.


    The attack also reached ''The Blood Empress'' but she wasn''t hit as she was able to dodge it, she was a space user, if she was hit by such things, it would be a disgrace to her name.


    Besides she has worked far too long with the slaughterer not to know the way he responds to various attack.


    Before the demons could even react, ''The Blood Empress'' followed up as she couldn''t miss this chance Slaughterer created.


    [Blood Magic: Deleterious Blood Explosion]


    The Blood on their bodies and the ground around them dyed crimson as another rocketing explosion followed suit.


    The four demons were sent flying backwards from the impact of the implosion.


    Truly the Dean and the Vice president were bullying these four demons.


    Oswa balanced himself mid air as he casted his own magic with anger.


    [Dark Fire Magic: Raging Blaze]


    Everywhere instantly stained pitch black as as blazing heat flared everywhere with high intensity as fire roared.


    ****BOOOOMMM***


    Oswa really didn''t go easy with the attack as he was really angry at these two people.


    When the smoke cleared up, he saw that the two of them were still fine as ever.


    The Slaughterer boredly tanked the attack with his physique, he was a dragon, he has a certain immunity to fire attacks, coupled with his ridiculous physique, such attack can''t even tickle him let alone injure him.


    As for ''The Blood Empress'', she just simply teleported out of the way, although she could regenerate easily from injuries, it didn''t mean she would become a masochist.


    Seeing both of them standing there like nothing happened made oswa vomit even more blood as his injuries worsened.


    His eyes went bloodshot out of anger.

 Chapter 88: Beat Up-2

    The Blood Empress looked at the two demons who were here for her life.


    She shot forward with world defying speed that made time seem like it had stopped in itself, sonic booms resounded as she moved and arrived in less than a blink.


    (I would name her demons, one and two, can''t have a name for one time characters)


    She arrived Infront of Demon one and threw a punch that tore even space apart.


    As a vampire, her strength was no joke, further strengthened by her ranks and foundation, she was a force to be reckoned with.


    Demon one snorted as she too raised her hand as she threw out her own punch.


    **BBBAAAMMM****BAAAAMMM***


    Large explosion resounded as they exchanged fist for fist, showing that women were no less weaker than men.


    In a span of a breath they had thrown out a million attacks at each other with such speed.


    Demon two feeling forgotten, became angry and sped up as he arrived with blitzing speed.


    He sent a kick at The Blood Empress, who was simply unimpressed by the attack and just retrieved her left hand from demon one attacks and used it to counter demon two.


    ******BOOOMMM******


    Wind barrier and pressure were ripped apart infront of these three attack.


    The separate space continued quaking but with higher intensity as everyone''s aura flared up with pestilential intensity.


    Then the three of them went into straight hands mode, with demon one and two flanking The Blood Empress at both sides.


    The Blood Empress used her right hand to fight and counter Demon one, while the left hand was used for demon two.


    ***PAAA****BAMMM***BOOMM***


    She blocked and countered the four fist sent at her breathlessly as they didn''t warrant her even taking a single breath of air in their direction as she deemed them unworthy.


    She was simply unrestrained by space as it allowed her to move even faster than her original speed.


    Explosion kept rocketing as the three of them only left blinding flashes of light in the air as they moved with an atrocious speed and intertwining like pairs of scissors.


    The Blood Empress caught demon one''s fist and threw her at demon two with light strength as if she was a rug.


    Before demon two could even dodge and counter, The Blood Empress appeared behind him and threw out a blasting punch at his skull.


    The blood coursing the veins of demon one and demon two suddenly moved in a weird direction as they changed from their black colour and dyed crimson immediately.


    Their blood burned up starting from the heart to the veins to the arteries as it started moving in reverse and were disappearing as if they failed the test of time.


    As the blood moved, it burned the demons life essence and vitality, the demons burned from within as the fading blood refused to disappear alone, but leave with their body also.


    The demons screamed as they moved their chaos from their core then ran it throughout their body in other to stop what was happening.


    But it was futile, as if this process started, it couldn''t be stopped, even The Blood Empress herself can''t pause or stop the spell midway.


    And just like that, the two of them instantly turned to ashes and their blood disappeared as The Blood Empress has literally erased their blood from whatever bloodline they initially originated from.


    Oswa and Dremis were shocked as they had never witnessed this spell from The Blood Empress their entire lives, fear ran through their spines as their blood ran cold.


    Truly, The Blood Empress was broken through and through.


    Slaughterer shook his head and said in a light tone but still heard by everyone "show-off"


    He then looked Dremis and oswa and decided to release his own attack and match The Blood Empress in style, then he said


    "No need to be sad Dremis, at least you would get to join your wife in hell...or heaven"


    Then he casted his own spell instantly.


    [Ancient Lightning Magic: Dragon Magic: Atavistic Tribulation]


    The separate space abruptly pigmented a dazzling white colour throughout before a world ending lightning descended.


    **CRACKLLEEE***ZIZZZLEE***BRR**


    Everyone''s ear drumps immediately shattered from the force of such attack, even the separate space no longer held on and tore apart, but The Blood Empress channelled more mana and sealed up torn up space.


    Lightning descended on everything within sight as it devour every single thing whole, like it was bestowing the wrath of god on an inferior species who dare defile it''s orders.


    Nothing dared to move in the face of such display, even space within the separate space dare not patch itself back up after being torn apart.


    Such was the weight of an Ancient rank spell further boosted by the Dragon Tongue.


    When everything calmed down, Dremis and oswa had not even ashes of them daring to remain here.


    Even though the spell duration has ended, flashes of lightning kept moving in small forms across the separate space.


    Such was the strength of the Dean and Vice president of the Academy.


    They truly were strong.

 Chapter 89: What is a Weapon?

    Klaus and his opponents arrived at the place where he made his students climb mountains.


    The four demons were shocked that Klaus was able to take them out of the Academy Domain despite them sealing space.


    Such a move wasn''t something they expected


    (Just like the last chapters, these one time characters would be named A, B, C, D)


    Klaus spoke immediately they appeared.


    "You know, it would have been different if you attacked me outside or anywhere else, but making a move while I''m in the Academy Domain and also the golden generation that I''ve taken quiet a liking to is pushing it, it seems I have to have a talk with your Domain"


    The four demons didn''t dare to speak, the fact that Klaus could even take them out was still fresh in their minds.


    One of the demon instantly realisng his demise was swift and immediately brought out a teleportation scroll and tore it up in order to runaway.


    But after tearing it, instead of disappearing, he remained in place, the scroll had FAILED.


    "Just like how you prevented teleportation in the Academy, I also did something like that here, there is no need for either of you trying to run, you came for a fight and blood, thus you shall fufil your mission"


    Klaus voice sounded again as he beckoned them to attack him as he stood with his weapon hanging on his waist with no intention of drawing it for these weaklings.


    But none of them made a move, they needed to be careful, only one gesture from Klaus had shattered whatever courage they had.


    "Since you won''t come, I will come to you"


    The moment Klaus voice dropped he appeared Infront of Demon C and a slapping sound travelled throughout space with majesty as space trembled from the sound movement alone.


    Demon C was unable to react as the speed of the slap was too fast for him, and the slap landed and he was sent flying sideways with speed faster than a flash.


    **PAA**


    The sound still echoing as he was sent sideways.


    Demon C''s body slammed into mountains due to the sheer force of the attack.


    A large amount of blood left his mouth as he continuously collided with mountains on the way, he remained motionless and just laid there.


    The rest reacted straight away and moved with deadly speed and precision, as they released their chaotic Intent on their weapons with thick killing intent appearing in space.


    [A Demon Pole Technique: Slam Of Grievance]


    [B Demon Body Technique: Dark Punch]


    [D Demon Sabre Technique: Cleavering Pain]


    They all attacked together as they released their attacks on Klaus immediately.


    But....


    ****Clinkkkk***Shatter***


    Her sabre shattered as soon as it touched Klaus'' head.


    Demon D''s eyes widened in shock as she refused to believe her eyes.


    Everyone''s weakness was always their head (brain), or their heart.


    But here Klaus tanked everything without even trying to block anything.


    Klaus smirked and said with a mild tone.


    "Since you are a woman I won''t slap your beautiful face"


    Time seemed to stop and then assume again as Klaus arrived in front Demon D and flicked his finger on her forehead.


    Demon D''s brain didn''t seem to register either Klaus movement or the feeling of touch on her forehead or the attack klaus just released, due to Klaus'' outrageous speed.


    ***Crackkkk***Booomm***


    She was instantly sent flying like a kite as soon as Klaus finger connected with her forehead, and her skull cracked as it couldn''t withstand such force and duress.


    She was immediately stamped into various mountains before she stopped rolling and jerking from the impact of the attack and she fell unconscious from the weight of Klaus single finger.


    And with just one attack each, Klaus had decimated demons that would have cost a lot of people injuries and time.


    This was the thing about Klaus.


    Nobody knew where his strength began, and where it even ended.


    Nobody dares to cross him because of this, many hated him but could do nothing about it due to his sheer power and force.


    Everyone who has ever made a move against him ended up dead, so nobody even had a clue about his skills or technique.


    He didn''t even attend the Omini-peak Academy as a student so they too had no file on him.


    Not a single information was present, if you want the information, bet your life on it and fight him, then come out alive.


    Even during many wars with the demon race, he didn''t fight with other groups, he just selects a random zone and killed every single demon alive while coming back untouched.


    People couldn''t team up to attack him cause a lot have tried and they all know how the stories always ends.


    The only information that remains is that he has a Unique class called "Weapon Master"


    But you should ask yourself, "What is a Weapon" if you want to know how deep Klaus secret actually is or how far his power goes.


    The true meaning of ''Courting Death'' is crossing Klaus.

 Chapter 90: Aftermath

    Anthony watched as the Dean and Vice president abused their opponents.


    He was shocked by the scale of such attacks, he couldn''t even keep up with their movement speed with his eyes, even after increasing time for himself by manipulating the Time element.


    ''A single punch from them could wreck the Academy Domain, and to think there are people even stronger than the Dean and Vice president in this world''


    Anthony thought as he clenched his fist, as he needed to get stronger fast.


    Even his first intro attack that spanned the Academy Domain was just him abusing the infinite mana skill, even his attacks can''t span that kind of distance under normal circumstances.


    Although he has made progress with his Mana zone, he still had a lot of other things to study ranging from the knowledge of his bloodline and physique to his own aura.


    Anthony sighed as he decided there is no need to rush things, he would get there in time when he is supposed to.


    Battles were still going on and explosions kept resounding everywhere.


    But none of the demons dared to approach Anthony after his first and second display of power either due to fear or due to being occupied by their own opponents.


    As people fought, they all heard the sound of crashing and cracking, and they all stopped in their tracks and looked up.


    ***CRASHHH***CRRAAACCKK**


    As space broke due to the separate space shattering, the Dean''s and Vice president''s presence became known to all.


    Everyone instantly became happy as they saw the Dean and Vice president, finally they could be freed from their suffering and sorrows.


    But the Demons felt the opposite emotions the rest felt, fear gripped them.


    Their heart throbbed as they felt their blood run cold and a chill running down their spine.


    They all wanted to runaway immediately, they couldn''t be caught there.


    The fact that the Dean and Vice president were both here meant their Lords were dead.


    None of them had any single thought of revenge in their mind or heart, they just came here as they were forced to battle and bring everything to ruins.


    This is the thing about demons, unlike other species that can be loyal to other people.


    The Demons knew nothing about loyalty.


    Their only loyalty was to strength and that''s all, and it was forced loyalty since the stronger person could kill them if they defiled any orders they were given.


    So the demons also live in a ''stronger fist has the biggest word'' world, but their is just way more bloody and outrageous.


    All demons immediately abandoned their opponents and made a run for it with the hopes of running away and surviving.


    Deep down, beneath those useless hopes, they knew that escaping was just wishful thinking but they made a break for it, just in case they could make it.


    The people fighting didn''t bother chasing the running demons and just watched them run for their lives.


    The Dean moved mana and wanted to erase them, but the vice president stopped him, as she decided to handle it.


    Those whose services were needed instantly drank healing and stamina potions as they couldn''t wait in line to be healed or they might miss such rich opportunities.


    So anybody that has any work to do after this carnage would be paid double their original price, except those that insulted Klaus earlier since they are still under punishment, so they missed such golden chance.


    They could only grit their teeth in anger and blame the demons for not attacking a thousand years later or earlier.


    They didn''t dare to blame Klaus, they already lost a minor rank before due to this, nobody was ready to take any chances again and test how far Klaus'' tolerance goes.


    Miraculously, none of the students died during the attack, how ironic.


    One of demons great plans was to wipe out the golden generation before they could ripen, but this plan failed, but at least tney still took many lives with them.


    And also they already killed two hundred students earlier during the first six months.


    Anthony and the rest who didn''t need healing just looked around as various people flew and ran around trying to bring a sense of order to the carnage that is present here.


    Some of the student who stood at the side that were just recovering their mana looked at Anthony from the corner of their eyes with various lights flashing their eyes as their thoughts remained unknown.


    Even the storm brothers who were already impressive enough to take down multiple Master ranked demons were shocked.


    Anthony simply shook his head, he didn''t care what their thoughts were, though he could find out if he wanted, but he won''t.


    There is always fun in the unknown, if the unknown is dangerous he would runaway and come for revenge later, if later was too far, he would send his father, if his father isn''t strong enough he would send his grandfather.


    He couldn''t go around reading people''s mind every time at the slightest inconvenience.


    That''s no different than paranoia.


    .....


    THE SEER ROOM


    The seer munched on his apple as he nodded at the sight he just witnessed.


    Such live matches were indeed exciting.


    ''But would have been more exciting if I could spy on that man called Klaus, but at least the demons didn''t disappoint, even though they ended up dead''


    The seer thought.


    Then he looked at the recording of the fights he recorded and smiled, then he then thought of something and smiled even more.


    "Should I exert more force into my spying"


    The seer thought as he really wanted to spy on Klaus.


    "Sighs.. I better not test my luck or that man might just kill me for overstepping"


    "But to think that boy possessed the Time element, even his father, mother and grandfather weren''t this talented"


    The seer said as he looked at Anthony.

 Chapter 91: Celebrity

    TWO DAYS LATER


    The reconstruction was still going on, but as a world with mana and everyone above t years old could wield mana, the Academy Domain construction was almost practically done, due to presce of various spells, abilities and skills and techniques.


    The world was in an uproar after they received news of the demon''s attack on the Academy Domain.


    Truly no one saw this coming...(well beside two people).


    No one expected that the Academy that has stood tall without a single blemish would have two stains on their name in a span of just six months.


    The first being the massacre of two hundred studts, the second being the rect attack.


    Parts and various families, and regular people were furious at the academy for letting such a thing happ right under their nose.


    Ev the Dean was tired of such things as he drowned in his own paper work.


    Ev the media didn''t let things die down as everything on the Mana-net right now was about the Academy and the casualties suffered.


    Anthony sat in his new room that the Academy built from scratch after the last one was destroyed as he watched the television which displayed a reporter giving news on the rect incidt.


    "How are we supposed to sd our childr to school if their lives are at stake, the Academy has suffered huge blows in a short span of six months, over two hundred studts died at the hands of the forsak cult and the demons, and of rect the demons took the attack to the Academy itself"


    The reporter''s eyes were bloodshot like he had lost siblings or a partner who resided there, he continued speaking with anger and grief ever so prest in his voice.


    "Millions of people died, people who just want to make a living and feed their families, they were promised protection by the Academy and the Academy failed on that promise not once but twice"


    "The Academy hasn''t ev giv out any official statemts or apologied to the public since the first incidt, I think it''s much safer to have our childr in our homes and in our beds"


    As the reporter wt on and on, Anthony just switched off the television.


    Indeed the reporter was right, but Anthony didn''t care, he didn''t die, of his families died, so he didn''t have time to sympathise the other millions of souls he didn''t know.


    Wh the space restriction barrier was lifted and the news of the attack was released to the world, many families instantly flooded the Academy domain with their Aura and killing intt everywhere.


    Videos of the gold geration fighting against the Demons surfaced, thereby reducing the people''s anger a little as they saw the gold geration battle videos.


    Although it was known throughout the world that this is a gold geration, nobody has ever se them fight, as those who saw them fight were either family members or frids and those within the Academy walls.


    A lot of studts suddly became famous from nowhere as many companies contact some of them for dorsemt deals and roles in movies and other contracts.


    Of course the person who received the most atttion was Anthony.


    His battle with the Master rank ice demon was truly shocking, both of them having such exquisite control over the elemt and the sword.


    Ev Anthony Mana zone attack that spanned the tire Academy also made it''s way to the mana-net


    People were shocked to the core by such display of power, although some didn''t know what mana zone was, they still marveled at such display of power.


    Anthony suspected that the Academy was trying to use these videos to redirect the public atttion, from the negative to the positive.


    Anthony always had a mana-gram and other social media accounts, he always snapped pictures and post them once in a while, he had a dect amount of followers of fifty sev thousand.


    But after the videos got to the Mana-net, his mana-gram followers stepped into two hundred millions overnight.


    Anthony didn''t complain and accepted all his followers with op heart and made commts once in a while as a reply to the questions asked.


    He was never popular in his past life, nor was he a celebrity, but nothing was stopping him now, he had the looks, the money, the body, the power, the charm and charisma.


    Also Anthony didn''t care about this Mana zone attack making it to the Mana-net.


    A lot of people in the Academy already witnessed the attack.


    There is no need to hide it or anything, besides, he hasn''t killed any young masters since he came to this world.


    It seemed they either knew the limit of their arrogance, or their families didn''t allow them to grow up arrogant and could recognise death flags wh they saw one.


    Top families didn''t march to fight the demons this time a unlike the last time.


    That was because of the studts died, those that died were those that wer''t part of the gold geration.

 Chapter 92: Trip

    Although millions of people died in the Academy Domain, the Academy walls itself was bustling with happiness as the studt walked a with a smiles on their faces.


    The studts were able to digest their gains from putting their lives on the line with no place to actually hide or run.


    This was one of the advantages of fighting, improving after some battles, and gaining insight into your art skill or techniques.


    Which further improves your combat power ev if you don''t increase your mana rank.


    This is why battle maniac always improves faster than other people, simply because they bet their lives on the line to get where they actually are.


    The studts were also able to convert their demon corpse into points, and these were demons, not corpse of beast and monsters so the studts got more points.


    Ev the initial 5 perct which didn''t improve earlier got some points and they rushed to purhcase resources after seeing the power their classmates displayed during the attack.


    Anthony''s name had also spread throughout the Academy, many people looked at him with reverce, wondering if they could ever reach that level of power, they had confidce to get to the SS rank like Anthony, but the battle prowess was another matter.


    Of course some girls already started making moves and inviting Anthony for lunches but Anthony declined all of them.


    He was desperate for a girl doesn''t mean he was that desperate to accept whatever that comes his way.


    Besides of these girls truly loved him, they only liked him for money and power, he wasn''t ready to waste his time with fake a relationship, he had a lot of things to do.


    Anthony had also received many titles ranging from truly absurd ones to ridiculous ones.


    ''Child of Mana'' ''The World''s hope'' ''Demon Bane'' ''Invincible'' ''Ice Emperor'' ''Sword Monarch'' ''Heav''s illegitimate child''.


    Of course all these names were just names giv to him by his fellow studts, not that the world recognised it.


    But on the Mana-net he was recognised as the world monster talted in history.


    As the buzz about Anthony and the points were ongoing, people were also buzzing about another thing.


    The Academy has sponsored a trip to the floating island, a three days trip, while also giving a one week free time.


    But the three days trip was included in that one week free period.


    The floating island is one of the tourist ctres, where a lot of people gathered for sightseeing and spding of money.


    And things here were outrageously expsive, SSS rankers could go broke just by buying a single item here.


    This is because, the island mostly accepts mana crystals and rarely uses quarks.


    And ordinary people hardly came here, so there was simply no need for quarks amongst those who could fight for resources.


    The Academy was already paying for this three days trip, which would cost a ridiculous amount of mana crystals because they are sding over sev hundred studts on a vacation.


    But as an institution that has stood for millions of years, the money spt didn''t ev affect 0.0 perct of their Dean''s wealth talkless of the Academy''s wealth itself.


    Ev the gate or ticket fee to gain access into floating island already detered most poor people and the slightly rich ones.


    So those you see on the floating island were truly rich.


    Ev if you paid for the trance ticket and don''t actually buy anything, the hostel cost alone was outrageous.


    So no matter what you do or how hard to you try not to spd, the floating island was sure to rip your pockets apart regardless.


    ''I''m the child of someone higher than the heavs''


    Anthony thought in his mind.


    [Ding....??? says he has no child, he isn''t going to pay for any child support]


    Anthony ignored it, he was already used to ??? antics, and joblessness.


    Anthony th replied to Rider with a smile on his face


    "How much are you will to pay in other to have connection with the Son of Heav"


    Rider looked at Anthony amused as he thought.


    ''Isn''t he taking this role too seriously''


    Th Bringer said as he drank his juice with happiness in his eyes.


    "We just came to see if you have 0 heads or something, your display was too shocking during the evt"


    "You already know I train too much, besides, what''s really shocking is that red ergy of yours, quiet an interesting and dangerous power if you ask me"


    Anthony said as he ate his cherries.


    Bringer sighed and explained what that was.


    "That''s just a talt I was born it, it''s an ergy, like mana, but unique to only me, I don''t know what it is, and the tire Titan clan tried to look for any information on it or something related but we found "


    "So I just call it red ergy, as I hav''t named it, so I have myself to learn from only and no one to guide me, besides it''s quite destructive like you said, so I''m always careful wh using it"


    This was Bringer''s Talt, called ''Energy Manipulation''.


    Bringer didn''t know what kind of ergy it was or where it came from, but he could always feel the connection to the ergy since he was born, and became able to weild it at five years old.


    Bringer had tried manipulating other forms of ergies but he couldn''t and could only manipulate the red one he felt connected to.


    All his progress on this power depds on him as nobody has this same talt.


    This ergy isn''t influced by mana at all, which is why Bringer was able to weild it at five years old and not t years old.


    So anything limiting Bringer''s limit on his talt was himself.


    But this has giv him headaches as he had no clue or referce or anything.


    Although other Energy Manipulation talt or skill exist in the world, they wer''t unique to those particular people as other people possessed the same talt as them.


    Anthony was impressed by such talt, what Bringer could do was too many if he utilitied it well.


    Th Anthony looked at Rider with a questioning gaze.


    Rider as if understanding his gaze, simply shook his head and said.


    "I don''t possess any special talt like my brother, my brother stole it all and left me empty handed"


    Bringer''s lips twitched at his brother''s words.

 Chapter 93: Broken ability

    Clemt could be se sitting in his room with a wide grin on his face as if he just stole the world''s most precious treasure.


    Well truly he indeed got a treasure.


    Wh Clemt stepped into the SSS rank, his physique dropped a bomb infom of an ability on his head that almost made him die from happiness.


    With Clemt''s talt, skill, technique and other things, he could be considered a cheater.


    But now, this cheater has be granted another cheating means.


    The ability he got from his physique is called ''Soul Collector''


    This skill allows Clemt to collect souls of dead beings, whether he killed them personally or not.


    These souls can be used to increase his own cultivation speed by swallowing the soul.


    The stronger the soul he swallows (basically the higher the cultivation rank), the faster he progresses.


    These souls could also be used as servants, by bringing them back to live through unknown means, bring them back to their body wh they were initially alive, ev having all their memories and consciousness, this was no differt than turning back time for these souls, but Clemt didn''t bother trying to understand how this ability works.


    These servants were all loyal to him, with no ev the slightest chance of betrayal as Clemt can constantly read their minds and thoughts.


    He could ev read the souls memories before bringing them back to life, this is one of the ways he knows which soul could be useful and which that is not.


    Now, with a kill he gains a soul and subodinate points in one go.


    After gaining this ability, he hardly held himself back from immediately leaving the Academy and going on a mission.


    But yet, death seemed to answer his prayer by making the demons attack right after gaining this ability.


    If this wasn''t luck, he doesn''t know what to call it th.


    During the invasion of the Academy, Clemt hardly had any presce, so while everyone in the top twty and more were having fans and having people online worship them, Clemt had no single person who recognised him.


    But this didn''t concern him, he was an assassin who granted death, he wasn''t meant to be noticed in the first place.


    He sneaks up on you, takes your soul and immediately leaves like he was never there.


    So him never having a presce or recognition like the rest of the top twty doesn''t bother him.


    During the demon evt, Clemt activated his invincibility skill and wt a stealing souls.


    The best part of this Soul Collector ability is that, it can automatically bring all souls within a one kilometres radius towards him (distance increases as he gets stronger), and they are automatically stored in a separate space still created by the physique.


    So Clemt didn''t have to lift a single hand while collecting the souls, he just simply had to move about and any souls within his range immediately flew to him, thereby stealing souls of other people, but well it wasn''t like they had a need for the soul.


    People didn''t notice his stealing spree they simply couldn''t see souls.


    Of course there are beings in this world with either skill or ability or techniques to see souls.


    But they were just too rare, besides you ev seeing the soul was differt than you being able to make them work for you, you have to make them ''willingly'' work for you, torturing them to make them work for you was also a futile task.


    But Clemt ability bypasses all these and makes them work for him, he didn''t need any permission from any of them as they simply had no choice in the matter.


    Clemt has read the memories of some of these souls and he found some useful ones for during his time in the Academy.


    Some souls were extreme businessm in the Academy Domain.


    And what is the use of these souls???


    Well Clemt brought back these businessm souls who were rich in Academy points and had a business that kept bringing influx of Academy points.


    Clemt released all of them back into the Academy Domain like they were never dead to begin with.


    With this, he had a steady source of Academy points.


    The souls able him cultivate faster, but he won''t become a god overnight.


    Example, he swallows the soul of a Grandmaster doesn''t mean he would step into the Grandmaster realm Immediately.


    If this was possible, th Clemt might as well ascd the heav before the school trip.


    Also, if the souls he revives are more than two major mana rank above him, th their mana rank would be brought down to just two mana rank above him.


    Therefore, if Clemt as an SSS ranker revives a Paragon ranker, th the servant''s rank would instantly drop to the Grandmaster realm.


    But this doesn''t mean the servants would be stuck at the Grandmaster rank forever, or forever chained to just two ranks above his or her master.


    It''s just a condition for revival, once revived, if they could cultivate to ev t ranks above Clemt th it is allowed.


    Although Clemt has a lot of souls, he didn''t have many power house souls.


    Their fight was catastrophic, he was just only invincible, if an attack landed on him by mistake, he might just die.


    So Clemt didn''t let his Soul Collector ability make him court death, ev if he had many ways to escape, he didn''t want to test his luck with his life on the line.


    Clemt eyes brimmed with confidce as he decided to swallow everything asides the three Paragon rank souls he had, which he plans to revive, th they would fall to the Grandmaster rank.


    Clemt''s mouth was like a black hole as he swallowed up everything without mercy.


    A ridiculous massive amount of mana instantly crashed into his body.


    Clemt started circulating them and guided the mana to his core.


    As he did so, his internal organs immediately got crushed from overwhelming presce of mana prest in his body.


    As his body got injured, his passive skill called ''Greater regeration'' that regerates his injuries passively aslong as he had mana, which he bought along with the pills, immediately wt into action and started healing him.


    Clemt felt like screaming as his body tore apart and mded back together, he felt like he was losing consciousness, but he couldn''t because if he did, he won''t be able to channel mana to his core.


    So he dured, bled, healed, channelled mana to his core and repeated.


    In less than five minutes, Clemt''s core vibrated with high intsity as if it was about to break out of its shell.


    Clemt felt his tire being elevated as his core took a step forward on the path of cultivation.


    Clemt had stepped into the Master rank.


    His body started healing rapidly due to his breakthrough.


    (You can only be healed wh you are breakingthrough to a major rank, for a minor rank this doesn''t happ)


    Clemt felt his foundation shaking, but due to it''s previous sturdiness it didn''t crumble immediately.


    He instantly swallowed the foundation pills, and allowed it to do it''s work.


    The mana from the souls kept pouring dlessly and Clemt kept suffering, but he didn''t give up.


    His cultivation rank increased again by three minor ranks after five hours of what felt like death.


    After all the mana stopped surging and calmed down, Clemt instantly lost consciousness as he couldn''t hold on anymore.


    As he slept, his body kept healing due to his passive skill.


    T hours later, Clemt woke up with a smile as he just walked through a dangerous door.


    He check his cultivation and saw everything was fine and his foundation was as perfect as it could be, th he smiled as he literally just cheated his way to his currt realm.


    Clemt stood at the Master rank Level 3


    Such a brok ability shouldn''t be allowed to exist.

 Chapter 94: Set off

    THE NEXT DAY


    Today was the day of the trip, everyone was feeling excited, some didn''t ev get any sleep and spt their tire night by imaginating what they would experice on the floating island.


    They all got up on time and prepared, ev the rich kids from top tier families were happy too for this trip.


    Since everyone awaked at age t, it was one training after another, if they wer''t swinging their weapons, they were drawing mana in order to increase their ranks, if it wasn''t that th they were reading about the world or about elemt and mana control.


    Ev in the Academy Domain where you could do whatever you wanted, they still trained like hell or they would be dropped by the Academy.


    They have all be training ev before they awaked, some since five, some since three, so they were looking forward to this momt.


    Ev Bryan and Tiara that hardly showed any expression on their faces were eagerly waiting for this momt.


    Anthony and the Storm brothers were getting ready as they dressed up to met up wherever they were gathering.


    As he dressed up, he looked at the Storm brothers who were in another room getting ready for the trip.


    They had refused to leave and had slept in his dorm but in another room.


    Anthony felt like punching these two, the first sleepover in his house wasn''t a beauty but some muscle m.


    His own dorm had two rooms, as he was the Rank of their year, he had an extra room incase he had a visitor.


    Nobody knew of this as it was an exclusive to the first ranker, but the Storm brothers found out about the room and decided to intrude.


    Anthony came to a conclusion that they were here for the food and not to see him.


    After the three of them were done dressing, they stepped out and wt to the location giv by the Academy on their Academy wrist watch.


    As they walked, they saw other people on the way as they walked.


    He saw Bryan on the way, who walked up to him and greeted him with a smile that made Anthony feel weirded out.


    He has se a lot of things, but he had never se or ev thought about a space ship.


    He thought they were going to head to the floating Island by land as his own mode of transportation has be by land since he arrived in this world.


    But considering the amount of studts that were going on this trip such mode of transportation seemed more appropriate.


    Many didn''t seem surprised and just looked at it normally, obviously they grew up here and had se a lot of space ships but Anthony has never se any.


    The studts waited for it to land, so they could board it and get on the move.


    The space ship didn''t land, but continue floating there in place.


    Th a voice sounded from the ship


    "Come up"


    The voice said nothing more, they were all strong studts so they didn''t argue as getting up there was as simple as breathing to them, though it was very high in the sky, ev if they couldn''t make it with pure physical strgth they had their elemts with them.


    Fairies spread their wings and flew up, they didn''t bother jumping.


    Tiara and the vampire group jumped as they were a race with good physical strgth.


    The Dragons jumped also.


    The g cracked under the Titans legs as they jumped up with a boom.


    The human race also jumped with with finesse, ev though some of them were mages, they still had physical strgth since each break through strgthed the body and soul.


    So ev though their body wasn''t as strong as those of close combatants, they still possessed an extremely strong body.


    After everyone was on board, they all took their seats as there was no room or anything here or kitch or bathroom.


    Just the control cter and basic places of a ship and th the chairs.


    Wh everyone settled down, the ship immediately set off with a thunderous speed.

 Chapter 95: Challenge

    As the ship took off, a lot of the studts were filled with anticipation.


    Everyone started walking a the ship as they gazed at the clouds, as the wind brushed against everyone''s skin and hair.


    Anthony sat down admiring this sce having never be on a plane or ev a ship before.


    If he has ev be on a plane, you won''t be able to feel the vironmt unlike this one.


    Anthony and his frids stood together as they discussed how they are going to spd their time on the island.


    "Ar''t you broke, how you are going to spd, stop bragging and face reality"


    Spectre told Bringer, as Bringer was talking about eating the dishes made on the island.


    Bringer didn''t have any Academy points, so he couldn''t change any points to mana crystals or quarks.


    "We already called our family members, now that we are out of the Academy Domain, they just have to meet us at the gate of the island and th give us the mana crystal, simple"


    Rider said with a smile, as he indeed came up with this, but he wasn''t the only one with such idea as other people thought of this as well.


    Although many people''s families were rich, mana crystals were a resource ranging from low mana crystals to high mana crystals th top mana crystals.


    So childr of such families didn''t have unlimited spding power on mana crystals like they do for quarks.


    But all the same, the amount of mana crystals they would get to spd on the floating island would be ough for them.


    "How long is this journey going to be"


    Evelyn asked as she was scrolling on the mana-gram replying her sweet fans.


    "By car to the land where you can th book a ship to the island would take days give or take, but with this ship, depding on the speed we move, two days minimum, ev if we move at the slowest speed"


    Bryan answered as he flashed Evelyn a smile, her light display skill really left him impressed.


    "Thank you" she replied with a smile as she looked at him.


    Although Bryan wasn''t born with the light elemt, he was born with the affinity to the four basic elemts, which was Fire, Water, Air, Earth and lastly, Lightning.


    Th he walked towards Clemt and said


    "Let''s go"


    Clemt followed behind Anthony and they walked away, the rest didn''t understand what happed, but they followed theless.


    They got to what seemed like the basmt and that was extremely fortified for training, the metals on the walls won''t ev be scratched by those at the peak Paragon rank, ev if they attacked with full power.


    Clemt and Anthony stood facing each other.


    Anthony looked at Bryan, Tiara and the storm brothers who were here with them, he wanted to chase them out but decided against it.


    They should use whatever they saw as motivation, there was no need to hide it from them.


    Although Anthony didn''t know who invited Tiara here, he just kept quiet and didn''t speak on it.


    Tiara only saw them moving, ev Bryan who wasn''t part of the crew followed, so she decided to see what it was.


    And it seemed like a spar was about to happ before her eyes.


    But she just kept quiet and observed, in order to see how much Anthony has progressed.


    She also didn''t know who Clemt was, but she knew he was ranked higher than her in the Battle ranking, she didn''t ev see him on the battlefield during the demon invasion.


    Tiara hasn''t oped up or started speaking to anyone unlike Bryan did.


    Anthony wondered how a vampire could possess more pride than a Dragon, as Dragons are beings known with immse pride.


    The rest of the subordinate watched with rapt atttion as they wondered why Clemt who was the most quiet and reserved would suddly challge Anthony.


    ''Did he make a breakthrough''


    They all had this same thought in their minds.


    They all saw each other as rivals, so one person ahead of them meant they were the weaker ones now.


    Anthony smiled ever so gtle as he looked at Clemt and said


    "After you"

 Chapter 96: Clement V Anthony

    As the words were dropped, Clemt didn''t wait for anything and just attacked outright.


    A resounding boom was heard by others as they watched them.


    But they didn''t understand where the sound was coming from, since Clemt hadn''t ev moved from his original position.


    But their questions was answered a second later as the Clemt they saw immediately faded away as what they saw was an afterimage due to his immse speed.


    They turned their heads to the sound of the explosion in order to see what happed, but they couldn''t see anything since Anthony and Clemt had already left that position.


    ***Clangggg***Clinkkk***BOOOMM***


    Sounds of two metals clashing kept resounding in the area as they both attacked each other with speed and strgth.


    Two dark light kept flickering as they kept colliding and separating immediately.


    As the Katana and the Dagger met in betwe them, Anthony smiled as he looked at Clemt.


    He retracted his sword, and changed his wrist balance and slashed at Clemt''s leg.


    Clemt disappeared from his position and appeared behind Anthony and slahses out fifty times.


    Anthony changed his pace and turned a to face Clemt and slahsed out, parrying all fifty attacks with ease.


    Th they both immediately coated their weapons with aura and increased their speed and strgth.


    ***Booommm***


    They both stood upright on the ceiling of the training room and they continued clashing.


    Sparks of light was st everywhere as they weapons kept on colliding.


    Wind kept howling together with sound echoing everywhere.


    Yet not a single dt could be se on the g or walls of this room.


    Although the training room seemed small to hold both of them and allow them move freely with more speed and strgth, as a warrior or fighter, you should be able to fight anywhere no matter how small the space is.


    They disappeared from the ceiling and appeared on the floor as they continued clashing as of them relted.


    Clemt seeing that he couldn''t win with just his pure physical strgth was baffled.


    Ev after tering the Master rank, the fact that Anthony was still keeping up with him with utter ease shocked him.


    Anthony instantly st out a punch with his other hand towards Clemt''s stomach with speed Clemt couldn''t keep up with.


    ***BAAMMM***


    The force of the punch rocked Clemts stomach as his internal organs were immediately damaged and he was st flying backwards and crashed onto the walls


    ****BOOOOMM***


    "You would have to be faster and stronger than that to be able to win against me"


    Anthony said with a smile as he looked at the bleeding Clemt who coughed up blood.


    Those who were watching were shocked, they couldn''t keep up with the speed of such movemts.


    The wind and momtum from their attack tded to push them backwards so they had to exert more force to plant themselves in place.


    They couldn''t see anything as they just saw flashes of light and sounds of metals clashing and that''s all.


    Such a thing they couldn''t do or understand.


    Ev the remaining nine from Anthony''s subodinate were shocked.


    Clemt was an assassin, so his speed was already ridiculous, coupled with his physique and his currt rank, his was really too fast for them to be able to follow his movemt without at least boosting themselves with their mana, aura or elemts.


    Clemt''s regeration skill started working and healed him in two seconds since the injury Anthony caused was small.


    "I underestimated you"


    Clemt said as he stood up from his position.


    "That is one thing you shouldn''t do bruh, if this was a battlefield, you are dead, keep that in mind incase of next time"


    Anthony smiled and replied.


    Each raised their katana covered with thick darkness and slashed out.


    Clemt felt a chill run down his spine and he immediately teleported out of the way and appeared on the ceiling.


    ****BOOOOMM*****


    The intsity of the attack was staggering, it didn''t seem like the million Anthonys were illusion or fakes.


    Before Clemt could ev breathe a sigh of relief, he saw Anthony standing on the ceiling looking at him with a smile.


    Before he could ev teleport, a slap st him hurling like a kite towards the same wall.


    But before he could collide with the wall, Anthony appeared behind Clemt and caught him by holding his skull.


    He st a punch to Clemt''s back that st him rocketing towards the ceiling which he just came from.


    Before Clemt could ev get to the roof, Anthony was already there again.


    Clemt couldn''t ev sse or ev see his movemt, he couldn''t understand how Anthony moved.


    Anthony smiled and just used a technique he saw a while back that he felt perfect for this scerio.


    [Titan Technique: Leg Type: Heav''s Fall]


    The force of Anthony''s weight and feet planted into Clemt''s stomach st a jolting pain throughout his body.


    Ev the 80 perct damage negation couldn''t save him from this pain.


    **BOOOMM***CRACCKKK***


    A lot of bones were brok as Anthony connected his legs with Clemt''s body.


    As he crashed into the floor, many more bones broke as Clemt lost consciousness.


    Immediately he lost consciousness, the Dark hemisphere skill lost effect and the darkness dissipated.


    The Dark hemisphere was a perfect skill worthy of a trump card, but it was just used against the wrong person.


    Wh the darkness disappeared and they could now see, they saw Anthony''s leg on Clemt''s stomach while he was unconscious with blood scattered a on the g.


    Anthony walked towards them and said


    "Let''s leave"


    "What about him"


    Bryan asked with his lips twitching.


    "He would be fine, don''t worry"


    Anthony said and he walked out, the rest followed him and left Clemt lying there.


    The silce was loud as they walked.


    Although they barely saw anything that happed during the fight, that alone said it all.


    They couldn''t ev see their speed or strgth during the fight.


    They couldn''t ev follow the sound of their attacks in order to keep up using that because it seemed that ev sound was ev slower than them, as sound only came a wh both of them already left that area.


    The Subordinate didn''t ev bother thinking about Anthony, but the fact that Clemt was ahead of them, and they didn''t know how he did it.


    Tiara clched her fist as what she just witnessed was too much for her.


    She didn''t know how long it would ev take her to ev catch up to what she just saw.


    Ev if she caught up, they would have elevated to higher heights by th.


    Th she looked at the remaining nine of Anthony''s subordinates and thought.


    ''How strong are they, are they all strong like him (Clemt)''


    Her mind kept wondering.


    Bryan just kept quiet as he already accepted his fate of not being talted ough, he had accepted reality.


    But that doesn''t mean he would lower his training intsity, he would increase it in order not to be left in the dust.

 Chapter 97: Floating Island

    An hour later, Clemt woke up from his slumber.


    He just sat down there and stared into space for a while before he sighed as he thought.


    ''I still underestimated him, I guess this level of power is expected of someone who can grant such power to other people''


    He got up and walked up to meet others, wh he got there he didn''t ev discuss anything with them, he just sat down and kept quiet as usual.


    Three hours later, they arrived at the floating island.


    The floating island was so high up in the sky that ev the clouds covered it.


    The mana and the air a the island was so fresh and thick.


    The crest of the Academy was on the ship, and they already notified people of the floating island of their arrival, so they wer''t stopped on the way for a search or anything.


    The ship landed outside the island and all studts came down all looking a with curiosity, but they didn''t see anything as they were still outside.


    A four star professor called Clint landed infront of them and said.


    "Follow me"


    Th they walked with their numbers and got to the trance of the a huge building which could fit millions of people.


    This building was the only way to ter the floating island.


    They wt into the building and saw millions of people walking a, everyone just going about their daily lives.


    Th they saw differt portals at differt points as this portals was the doorway to the floating island.


    The four star professor walked up to a receptionist and talked to her.


    During this time, some studts met their family members and collected their mana crystals th regrouped with the rest of the studts.


    The receptionist th led the professor and the studts to a portal after the professor paid the trance fee which was t low mana crystals per head.


    Just with the gate fee alone, one could imagine what kind of wealth the floating island holds and the force that kept thiefs and bandits at bay.


    As they all based the portal and arrived at the island, the vironmt suddly changed.


    The mana was extreme vibrant here, ev the air sounded expsive.


    High rise buildings were everywhere as they stood with majesty, displaying how much construction cost.


    Cars moved across and zoomed at various places, some cars flew in the air.


    Some flew a themselves without cars, truly the atmosphere here was differt as it gave a sere peaceful feeling making you feel like you stepped into hav and should stop your path of cultivation and stay here.


    The Elf professor Clint looked at them, th released hundreds of mana crystals which floated on the air and gave a two hundred low mana crystals and one high mana crystal to each studt.


    This display might look like telekinesis, but it really isn''t.


    This is just a basically skill everyone who reaches a certain level of mana control can use.


    Using it to move item of low weight like papers, pcil or cups, chairs.


    Indeed the floating island was differt.


    From the lighting, to the colour to design and architecture and chandelier.


    Everything screamed luxury, truly poor people couldn''t stay here.


    Ev the clothing for sale were differt as ev the dumbest awaked can tell the material to produce such clothing would be at least SSS rank.


    The clothes at the shopping district were only made from normal beast, or monster at the C grade at best.


    But here, the SSS class was minimum standard.


    The clothes could also provide certain level of defse and some had once a while function like auto cleaning, some had auto-adjust.


    A light flashed Bringer''s eyes as he looked at Vivian and said to her with a smile


    "You can pick whatever you want, I would pay for it, don''t worry about the price"


    Bryan wanted to use this method to get back in her good books after the disaster he caused last time.


    And what better way to apologise to a woman than to buy her loads of gifts.


    Vivian looked at him with her always ever cold face, she smiled at him for the first time and nodded her head.


    Everyone was stunned wh they saw her smile, and at the stupid Bringer at that.


    Seeing Bringer being successful, Bryan immediately played the same card.


    "You can pick what you want, I will pay"


    Bryan said to Evelyn with same smile as Bringer.


    Evelyn smiled and nodded.


    The atmosphere turned strange, they were here to shop, now these two boys were trying to woo girls.


    They looked at Bryan with surprised faces, but he simply just smiled confidt in his pockets.


    Donna looked at Rider with a questioning gaze as if saying...


    ''Ar''t you going to ask me, two boys have already asked the other girls, why hav''t you asked me to pick what I want, what will happ to my reputation after this''


    Rider''s lips twitched as he understood Donna''s gaze.


    He wasn''t trying to woo her like his brother and Bryan did with other girls.


    But he had to offer, what if she started targeting him out of nowhere because of this.


    Wom were strange creatures no matter the race or specie, so he had to give in.


    And she was ranked eighth on the battle ranking, he wasn''t ready to test his luck.


    Th he offered with a smile like the charming price he was.


    And Donna smiled and nodded like how Evelyn and Vivian did.

 Chapter 98: Confession

    As Donna accepted the offer with a smile, a receptionist appeared with a smile.


    But that smile froze the next second as she recognised all of them...aside Clemt.


    They were all already famous after their videos surfaced online, she was ev following some of them online.


    But she returned to her professional side immediately, as not to inconvice them.


    "Good afternoon sirs, I''m the manager for this building, it''s nice meeting you all"


    She bowed slightly while lifting her dress gtly as if she was addressing kings and ques.


    "Is this your best set of clothes and jewellery"


    Donna asked with a smile.


    "No Ma''am, there is a higher floor than this that holds more expsive and beauty clothes and items of various degree"


    The manager replied professionally.


    "Lead us there"


    Vivian''s voice sounded.


    Th they all followed the manager as they ascded the staircase.


    But as they got to the door that leads to the next floor, they were stopped and asked to make paymts in order to ter.


    They were being charged three low mana crystals each just to ter the next floor, if such a thing happed outside the floating island, people would protest.


    Truly, ev if you don''t plan to spd here, you must spd.


    But this policy was put in place as some people don''t plan on spding or buying anything, they jusy browse a, take pictures and waste the store''s time and effort th leave.


    So the g floor was free, but the subsequt floor demanded paymt.


    Everyone paid and stepped in without speaking at all or change in expression.


    As the guard allowed them to step in, they were oped to another world.


    It just seemed whatever luxury they witnessed, there was always a higher luxury somewhere.


    They had both male and female clothings, so everyone started looking a.


    They got glances from other people, due to their faces and aura.


    The girls wt on a spree, whatever they set their gem like eyes on, they picked it without asking the specifics.


    Ev the clothes glitter a little without any reflection of light on them.


    Anthony and the boys also picked some clothes, shoes and wrist watches.


    The boys picked within their spding limits as the prices were always tagged on whatever you were buying.


    But Anthony just picked the most expsive ones without batting an eye.


    The others looked at him wondering how rich he was as they didn''t see him meet any family members to get mana crystals.


    They spt about an hour going through the tire clothing store.


    After they were done, they walked up to the manager in other to make paymts.


    So she just calmly replied with a smile.


    "Five top mana crystals"


    Everyone''s mind immediately wt blank wh they heard the price.


    They sucked in cold air at such price.


    A hundred low mana crystals equal one high mana crystals.


    Th a thousand high mana crystals, equals a top mana crystals.


    Anthony had just casually spt five thousand high mana crystals like it was nothing.


    Ev top tier families dared not give their childr such amounts of funds, because it was utterly ridiculous.


    The young man was stunned, he didn''t know what to say.


    He comes from a rich family, that''s why he had the confidce to offer to pay, but it seems his pockets wasn''t deep ough.


    Everyone looked at him expecting him to pay or say something.


    Anthony looked amused as he too waited for the young man''s reply.


    But as the young man didn''t say anything ev after t seconds, Anthony said with a smile.


    "It seems we are not fated to be together Callum, maybe in our next life"


    Callum just coughed awkwardly and agreed th left the store immediately without waiting.


    As Callum left, Anthony face darked and the rest started laughing at Anthony without mercy.


    It was just too funny to them, Anthony looked at their laughing faces and snorted.


    He casually tossed out five top mana crystals like they were mere stones and left to sit down and calm his anger.


    The storm brothers and Bryan couldn''t laugh for long as the girls literally emptied their pockets.


    Vivian''s clothes had cost Bringer sev high mana crystals.


    Evelyn''s clothes cost Bryan eight high mana crystals.


    Donna''s clothes cost Rider eight high mana crystals.


    The Storm brothers and Bryan didn''t ev have money to pay for their own clothes.


    Ev the money their families gave them wasn''t ough, and it''s only the first day on the floating island.


    They begged Anthony for money to pay but Anthony didn''t ev give them a glance.


    They laughed at him earlier, so they had to pay for consequces.


    And just like that the three of them wt broke in just hours after they stepped into the floating island.


    They didn''t dare to call their families for more money after just receiving funds a while ago.


    Everyone th left the store with happiness on their faces.....well not everyone.


    Anthony''s face was still dark as he fell into his overthinking session after meeting Callum.


    The Storm brothers and Bryan had dejected looks on their faces.


    The childr of top tier families that rule world being broke was a funny sight to behold.

 Chapter 99: Beach

    THE NEXT DAY


    Everyone slept and woke up wh they wanted since they wer''t at the Academy where they had to wake up on time to train and attd classes.


    But since waking up early has be graved into their souls since they awaked at t, some people still woke up early by mistake.


    Anthony and his frids could be se eating at the hotel they stayed with happiness as they had indeed joyed their first day on the floating island.


    The Academy provided each person a certain amount of food per day, so some people like Bringer won''t swallow the Academy''s fortune.


    But the Academy also gave them crystals, anyone that is still unsatisfied can just buy more food and eat.


    But they were all awaked, ev D rankers can go two days without food, so the Academy decided to just give them ough, it wasn''t like anyone would die of hunger in three days as that would be the funniest joke.


    As they ate, Bryan asked


    "What are we going to do today, it''s already PM, we woke up too late"


    They all literally woke up late due too walking a yesterday.


    "How about we head to the beach and swim"


    "Hoooo.....we could catch the fishes there and eat them"


    "You ar''t allowed to fish at the beach"


    "Ehhh why not"


    "That''s a tourist cter, they are meant to be preserved and untouched, besides the floating island have rules and you might be arrested and your family would be fined"


    "And with the amount of outrageous prices we''ve se by staying here, I can''t imagine how the floating island would reap your family in the name of damages you caused them in order to compsate them and for your bail"


    After they were done eating, they decided to buy some swim suits for the beach.


    They walked back to the shop and the girls bought swim suits and the guy bought shorts that were just above the knee.


    Th they started running to the beach since it was faraway and would take some time to get there if they just walked.


    Although this place was called an island, Anthony didn''t dare to call it that as the size was just too huge to be called that.


    Wh they got to the beach, they were asked for money yet again before they could ev see a grain of sand.


    They all paid twty low mana crystals each and tered with anticipation.


    Wh they got there, they saw a lot of people walking a on the sand, some set up parasols to block the sun, some swam, some just ate whatever they had on their hand and looked at beauties.


    They booked two rooms, one for the m, the other for the wom, th they changed to their swim suits and stepped out.


    They attracted atttion as they walked but that didn''t sway them and they just walked to the to the water and dived straight in without talking to anyone.


    Bringer like a kid, increased his body size and weight and now stood at 7''5 feet.


    He jumped high in the air, and shouted as he dropped into the sea.


    "Cannonball"


    **BOOMM**SLAPSH***


    A huge tidal wave came with it as the sea rose up and pushed a lot of people backwards.


    Anthony swam for a while before he bought a floatation device and just layed on it with sun glasses over his eyes as he basked in the sun.


    He loved the feeling of the sunlight touching his skin.


    Mid air, he looked at Bringer with an evil grin and decided to prank him as he was really tired of this muscle man tantrums.


    The same red ergy instantly formed on Anthony''s palm just like Bringer, th Anthony slapped the ball with a rocketing intsity that ev made the ball seem to ripple as it was st back to where it came from.


    ***BAMM***


    The ball seem to disappear from people''s view like it left the world, nobody understood where the ball wt.


    Only Bringer felt death tingling for a split second and in that split second, the ball appeared infront of Bringer like it was teleported by Anthony but it wasn''t.


    Bringer moved to block but he was too slow as the ball instantly connected with his chest and he was st flying through the air.


    He and the ball both left the court before anyone could react.


    Bringer and Rider looked at Anthony in shock, Anthony had just used Bringer''s unique talt right infront of them.


    A talt or skill is unique because nobody else in the world has it.


    And now someone infront of them defiled that logic, common sse and a world fact.


    This was the second time Anthony had stol the Storm brothers skill.


    The first was wh he fought Clemt on the ship, the second was now.


    Anthony st Bringer a smirk th turned to return to his position.


    The rest didn''t understand what just happed, but to them, Anthony and the Storm brothers seem to have an understanding.


    The game resumed right after the pause.


    Rider tossed the ball up and jumped up to meet it.


    Earth elemt moved and coated his elbow as Rider spun mid air and st out an elbow attack on the ball that made it faster as it blitzed onwards without obstruction.


    ***BOOOM***


    As it moved into team one''s court and started descding, Bryan immediately moved.


    He performed the same forearm pass like Rider earlier easily with his dragon physique.


    Before Rider could move to sd out a more devastating attack, a figure blurred into existce before the ball could reach it''s highest point in the sky.


    She spun a just like Rider but this time, she used her foot heel coated in light elemt and st out an attack.


    Immediately her heel made contact with the ball, an explosion sounded in the air as the ball flew forward with a faster speed and force than the one Anthony st earlier while also becoming invisible.


    The ball disappeared again, but this time due to the speed and the invincibility she added to the ball using her elemtal control.


    To others, invisibility using light elemt might not be basic elemtal manipulation but to her, it was just a basic elemtal manipulation.


    Everyone on team two could only react with their sses, but they were still too slow.


    Evelyn smiled happily as she saw that the ball was about to make contact with the g.


    At the last second, Anthony appeared there and saved the ball with ease and a pass.


    Vivian appeared beside the ball before it could start descding.


    She didn''t use any elemtal manipulation, and just st out a pure physical attack.


    They played for hours till the sun bade them farewell, so they had to stop in order to return to their hotel.


    And with that team won with only one point.

 Chapter 100: Dungeon

    Everyone woke up feeling happy and down at the same time as this was their last day on the floating island.


    Everyone basically had fun here, as not even training maniacs like Tiara even trained for a second.


    Everyone simply took their time unwinding and relaxing.


    Anthony sat in his hotel room as he looked out the window and smiled.


    He couldn''t have this much fun in his past life, he hadn''t even seen an island, talkless of being in a floating one.


    Anthony enjoyed every second of his new life, the laziness of his clones, the food, the system, the account filled with money, the vacation, the blood baths, the assassins, the demons, the forsaken cult.


    He looked up at the sun with his deep blue gem eyes as the sun reflected on them that made them look like they were shining and reflecting the sunlight.


    He stood up with a sigh as he finished reminiscing about his first life and went downstairs to meet the muscle men.


    When he got down stairs, it had to be said, the food at the Academy doesn''t even come close to the one at the floating island.


    Too bad the Academy won''t let students take anything back to the Academy aside clothes and weapons that are within the range of the money the Academy gave the other day.


    Since the ship was scheduled to arrive by three PM in the afternoon, many people kept exploring till the professor got ready to call.


    They wanted to enjoy every moment as most of them knew deep down that they might never step in here again for various reasons.


    Anthony just looked at Bringer wolfing down plates after plates of food.


    Anthony couldn''t help but wonder if this guy had a bottomless abyss for a stomach or was he ruminant Titan specie with four stomach compartment.


    Anthony couldn''t get used to it no matter how many times he saw it.


    After Bringer''s wolfing session was over, they all stepped out again.


    But this time they didn''t enter any store, nor did they buy anything from a stall.


    They just continued walking around and took in different scenes and architecture into their minds as they admired their designs.


    As they continued walking, Anthony suddenly frowned as his sense dome passive skill picked up changes in space a kilometre ahead, just like it did during the demon invasion.


    Anthony just halted his steps and didn''t move anymore.


    Such was how terrifyingly good her mastery over space really is.


    Without the space element, don''t even bother trying to destroy a dungeon, it won''t even budge even if a paragon tried destroying an F rank dungeon.


    But people hardly destroy dungeons as the resources inside would just disappear and that would be a huge waste.


    Suddenly different species of monsters poured out from the dungeon like water.


    This phenomenon is called a dungeon break, where all monsters in the gate just pours out till they are all out.


    And this dungeon was just an SSS rank dungeon, nothing too big or dangerous.


    After Anthony confirmed this fact, he unsheathed his katana from the sheath, throughout his stay on the floating island the katana never left Anthony''s waist aside when he went to the beach.


    Anthony instantly rushed forward with great speed and swung his katana with alluring finesse as he ripped apart the monsters before they could go far.


    But they were too many of them scattering in different directions.


    The rest of the crew immediately moved into action with high agility.


    Bryan''s sabre appeared from his space ring as lightning ran through his body as he left crackling sound and blood splash on his way.


    Evelyn simply used her light element and created illusions for the monsters and made them to fight themselves.


    Vivian just waved her hand as frost just covered everything and the beast just froze over and shattered with a bang.


    As Anthony and his crew laid waste to the monsters, Clint floated high up in the sky as he looked at them with a smile.


    "This generation is truly a golden generation"


    Just in their first year, they were already overpowering S monsters at minimum.


    ...


    I have finally hit the 100th chapter


    Congratulate this chapter with gifts.


    Thank you

 Chapter 101: Mission Impossible

    One week went by since Anthony and his muscle men came back from the floating island.


    Everyone has gone back to their normal boring schedule of classes, train, take on a mission, sleep, read, repeat.


    Anthony got up from his sleep and went through his normal morning routine, then left his room.


    Today he decided to do something different.


    He has decided to take a mission.


    Anthony has never taken any mission since he came to the Academy domain, he simply saw no need for them as he was too lazy to move his body while he could make money by placing bets while lying down.


    He walked around the Academy and arrived at the mission hall like he has always been coming here.


    He looked around and saw people walking around and looking through missions they wanted to take.


    He walked to a clerk and proceeded to ask some questions.


    "Hello, I want to take up a mission"


    The clerk who was busy typing on her computer didn''t raise her head and simply waved her hand and a heads up display appear before Anthony.


    "This is the list of all the available missions, pick one and I will register it"


    The Academy lumped all missions together, they didn''t bother to grade it or anything.


    All missions had a clear requirement, like being a S ranker before attempting and all that, they didn''t obstruct those that want to court death.


    If a B ranker took a mission that clearly stated it needs the S rank and died during the mission, it didn''t concern the Academy.


    They don''t raise idiots or people who overestimate themselves.


    But of course they would look into your death, if its normal then you are added to the list of arrogant and idiotic corpse.


    If its not normal, the Academy would exert revenge no matter who it is.


    So its an unspoken rule amongst everyone not to touch students while they are in the Academy domain or school is still on.


    Anthony scrolled through the mission, but he didn''t see anything that could make him move or even feel motivated.


    It went from the shining blue to blood red like it was giving off a warning and ominous feeling.


    The words were written in black ink further intensify ominous feeling anyone would receive.


    This heads up display contains the top ten ''Impossible'' missions.


    Of course in a sense it''s possible, if not it won''t even be there to begin with, but they are called impossible because of the stringent requirements.


    Only people who could battle across ranks touched this type of missions.


    Even the tenth mission which was the weakest on the list required a battle prowess of SSS- rank at least, which was quite theatrical.


    Graduation requirement of SS- rank, but dishing mission of SSS- rank minimum.


    The Impossible mission list has always been updated because; [1] once in few years, someone would complete one or two missions, showing how ridiculously talented they were to battle across ranks and [2] because the Academy just completes the mission itself if its been there for a long time, or other guilds and organisations outside the Academy completes it before the Academy does.


    But.... throughout the history of the Academy, nobody has ever completed the mission ranked fifth to first.


    Those who have tried either died or survived by running away with their life saving treasure.


    Such is how hard these missions were, the higher the ranking, the harder it gets.


    So on the impossible mission list, the top five stood unshaken and consumed the lives of many genius students over the years.


    Anthony''s father had challenged every single mission from the tenth to the first.


    He was a battle maniac, there was no way he would not challenge the mission, if the Academy added it to their mission list, then there was a possibility it was doable, these were his thoughts at that time.


    Null Michael single handedly cleared all five lower missions from tenth to the sixth.


    Each all ridiculously strong and difficult, always coming back with his life hanging on a thread.


    But as a battle maniac, all those battle that put him on the brinks of death made him stronger whenever he came back from the brinks of death.


    This is a cheat exclusive to battle maniacs where one slip up means death.


    But even after it all, Null Michael still failed the fifth ranked mission and had to be saved by his father Null Collins.


    Null Collins knowing the death rate of the impossible mission won''t allow his son to court death, and who better to ensure his son''s life other than himself.

 Chapter 102: Mission Impossible-2

    Anthony looked through the list with his normal expressionless face.


    The clerk kept her eyes on him as she was looking to see which Anthony would pick.


    Anthony''s gaze landed on the mission standing first on the list.


    First Mission: Excursion.


    Details: Escort some goods of the Norka organization from city M to city Q.


    Requirements: Master rank combat prowess.


    Payment: hundred million Academy points.


    The mission gave no further details, just enough for you the employee to know your job.


    It didn''t even specify the level of the Master rank that was needed.


    A lot of things screamed death flags literally.


    But the reward, a hundred million points was too tempting.


    Anthony didn''t dare to imagine it, that amount of points.


    Anthony didn''t feel greedy or anything.


    But that amount of points, he wanted it, although he was already outrageously rich and his system points can give him everything, it can''t be converted to Academy point at the end of the day.


    Anthony also didn''t dare to think about the amount of lives swallowed by this impossible missions rank due to people''s greed.


    But he couldn''t blame them, students can''t possess such amount of points, only professor level and people who have been in the Academy for a long time possessed such points.


    Anthony knew he couldn''t get such amount of points from placing bets or completing normal missions and stuff.


    Academy confidently put that reward because they know what it represents..''Impossibility''


    "I will take the Rank 1 Mission"


    Anthony said as he turned his head to the clerk and met her eyes with his.


    The clerk fell into another shock, she knew Anthony''s power....well at least she think she does.


    She had thought he would accept within the tenth rank to the ninth rank for a start then work his way up to the rest if he is able to succeed with the mission.


    To her Anthony was simply overestimating himself, many had tried and failed.


    Many geniuses lost their lives to these missions, many have appealed to the Academy to remove these impossible missions.


    But the Academy has no reason to, as they don''t ask or force anyone to go on any mission at all.


    To the clerk, Anthony won''t return, this simply meant his death.


    She had seen many die, she had held this clerk job in the mission hall for more than a century.


    He came out of his room and walked towards the Academy gate, as he walked he saw a lot of people looking at him with sad eyes, especially the girls.


    He just smiled at them as he walked past the which made them even cry harded as this ''will'' be the last time they would see him.


    He stood at the Academy gate and looked at the horizon and the rest of the Academy Domain.


    Anthony turned and looked at everyone who followed him here to send him off.


    Then said with an arrogant tone.


    "There is no need to be sad, I would be back, afterall I''m Heaven''s Illegitimate Child"


    Then Anthony floated up gently and shot towards the far skies with a resounding boom


    ......


    The Dean''s Office


    "Sighs...so he has left huh, another one chasing the impossible mission"


    The Dean shook his head as he spoke.


    He brought out a circular device and contacted someone.


    Null Collins face materialized as a hologram just slightly above the device.


    "Hooo....to think the slaughterer would contact me first, isn''t this a surprise what do you want"


    Null Collins said with a smile.


    But the Dean replied back with an evil smile and said


    "Your grandson has accepted an impossible mission"


    Immediately the words dropped the room became so silent that a pin would sound like a nuclear explosion right now and here.


    After a brief pause due to the heaviness of such message.


    Null Collins asked another important question


    "What rank?"


    "First rank"


    The Dean replied with an evil grin.


    Null Collins was stunned from the answer he received.


    He has nearly lost his son to the fifth ranked mission, now his grandson was challenging the first rank.


    The both of them were courting death.


    Collins didn''t ask any other questions, he just abruptly ended the call, leaving only the Dean in his office.

 Chapter 103: Ascension loophole

    THE BATTLE FIELD


    Collins, Irene, Mitchelle, Michael all sat together as a loud silence descended upon the building they were sitting in.


    They had been at the battlefield since Anthony left, even the butler was here at the battlefield attending their to needs whenever they came back from their slaughter.


    They had all heard the call Collins had with the Dean, as they are one big family they hardly hide anything from one another, even the butler (since he is tied by a mana contract)


    "Has my son finally become arrogant and overestimated himself"


    Michael said with a smile, although he would scold his son for picking the rank 1 mission, he still felt happy in his heart for the courage.


    "Sigh... Anthony has always been mature since he was born, I guess growing up we must all at least court death once"


    Mitchelle said with a sigh.


    Everyone present here has eaten the fruit Anthony brought, not only Anthony''s parents, he later gave some to Michael for his grandparents as he couldn''t leave them out.


    And right now, they were all stronger than they once were and still growing at faster speed like they had a low cultivation as they couldn''t absorb the essence of the fruit in one go with their ''weak'' physique.


    So right now, they all still battled with their previous strength before they ate the fruit.


    Their new strength is a trump card for any trouble to come, there was no way they would breakthrough and just announce it.


    People made announcements when they enter a new major realm but don''t speak on the minor realm at all, but some still don''t make announcements when they enter a major realm, that would be another trump card for them.


    The family didn''t ask where Anthony got such a fruit and didn''t bother asking or investigating, such things could lead to war.


    Michael nearly cried when Anthony gave him a fruit to give to his grandparents.


    Michael thought that with his enhanced talents, physique, skills and everything he was finally one step closer to catching up with his father Collins, as this has always been his goal.


    But reality seems to disagree with him.


    Even if they had eaten the fruit, some might speculate they had more in their hands.


    "Where is he right now"


    Irene''s voice sounded as she looked at her husband Collins.


    "The slaughterer said Anthony just left the Academy domain, he also gave me information on where he would be arriving"


    "I think we should just follow him to his mission location and not just wait for him there, what if one of the families, or demons and the forsaken cult make on move on him"


    Mitchelle said immediately.


    But there is also a minor flaw or loophole during Ascension, which people didn''t know about.


    When you breakthrough, you get healed and saved from everything ''harmful'' that is hurting you.


    But what if something inside your body isn''t ''harmful'' yet and still in a dormant state.


    Just like the Sword Intent inside Anthony''s body, it ''could'' be harmful but has done zero damages till now because it hasn''t been activated by Michael.


    All Michael has to do is snap his finger or even with just a thought and Anthony would explode like a balloon.


    But the Sword Intent is just dormant, neither obstructing the body or slowing down anything, it just stays there doing nothing.


    Just like Mitchelle''s mark on Anthony''s body.


    Since these two things haven''t caused any harm to Anthony at least once, and just stayed there, it wasn''t harmful and something needed to be removed according to the heavenly will


    But if the Sword Intent has harmed even a single cell or hair then went dormant again, the heavens would remove it during Ascension.


    As something dormant could be good or bad, the heavenly will can''t do anything against it.


    Of course the heavenly will know if it would be harmful to you, but it won''t bother to remove it, as it wasn''t here to take care of you like a baby.


    It was here to remove everything ''currently'' harming or has caused harm, not the one that would harm you in the future.


    So anything that isn''t causing harm in anyway is left alone.


    (I wonder what a lot of people would do with this information if they got a hold of it)


    (The heavenly will is the will of the Heaven)


    Michael just raised his index finger and Sword Intent covered it instantly, then he swiped in a straight line in front of him in empty space.


    Then space tore apart easily without any chance of resisting.


    Then he stepped into it with his family following behind him.


    They were heading directly to Anthony''s current location.


    ...


    I didn''t drop any chapter yesterday as things just got worse at the hospital.


    I''m in a state where I say the word to be written and my brother types, so I hope you guys understand my situation.


    Thanks for your continuous support.

 Chapter 104: Departure

    Anthony continued flying high in the sky with a smile on his face.


    It was everyone''s dream to fly and feel the brush of wind against their skin.


    Although Anthony had the ability to fly, he has never really done it before, the best he did was just float or something similar.


    As he flew across the sky like he was running for his life, he stared down upon everything as he looked at how small they all looked from above.


    Then he added the wind element to his speed and shot forward with even more speed.


    "HAHAHHAAH this how it feels to fly, no wonder all those super heroes like flying"


    Anthony laughed like a kid as he moved, he didn''t really know the directions to city M, but with the Authority of Information, it was a piece of cake.


    If it was others, they would have left two days ago in other to arrive on time as they couldn''t fly, so they had to leave on time to get there early.


    Anthony looked at the time as he flew and saw it was already 11AM.


    They were meant to convene together by 12 sharp.


    He left the Academy domain three hours ago, so he had been flying for three hours non-stop


    Flying doesn''t cost mana or strength or anything at all.


    It was just like breathing to everyone when they got to the SSS rank.


    There was no need to practice or anything, just like how new born babies don''t practice breathing, everyone is blessed with flying knowledge when they ascend to SSS rank.


    Anthony''s Sense Dome picked up something behind him as he flew, he didn''t need to turn as his eyes granted him 360 vision.


    Immediately five presence appeared, it disappeared like it wasn''t there.


    But Anthony could still see it clearly with his sense dome and his eyes.


    He smiled as he recognised these mana signatures and the people hiding.


    ''It seems the Dean contacted grandfather as I went on my ''courting death'' journey''


    Anthony thought as he moved with a smile, even if something unexpected happens his family was here to save him.


    After flying for another thirty minutes, he arrived at the supposed gathering location, which was a restaurant.


    Anthony reduced his flight speed and landed with a soft touch on the ground.


    He walked up to the restaurant and entered.


    Immediately he entered, the manager walked up to him with a professional smile.


    "Good Morning young master, I''m sorry to inform you this, but the restaurant has been booked out by another individual"


    The manager said this as politely as possible, as Anthony was still young the manger assumed he was one of those arrogant young masters as the manager has dealth with a bunch of them who think themselves as kings.


    Anthony smiled at the manager and said


    "Don''t worry, I''m one of the people that booked the restaurant"


    The manager released a sigh of relief as he guided Anthony to a seat and served him a drink which was on the house.


    Meek had been watching all of them from the camera when he was upstairs.


    Of course Anthony knew this as his sense dome and sight wasn''t a joke, but he didn''t care.


    It was nice to say that Meek is a Master ranker himself though just at the second level.


    While the man with a mask behind him was a peak Grandmaster ranker.


    Anthony didn''t know why the Grandmaster stood behind Meek, as people only respected power here, even if the Grandmaster was getting paid, it wasn''t enough to act like he was acting right now.


    Anthony shook his head as it didn''t concern him at all.


    They all walked out of the restaurant as the man already paid before anyone even arrived.


    He brought them to a huge van and said to them.


    "What you are protecting is inside, whatever you do, do not allow anyone aside from us get closer to the Van"


    Meek said with a serious tone.


    They all nodded with a smile, this wasn''t anyone''s first rodeo.....well aside for one person.


    Anthony could see runes that were drawn on the van, they were various types of rune on it.


    Like space restriction rune, damage nullification, auto clean and many other rune that prevents stealing with some tricks.


    Of course there were restrictions on these runes as if people with better skills appears, the runes won''t even stand a single attack from them.


    Goods like these aren''t put into space rings and carried just like that for various reasons.


    Example, they just had to lose the ring to lose it all.


    The opponent just had to cut the hand holding back the ring and its done.


    The space ring could also be swapped out, the person holding the ring might just magically disappear.


    A lot of people have stolen goods using these methods.


    So physically seeing the goods was always the best way as you always know where it is and always how to react.


    Meek opened the van and checked the goods one last time to be sure before they departed.


    The man with the mask and Meek entered the van together, while Anthony and the rest entered their own cars.


    They all rolled out immediately they were done with everything.


    Even though they all sat in a car, their sense weren''t impeded in any way.


    ....


    Author''s Note


    Can I marry my own book?


    Can I reincarnate in it?


    Where is R.O.B

 Chapter 105: Wave

    Four cars could be seen moving at a high speed alongside a forest, with a van in the middle and a car ahead and two cars behind.


    The crew have been driving for two days non-stop without rest.


    They all had high ranks, hence they could go some months without food or water.


    So they didn''t need to stop and eat or sleep or anything of that nature as their body was already too enhanced to such basic things.


    Technology was already too advanced, so the cars can use mana stones instead of regular old fuel.


    Anthony suspected it would take them within a week or two to get to their destination if they weren''t obstructed, if they were it might take longer.


    After driving for two days without speaking or anything, Anthony got bored of just driving.


    So he just switched to autopilot function of his car and just slept off, while also setting the cars in front of him as the target lock.


    So wherever their car goes, his would follow.


    Although portals could be opened to head to another location from one city to another, this wasn''t done as the cost was too stupendous.


    Therefore opening portals in just any city was too much, as even if they opened it the cost to use the portal would drive away a lot of people.


    The portal in the building heading to the main floating island can be considered cheap because the floating island itself was already too rich and it was just a gateway to their own home.


    Although there wasn''t any portal in City M and City Q, some cities where major events hold possess portals interlinking them.


    After some days of moving, Anthony jumped on the roof of his car, then jumped again and landed on the roof of the van carrying the goods and slept there.


    As for his car, he just kept it in his inventory.


    Others sensed Anthony landing on the roof, but they didn''t mind and just kept driving as Meek didn''t put this as part of the rules or whatever.


    Five days went by as they continued with their mission non stop.


    It was night-time and Anthony could be seen staring at the stars in the sky.


    He sighed as he thought that this mission was too boring.


    "I''m too bored, maybe I shouldn''t have chosen this mission"


    Anthony thought as he felt the wind against his face and his clothes billowed due to the wind.


    "Wasn''t this mission reward a hundred million points, where is the action and the dangers I was promised that come with it"


    Not even a single fly has attacked them since they left and embarked on their journey.


    Their journey continued for another three days, but this time they decided to stop and just stretch their legs a bit for thirty minutes before they continued the journey.


    As they moved, the car in front of the van suddenly stopped as they all sensed something coming from all direction.


    Mana cloaked his sword as he moved out with his technique.


    [Amos Sword Technique: Cut of Boredom]


    Amos slashed out two thousand of times as his figured zipped across the monster wave.


    ***Slash***Slash***Boom**Splurt***


    The sound of his sword tearing through the monsters'' skins echoed across as he rained death upon anything that touched his sword.


    Bloods of various monsters hit the ground together with their innards and heads as soon as Amos left the area.


    Zayne followed up with his spell as he floated a few meters above the ground


    [Water Magic: Tidal Crush]


    Water surged in front of him as mana moved and intertwined with water molecules thereby creating a huge water tide.


    **Swoosh***Splash***Burblee***


    Water rushed without obstruction as it crushed everything in its path.


    Anthony looked at the destruction these people were causing and wasn''t sure if any of the monsters would even slip through these attacks.


    Chika ran on the water surface like it wasn''t there as he rotated his spear for some action.


    Mana moved from within him as it covered his weapon and thrust forward with astonishing speed and broke the sound barrier without any technique of any sort.


    ***Plooorkk***Sqwelp***


    He bestowed judgement on the monsters on his path as he stabbed them all of death.


    As Amos ran amok, he suddenly felt something behind him, then he turned around immediately and blocked with his sword.


    ****BOOOMM***


    A loud explosion ripped across from the attack an ape made on Amos.


    Amos'' sword blocked the fist without an issue, but his feet sank into the ground due to the sheer force of the ape.


    Amos immediately stepped back, and got a better look at his sneaky attacker.


    ''Peak Master rank''


    Amos thought as he looked at the ape that was ten feet in height with huge fists and was silver in color.


    Just by looking at it, anyone with a brain can tell that it''s defence and strength wasn''t a joke or something to scoff at.


    Amos and the beast both stared at each other.


    Then as if they could read each others minds, they disappeared from their position.

 Chapter 106: Caesar

    As a sword and a fist met, an implosion occured pushing everything in a three kilometres range backwards with an immense force and strength.


    ***BOOMMM***


    This time around Amos feet didn''t sink, but stood steadily absorbing the impact.


    Then they both disappeared in place again as they ran around and collided forcefully in the forest as they continued fighting and raining down attacks.


    The ape kept sending out punches that shattered anything in it''s path and left loud explosion sounds immediately it was sent out.


    In front of the ape, Amos just kept blocking and blocking as his figured flickered across the field.


    As he moved, he didn''t have to attack the surrounding monsters as the result of their attacks left the monsters anything but alive.


    Although the ape was ridiculously huge it didn''t make it slow in anyway, rather it was extremely fast and precise with its attack.


    Amos'' sword vibrated intensely as it collided with the ape''s fists, he felt like he was striking the hardest metal on the planet as his attacks only left tiny scratches on the ape''s fists which immediately disappears showing it''s remarkable regeneration.


    But that didn''t deter him, he just continued his assault without a pause as he too had his own cards up his sleeves.


    Amos immediately changed his momentum as he suddenly took the attack to another level as Aura and fire instantly moved on his sword.


    His next attack caught the ape off gaurd.


    [Amos Sword Technique: Fire Type: Cut Of Boredom]


    Amos released the same attack as last time, but this time he took it up a notch.


    The ape sensing the sudden shift in battle instantly moved to dodge, but Amos was faster here.


    **BOOMMM***SLASHH***SPLURTT**


    His sword connected with the ape''s chest as he tore apart the ape''s flesh as blood flowed out instantly.


    Blood dripped on to the ground as the ape finally put a distance between them.


    But Amos wasn''t about to let this ape have a breathing space.


    He instantly disappeared and appeared in front of the ape and swung his sword fiercely in order to finish it off in one sword attack.


    But that little space already gave the ape all it needed to keep up with Amos.


    The ape quickly dodged to the side, with the sword barely grazing its neck as the ape narrowly dodged the attack.


    Then the game of cat and mouse began as Amos kept on attacking but the ape just kept weaving around dodging at the last second.


    The ape just kept dodging and didn''t block this time around as Amos strength has taken a step further again, so it could only dodge and not dare to block or it''s arms would be sliced off.


    Amos seeing that he couldn''t still slay the beast, paused for a split second and decided to change his movement again.


    So he used his movement technique to move at a greater speed.


    [Amos Leg Technique: Movement Type: Tread Of Boredom]


    Amos instantly disappeared from his place and arrived in front of the ape and sent out another slash with an increased speed.


    **Swish**


    Though just a smile, the ape could feel death looming over it.


    It suddenly felt death for no apparent reason, listening to its instinct it immediately turned to runaway without hesitation.


    "Its futile my dear ape"


    Amos said as he moved swiftly.


    [Amos Original Sword Technique: First Page: Flicker of Happiness]


    Amos swung his sword with a flicker of happiness that disappeared immediately.


    The moment he slahsed out, the ape was immediately sliced into four equal parts horizontally and vertically.


    MVLeMpYr-chapter


    The ape died and it''s body fell on the ground with blood gushing out profusely.


    Amos turned around and looked at his teammates and saw they were handling their own opponents easily.


    Anthony saw that the battle was about to end for other also, and he hasn''t even made a move yet.


    His eyes met with Amos'' eyes, then he gave Amos a knowing smile.


    The guy on the mask already stepped out of the Van and took care of the Grandmaster rank beasts with just a single attack.


    So Anthony had to make a move in order not to be on his teammates bad side.


    Although he usually doesn''t care about these kind of things, doesn''t mean he would become stupid.


    Anthony floated up and stood on the air as he proceeded to cast a spell as he had decided to just wipe out every living beast present right now.


    With his All seeing Eyes, he could see how many monsters were here, the battlefield size and many more.


    [Nature Magic: Mana Zone: Return To Caesar What Belongs To Caesar: Your Life]


    As Anthony casted this spell, every sentient life form within range felt instant death at this moment.


    All monsters rushing to the van and those that were attacking suddenly stopped in their tracks for a second.


    **THUD**THUD***THUD***


    Sounds of dead bodies hitting the floor resounded as all and every sentient being asides Anthony''s teammates died on the spot without struggling or resisting.


    They all died as their bodies and became empty husks as their souls which didn''t belong to them has been returned to the owner.


    There was no explosion or impact or devastating sounds or any flashy skill or spell.


    Just a flash of light pulsing out of Anthony as he released such spell together with his Infinite Mana skill and all life was taken.


    .....


    Author''s Note


    As Tomorrow is my birthday, I would be releasing two chapter tomorrow.


    Thanks for everyone''s continuous support


    Special shout out to aaaninja and megmaconqueror for every support till now

 Chapter 107: Zara

    Everyone looked at Anthony in shock, and fear.


    Their eyes almost coming off their sockets.


    Although they were numerous spells and techniques that were obviously overpowered, they have never seen or heard anything like this before in their entire lives.


    (Why would they hear it?, if someone had this move, then it would be saved as a trump card)


    Everyone instantly raised their guard up to the maximum.


    Although they were talking and laughing in the restaurant earlier and also talked while they stretched their legs during the thirty minutes break, at the end of the day, everyone was a stranger and they were just here to complete a mission and everything is done.


    There was no trust or anything of that sort here, even Amos, Chika, and Zayne won''t dare to say that they trust one another hundred percent as a treasure or money could just make one of them make a move against the other.


    Even Meek adjusted and moved closer to his own personal body guard.


    At the end of the day, Anthony was just a hired personnel.


    He never trusted him at all.


    Even if he was from the Academy, there was no guarantee he won''t kill everyone here and take their treasures.


    (Many people have done this already)


    But as they all stood and stared at him with a wary gaze, a thought lingererd in their minds.


    ''If he cast such spell again, can we defend?''


    This is indeed a good question.


    This wasn''t like elemental magic which people could see the attack, then defend, dodge or counter attack immediately, unless you have a soul skill, technique, or ability.


    Even though Anthony always released his F rank aura, none of them were foolish enough to believe that as even they themselves sometimes don''t even release any aura at all.


    They weren''t some brainless young masters.


    "No need to be so afraid, we are comrades in arms, if nobody makes a move against me, I won''t make a move against them, besides even if I made a move first, I''m sure the Academy would hunt me to death"


    Anthony said with a smile as he spoke.


    "I thought you were a swordsman due to the katana hanging on your waist, who would have thought you also practice magic"


    Amos replied as he walked towards Anthony.


    "Well let''s just say I''m among the arrogant ones that refuse to stick to their class but multi-cultivate"


    She sighed with a sad face as if she was reminiscing about her training.


    Anthony knew it was all a charade, but he played along.


    "Ahhh... Anthony do you have the wood elemental affinity so we can train together"


    Zara said again as her face suddenly changed from sadness to happiness.


    "Well, I haven''t seen anybody with the wood element, it would have been cool just like you and maybe they can control an entire forest"


    Anthony said with a sigh as he looked at the sky but he was eyeing Zara from the corner of his eyes.


    Her expression was that of a disappointment as if him not having a wood elemental affinity just killed their training session.


    ''She really deserves an oscar award with this level of acting, she should reincarnate as an actress on earth''


    Anthony mused silently as looked at her.


    Meanwhile Zara was having crisis as she was just frowning.


    Normally when you ask someone if they had a certain element, they either affirmed or replied with the one they possessed.


    But Anthony did none of this, which made her have no progress with her digging out information from him.


    The rest simply recovered their lost mana as they listened to their conversation.


    But they didn''t get any information after eavesdropping on their conversation.


    "Well it doesn''t matter, the fact that you work for the Academy means you are highly talented, did you graduate from the Academy"


    Zara instantly came back on track.


    To her question, Anthony replied again as he shook his head at her.


    "I didn''t graduate from the Academy, I just trained alone and tried my best to remain alive"


    Anthony didn''t lie to her, who knew if this woman had a lie detection skill or something of that nature.


    Although he didn''t lie, he could twist the truth.


    And with that, he just twisted the answers he gave Zara.


    There was no way Zara didn''t have a lie detection skill, as she would surely take advantage of her charm and beauty, complementing it with such a skill would make her information gathering skill to soar.


    But as she asked all these questions, Anthony could see that she was on edge, ready to react anytime if he ever made a move.

 Chapter 108: Spells

    After the rest, they all brought out their cars and followed the van and continued their journey with their former formation.


    The Null family were too shocked to speak.


    Unlike Anthony''s teammates, they understood what Anthony had done.


    Anthony touched the souls of millions which was way too outrageous.


    The mana he also released, the Mana Zone, the mana control.


    Everything left them shocked to the core.


    "Are you sure this is our grandson and not some higher being"


    Collins said with a smile as he looked at Anthony.


    "I always knew my son was talented, but to think he was this talented"


    Michael said with a smile as he rememberd when Anthony showed him his SS rank aura.


    But what Anthony just displayed was very well above that rank he displayed earlier.


    "To think he also has soul affinity, I can''t wait to see his true sword skill as this would be the first time I get to see him battle"


    Michael continued speaking as he wanted to see his son swing the sword.


    He has never seen Anthony train or anything, so he really wanted to see his son''s full power.


    "I want to see his magic, with the way he casted that soul spell it felt too easy"


    Mitchelle said as she said wanted to see how far her son has come with magic.


    "It seems I''m the only one left out....sigh, should I convince my grandson to learn healing magic"


    Irene said as reply to everyone since all of them were talking too much about their own field.


    They all laughed and decided to keep moving, and within fraction of a second, they caught up to Anthony and his teammates.


    As the crew kept moving, monsters kept attacking them non-stop.


    They were all on frenzy, determined to get whatever was in that van.


    But this time they didn''t stop, Anthony who was standing on the van just kept sending out attacks left and right without pause.


    As for the corpse, he used telekinesis to bring all of them to his front.


    Everyone agreed they would share the corpse with Anthony gave the biggest share as they didn''t make a move at all.


    If they kept stopping continuously, it might take a long time to get to City Q.


    Also, they wanted to see the extent of Anthony''s magic, so while they drove they also kept a close eye on the magic Anthony casted.


    [Earth Magic: Moving QuickSand]


    Earth shook as five kilometres radius turned muddy and sandy suddenly and millions of monsters chasing after them sank into the sand and their faiths were instantly sealed.


    Anthony''s teammates frowned when they saw this.


    They just lost millions of mana core and corpse, but they couldn''t do or say anything about it.


    They were literally making money by doing nothing other than drive, who were they to complain about Anthony''s wastage and methods.


    Four Hours Later


    Anthony still continued with his rampage like he was getting mana from another place.


    High in the sky, birds swopped down in a flash, some even raining down attacks, while some wanted to just use their force and velocity to crash the entire convoy.


    Everythng shook, immediately the blue flames landed.


    Trees and mountains suddenly vanished from sight as everything was swallowed.


    Even space was devour in itself and the void wasn''t spared either.


    Intense energy surged as everything was laid to total destruction and havoc.


    Those with fire affinity like Amos who had a certain level of resistance to fire could feel it in their core, they would be burned to death by this flame.


    The demolition continued even after Anthony left the area as the flames refused to stop at all, but Anthony had to cancel out the flame or it might devour the entire forest.


    MVLEmPyR-your-story-source


    For the rest of the team, while they drove couldn''t get the fear settling in their hearts to leave their heart.


    ''What amount of Mana is this''


    ''This shouldn''t be possible''


    ''Isn''t this cheating''


    Zara thought when she looked at the pure blue sky that was even made more beautiful by the bright blue flames.


    The mages here knew they had no mana to cast such large scale attack.


    Anthony stood there on the van as he looked at the destruction he caused with happiness.


    It was everyone''s dreams to rain destruction on everything once in a while without consequences while using various magic simultaneously.


    ''Beautiful''


    This was the only word in Anthony''s head as he saw the apocalypse he unleashed.


    Now he understood why this mission cost a hundred million point.


    The constant running, the constant attack, the constant defence.


    You must run out of man here, leaving you defenceless.


    You must run out of Mana potions and stamina and healing potions mid fight.


    With this endless hord of monsters, even his subodinate might die without life saving skills like spatial mark.


    This was a mission, nobody is meant to save you or protect you.


    Everybody for themselves.


    If Amos and others saw Anthony being pushed by, they won''t make a move at all.


    Because, why should they, he should at least buy more time for them to escape.


    Besides the loot on his body would be many and make them rich.


    Also whatever secret he is hiding that gave him such strength can be harvested from his brain after death.


    Various opportunities just from his Death alone.


    So...asides the abnormal Anthony with his infinite mana and endless knowledge on magic spells, Omini-peak students either have to escape or die here.


    Without Anthony here, it was certain everyone on the team would die.


    ...


    Author''s Note.


    Happy Birthday to me, Thanks to everyone for their daily support.

 Chapter 109: Arrival

    Everyone was left speechless at Anthony''s displays.


    The sheer amount of mana he just released while casting over a hundred spells continuously without a pause in between was simply mind numbing.


    And yet the caster stood tall, with no signs of sweat or being pale or even being tired.


    Even for the Null family who stood as one of the top families in the world and constantly produces geniuses were stunned.


    They had never witnessed something so profound.


    Although Anthony would love to continue casting spells left and right, he needed to retreat for the time being so he could relax.


    So he casted one final spell to keep the monsters from approaching.


    [Illusion Magic: Simple Sense Distortion]


    Under everyone''s senses the van turned into to a open carriage being pulled by horses with a stone laying on the carriage.


    They were all flabbergasted by the sudden change in scenario.


    (Of course this illusion didn''t work on Anthony''s family, he is too weak for that)


    Amos and the rest of the crew suddenly became vigilant.


    Then they heard a sound of fingers brushing against each another creating a snap sound.


    *Snap*


    This sound brought them out of their illusion and everything returned to normal.


    Of course this was Anthony bring them out of the illusion, if not they had no hope of escaping.


    Anthony then laid down on top of the van again and closed his eyes, with a smug on his face.


    Everyone on the team had a grim expression on their faces, but none of them said anything


    They just kept driving and moving forward.


    After another three days of constantly moving, they finally stopped and let down their guards a little.


    If it wasn''t for Anthony''s intervention, they would have been stumped to death under that stampede.


    Everyone gathered together to share the loot from Anthony''s massacre.


    Anthony kept 70 percent and allowed them to share the rest amongst themselves.


    Of course Anthony also took the most valuable corpse amongst all of them.


    He was rich didn''t mean he was generous or Santa Claus.


    After sharing the rest amongst themselves, they talked for a bit as they continued getting closer to City Q.


    "Anthony I didn''t know you were this strong"


    Zara said with a smile as it seemed she wasn''t tired of her information fishing.


    "Well, the Academy only accepts the strong and talented, if I wasn''t strong or talented I wouldn''t have been accepted in the first place"


    Anthony replied.


    "That makes sense" Zara said.


    Zayne looked at Anthony and said with some hesitation.


    "Anthony, how are you able to constantly cast spells like you had extra amount of mana"


    Anthony looked at him and replied with a straight face and in a straight forward way.


    "Well, that''s part of my secret, so I can''t really say, but I can only say that ''something'' supplies the mana needed for such casting"


    Only the man and Meek remained by the van that was holding the supposed goods.


    As everyone stepped back, the woman raised her hand and casted a spell.


    [Barrier Magic: Space Enclosement]


    The space around the van instantly became dark as a black dome materialized and covered fifty meters around the van.


    Only those inside the enclosement can know what is happening inside the dome, not even the caster can.


    As everything was prepared and done, Meek and the man started discussing.


    "I hope what you said about the goods isn''t a lie Meek"


    The man said as he looked at the van.


    "No need to speak so much"


    Meek replied as he walked towards the van and opened it.


    A heart revealed itself as it pulsed with pure uncontained energy.


    It was a Dragon Heart


    It possessed the fire element, eating such a thing could yield untold benefits.


    Even if you don''t have the fire element, you would still benefit in many ways.


    This was why every monster was in a frenzy and was after the van.


    Although the van hid the heart and withstood the energy being released by the heart.


    The runes on the van couldn''t fool the instinct of those monsters.


    Although Meek could keep such things for himself and use it, he knew better than this.


    He wasn''t the battle type, it was simply a waste of fortune.


    So, he sold it for an outrageous amount of money and resources.


    Dragon corpse or either of their remains are hard to get as whenever a dragon dies, the clan always tries to get back its corpse to prevent a lot of things.


    The red haired man''s eyes instantly lit up when he saw the package.


    "You delivered on your promise, now I shall deliver on mine"


    The man said as he took off a space ring from one of his fingers and tossed it to Meek.


    Meek caught it and looked through its content, then nodded with a satisfied look on his face.


    The red haired man instantly took out a huge box with runes on and in it and transferred the dragon heart there.


    Meek and the man both looked at each other and nodded as a sign of closure of business.


    The man sent a signal to the barrier woman and the barrier was instantly lifted.


    Meek looked at his crew then nodded.


    They all walked to their car and stepped on the gas as they all disappeared from sight.


    .......


    Author''s thought


    If there is a god or a random omnipotent being out there.


    I would like to reincarnate in my own novel as Anthony''s twin with a binding system so I can bind to Anthony.


    I guess reality is often disappointing.

 Chapter 110: Respite

    The moment they left their rendezvous point, they all headed to a hotel in order to get some rest.


    Although they stopped once in a while during the journey and rested for a while, they didn''t dare to sleep and enter dreamland.


    They only rested with their eyes wide open, because who knew when a monster would attack out of nowhere.


    So, they only rested physically but not mentally.


    They all drove away and stopped in front of a hotel, four valets stepped out while exuding aura of a peak SSS ranker.


    The four valets took their car keys as they each drove a car to the garage exclusive to the hotel residents.


    The team stepped into the hotel lobby with steady footsteps.


    As they entered, everyone''s gaze turned to them, their gaze scrutinizing all of them.


    As per the rules of the hotel, only Master ranker and above are allowed to book a room in this hotel, anyone below that rank can only be workers and that''s all.


    Although Anthony radiated his usual F rank aura, nobody here was fooled by it.


    The way he walked, the stride, the grace, the face, the attire.


    It wasn''t something an F ranker could possess, and they were sure no F ranker would be suicidal enough to step in here.


    They walked up to the clerk at the desk in order to book a room.


    "Room for seven"


    Meek said in a happy tone, the success of the business still coursing through his veins.


    Meek paid for the rooms that cost a thirty low mana crystals each.


    Meek didn''t need to pay for anybody''s room, he only did so because of the stress everyone went through and because of the deal success.


    Meek and the masked man would be staying in one room together, there was no way he would be alone in such a foreign environment. hosted-on-MVLeMpYr


    The clerk gave them the room keys before another staff walked up and showed each of them to their rooms.


    Before they departed, Meek told them that they would leave city Q ans return in two days.


    So they had two days to rest, eat, tour or do whatever they wanted.


    They all nodded and entered their own rooms and went through with their activities.


    Anthony entered his own room and looked around with a simple gaze.


    Anthony could see runes written all over the room like the cleaning rune and many more.


    The walls were coated with a unique metal that blocked out perceptions so that others can''t spy on other people.


    Of course this is through normal spying by relying on one''s own senses and all that.


    Anthony shook his head as he got rid of the useless thoughts from his head.


    He just took off his clothes and decided to freshen up.


    After going through his normal routine, he changed clothes then went to the king sized bed and slept off.


    Anthony slept for hours like a new born baby.


    Not only him, everyone from the team also slept immediately they got to their designated rooms after they were done bathing.


    When Anthony woke up it was already dark and the moon hung in the sky while bestowing the world with its beautiful light.


    Anthony glanced at the moon as he always loved looking at the stars whenever he could.


    After a while, he stood up and headed to the bathroom and showered again, then dressed up and left his room.


    He was heading for the ground floor of the building, where he saw the first clerk.


    He didn''t bother taking the elevator, he simply walked to the stairs and got to the middle that created an empty space between the stairs.


    Anthony climbed a rail guard then dropped down the stairs as gravity pushed him down.


    Anthony smiled as he checked this off his imaginary bucket list.


    He always wanted to do this when climbing the stairs of the company he worked for since he rarely used the elevator the company had.


    But he knew doing this was a ticket to the reaper so he could only add it to his imaginary bucket list.


    But now he could.


    When he got to the ground, Anthony didn''t need to deploy any technique or use mana or any element to cushion his fall.


    He had perfect control over his body, a height as small as this was a walk in the park for him.


    (The height ain''t small, don''t let Anthony deceive you)


    Anthony landed with a deft touch and not even a single decibel of sound could be picked up or heard.


    He went straight to the clerk sitting behind a desk and asked a question.


    "Where can I find the dining hall"


    The hotel gave the option to eat in your room or eat in a dining hall.


    The room was for eating alone for privacy and the dining hall for people who want to look around and make connections.


    Anthony had decided to look around for a while, he might as well eat and admire the beauties passing by.


    The clerk simply made a call and a staff instantly appeared with full speed.


    The staff then led Anthony to the dining hall.

 Chapter 111: Being handsome has its troubles

    Anthony was led to an entirely different expansive space.


    Many doors clung to the building as in place of a roof a glass dome like ceiling appeared.


    Different races could be seen eating their food with class befitting their strength.


    Some walked on the floor, some just floated away the moment they were done eating and talking not bothering to walk.


    Anthony looked upwards and he could see that at about a thousand metres, beings sat down on floating chairs and tables while dining to the finest meals the hotel could offer.


    Different staff could been seen flashing around the hall as they delivered the ordered food and then disappear from their location.


    Some flew upwards to those eating on the floating chairs and tables and attended to them with utmost care.


    The weakest staff here was at the A rank.


    Even though those at the A rank couldn''t fly naturally, there were many ways around this.


    Some just manipulated their elements and took to the skies in other to respond to their guest''s orders.


    Some born with inherent ability to fly, giving them the ability to fly the very first day they awakened at age ten (even though you can get this ability at SSS rank, well at least its better than nothing)


    Its also worthy to note that here, people didn''t flare their auras, everything was calm like they were ordinary people, those who chose to release some aura as they couldn''t really contain it just released aura in the mortal rank like Anthony.


    This is also a hotel rule in other not to affect the staffs'' efficiency.


    Although some have broken this rule and made troubles for some staff, they all met two different type of fate.


    One, instant death on the spot.


    Two, by getting crippled by shattering your mana core or at least putting some cracks on it, this wasn''t any different than death... actually it''s worse than death.


    (Imagine what your enemies would do when they find out your core has shattered or you have cracks on it and can no longer wield mana...such a fate is worse than death)


    So although people with power came here, people don''t dare to mess with the staff, even if someone possessed power to wipe out the hotel in whole was even in city Q, they won''t be in a hotel in the first place.


    So all in all, power and strength and connection are needed to establish an organisation like this or you would basically run at a loss and nobody would want to work for you.


    In this dining hall, there was no VIP here, if you want to discuss something private, employ your own means and solve that problem.


    The staff already left as Anthony got to the dining hall, it was left to Anthony to pick a seat and for the dining staff to attend to him.


    As the night went on, many women sent mischievous looks, smiles and kiss at Anthony.


    His looks and charms were hard to ignore wherever he went.


    The gratifying food blended together with Anthony''s handome face and charming etiquette was the perfect night for them.


    Some sent over their room numbers to Anthony so that they could have a fun night and maybe more.


    Even some men dared to step forward and ask for some night together.


    Anthony''s lips could only twitch in embarrassment as he could only endure.


    "It seems you are the highlight of the night"


    Zayne said as he looked at Anthony with a smile as he could tell Anthony was uncomfortable with men approaching him.


    "Of course if you name you price, I would also book your service for the night if you are free as everyone has a price"


    Chika said with an evil smirk as he poured more oil to the fire.


    "It seems sometimes handsome people have their bad days, I wonder when a man would also want to spend a night with me"


    Amos said like he was truly sad but he mocked Anthony, adding salt to an open injury.


    They all taunted him one after another.


    Anthony wanted nothing more than to fry these idiots with his eternal flames.


    They laughed till small tears left their eyes as Anthony could only frown.


    ''Truly being at this end of the stick isn''t nice''


    Anthony thought as he fell into his thoughts again and gazed at the stars.


    As they were done with their food, everyone decided to look around the city and enjoy the night before they retired to their rooms.


    And with that, the five of them stood up and left the hotel as they wanted to explore everything.


    Of course before they left, Zara already told Anthony she would enjoy his company in her or his room if he was ready.


    Anthony wasn''t in the mood to tour the city anymore as his teammates taunting made him sour.


    So he could only retire to his room and sleep away his sorrows.

 Chapter 112: A mission within a mission

    When Amos and the rest of the team were done exploring, they all retired to their various beds and slept off.


    Meek and his bodyguard were nowhere to be found as it seemed they didn''t even leave the room after paying for it.


    Anthony woke up from his angry slumber.


    He looked outside the window as the sun shined down his face.


    ''I guess we would be leaving tomorrow as the leader said''


    Anthony thought as he left his bed and went about his usual morning routine.


    He went to the same dining and ate to his content.


    This time he didn''t meet any of his teammates and met only those that flirted with him the day before.


    Seven hours later...


    Amos, Chika and Zayne could be seen talking and laughing in Zayne''s room happily.


    As they discussed amongst one another, their phones all beeped at the same time.


    When it beeped, they all frowned.


    Although it was normal for a phone to beep, but three beeping at the same time isn''t a good sign at all.


    They all looked at one other for a while before Amos looked at his phone first before others.


    As he read through the content, he kept an expressionless face till he got to the bottom part where he stopped in shock.


    The rest of the crew seeing this, immediately read through the message.


    They all had the same expression because what they saw at the end of the message was too shocking.


    The message they received was simple and straightforward, it was a mission.....an assassination mission to be exact.


    Their mission was to kill Anthony anyhow they saw fit before he returns to the Academy.


    The part that made them fall into shock was the price tagged at the ending of the message.


    It was a whopping one Billion top mana crystals.


    Such amount of money they didn''t even dare to dream about.


    They have never seen a million top mana crystals talk more of a billion of it.


    They could only imagine what they could do with so much money in their hands.


    Their cultivation would skyrocket and move through leaps and bounds due to abundance of resources.


    The sender of the mission remained anonymous, so they didn''t know who gave them the mission.


    But the trio couldn''t careless about this as it wasn''t their concern.


    Their concern was how to kill Anthony and how to share the reward stated.


    The three of them nodded their heads and were about to start their discussion about the mission.


    But before they could even start, they heard a knock on the door.


    The three of them frowned again but this time, it was at the same time.


    They just got an offer of a life time and a knock sounded at the same time?, it sounded too coincidental to be true.


    They all drew their weapons just incase they had to make a move at any moment.


    Amos walked up to the door with his right hand now placed on his sword, then using the left to open the door.


    As the door swung open, he saw the remaining group which were four in numbers, which are Meek, the masked man, Clara and Zara.


    Meek is a straight to business type guy so he didn''t bother to beat around the bush and asked in a straight forward manner.


    "Did you receive the message"


    They argued who would get Anthony''s mana saving artifact.


    As they saw they couldn''t land on a conclusion, they decided to leave it for whoever made the most effort.


    As for the remaining things on Anthony, they decided to share it twenty percent each person since they were just five of them here.


    As they all agreed to share the remaining loot twenty percent each, Meek''s voice sounded.


    "Aren''t you forgetting about me, although I won''t be getting any reward from the one billion top mana crystals, at least I should get something from Anthony''s corpse, don''t you all agree"


    "Don''t get greedy Meek, why should you get something when you aren''t even lifting a finger during the battle"


    Zara said as he started unleashing a tiny bit of killing intent.


    The others didn''t reply and just waited for his response because they all had the same question.


    "Well, although I won''t be lifting a finger during the battle, I can at least interfere after the battle"


    Immediately Meek said that, his bodyguard''s Grandmaster aura instantly flared.


    Meek''s business mind skill coming into play yet again at this time.


    Although he won''t fight, after they kill Anthony his bodyguard can at least fight them and kill some of them making them to bend to his will and have no choice than to give up some rewards....if all of them were alive at that time that is.


    This was what Meek had in mind when he made that proposal.


    And he was sure that they too had this thought in mind as anything could happen on a battlefield.


    In an event where Anthony decided to drag out the battle and exhausting their mana and stamina, Meek could just decide to slaughter them like dogs after that.


    They won''t make a bet that they could finish off Anthony immediately without exhausting their mana and stamina as a battlefield was ever changing.


    So, they could only compromise and allow Meek have some reward from Anthony''s corpse but not the reward for assassination.


    Meek smiled as his plan had worked out perfectly.


    This way, if the team succeeded, he (Meek) would still reap rewards and then even if they all fail and Anthony wipes them out, he would still be alive since he didn''t interfere in the fight, so his life is the reward.


    Therefore he wins in whichever path blooms into reality.


    Zayne snorted and said with a stern voice.


    "We will all have to a sign a mana contract"


    Others also nodded as Meek what just said has caused a problem.


    With the amount of assassination reward, who is to say that even Chika won''t wipe out all of them in order to keep the reward for himself.


    Although Chika couldn''t take on all of them at same time, there were many ways to kill someone without even lifting a finger.


    So they all signed a mana contract that made them unable to betray one another from this moment on, of course only in aspect to the assassination and not their entire lives.


    The only requirement for a mana contract was the ability to weild mana and that''s all.


    So even a newly awakened F ranker can sign a mana contract.


    In other to use a mana contract, all you have to do is will it, and a blank sheet of paper would materialize in front of you.


    And with a thought all your thoughts would appear on the paper which would be signed in your name.


    Of course others have tried to falsify their names or sign others names on a mana contract and suffered the consequences.


    So during any mana contract signing, people only have to look out for loopholes and word play that is on the mana contract.


    After signing the mana contract, Meek stood up and left as he had nothing left to do there.


    This was how cruel this world was, one minute they were all laughing and teasing one another and the next they are planning an assassination and keeping one another in check.


    If people who have known themselves for thousands of years can betray each other, what would you say about someone you didn''t even know and only met like a few weeks ago and met on a mission at that.


    This assassination mission was no different than breathing to them, it didn''t even spark any emotion other than joy for the money that was about to come.


    In this world, many people still don''t fully trust those who are bound by mana contract with no loopholes.

 Chapter 113: Wasted efforts

    THE NEXT DAY


    ''Sigh..We would be leaving today huh''


    Anthony thought as he sat down sipping on his juice as he looked outside.


    Anthony didn''t really have fun within these two days stay so he wasn''t really bothered about leaving.


    He looked at the time and saw it was 1PM.


    He then stood up and went to have a bath as they were supposed to leave by 2PM.


    After he was done with everything, he stepped out of his room and walked to the elevator and was stunned as he saw the rest were already waiting for him by the elevator.


    He smiled at them and greeted all of them as they stepped into the elevator together.


    They all got to the clerk and checked out of the hotel.


    The valet drove their cars to the front and gave them all their keys with a slight bow.


    Anthony accepted his key but didn''t enter his own car.


    Rather he waved his hand and his car disappeared from sight.


    The crew looked at him wondering what he was doing.


    Anthony walked up to Clara and Zara and said with a smile on his face.


    "I would love to ride with both of you if its okay"


    Both girls were stunned as they heard Anthony''s request.


    ''He has finally fallen for our charm''


    They both thought at the same time, as Anthony hadn''t even cast them a glance since they started the journey.


    And truly Anthony had fallen for their charm.


    Since seeing their beauty, Anthony has decided to get close to them and crown the both of them as first members to his harem.


    Although Zara''s lie detection skill could be troublesome, Anthony already developed a skill yesterday to counter any type of lie detection skill.


    To the extent that even if he tells the truth and he wants you to detect it as a lie, you would detect it as a lie without even knowing your own skill was interfered with.


    With Anthony''s talent, developing such skill was no different than breathing to him.


    As for him having a lie detection skill, Anthony''s All seeing eyes could see through such simple things.


    Seeing this scene, the others could help but laugh.


    Anthony saw them laughing but didn''t know why they were laughing so he just ignored them.


    But how could he know they were laughing at him. This-is-a-MVLeMpYr-special


    Imagine falling for someone who plans to kill you and takeaway all your possession.


    So they were laughing at Anthony''s situation.


    Although normally Anthony would have sensed that someone wanted to kill him.


    But this time he couldn''t as there wasn''t any killing intent or change in atmosphere or emotion or anything.


    THREE DAYS LATER


    The car at the forefront suddenly stopped.


    Once it stopped, everyone also stopped.


    Everyone came down from their cars and went on to stretch their legs as they have been driving for eight days.


    But this time, it was more than just stretching of the leg or any other part of the body.


    Anthony didn''t need to stretch as his beginning of all things physique always kept him in optimal condition even if he doesn''t move for ten years.


    So he just stood faraway from others and waited for them as he gazed at the sky.


    But as he gazed at the sky and clouds, he suddenly felt some familiar presence surrounding him and getting closer.


    Although they didn''t emit any killing intent, their weapons were drawn at this moment as even a fool could tell what was happening.


    They all stood in silence looking at Anthony while being ready to make a move.


    Anthony looked at them with an expressionless face, he didn''t bother asking why and any useless cliche? questions like, ''why are you doing this?'' ''what of the bonds and friendship we formed over the past weeks'' and all those crap as he knew what kind of world he reincarnated in.


    "At the end of it all it still came to this huh"


    Anthony said as he sighed.


    "You sound like you already expected this"


    Amos asked with a smile like he wasn''t about to kill Anthony.


    "Aren''t assassinations during missions the norm, there is nothing to be surprised about"


    Anthony replied Amos as he chuckled.


    "Hooo...if you saw this coming why didn''t you runaway or hide, you aren''t delusional enough to think you can take on all of us"


    Zayne said as channeled mana and was ready to cast a spell at a moment''s notice.


    Anthony didn''t reply him as he wasn''t here to answer anybody''s thoughts.


    Anthony turned his head to another direction high up in the sky.


    His gaze met Meek''s and his bodyguard''s.


    "Aren''t you going to join the party and have some fun with us"


    Anthony asked in a low tone as he was sure Meek could hear him just fine.


    Meek hearing Anthony''s question, smiled and replied.


    "This has nothing to do with me or my bodyguard, we won''t interfere in this matter, anything that happens is between you all"


    Anthony kept his gaze on Meek for a second, then he smiled and nodded.


    He turned his gaze to Clara and Zara and sighed in thought.


    ''There goes my harem and effort''


    Sadness flashed his eyes for split second before disappearing.


    With the air and aura around Anthony still as carefree and laid back as ever, he said.


    "Lets get this show over with shall we"

 Chapter 114: Personal

    Amos was the first to move with his sword.


    Ever so confident in his attack and happy about the loot and payment.


    Mana moved swiftly and gathered on Amos'' sword as he appeared in front of Anthony and raised his sword high up in the sky, then slahsed down as if trying to split Anthony in perfect half.


    [Amos Sword Technique: Cut of Boredom]


    The sword descended upon Anthony with speed and power.


    And Anthony not even moving at all as the sword came closer and closer to his head made Amos smile and think that Anthony was just a mage and was just fooling around with the katana hanging on his waist.


    Anthony saw the attack coming, ever so slow, ever so bored.


    Anthony just took a step to the right at the last second and dodged with the most minimal movement befitting a veteran.


    The sword cut through the air and space immediately Anthony dodged and landed on the ground instantly casting a resounding explosion that tore the entire ground in half within a two kilometre radius.


    ***BOOOM***


    The ground shook as dust and debris rose up, but no blood was splattered and moved in tandem with it.


    Amos became alert seeing that his attack failed and instantly took a step back.


    As the dust cleared, Anthony''s figure came on full display again.


    Not even a speck of dust from Amos'' destruction could be found on his body.


    Clara instantly moved with her magic as she waved her hands as he casted a spell showcasing her proficiency.


    [Wind Magic: Gale Blade]


    Mana surged instantly together with the wind element as they mixed together and formed a hundred blades that instantly rained down from the sky all focusing on one target.


    Anthony saw the attack coming towards him but didn''t move as all blades instantly stopped in front of him.


    Clara frowned as she felt a powerful unknown force forcefully stopping her attack and preventing it from moving.


    She chanelled more mana as she tried to control her blades, but before she could control them, the blades instantly shattered and dissipated.


    Before Anthony could say anything, Chika materialized behind Anthony and he thrust out his spear with a strong force and immense speed and accuracy.


    **SWISSSHH**


    Anthony didn''t bother dodging and still stood in place.


    As the spear moved closer, Chika felt his speed slowing down continuously until it stopped in front of Anthony.


    ''Its the same way he stopped the wind blade attack''


    Chika thought as he instantly moved out the way as he wasn''t sure what Anthony was doing that made him block two attacks in succession without moving a muscle.


    Zayne''s voice sounded from behind Anthony as he stared at the sisters.


    Zara''s killing intent increased again and continued skyrocketing as it was sent to Anthony and Amos at same time.


    "We can decide who gets the artifact another way, although the contract spoke about betrayal, I can also kill you on the spot since I didn''t kill you in regard to our business but a personal matter"


    Zara''s voice sounded again but colder this time as she was indeed ready to make a move against Amos.


    Her anger clouding her judgement at this moment as Anthony touched her time bomb and it indeed exploded.


    This was a sort of a loophole in their mana contract, although they couldn''t betray one another, this was only in regards to the assassination mission and nothing else.


    If right now Zara and Clara decided to attack Amos and his group, this isn''t about the assassination anymore but a personal matter.


    They all knew this loophole existed in the contract but didn''t bother covering it as they didn''t know each other outside this mission.


    So it wasn''t really a loophole but an unspoken understanding between one another.


    As Amos was about to reply Zara, a thought went through his mind.


    ''What if Anthony kills the both of them?''


    This thought hung in there for a second, if this happens he would get the reservoir for himself.


    Amos smiled then replied Zara


    "I agree then"


    Immediately Amos said this, he shot into the sky and went to stand near Meek so they could watch the show together.


    Zayne and Chika didn''t know what Amos was thinking or why he agreed, they could only grumble and follow behind him as he flew.


    Anthony sighed in defeat.


    He really wanted them to fight together, he anticipated such a match as he saw the two groups bickering.


    ''Too bad Amos is just a spineless coward, such a good show would have been a good sight to behold''


    Anthony thought as he sighed.


    Zara and Clara turned their fiery gaze to Anthony and said at the same time.


    "This just became personal"


    ....


    Author''s Note


    R.O.B sama where are you.


    Reality is cruel to me.

 Chapter 115: Tapping the fourth wall?

    Zara instantly went into action as she really wanted to kill Anthony on the spot.


    [Wood Magic: Mana Zone: Great Tore Forest]


    Massive amount of mana surged with huge momentum as all mana within a three kilometres radius moved instantly as trees and roots started growing and coming up from the ground and went after Anthony.


    Within three seconds, three kilometre radius instantly turned into a forest as thick trees grew one after another.


    ***SLAMMM***BOOMM***


    All roots started slamming Anthony like they all had a life in them.


    Anthony immediately moved and started dodging every slam and slap that came his way from the tree roots.


    Seeing Anthony dodging everything, Zara controlled mana again and the roots turned into two hands that instantly rushed at Anthony from the sides and instantly clapsed together.


    ****BAAMMM****


    Space shook as the two wooden hands collided with each other.


    But Anthony wasn''t in between those hands as they weren''t fast enough to catch him.


    He stood at the tip of the fingers while looking at Zara directly.


    Anthony looked at Zara with a playful smile, then he instantly disappeared from his position.


    He appeared beside Zara and sent out a kick to her pretty face.


    Zara who had her Mana Zone active instantly sensed movement beside her.


    Normally she won''t be able to keep up with this kind of speed, but the perks that came with Mana Zone made it possible.


    She instantly activated her escape spell with no delay at all.


    [Wood Magic: Wood Barter]


    She instantly disappeared as soon as she casted the spell and a wood appeared in her place.


    ***BAM***


    Anthony''s foot connected with the wood and it was shattered on impact with no chance of resisting.


    Zara watched from the place she appeared in, she knew that if that attack landed on her head, it would burst open.


    ''Such a vicious man..tsk''


    Anthony turned his head to her direction then smiled evilly.


    Suddenly a blue flame lit up from Anthony''s feet as the tree he stood on was instantly set ablaze.


    Anthony increased the intensity and covered the entire three kilometres radius.


    Blue flames spread out under Anthony''s control and threatened to devour the entire forest Zara had created.


    As the flames rushed towards Zara, another spell came in place.


    [Water Magic: Aqua Curtain]


    Water suddenly effluxed from nowhere and covered Zara in order to protect her from the flames.


    But it was still futile, as soon as the blue flames touched the water barrier, it devoured it without too much time.


    But by the time the blue flames finished devouring the water barrier, Zara escaped using that time frame.


    "What the hell are those flames"


    Zara exclaimed as she continued flying backwards to avoid the blue flames.


    Anthony didn''t reply them verbally but with an attack of his own.


    Mana flowed out of his body as he moved to attack.


    The atmosphere suddenly changed as lightning crackled and moved together.


    [Lightning Magic: Giga Descent]


    A thick purple lightning instantly appeared before everyone.


    But how could Anthony allow this, although he would love to have a fun fight with people, these two are too weak to excite him.


    As both Clara and Zara channeled their mana, their minds instantly went blank.


    ''What is going on''


    They both thought as their space rings refused to work.


    "Com''on, you are veteran Adventures you know that people don''t allow their enemies to get back on their feet right"


    Anthony''s voice sounded, they looked ahead and saw him smiling.


    Anthony had controlled space and sealed off their space rings, but they didn''t know how he did it since they didn''t know he possessed the space element.


    People who possessed the space elements are extremely rare and not something adventurers and mercenaries could come in contact with.


    "I wonder if you can survive another attack from that same spell"


    Clara''s and Zara''s faces instantly turned to horror as they heard what Anthony just said.


    Instead of going into defence again, they decided to go on the offence this time.


    [Wood Magic: Poisonous Plant Of Doom]


    Plants quickly sprout and spread out as they all bloomed and instantly sprayed out poisonous gas out in the air which covered an entire kilometre.


    The poison moved into Anthony''s body through his body pores and orifices, but it was all useless as Anthony was immune to all poison due to the presence of the poison body.


    The poison covered up everyone''s sight as they visually lost sight of Anthony as the poison covered him up.


    Before Zara could even get a breather, she saw a figure flashing into the sky.


    He stood unaffected by such useless poison.


    ''How''


    Zara thought as she saw Anthony who was still fine as ever.


    As Anthony moved into the sky, he didn''t go too far before Clara intercepted.


    [Water Magic: Water Dragon]


    Water materialized again and condensed to form a huge water dragon.


    The dragon instantly shot towards Anthony and opened it''s mouth and fired a huge high pressure water beam from it''s mouth.


    As the beam got closer and closer towards Anthony, it suddenly turned into mist.


    Even the water dragon also turned to mist as Anthony took control over the spell and cancelled it out.


    Anthony stood on the air and said


    "Sigh....what a waste of time, the fight has become too boring, what a waste of chapter, I''m sure the readers feel bored also"


    Everyone faces turned strange as they couldn''t understand what Anthony''s words.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter, just die"


    As Anthony was about to end their lives, three streaks of light instantly crossed a large distance in the sky and landed in front of Clara and Zara.


    *BOOM*


    Dust rose up and obstructed Anthony''s view but he knew who just arrived.


    It was Amos, Zayne, and Chika.


    They all looked at Anthony with fierceness in their eyes.


    "Wooo...it seems the author is really intending on dragging this fight to the next chapter"


    Anthony said as he looked at them surprised they interfered after leaving initially.


    [Ding...??? says there is no author or chapter or any readers here, there is no higher being as he is the highest point of existence, you should hurry up and entertain him, there might be a reward waiting for you].


    When Anthony saw this he could only click his tongue.


    ??? Really knows how to bait him.

 Chapter 116: Band for Band

    Amos didn''t interfere earlier since he wanted Anthony to kill Zara and Clara, therefore also tiring himself out in the process.


    So then he could swoop in and kill the half dead Anthony and reap the rewards.


    But right from the start, he could see how Anthony toyed with Zara and Clara.


    If Zara and Clara died, it didn''t make any difference to Anthony since Anthony toyed with them, so he decided to interfere and save them so they could work together and reduce the pressure he would receive when facing Anthony.


    Amos gave potions he already took out from his space rings to Clara and Zara and allowed them to heal their injuries.


    Since Anthony sealed their space rings somehow, he decided to take out his potions from his space rings before Anthony seals his off like he did to the sisters.


    Anthony just stood there watching as both sisters healed, their skins moving and healing at a rapid pace.


    Their mana regenerating back as they drank a mana potion.


    No matter how they healed or got prepared, he knew it made no difference so he just allows it.


    The girls also changed their armours as the lightning attack tore it apart like a piece of paper.


    As they were done, everyone set their sights on Anthony as they all unleashed their Auras together trying to pressure Anthony into kneeling or at least stagger.


    But Anthony remained unfazed by these mere children games.


    Amos and Chika stood at the front while the mages remained behind.


    "Support us from behind"


    Amos and Chika said before they blurred out of existence as the floor beneath their feet cracked into a web like shape as it couldn''t support their speed.


    Amos arrived first and he swung his sword brutally and viciously.


    Anthony unsheathed his sword as the sound of his sword sliding against the sheath echoed across the battlefield.


    ***Clangg***


    Metal met metal as Anthony blocked Amos attack, but another one arrived from the side.


    Anthony shifted the balance on his sword and redirected Amos sword to the side in order to block the incoming spear.


    ***Clink***


    Spark flew off as he blocked the spear, but Chika was just not done yet.


    Aura quicky lit up Chika''s spear as he thrust forward a million times with blitzing speed.


    The air pressure folded as Chika displayed his skill and techniques for the first time.


    [Chika Spear Technique: Unending Thrust]


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Razing Swing]


    Everywhere instantly went deadly quiet as a fierce red light followed before a tremendous cacophony of explosion followed suit.


    **BOOOMMM**


    The earth shook at behest of their might, everything was immediately set abalze.


    Fire met Fire.


    Aura met Aura.


    Crimson energy pulsed throughout the battlefield as everything was burned to ash.


    The trees remained no more as the fire enveloped everything in a fifty kilometres radius and the wind scattering their ashes. NovelFire-exclusive-content


    Mountains that couldn''t be reduced to ashes were no longer standing tall as everything was forced to kneel in front of absolute force.


    The stones melted, the ground crack, the temperature and environment becoming so searing that people could mistake here for a volcano of some sort.


    Lavas formed as the fire that ran amock met the resilient earth that refused to fade out of existence.


    Smoke rose and everything was blocked from almost everyones sight.


    Wind not daring to blow away the smoke could only bend to the fire''s will and make the fire burn with more rage and intensity.


    Sword marks skidded through the floor as the environment was no different than a molten chasm at the moment.


    The smoke cleared up and Amos could be seen staring at Anthony with a gaze of fury as his killing intent had reach the peak.


    Amos body had scratches on them as the attack from Anthony had ''barely'' slipped through the aura covering his body which boostered his defence.


    Blood tickled down the scratches present on Amos body but was instantly burned out of existence due to his aura.


    Anthony still with his aloof demeanor looked at Amos with an evil smirk and said.


    "Is this boredom sword attack all that you know, between you and I, I am the bored one"


    "So I hope you have something better for me, well I know you do"


    Anthony looked at Amos waiting for his reply.


    Amos with a cold look on his face plainly said.


    "It seems I have to take this seriously"


    "Rejoice, as you would be the first person outside my brothers to see my real sword Technique, you have earned this much"


    The atmosphere suddenly turned strange as soon as Amos was done speaking.

 Chapter 117: Might

    The aura on Amos'' sword changed as it became even fiercer as Amos increased the intensity, then fire dissipated for a moment.


    The already scorching atmosphere instantly became even hotter like it wanted to crumble everything out of existence.


    Fire then appeared again and moved to Amos'' sword and interlaced with the already fierce aura making things even more chaotic.


    Chika shot out of the place he was embedded and stood behind Amos.


    Blood flowed down his lips and nostrils, with some bones being broken due to Anthony''s kick which bypassed his armour.


    Chika''s aura became even more ferocious as his eyes blazed and wished for blood.


    The surrounding trembling in their presence as every single thing felt both their presence.


    The mages who were told to help became nothing but decorations as they couldn''t keep up with the speed and pace of the battle.


    Although they could keep up if they activated mana zone, but the mana zone acts with them as the centre and spans a certain radius.


    Once that radius is left, Mana Zone is automatically turned off.


    This was a disadvantage of Mana Zone, it doesn''t move places with the holder of skill.


    Even if you decide to leave your own zone, then get to another area and activate it again, you''ve already left a small window open for the enemy to attack you.


    And that window that was left open is all your enemy needs so people hardly resort to this unless they know for sure they won''t open any windows for their enemies.


    Anthony took in Amos transformation, Chika''s come back as nothing more than a grain of salt.


    He said to both of them with a smile.


    "This won''t be one of those cliche? scenes where a character suddenly becomes powerful due to another technique or whatever, those rights are reserved for protagonists alone, and you sirs are nothing but just one time characters"


    Anthony shook his head as he said this.


    Anthony still as nonchalant as ever, still as carefree, still as unshaken.


    Then Amos smiled at Anthony''s words as he understood what Anthony meant.


    But he won''t trade words, he would trade Anthony''s head for cash instead.


    Fire and aura surged under Amos'' feet as he disappeared leaving only an afterimage.


    [Amos Leg Technique: Movement Type: Stance Of Happiness]


    As Amos disappeared, only thick fire footprints which burned the ground were left as he ran towards Anthony.


    His speed even faster than when he fought the silver ape.


    He lifted his sword and sent out slahses at Anthony as the grin on his face became wider.


    [Amos Original Sword Technique: First Page: Flicker Of Happiness]


    Light flashed as Amos sent out a cross shape like attack at Anthony, the same technique he used to kill the ape.


    Storms congregated as firestorm tore through space and icestorm also approached and laid waste to everything.


    Space could only quake and shudder at the disaster gifted to it.


    Thick black huge fumes rose, but didn''t get far before ice interfered and snuffed it out.


    A hidden figure dashed through space as it approached Anthony using the obstruction caused by the destruction as cover. NovelFire-unofficial-text


    He stealthily appeared behind Anthony and sent flurry kicks at Anthony back with his leg speed and strength further boosted by his fire and aura.


    [Amos Leg Technique: Attack Type: Cupid Kicks]


    Amos right leg blurred with the ridiculous speed and strength which he swung his leg at, such speed, such control was remarkable.


    Anthony already sensed Amos coming before he even sent out the attack as his Sense Dome made him aware of everything, coupled with his All seeing Eyes who could hide from Anthony''s perception.


    Not even his family who were power houses who subtly followed him while hiding could hide from Anthony''s eyes and perception.


    Anthony instantly turned and raised his own leg which was covered in ice and aura as he moved to counter Amos.


    [Endless Technique: Leg Series: Shutter Kicks]


    Both their legs met mid air as Amos kicked out a hundred in the blink of an eye.


    But Anthony blocked all of it with his own kicks without difficulty a hundred times.


    **PAA***PAA***BAAM***BAAM**


    The force of their legs meeting shattered the sound barrier, as the wind was pushed back.


    The ground where they both planted a single foot deformed due to the weight of their attack, spider web like cracks spreading everywhere as dust rose up softly from the ground but didn''t go above their knee level.


    Amos was instantly shocked as Anthony turned to blocked.


    But before he could come out of his shock, Anthony sent out another hundred kick as he didn''t just deploy this technique for the first time just to block some kicks.


    Amos sent out a hundred kicks, Anthony sent two hundred, the first hundred for blocking, the second hundred for attacking.


    Amos couldn''t block on time as he didn''t expect Anthony to block let alone block and attack at same time.


    Although the fire element and aura covered Amos and boosted his strength and defence, in front of Anthony it was no different than a paper approaching fire.


    Amos couldn''t defend on time before Anthony''s leg coated in aura and ice slammed into various parts of his body a hundred times with a ridiculous force.


    The aura and fire unable to keep this monstrous attack at bay instantly broke and was frozen over.


    Amos was instantly sent flying backwards as he crossed over two thousand meters per second due to the force of the attack.


    .....


    Author''s Note


    Where are the gifts?

 Chapter 118: Never stood a chance

    "AAAMOOSSS"


    Chika and Zayne screamed as they knew that the force behind those kicks were enormous.


    Zayne instantly shot towards Amos and caught him as he collided with the floor and tress as he rolled like a ragdoll.


    As Zayne caught Amos, the force also made him skid on the ground due to impact.


    Zayne''s legs dug into the ground as he was pushed back a few hundred metres.


    Amos'' battered body coiled into Zayne''s hands as he spat out liters of blood.


    His body colored red and brown from the injures he just received from Anthony''s attack.


    Bones reduced to mere fragments as some parts of his body caved in with some bent in a very wrong direction.


    Bruises scattered all over Amos body, teeths missing, his jaw out of place as it just hanged low as the muscles barely held it in place.


    His left eye squashed to meat paste under Anthony''s attack.


    His entire body was heavily disfigured as he couldn''t even stand or speak at this moment, he was barely alive, his breath shallow as he struggled to breathe as his neck was also hit.


    Zayne''s eyes was bloodshot from anger, seeing someone he worked with for centuries and cared for in this state instantly made him angry.


    But he knew now wasn''t time to say anything, but the time to act fast.


    [Water Magic: Healing Aquatic Cocoon]


    Water poured out and weaved around Amos'' body before forming into a blue and beautiful cocoon while pulsing out a gentle and soft blue light.


    Although this was a healing spell, it was light years away from the real healing magic.


    The real healing magic like the healers use or light users like Evelyn use can heal you in seconds or minutes depending on your injury.


    But the spell Zayne just used was not up to that level.


    Sure it can heal small injuries fast, but when it comes to real injuries like amputation, it takes hours to regenerate the limb back.


    And with the way Amos body was right now, he would need more than just hours.


    Zayne knew his shallow healing magic can''t heal Amos right now, but he used it to at least keep Amos alive and reduce the pains he was experiencing at the moment.


    Zayne stayed near the water cocoon and constantly channeled his mana into it to cocoon to increase the healing speed.


    Chika screamed as he recognised the body and head on the floor.


    The person he killed turned out to be Zayne.


    When he attacked earlier out of anger after calling Anthony a demon.


    Anthony didn''t bother defending because when the spear was about to slice off his head, he used space magic to swap his position in space with Zayne.


    So the head flying in the air, the blood, the body on the ground were all Zayne''s.


    Anthony stood near the water cocoon and looked at it with a wicked smile.


    He placed his hand on the cocoon and a blue flame instantly appeared and devoured the cocoon together with the Amos'' body.


    The flames left nothing of Amos, not even his ashes were left out.


    Chika screamed at the top of his lungs as he just lost both of his brothers.


    "Why are you screaming, the death of your brothers won''t give you any power boost through your sorrows and tears, like I said earlier, you aren''t the protagonist, you are just one time characters and thats all"


    Anthony''s voice sounded in Chika''s ears as he appeared mysteriously and stood beside him"


    Chika didn''t know when and how Anthony appeared beside him and couldn''t react due to being consumed by hatred and anger as he lost his brothers.


    Anthony didn''t waste anymore time as the same blue flames erupted and swallowed Chika whole before he could even react.


    There was no screaming or anything this time, Chika didn''t struggle as it settled in his mind that resistance was truly futile.


    They had been sent on an impossible mission...no they accepted it themselves as they were given an option to decline.


    Their greed didn''t allow them see a declining option on the mission.


    It was a life changing mission.


    Before the blue flames took out Chika completely, his eyes landed on Meek who floated in the sky.


    Meek stood like had predicted everything that was going to happen and decided not to interfere regardless of what happened.


    The flames then completed devoured him as Chika disappeared from sight, only leaving the blue flames that burned continuously.


    And truly it was a life changing mission, just that it didn''t change in the way they expected.


    The funniest thing about this entire ordeal was Anthony was immune to flame based attacks due to his divine flame, he could literally stand without moving and all attacks would be useless on him, not even producing a single cut on his skin.


    Anthony was no different than their worst enemy, they never stood a chance.

 Chapter 119: Presence

    Every inch and corner of the battlefield became extremely silent at this moment.


    Those watching didn''t even dare to breathe at this moment.


    The way Anthony handled the two brothers with ease.


    Made one kill his own brother.


    Then burned the rest with not even their ashes remaining.


    From the beginning to the end, there wasn''t a single fraction possibility that they would win.


    Zara and Clara turned pale at this moment, their anger about Anthony calling them ''Old'' long disappeared and replaced with lingering death flags.


    They could feel it deep in their souls, they won''t survive if they don''t use any trump cards up their sleeves.


    Zara gritted her teeth in anger of what she was about to do because it was unsightly.


    She opened her mouth and regurgitated a scroll which she always hid in her stomach.


    She had this scroll saved for a life and death moment or if she lost her space rings or something happens to it during a battle.


    Anthony took in this scene with his piercing gem like blue eyes as he looked at the scroll wondering what is was.


    Then Zara fused mana into the scroll for a moment, then tore it apart in half.


    Anthony didn''t stop her, he wanted to see what this scroll would do.


    The next second, everywhere started shaking like the space itself was afraid of what was coming.


    The intensity of the shaking increasing with every second.


    The next second, from the clouds a frightfully large meteorite started falling from above with speed that defied its size.


    The heat on the huge black rock instantly set everything on fire as everything starting melt and burning before it could get close.


    Anthony looked at the meteorite in shock.


    He didn''t know Zara had something like this up her sleeves.


    This was an attack above the Paragon rank.


    It was an attack at the King mana rank.


    The next rank after the Paragon rank is the King mana rank.


    Zara had dropped such an attack here as her life was on the life.


    But with such an attack being used, Anthony was sure that even Zara and Clara knew that they won''t survive this.


    They were ready to die together with Anthony, even Meek the business man didn''t see this coming at all.


    Even Zara and Clara suffered from same situation.


    It was like gravity held them in place and didn''t dare to let them stand up in fear that the presence might retaliate against it.


    The world itself trembled in space as it sensed something, and unknown entity trying to step out of the portal.


    The world struggled to keep such a being away, and of course it was futile.


    Everyone throughout the world could feel the world trembling.


    Many didn''t understand the world or anything about it, but they could understand the world at this very moment.


    Even those at the F rank could feel it, those who didn''t possess mana at this moment also understood the world as everyone shuddered together from fear of the unknown.


    FEAR, DISASTER, OBLITERATION


    These were the feelings the world itself kept sending back to every single being on this planet.


    Various factions and people instantly sprang into action as they used various means to determine what was happening.


    But they all failed and even vomited blood.


    Some died on the spot for trying to spy into something that even the world couldn''t handle.


    The stronger ones with stronger vitality paid a permanent price for their arrogance though they got to keep their lives.


    The meteorite that was falling instantly shattered under the unseen behemoth''s presence.


    The pieces that came about after shattering of the meteorite also crumpled to dust with the fire disappearing like it never existed.


    The Primordial behemoth was one of Anthony''s sign-in reward over the years.


    The world couldn''t stand or hold such a being''s presence, so Anthony didn''t actually summon it physically but just opened a portal through summoning magic and let the being''s presence flow out through the portal.


    Anthony looked at Clara and Zara as they bled profusely under the constant pressure that held them in place.


    He shook his head in pity and turned his face away.


    Immediately he did that, both of them instantly turned to blood mist as they exploded like fireworks instantly under the pressure of the behemoth.


    Meek''s body shook as he saw this.


    There was no artifact or anything that could save him from this monstrosity.


    He looked at Anthony with fear lingering in his eyes wondering if Anthony would kill him next.


    Of all possible scenarios he didn''t foresee his own dismise.


    Such power can''t be held through scheming and thinking your way through things.


    In front of pure power, every scheme becomes null.

 Chapter 120: Handled

    Anthony cancelled the summoning spell as the entire world returned to normal.


    But those who died stayed dead, those who paid a permanent price for trying to spy didn''t get any compensation.


    Anthony''s footsteps echoed as he walked to Meek and his bodyguard as they stayed pinned to the ground.


    Anthony had already used Authority of information to find out about the assassination and Meek''s thoughts and everything.


    And Anthony complimented Meek from the bottom of his heart.


    A man who could still keep calm and think straight in the face of a life changing offer was no ordinary person.


    Anthony stood in front of Meek as they both stared into each other''s eyes with different thoughts and emotions flashing the eyes.


    Anthony''s eyes still calm like a lake looked at Meek calmly with no thoughts in his mind except the initial compliment.


    Meek still gazing at Anthony with various thoughts flashing his mind and eyes.


    He waited on the ground for Anthony''s verdict.


    Even though the pressure has been lifted, Meek dared not stand up, he stayed on the ground and stared at Anthony.


    Even Meek''s bodyguard didn''t dare to get up and confront Anthony as fear was still ever so present in his heart.


    The next second, space shook again as it broke like a glass as the void became visible.


    Anthony controlled the void and formed a barrier covering him, Meek and his bodyguard.


    Although Anthony''s family had seen everything that happened from the day the mission begun till now, Anthony didn''t hide anything just because they were watching.


    But he what he wanted to do this time he needed to hide it.


    Meek''s face contorted as the void bent to Anthony''s will.


    Various ways to die flashed Meek''s mind, but he didn''t speak and just kept watching.


    As the void shield formed everywhere became pitch black and gave a weird feeling but weirdly Meek could still see.


    Anthony stood in front of the both of them and said calmly.


    "Normally I would kill you both, but don''t worry, I won''t as I have nothing to cover up or anything like that"


    Normally Anthony would just kill these two people and be done with it.


    But if he kills Meek and his bodyguard who would pay the 100 million Academy points for the reward.


    To hide his ability to change and manipulate memories.


    He didn''t want to know how his family would react to this.


    This was a fearsome power on a certain scale.


    As Anthony was done manipulating their memories, he said to Meek.


    "Notify those guilds that took the mission that the mission is complete three days from now, don''t bother trying to increase the payment you set for the mission, or it might look suspicious"


    Anthony knew that Meek might leave here and decide to increase the limit of the original payment required for his services out of fear.


    This will raise a lot of eyebrows since the team was wiped out and only Anthony remained alive.


    Although he is strong and has his family to hold the sky if the something happened, that doesn''t mean he would spend his time listening to every fly buzz around or create unnecessary trouble in arrogance.


    These types of moves were left for arrogant young masters.


    Meek looked at Anthony confused when he heard what Anthony said.


    ''How am I supposed to notify those organisations if we haven''t even gotten back to the city''


    Meek thought as it would take more than three days to complete their journey.


    Anthony seeing the confusion on Meek''s face just said


    "Don''t think too much about it"


    Then he waved his hand and space bent as a portal opened up directly under their feet.


    They both fell into the portal before they could even react.


    Anthony had sent them directly to City M using the portal.


    He removed the void barrier and only he remained at this moment instead of three.


    Anthony stood there for a minute without saying anything.


    He then sighed.


    ''It seems Mom, Dad and grandfather and grandmother are trying to hide to the end''


    Anthony thought as he shook his head with a smile.


    He then looked in their direction, staring directly at them and said.


    "Don''t you think it''s time to stop hiding, you all have been following me since the very beginning, you can come out now"

 Chapter 121: All gone

    Everywhere was silent for a moment like Anthony was talking to no one in particular.


    Anthony didn''t speak anymore and just looked at his parents. m _v,l-e _mp|y|r reader


    Then a laugh could be heard.


    "HAHAAHAAHHA, as expected as my baby monster"


    Following the laughter five people could be seen appearing out of from nowhere.


    Collins, Irene, Michael, Mitchelle, the butler.


    Mitchelle had cancelled her invisibility spell.


    "Hooo...when and how did you know"


    Mitchelle ask as soon as she landed on the ground, as she wanted to know how Anthony found them, that was immediately and not even after.


    The Elemental Queen was someone the Dragon and phoenix race recognised as an equal in magic despite their arrogance.


    And the spell she used to hide herself and others wasn''t something just anyone could perceive or see through.


    And now a kid said he found saw through her spell, her pride as a mage was touched at this moment.


    Although the kid was her son, she still had her pride as a mage and genius.


    "Let''s just say I have my ways mom, just like how you have your ways"


    "And I sensed you right from the moment you appeared mid air near me then went invisible on the way to city M for the mission"


    Anthony replied without answering her question at all.


    "Where are those other two?"


    Irene asked Anthony about Meek and his bodyguard as at the moment Anthony created the void barrier they couldn''t see or hear or sense what was happening inside the barrier if Anthony didn''t permit it.


    "Did you kill them?"


    Collins followed up with his own question.


    "I didn''t kill them, I just sent them back to city M as there is no need to continue this tiring journey of driving"


    Anthony said to the both of them as he didn''t want to seem like a mindless killer or something.


    Irene and Collins both looked at each other for a split second then nodded at Anthony.


    "Are you injured in any way?"


    Irene asked as she was ready to cast her healing spells if her grandson complained of anything in the slightest.


    "Grandma you watched everything that happened from the very first day, I''m sure you know I''m fine there''s no need to worry"


    Anthony replied as he hugged her.


    "Did you find out who sent the anonymous assassination mission"


    But people tend to forget that one of their most vulnerable moments is when a healer is healing them as the healer has to inspect every single inch of the body.


    As a healer heals you, why can''t the healer disrupt the process or perform the healing process in reverse or use too much healing force and magic on a particular or multiple areas thereby causing a lot of issues.


    And healers know that they don''t really have fighting powress compared to the real fighters so they tend to have more life saving trump card up their skin than other.


    Then Irene walked and stood near Collins as they held hands together and lightning crackled for a while around the both of them.


    "Don''t miss us too much boy"


    Collins said to Anthony.


    Immediately after saying that, Collins and Irene instantly disappeared like they weren''t there to begin with.


    The lightning from earlier also disappeared like it was removed from existence.


    Even with the All seeing eyes, Anthony couldn''t follow such speed, he didn''t even know the path they followed.


    The lightning element that was present earlier wasn''t there to give any details.


    Such elemental control was at a level where Anthony hadn''t reached.


    Such a speed was something Anthony couldn''t match at this moment even with the time element helping him.


    Such speed was akin to teleportation.


    Collins was heading to the Academy Domain to talk to the Dean.


    But before that, he had to take his wife, Irene to the battlefield.


    Although Mitchelle could just teleport her there, Collins won''t pass up any chance to spend more time with his wife.


    Seeing the both of them disappear, Michael and Mitchelle just shook their heads as they were already used to this.


    The butler was still standing at the side and hasn''t spoken till now as he left the family to catch up with one another.


    Anthony walked up to him and greeted with a smile.


    "Hey uncle, its been a while how are you doing, did you miss me?"


    "I''m good, I see that the young master has become powerful, I might need to seek protection soon"


    The butler joked and everyone laughed.


    If anyone from the Academy saw the way Anthony laughed and joked with his family, they would all be stupified.


    The usual expressionless face was gone.


    The carefree aura around him was gone.


    The invincible aura around him was gone.


    The indifferent aura around him was gone.


    This time, he was just a kid who was happy to see his family.

 Chapter 122: Hardworking or Softworking?

    It was a new day, Anthony woke up to the sound of the leaves dancing to the tunes of the wind.


    The sun seemed too high up in the sky, so Anthony checked the time and it was already 2 PM.


    ''I really slept through the day, I guess moving through the forest felt like forever to me''


    Anthony thought as he jumped down his bed and stretched his body.


    He heard a knock on the door that requested permission before entry.


    "Enter"


    Anthony said in a low tone.


    The door squeaked open as a maid entered the room and bowed while speaking with utmost respect in her voice.


    "The patriarch and madam request your immediate presence in the dining hall"


    The maid said as her head remained down without a change in expression.


    Anthony looked at the maid who clearly stood at a rank above the King realm but seem too hidden to be noticed.


    Anthony didn''t reply for a few seconds and just looked at her.


    The maid sensing Anthony''s gaze on her didn''t have any useless thoughts or feel disgusted, she remained unfazed like the gaze meant nothing to her, she remain unflustered as the seconds passed.


    Of course Anthony wasn''t looking at her with any weird harem thoughts or anything, he just admired the way she hid the mana that flowed in her mana.


    The quantity and quality she possessed showed how much power and talent she held, but here she was acting as a simple maid.


    After the few seconds went by, Anthony replied her with a single word.


    "Sure"


    The maid lifted her head this time as she was about to proceed and get ready for Anthony''s bath and clothing and everything.


    But after she took the first step, she suddenly stopped as mana moved calmly around Anthony''s body and bent to his will as his groggy and wet eyes and face instantly disappeared and was replaced by a focused man.


    His peejay instantly turned fluid like as it morphed into a suit with a knee length coat that hung on his shoulders while flapping gently, black hand gloves also morphed into existence as they covered Anthony''s hands.


    Anthony walked to these familiar presence and sat down amongst them.


    "Finally decided to wake up?"


    Mitchelle asked with a smile as the maids laid the food on the table.


    "I was really tired so I had to get some rest"


    Anthony replied as he prepared to eat.


    "Com''on baby monster, you rested at that hotel, besides, during the fight you never took anyone seriously, so what''s the exhaustion about, besides you sleep way too much and often for someone of your rank and power"


    Michael said as he looked at Anthony.


    And its indeed true that Anthony sleeps way too much, this is because of his lazy side which he can''t even use and is exclusive to the clones since they don''t have to work.


    Any other people with confidence and talent to advance to a higher mana rank spends their time cultivating and just get the minimum sleep required to bring them back to peak condition.


    This also happens in the Academy which is why many of the students cultivation shot through the roof.


    Due to their cultivation they hardly sleep and spend it all on studying and cultivating.... well it is majorly cause this generation is special.


    So if they can stay a maximum of seven days without sleep due to mana.


    They spend five to six days cultivating before they head to sleep, wake up and repeat.


    But here Anthony was, once his body touches the bed, then he is immediately transported to the dream land.


    He rests way too much at the smallest inconvenience or anything that makes him move his body, so he is still very lazy but just not as lazy as his clone who does nothing at all.


    Anthony is this lazy because of his Talent and cheats, if not.....


    If others like Storm Rider finds out that Anthony actually sleeps a lot he might just faint out of anger.


    But you can''t truly say Anthony is lazy, cause on the other hand he could be the most hardworking as he spends years in the divine realm training continuously without stop.


    Even now as he walks, talks, smiles, his thought compartments are always analysing the information presented by his Bloodline and Physique.


    Of all thoughts compartment only ten are left free, the one responsible for the sign-in system, the remaining nine were left by Anthony for any regular thoughts....which is basically his overthinking and narcissistic session.

 Chapter 123: Revealed

    "You won''t understand the life of a genius like NovelFiree Dad, if I don''t sleep when will others have the time to catch up"


    Anthony said in reply with a smirk on his lips.


    "Hoo...you aren''t even the patriarch yet and you are already challenging me for my position"


    Michael said in reply as his battle intent started seeping out little by little.


    Mitchelle''s voice cut through the battle intent like a thin paper as she spoke.


    "Don''t scare our son"


    The battle intent disappeared as the smile on Michael''s returned to normal.


    Then Mitchelle turned to Anthony and said.


    "Now I understand why your father calls you baby monster"


    Anthony''s face instantly turned sour.


    He could live with his father calling him a baby monster since that man had no hope.


    But his mother was another matter.


    He couldn''t live with that.


    As they ate and discussed like a normal family while laughing, the discussion suddenly reach a point Anthony saw coming.


    "So my baby monster, what are you hiding so deep inside, the last time I asked you your mana rank you just showed me the mortal rank"


    "But with what I saw these past few days, it sure wasn''t the mortal rank, I wonder when my baby monster started lying and what more he is lying about "


    Michael said as he looked his son dead in the eyes and locked in as he waited a reply, he waited to know if his son would lie again.


    And if Anthony actually lies again, Michael would be disappointed.


    Of course there are ways to know someone rank and abilities, but would they work on Anthony.


    The best way to know someone''s strength is to straight up attack them.


    Mitchelle''s eyes also turned to Anthony as she waited for a reply.


    Although she wasn''t there when Anthony revealed his rank, she had heard about it as Michael bragged about ''his'' son to her like Anthony wasn''t birthed by her. Enjoy reading at m _v _le _mp _yr.


    The atmosphere suddenly turned strange and icy as two pairs of eyes locked on Anthony.


    Anthony seeing this kept an expressionless face, but his mind ran various thoughts.


    He knew he kept a lot of things from his family as he couldn''t just wake up one morning and be like


    Invincible


    Aloof


    The light element unintentionally moved as it mixed with mana and created an illusion together with the aura that made Anthony appear like he was sitting on a throne and gazed down on everything from the peak.


    Michael and Mitchelle''s gaze met Anthony''s as they fell into the illusion for a split second before it shattered.


    But that split second made them feel like Anthony looked down on everyone and everything, Anthony seemed simply detached and prideful to speak to anyone lower than him and even above him.


    But this was just their misunderstanding.


    Anthony never looked down or even looked up to anyone.


    He simply has no thoughts about anyone''s opinion on or about anything.


    Anthony just simply didn''t care about anything, this made people always jump to the conclusion that he was prideful.


    But Anthony didn''t bother to correct this, because he didn''t care.


    Michael and Mitchelle stared at Anthony''s aura as they picked his peak Master rank cultivation rank.


    ''What a monster''


    They both thought as their eyes flashed with various lights but same thoughts.


    Deep down, they knew that if Anthony was another person''s child from one of the five families, they won''t hesitate to nip the child in the bud.


    Such talent was too much to be left alive.


    They now understood why Anthony kept his strength and everything under wraps.


    They thanked the stars Anthony wasn''t a show off or arrogant.


    This amount of talent has never existed or rather....the history records.


    ''We have to protect him, we can''t let him out of our sight, the other families won''t let him live if they find out''


    Michael thought as he looked at Anthony, but a smile appeared on his face at same time as two sides of him battled for dominance.


    The battle crazy side wanted to leak Anthony''s true mana rank and cause war and use then it as an excuse to wipe out everyone.


    The other side wanted to hide this fact and protect Anthony in order not to put him in danger due to the other sides recklessness.


    ''Anyone that sets their eyes on my son better be ready for hell''


    Mitchelle thought.


    One thing was certain, anyone who touched Anthony better be prepared.

 Chapter 124: Want to know

    As NovelFirearious thoughts flashed their minds, the aura suddenly vanished as everywhere returned to normal.


    Well at least the atmosphere, but not the surrounding as the destruction caused by Anthony still remained.


    Michael and Mitchelle didn''t say anything after Anthony''s reveal.


    They just kept quiet and a loud silence descended upon the dining hall.


    The word ''Baby Monster'' couldn''t cut it anymore at this point.


    The silence stiffening as it swallowed any sound that made a move here.


    After a while, a voice released a sound that silence dared not approach.


    "HAHAHAHAHAH I expected nothing less from my son, you need to be at least strong to take over as patriarch"


    Michael said as he laughed in joy as he clung his stomach.


    "Who knew my baby would hide so deeply, such talent would soon make you a world powerhouse, like the butler said, we might have to seek protection from you soon"


    Mitchelle''s voice sounded as she smiled genuinely happy for her son.


    "So, who do you want to battle first, your father or your mother"


    As soon as the sentence was dropped, two thick battle intent instantly dropped on Anthony and tried to threaten him into selecting one of them.


    With such amount of battle intent even someone who doesn''t want to fight would be at least stimulated to take action.


    But how could Anthony''s Emperor demeanor skill allow him to be manipulated like this.


    The skill that has always been active but automatically deactivates when Anthony is with his family instantly activated and burst forth with a higher momentum.


    The raging battle intent was deflected to the side by the Emperor demeanor skill.


    Anthony sat unfazed as his presence shifted from his usual child demeanor to that of a cosmic ruler as he looked at Michael and Mitchelle and stated.


    "None"


    One word.


    One statement.


    One declaration.


    One utterance.


    The sudden change in demeanor made Anthony revert to when he looked down on everything and everyone.


    The aerosphere turned eerie and silent as the unknown hung in the air.


    None of them stepped back, none relented, none acquiesced as the air trembled and melted as none backed down.


    She also came to the same conclusion like Meek, Amos and the rest that Anthony possessed such an item.


    "Mother you really want to strip me of all my cards isn''t that cruel"


    Anthony said as he looked at her.


    "You don''t have to worry, I too have a mana reservoir artifact, these types of artifacts aren''t exactly rare, it''s their capacity that makes people go crazy, just like yours"


    Anthony expression changed into a suprised expression before it returned to normal.


    It made sense, his mother is a mage so she should have something like that as without mana a mage is basically useless.


    But warrior can''t run out of aura, so they don''t have this weakness, but their stamina is another matter entirely.


    "Can I see the artifact"


    Anthony asked as he looked at his mother.


    But Mitchelle didn''t say anything and just replied with a playful smile that meant;


    ''If you don''t want to show me yours, why should I show you mine''


    Anthony understanding the look she gave him could only give up.


    He couldn''t just say he has infinite mana right?


    This wasn''t even a concept, he couldn''t just say it out loud because he was curious of his mother''s artifact.


    "So how did cultivate so fast to the peak Master rank"


    Michael asked Anthony.


    Anthony turned his gaze to his father and replied with a smirk.


    "Have you forgotten about the fruit I gave you all, who said I didn''t eat mine, and who said I didn''t have something better than that"


    Michael immediately understood where Anthony was coming from.


    Even he who had a ridiculous mana rank and talent felt his cultivation soar, his talent strengthen, his physique strengthen.


    And now Anthony said he also had something better, Michael couldn''t even begin to imagine the effects of this new fruit.


    He turned to Anthony and said with a smile.


    "Do you have another one?"


    "Father your body hasn''t even finished digesting and adapting to the one you ate and you want to eat one with even better effects, does father have any death wish"


    Anthony said with a funny tone.


    Michael frowned then decided to give up.


    He didn''t ask about Anthony''s foundation because he knew from his own cultivation that the fruit even strengthens already existing foundation.


    The day continued with them asking Anthony different questions with Anthony either dodging the question or just saying they want to strip him naked.

 Chapter 125: Never ending Cycle

    The days quickly went by and it was already time to go back to the Academy.


    Anthony sat on a chair as he drank his juice in anger as he spoke to the system.


    "System, where is my reward"


    [What reward?]


    The system chimed in.


    "System, you said I would be receiving a reward when I finish off Amos and his assassination group, I haven''t gotten anything in the past three days, are you cheating me now and taking up the reward for yourself"


    Anthony said as he clicked his tongue, he waited three days without any notification from the system, he had to ask by himself this time.


    Romulus looking at the angry Anthony shook his head and said.


    "Are you really expecting a reward for dealing with those ants"


    Anthony looked at Romulus and almost screamed out of anger.


    "It''s not that I expect rewards everytime I deal with people, I never expected one in the first place, but the system sent a notification I would get one, why bother telling me if I won''t get any at all"


    Anthony said rapidly.


    If it was a reward that another person promised him then failed to deliver, Anthony won''t even bother talking about it again because who was even richer than him.


    But this reward was promised by ??? himself.


    And every reward that guy has given was too good to pass up.


    It was always better than the last.


    Is it the nothingness cultivation technique?


    Or the Divine secret realm with primordial mana together with time adjustments?


    Or his shadow soldier?


    Or is it the Divine Flame Romulus?


    Or the Authority Of Information?


    Every single reward that was dished out by ??? himself was too good to pass up for Anthony, he wouldn''t let any of them slip by just like that without asking questions.


    ??? was definitely his golden goose that laid golden eggs... scratch that, golden rewards for him.


    Even if he has a system to buy all things, he for sure knew his points were nowhere enough to even buy any of these rewards at the moment or even the nearest future and the shadow soldier would be the cheapest, he dared not think of the rest.


    But now he found out he won''t be getting any reward, the system was seriously trying to shortchange him.


    He had to enjoy this life to the fullest first starting with the Academy.


    And the Academy wasn''t really that bad.


    School as a concept wasn''t really bad, but it was not fun for those who find learning a hassle or couldn''t understand anything no matter how it''s taught.


    And for Anthony a genius in every way, the school was no different than his own house. m-v-l_e-m-p-y-r original


    Why should he graduate and start killing demons and whatnot.


    There are many powerhouse for that.


    Besides Anthony saw a bigger picture.


    Everyone wanted to eradicate the demons, but Anthony saw something bigger.


    If the demons were wiped out, what then?


    Then the racial war would immediately start, everyone would turn on one another without a second thought as their collective enemy is gone.


    Some races like the Dragons, Titans or Phoenix and so on won''t really care because they have power to join such war.


    But what of the weaker races, where does humanity land in all this.


    The answer was simple, at the very bottom.


    They only had their numbers.


    Even if some lower races decides not to participate in the racial war, some higher races would still pressure them to join or scheme it into existence.


    Even if humanity wins the racial war and becomes the only race in the entire blue planet, what next?


    They would wage war on themselves, unlike the other races that are ruled by one person and family and are loyal to that family.


    Like Dragon King or the Phoenix King or Elven Queen and more.


    These races ruled by one person and family such that even if they win the racial war, the probability of a war occuring from within the same race drastically drops to ten percent.


    So with the way Anthony saw it, the Demon''s presence was actually a good thing in many ways.


    Although many would argue with this and start listing hideous crimes that demons have committed, but what crime on that list has a human not done yet.


    So the motivation to eradicate the demons for the sake of a false sense of peace wasn''t really in Anthony''s mind.


    War was just another endless cycle.


    Just that the race being fought against was what changed and nothing more.


    Of course if there was a ''hero'' who could wipe out the demon race and supress the other races or wipe them out too thereby putting humanity at the peak of it all, Anthony won''t stop him or her, he would clap from the side lines happily.

 Chapter 126: Factors

    As Anthony and Michael kept talking about the battlefield and him graduating, the Academy wasn''t really in peace nor was it going in its normal academic direction.


    The Academy was in a massive uproar as they received a mission complete notification from Meek on Anthony''s orders immediately the three days limit was reached.


    No one could believe their eyes, all professor and those in lower ranks were all dumbfounded.


    Even the Dean and Vice president didn''t believe Anthony could complete the mission, which was why the Dean called Collins in the first place to save the ''arrogant'' Anthony.


    Although some had thoughts that Anthony had cheated his way through in order to complete the mission, they quickly deleted such thoughts from their minds.


    The Academy was anything but lenient when it came to their rules.


    Some had tried exploiting loopholes during their Academy mission, but were they really loopholes or something just left by the Academy as they didn''t really bother to even fill up the gap as they guessed that even the most brain dead would understand what should be done and what shouldn''t be done.


    During missions, duration of completion are given, and some can exceed the duration due to certain circumstances which the Academy understands as a battlefield remains unpredictable and ever changing.


    But if that duration is exceed without any peculiar or particular reason, you would be fined by the Academy.


    But during that duration, many people have done many other things during their course of completing the Academy missions.


    Of course the Academy doesn''t really care about this if it doesn''t break any rules or risk people''s lives.


    During the mission, some opt to visit their family and friends, some tend to just relax and play around as they decided to take a break from the Academy under the pretext of completing a mission.


    The Academy doesn''t have any issue with this as long as you complete the mission within the duration given after galavanting and wasting time.


    But if after wasting time, you didn''t complete the mission or even exceeded the duration, the Academy would hit you with an absurd fine that would remove every thoughts of relaxing during a mission.


    Everyone knows this, so even if people still dared to relax and chill, they immediately complete the mission afterwards.


    Some choose to complete the mission on time then relax using the remaining time from the duration.


    Some also accept missions and complete it together with other students, this is also fine.


    But how you share the reward depends on the group and has nothing to do with the Academy.


    But as usual, there are some dumb ones that refuse to even think before they act.


    They take on missions that are beyond their abilities, then use their families power or hire people using quarks to complete the mission in their ''name'' or together with them.


    The Academy didn''t even let such idiots exist within their vicinity.


    Such act was a direct expulsion, no fine, no nothing, you just get sent home and that''s all.


    No matter how hard they try to hide the fact that they received help, they can''t.


    Also adding that factor to their movement route, the monsters that would attack would be endless and in waves.


    And the final factor..... BETRAYAL


    Although Meek made preparations to prevent other people from knowing what was in the van, if any Amos and his brothers or Zara and Clara found out what was in the van, they would definitely kill each other for it.


    And in such a scuffle how could a student survive the might of Masters and a Grandmaster, the Academy simply didn''t believe a student could survive this.


    This was the reason why Meek didn''t say anything about what was in the van.


    If they found out, everyone would definitely attack him.


    Although he has his Grandmaster bodyguard to protect him, against numbers and powerful and experienced Masters he would still die.


    The difference between the Grandmaster rank and the Master rank wasn''t like the difference between a Paragon and a Grandmaster where a Paragon could simply lay waste to Grandmasters effortlessly.


    Although Anthony knew what was in the van, he simply didn''t care about such ''trash''.


    During the mission, Amos and rest guessed that whatever the monsters wanted from the van had to be incredible to make them fall into such a frenzy state.


    But could the ''thing'' in the van that they protect also help them.


    They didn''t have the answer to this, so they basically didn''t attack each other just to get an unknown and uncertain reward.


    It wasn''t worth the risk.


    The risk outweighed the reward.


    So the Academy took in all these factors into play before placing a whooping hundred million Academy points as rewards.


    So the reward was calculated in a difference of the student and the mission itself.


    Any other students that touched that mission certainly won''t return alive.


    Although many had life saving treasures on them, you have to be faster than you opponent to even activate the treasure in the first place.


    .....


    AUTHOR''S NOTE


    Sorry for the disappearance.


    Some of you already know what''s happening, no need for long talks.


    Thanks for your support.

 Chapter 127: Reaction

    THE DEAN''S OFFICE


    The Dean tapped his fingers on the table rhythmically as he was lost in thought.


    Of course it was Anthony that was on his mind.


    The Dean couldn''t believe his eyes and ears when he heard that Anthony had completed the mission.


    Although he knew Anthony was alive and kicking cause he called Collins and also Collins showed up a few days ago to thank him for calling him to save his grandson as the Dean had no obligation whatsoever to call him.


    The Dean''s mind went through every scenario of how Anthony completed this mission.


    Normally the Dean won''t really be bothered, he would just be surprised that Anthony completed the mission and it would end there if that was indeed all there is to it.


    Then he would just investigate because an impossible mission was just completed and end it there and then.


    Normally he won''t investigate personally as he is the Dean and such matters are beneath him and not his job.


    He just looks into the impossible mission when they are completed.


    He would have thought that Anthony completed the mission due to his own teammates during the mission.


    But after investigating, what he heard ead and saw left him dumbfounded and startled at first.


    The information was gathered by Aiden so he didn''t doubt it for a second.


    The crystal depicted everything ranging from the beginning of the mission to the very end.


    How Anthony wiped out millions of monsters continuously.


    Took away the souls of the monsters with one spell.


    His time during the stay in the hotel.


    The anonymous assassination mission.


    The betrayal.....(if it can even be called that)


    Anthony wiping out the entire team and leaving Meek alive because they didn''t interfere.


    The Dean watched all this with rapt attention and shock on his face.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes and ears at the moment.


    As a veteran, he could see how easy it was for Anthony to toy with five Master rankers like they were nothing.


    Not a single change in his breathing form.


    Everything was done with minimal effort like they weren''t worth his time.


    Not a single potion was used by Anthony throughout entire fight showing his stamina, mana and health were all in perfect condition.


    The swordmanship display, the magic display, the martial art display.


    And from the happiness that Collins displayed shows that he too just found out about his grandson''s prowess.


    The Dean finally understood that Anthony was never arrogant to begin with.


    Even the mission wasn''t even worth Anthony''s time to begin with.


    The Dean''s mind shifted to the blue flames Anthony had used during the battle.


    Although he didn''t witness it personally, the Dean was sure that the flame was a special flame, but on what level, that he didn''t know.


    Various types of flames exist, some are born with the flames, some flames are birthed by the world and later summits to someone.


    He didn''t know which Anthony''s was, so he just kept it aside for now.


    "Aiden"


    The Dean called out to the empty space around him.


    The shadow and space twisted as a man took form before the Dean.


    Aiden dropped to his knees immediately he appeared.


    "Take this information to the Vice president"


    The Dean gave his orders as soon as Aiden appeared.


    He knew he had to show the vampire the information.


    He knew she would investigate, but the source of his own information was already dead so information the Blood Empress could get would just be at the surface level.


    He didn''t need to tell her not to disclose anything as the Dean was sure she would understand this naturally.


    "As the sovereign orders"


    Aiden''s voice resounded with the highest respect like he was brainwashed.


    Then he disappeared together with the memory crystal.


    The Vice president received the information from Aiden and was also shocked.


    She instantly appeared in front of the Dean and said.


    "Are you sure this isn''t forged?"


    Her doubt palpable as she refused to believe such a truth.


    The Dean looked at her, just as doubtful.


    "I would rather not believe it either, but we have to accept reality"


    The Dean replied as he sighed.


    They both looked at each other, they didn''t speak, but they understand each other.


    If Anthony hid this deeply, what were the other Humans on the top twenty hiding.

 Chapter 128: Glorious reward

    As everyone was in uproar due to the news, Anthony was having a talk with his father oblivious to the commotion he had caused amongst the upper authority of the Academy.


    "When are you leaving"


    Michael asked in a sad tone as he didn''t get his son to graduate early.


    But at the same time he understood what his son meant, as a child Anthony should enjoy somethings before he doesn''t have time to enjoy them anymore.


    "Today...soon"


    Anthony replied with a smile as he could feel his father emotions through his All seeing eyes, but he won''t relent.


    The door behind them opened as Mitchelle walked in.


    "Do you want us to drop you off"


    Mitchelle asked immediately she walked in.


    Of course she heard the entire conversation from wherever she was.


    Unlike her husband, he didn''t want her baby to be introduced so early to the bitterness and cruelty of the world.


    "Although I would still love to spend time with the both of you, but Meek has announced that the mission has been completed so I have to go back immediately"


    "Besides, if I arrive with the both of you it would seem like you completed the mission instead of me"


    Anthony replied his mother as he acknowledged her presence.


    "Well...that''s true"


    His mother replied.


    "Too bad I didn''t get to battle you before you leave for the Academy"


    Michael said still not giving up on clashing with Anthony.


    Anthony didn''t bother replying this mad man and just shook his head.


    He then stood up from his seat as he sighed.


    "Are you leaving already?"


    Mitchelle asked as she was already missing her precious son.


    "Yes mom, we would see each other again soon enough"


    Anthony replied her as he jumped out the window of his room then stayed afloat outside as he looked at his parents for one last time.


    His mother waved him goodbye, as for his father, he didn''t bother and just looked at Anthony as he floated.


    Anthony simply nodded at them before he shot up far into the sky as he left for the Academy.


    Everyone going about their daily activity came to a halt as they watched Anthony fly at an incredible speed in the skies and they all bowed even though Anthony wasn''t looking at them to acknowledge their devotion.


    As Anthony flew he thought back to his recent mission and everything and smiled.


    Although there wasn''t any really interesting fight to stimulate any emotion from him, he had some fun as he interacted with new people and the women that flirted with him.


    Anthony loved these moments, he looked forward to more women....adventure.


    THREE HOURS LATER


    "At least you came back alive"


    She didn''t entertain the idea that Anthony came back alive and completed the mission at the same time.


    She just believed he returned alive after running away or something similar.


    Anthony smiled at her response.


    Clearly, she misunderstood but he won''t bother correcting her.


    She collect the slip from Anthony which she gave him before he departed.


    Then logged into the mission site to stamp Anthony''s returned.


    But immediately she opened the mission page and went to Anthony''s profile she felt the shock of her life.


    Her eyes trembled for a few seconds as she mumbled.


    "Impossible"


    This was the only thing she could say at such sight displayed by the screen.


    Under Anthony''s mission profile, the impossible mission was tagged with the word


    ''COMPLETED''


    The Academy kept a mission profile on every student that kept some details such as;


    Mission taken.


    Time of completion.


    Difficulty of the mission.


    Duration.


    The Academy took note of many things.


    Anthony''s page held only one mission on it.


    But that single completed mission put every single mission anyone has ever completed, no matter the number to shame.


    As the clerk stamped his time of arrival, Anthony''s wrist watch instantly beeped as a hundred million Academy point was instantly credited to him.


    As Anthony was about to turn to leave as the clerk was still in disbelief, he suddenly stopped as his wrist watched vibrated twice.


    The first vibration was another sum of thirty million Academy points appearing in his account out of nowhere and no apparent reason.


    The second being something he didn''t expect as everyone recieved it at same time as him, and the reason for the thirty million Academy points.


    Suddenly every student and personnel that worked in the Academy received a notification from the Academy website directly on their Academy wrist watch as an Academy wide announcement was made. Dive into stories on NovelFire,mpyr.


    NOTIFICATION:


    NILL ANTHONY is the first to complete a mission in the top rank five since the dawn of the Academy.


    Reward: Ten million Academy points.


    NULL ANTHONY is the first to complete the rank 1 mission since the dawn of the Academy.


    Reward: Twenty million Academy points.


    The notification they all received also included details of Anthony''s mission together with the reward for the mission.

 Chapter 129: Influence

    The entire school instantly went into a pandemonium. story source NovelFire-mp|y|r


    It didn''t matter if they hated Anthony or not.


    The fact that someone had taken on the impossible mission on the first rank and completed it while coming back alive sent shockwave throughout the walls of the Academy.


    Everyone halted what they were doing at the moment as the school shook under their shout.


    Although it had nothing to do with them, the impossible mission list has taken a lot of lives and the first five rank remained unperturbed.


    Yet someone had done it.


    Some had ended this curse.


    The Humans were the most ecstatic.


    A human completed the first rank mission, and that as his first mission no less.


    It had to be known that the Humans have almost zero presence in the Academy.


    Only when a great genius is born do they at least shine for a while because the other races also give birth to someone just as good as them.


    Just like how Null Michael stood as a genius in his own rights but still stood at the second rank throughout the Academy because a certain dragon refused to be defeated and their matches continued to end in a draw.


    But alas....


    The Dragon who once matched Michael died at the hands of the of the impossible mission when he challenged the rank three mission.


    A genius who could keep up and go toe to toe was swallowed up by the impossible mission.


    Such tragedy.


    Even professors who were teaching at this moment were stunned by the sudden notification.


    But as the uproar went on, it suddenly shifted as everyone''s gazes focused on the ridiculous reward Anthony possessed.


    A whopping hundred and thirty million Academy points.


    Some Academic staff hadn''t even seen this amount of points in their lives.


    But now a student had it.


    Various thoughts on how to take these points from Anthony flashed the students'' minds.


    But even if they had the thought, what ability do they even have to acquire the points from Anthony.


    His battle record remained standing, and now adding the completion of the first rank impossible mission to the list.....it was no different than courting death.


    As for the Academic staff, they didn''t need to think about it as per the rules of the Academy, they are the ones that reward points to students not the other way around.


    As Anthony was still standing in the mission hall due to notification he received, all eyes instantly turned to him as they burned with fervor.


    Battle intent and hesitation crossed everyone''s eyes as they wanted to battle Anthony for his point but they hesitated for they knew how it ''might'' end.


    He yearned for this.


    His pride didn''t allow him to stand behind Anthony at all.


    He had accepted reality and didn''t recklessly chase after Anthony anymore, but that doesn''t mean he had given up.


    He would struggle to the end with his life on the line.


    Spectre''s mind instantly shifted to his system as he asked in his mind.


    ''System, where is the Boss right now''


    The system wasted no time to reply.


    [The Lord is in his dorm]


    Immediately the words dropped into Spectre''s mind, he relayed the message to his fellow subordinates.


    The aura around them shifted as their element came into existence.


    Lightning coursed through Spectre''s body as he readied to move immediately.


    The remaining nine followed as their element instantly covered them as they were all about to move immediately.


    The Storm brothers and Bryan seeing this understood what these ten humans were up to.


    As they have been with them for a while now, they understood their thoughts.


    Red energy instantly blazed around Bringer.


    Fire instantly appeared and circled around Bryan as he too made his move.


    Rider body instantly shifted as he used a movement technique.


    **BOOOM**BAM**


    An explosion resounded as the walls, roof and windows of the classroom were instantly shattered to debris as the thirteen of them instantly shot out of of the classroom without care and made their way into the sky.


    They paid no heed to Kevin nor their fellow classmates.


    They couldn''t care about the class right now.


    All them had set their sights at Anthony''s location as they instantly charged in his direction.


    Streaks of various lights instantly blazed the sky as they moved without pause.


    And for the first time, they had all ended the class for the day before the period even ended.


    Kevin seeing the scene didn''t complain or say anything.


    He just kept his smile as he watched everything.


    But he took note of the influence that Anthony had on these thirteen individuals.


    The remaining students could only watch.

 Chapter 130: Master rankers

    As they crossed the distance in matter of seconds, they arrived at the dorm.


    They didn''t use the elevator or anything, they blasted through the roof and instantly landed in front of Anthony''s door.


    Although Vivian and the rest were eager to meet Anthony, they still knew where to draw the line even though Anthony often laughed and joked with them.


    They didn''t dare to just barge into his room without Anthony''s consent.


    So the ten of them just knocked on the door and waited for Anthony to answer.


    And of course Anthony didn''t answer them.


    A second later, the Storm brothers arrived by also crashing through the roof.


    The floor cracked under their feet as they landed with their weight.


    Bringer seeing Arnold and the rest just standing in front of the door and not opening it immediately understood their thoughts.


    He didn''t know why these ten humans flocked around Anthony like he was their father.


    Bringer walked straight to the door and didn''t bother knocking or stopping.


    He wasn''t part of Anthony''s subodinate so he couldn''t care less of Anthony''s permission to enter at the moment.


    With a flick of his finger, the metallic door was instantly bent and folded under his force.


    *BAM*


    The door was instantly unhinged and was flung out and crashed into the wall.


    The thirteen of them instantly walked in without waiting for anything.


    But the moment they all stepped into Anthony''s room gravity seem to shift and moved against them.


    **BOOM**


    They all crashed into the ground as gravity acted upon them with higher pressure under Anthony''s control.


    They tried to resist but it was futile.


    "What are you all doing here"


    Anthony''s voice sounded as he appeared before them.


    They raised their heads to this ever so handsome man.


    "Is this how you welcome your comrades, by making them bow before you or something"


    Bringer as always was the first to protest as he shouted from the ground.


    Anthony looked at this muscle brain and shook his head.


    He was about to control gravity again to return everything to normal but stopped as someone moved before him.


    Evelyn who was lying on the ground suddenly stood up like the gravity that been had been acting on her disappeared, like she didn''t exist anymore.


    She looked at Anthony and walked towards him with a smile and said.


    Although to them getting points was just a matter of completing some mission, they didn''t want to spend their hard earned points on useless things.


    They had many things to spend their points on right now.


    As for Anthony''s subodinate, they didn''t have a need for points, so to them if the Academy deducted it, it didn''t matter.


    Especially Clement who was the richest amongst them due to the people he ''resurrected'' always sending him points.


    Anthony turned his face to Bryan with a ridiculing look on his face.


    "Why would I pay for you"


    Anthony asked amused at this delusional dragon.


    "Is this what friends do for each other, com''on, stop being stingy with it, you can''t possibly use all those points alone"


    What Bryan said was indeed true, he couldn''t use all those points alone, but if Anthony entered a reckless spending mode, he just might do so.


    "That isn''t a reason to help you, besides if we are friends why don''t you tell me some of the dragon clan secrets"


    Bryan was stunned by the reply.


    The Dragon clan secret for Academy points, was Anthony joking or was he sick in the head.


    Bryan was truly speechless.


    Anthony didn''t care about the Dragon clan secrets, if he sole wanted, he could know more about the Dragon than the Dragon clan themselves.


    "Anthony can you just forget about these leechers and tell us about everything, I can''t wait"


    Donna''s voice sounded as she really wanted to know what happened.


    "Why don''t you take on an impossible mission and experience it yourself"


    Anthony replied instantly.


    Donna nodded at Anthony''s words.


    She and the rest planned on taking on an impossible mission soon.


    She wanted to listen to Anthony''s view since he has taken a mission.


    She knew the death rate of the impossible mission, she wasn''t ready to court death yet.


    Yes she is strong.


    But she isn''t invincible.


    It wasn''t only her that planned to challenge the impossible mission.


    All of Anthony''s subodinate planned to challenge this.


    They weren''t like Bryan and the storm brothers who wanted to wait till they were strong enough to challenge it.


    They were already strong enough.


    They were courageous because during Anthony''s absence they had all stepped into the Master rank.

 Chapter 131: Futile

    They all continued to persuade Anthony to tell them about the the impossible mission.


    "Did you meet your family during the mission, since the mission took over a month I''m sure you met your family for at least a day"


    Vivian asked Anthony as they discussed.


    "Yes, I did. I haven''t seen them in a while, so I had to at least drop by during the mission"


    Anthony replied as he bought food and drinks from his system distributed them to everyone.


    Bringer''s eyes immediately lit up as he started devouring them instantly.


    "With what you saw, would you advice us to take on an impossible mission"


    Bryan asked a very important question that troubled him.


    Although he is an S ranker now, he didn''t know the rank he would be at two years from now.


    He just wanted to hear Anthony''s opinion on the matter.


    "Well with your current cultivation you will surely die before you can even use your life saving artifact"


    Bryan''s eyes squinted as he didn''t believe that at least he won''t be able to escape.


    But he didn''t argue and kept quiet.


    "You have to at least be faster than your opponents to even use a life saving treasures, but with your speed of cultivation, before even third year or even by then you can surely complete an impossible mission"


    Anthony ended his reply with a smile.


    Bryan nodded as he got a positive answer from Anthony.


    He was at S rank right now, but the lowest requirement for even the lowest impossible mission was SSS rank.


    He believed he could get to that rank before the third year or even during that time.


    But as for Master rank, he wasn''t so sure.


    The Master rank has kept a lot of people at bay and unable to advance.


    Although to him, with his talent it won''t even pose a problem.


    But his problem remained if he could get to the master rank or at least if his battle prowess could at least touch that realm by that time.


    He saw the details of Anthony''s mission.


    A Master rank battle prowess was required, but the level wasn''t specified, so he couldn''t guess where Anthony''s battle prowess stood.


    But one thing was certain to him.


    Anthony had enough power to fight a Master ranker.


    Bryan sighed as his mind remained on this thought.


    Anthony noticed Bryan''s mood, he knew what was going through his head.


    But he didn''t comment.


    Bryan was outrageous talented, Anthony was sure he could step into the Master rank before he graduated.


    Rider spoke as he ate his food.


    "Can you just tell us already"


    Anthony smiled and replied.


    "Why tell you when I could show you"


    His voice sounded in their minds.


    "Focus, this is what happened during the mission, even if you can escape later, don''t leave"


    They all nodded their heads and focused on the Anthony that was sitting down and waiting for his teammates.


    With their thought compartment skill, they could focus and develop a skill to counter Anthony''s illusion at same time.


    They all watched Anthony at same time as he greeted his teammates, then they started the mission.


    The hordes of monsters they had to fight.


    They saw Anthony constantly swinging his sword at the waves of beasts.


    They saw Anthony replinish his mana, stamina with potions.


    They also saw him heal his injuries.


    He could have died countless times.


    They saw him battle with everything he had until they got to City Q.


    Then they delivered their goods, rested then returned while encountering almost no monsters on their way back.


    Of course this scene was a fake.


    There was no way Anthony was going to show Bryan and the Storm brother his real battle prowess at the moment unless the situation warrants it.


    In the illusion, Anthony''s battle prowess indeed stepped into the Master rank but not that much.


    But to his subodinate that were watching, Anthony seemed too ''weak''


    They knew something was wrong.


    Suddenly the illusion seemed to move backwards like time was rewound for them.


    They all got back to the first appearance of the wave and saw the way Anthony casted his Caesar spell.


    Then the way he moved into casting the other spells in succession without caring about mana.


    Then they smiled as they saw this.


    This was their real master.


    Not the one they saw earlier.


    The scene fast forwarded to the Anthony''s fight with Amos and the rest of the team.


    Anthony didn''t hide anything from them.


    They saw him battle all of them alone and crush them without any effort.


    Then they saw Anthony summoning his Primordial behemoth.


    They were shocked to the core.


    They saw Anthony made the world tremble.


    In the real world, they too felt the fear of the world, but they didn''t know what it was.


    But now it was because of their Master.


    Pride rose in their hearts.


    Making the world tremble at your feet wasn''t a small feat.


    After dealing with Meek and the rest, the illusion ended there.


    Anthony showed nothing more.

 Chapter 132: Return

    The thirteen of them all exited the illusion at same time, with not even a minute passing in real time.


    Silence descended for quiet a few seconds, but for different reasons as two different Illusions were witnessed.


    The Storm brothers and Bryan were too stunned to speak.


    They saw it with their eyes.


    Anthony''s battle prowess.


    And indeed it was no joke.


    Only if they knew that what they saw and admired and were too shocked to speak on wasn''t even Anthony''s real battle ability.


    Anthony''s ten subordinate already developed a skill that could nullify illusion as they were in Anthony''s illusion but they didn''t pay attention to the systems'' notification as they focused solely on Anthony''s battle.


    Clement''s sighed at how arrogant he had been to challenge Anthony in the first place just because he stepped into the Master rank.


    Both groups were silent because of different scenes but same reason, Anthony''s subodinate understood that Anthony showed the Titian and the Dragon another scene entirely so Anthony didn''t need to speak on it.


    "Was what I saw real"


    Rider was the first to break the silence as he spoke in a shaking tone.


    He couldn''t believe what he saw, he dared not call himself talented in front of such talent.


    Bryan frowned as he recalled what he saw.


    ''Do I have any hope on catching up to him''


    This thought sat in his mind and refused to leave.


    He dared not imagine he could catch up.


    But he clenched his fist as his will burned brighter as he refuse to be left behind.


    As for Anthony''s crew, although they were also shocked, they were able to regain their composure rather quickly.


    So they didn''t speak or have as many thoughts like the other trio.


    But one thing was certain, if the trio took on an impossible mission at this moment, they won''t come back alive if their teammates don''t help them.


    But would the mission they accept require teammates like Anthony''s did.


    That was another question.


    Anthony noticing the mood just said.


    "You will get there eventually, no need to rush"


    Bringer clicked his tongue as he heard this.


    "Tsk...tsk...easy for you to say, you monster"


    Bryan said as a look of distain appeared on his face.


    Anthony didn''t refute Bringer''s words at all.


    "Well, what do you expect from Heaven''s Illegitimate son"


    "Grant me a skill from one of yours"


    Anthony was surprised by her answer, he didn''t see it coming.


    He expected her to ask for the perfect foundation trait or something like that.


    Anthony didn''t really know what to give her, which was why he asked her to pick in the first place, but now she was asking him to pick.


    Anthony didn''t know what to choose for her, so he just chose something that came to mind at this very moment.


    Anthony lifted his hand as light particles surged forth and gathered to form a book that floated gently above Anthony''s hand.


    They all recognised this book as Anthony had given it to them once.


    A skill book.


    Anthony threw the book to Evelyn and she caught it expertly and immediately use it.


    [Ding..]


    [Detected that the user has acquired the skill; Sense Dome]


    A simple, yet a broken skill.


    As Evelyn read through the skill description, her face instantly broke into a smile.


    She really didn''t expect this.


    It might seem simple at first glance but it was anything but simple.


    Seeing the rest were curious, she sent the description to them through her system.


    As they read it, they could only suck in cold air, such a heaven defying skill.


    They looked at Anthony with pleasing eyes like puppies.


    "What are you looking at me for, you have a system shop, you can just buy the skill form there"


    Anthony said.


    But who was Anthony kidding.


    They knew the amount of subordinate point required to buy such a skill would be expensive.


    So they checked the price and could only give up on any thoughts of acquiring the skill anytime soon.


    The skill was even expensive than the perfect foundation trait.


    Expensive seemed like an understatement at this point.


    Space bent yet again, but this time Evelyn sensed it due to her new skill, but she couldn''t react as she and the rest of her bros were instantly teleported out of Anthony''s room.


    As they left, the room returned to its usual quietness which Anthony likes.


    ''Its such a hassle dealing with people''


    Then he picked up his phone and called the Academy repair department and reported his room was destroyed and in need of fixing and Bringer was the one responsible so he should be billed for it not him.


    Anthony had the point, but he wasn''t going to pay for that stupid brute.

 Chapter 133: Children

    The next day quickly approached.


    But today nobody headed for class or went on a mission amongst the first year.


    Bringer didn''t waste time to spread the news immediately he was teleported out of Anthony''s room.


    Since he was already used to Anthony''s way of doing things, he didn''t head back to his room but rather focused on important things.


    The first year were in uproar.


    Anthony was hosting them, so none of them dared to leave the Academy to complete a mission, none wanted to take a class right now as they couldn''t miss such an event.


    Anthony who hadn''t left his room since his return was oblivious to the problem he had caused.


    He was just waking up to a new day.


    He went through the usual bathing procedure which he enjoyed very much, then stepped out of his room.


    On his way, he thought of whether to take on another mission and be the first to complete the entire top ten mission alone.


    But as he thought about it, it seemed long and tiring so he just gave up on the thought.


    As Anthony walked, various people stared at him, although people normally stared at him but this time they just wanted to use their eyes and confirm the news Bringer had spread.


    One courageous student decided to ask, so he walked up to Anthony.


    Anthony feet halted their movements as he saw someone blocking his path.


    "Uhmm.....is it true you will sponsoring us at the cafeteria"


    The boy as he looked at Anthony somewhat admiring his eyes as he asked.


    Anthony already expecting the question looked around and saw people waiting for his reply.


    They all wanted to eat to their satisfaction as food was ridiculously expensive to them.


    They had better things to spend their Academy points on.


    So they don''t really eat everyday or even weeks as they were ''poor''.


    Although they were all strong on a certain level, but the stronger you get the more points you require and the harder and difficult the mission becomes.


    Things don''t just magically become easy because you became an A ranker or something.


    Anthony sighed as he instantly knew it was Bryan''s fault.


    He then turned to them and replied.


    "We will eat to our satisfaction three hours from now"


    Anthony said as he looked at the time on his wrist watch.


    Then everyone cheered immediately Anthony confirmed the news.


    Anthony shook his head at this hungry mobs and walked away as soon as he replied.


    Anthony smiled as he looked even more approachable.


    "Don''t worry I''m just a wondering swordsman"


    Anthony said as he tapped his sword sheath.


    He knew kids often fell into fantasies like he once fantasied about being a a surgeon.


    And what fantasy was there to dream about by children of this world if not about sword and magic.


    As Anthony tapped his sword, their eyes fell on it and all the caution in their eyes instantly disappeared.


    Which kid didn''t dream of flying or battling with magic and weapons.


    "Woahh...big brother can I hold your sword"


    Another child said as he stretched his hand to touch the sword, but the child''s hand seemed to stop the more it moved.


    "Big brother why can''t I touch your weapon"


    Anthony smiled and replied.


    "I''m also a mage, beside you might get injured if you touch it"


    "Big brother I want to be a swordsman and become the strongest in the world"


    One of them instantly stated obviously oblivious to how the world works.


    "Hmph, magic is the strongest"


    Another child said with a snort as they both argued back and forth which was stronger between the two.


    Anthony just kept quiet and watched.


    The remaining children could only sigh and watch like they had seen this scene way too much and were used to it already.


    Then one of them looked at Anthony and said.


    "Big brother, since you are a swordman and a mage at same time, which one is the strongest"


    Immediately this question was asked, the two children stopped arguing and looked at Anthony for answers.


    To them Anthony was the expert here and should have the answer to this question.


    Anthony was stunned as he was asked this question.


    ''What should I say''


    He thought.


    Anthony didn''t know what to say.


    He couldn''t say one was stronger than the other, even if that was indeed true, he couldn''t say it or the other child might just cry and throw a tantrum.


    Although he had no kids, he understood their mindset.

 Chapter 134: Condition

    After thinking for what seemed to be a while but wasn''t even up to a second due to the thought acceleration skill, Anthony replied.


    "The way of the weapon, be them sword, spear, dagger, body, hammer, bow or whatever and the way of the elements and magic are all equal"


    "What sets everything apart is the individual possessing the ability; in other words ''Talent''"


    Anthony said as he looked at the children.


    He didn''t know if his words were too big for them to understand.


    But he just kept quiet as he saw that they seem to fall into some sort of contemplation.


    After a while of contemplation they said in unison.


    "We understand big brother"


    Anthony nodded as he kept his words as simple as possible.


    "So where are they?"


    He asked again.


    "Who do you mean big brother?"


    "Your parents"


    The children looked at one another before a girl answered Anthony.


    "Big brother, we are from an orphanage, we don''t have parents, but aunt Ava takes care of us very well"


    Anthony immediately nodded his head in response.


    "Where is aunt Ava now?"


    "She is back at the orphanage, do you want to meet aunt Ava?"


    One of the children asked eagerly.


    Anthony just nodded his head.


    "Hurray...aunt Ava with brother and sisters would love big brother"


    One of the kids instantly shouted as she raised her hand and grabbed Anthony by the sleeves and dragged him to the orphanage.


    The children ran and giggled as they moved with their fastest yet slow speed.


    After about five minutes, they arrived at the orphanage home.


    The building wasn''t grand or anything, but it was okay for people to live in.


    It was neat and tidy.


    Anthony walked through the gates of the orphanage as they had no gate keeper at all, nor was there security.


    "I just saw some of them playing around as they seemed really happy, it sort of reminded me of my own childhood before reality called"


    Anthony answered honestly as there wasn''t any reason to lie.


    It wasn''t like he gave out any details to begin with.


    Ava''s eyes flickered as she heard Anthony''s last words.


    She understood what Anthony meant, everyone had to face reality unless they died before they could.


    If possible Ava would like to prevent this, she would love to keep these children hearts as innocent as possible, away from the world''s problems and chaos.


    But she hasn''t even kept the world''s problems away from herself, what gave her the courage to think she could do that others.


    But she remained cautious.


    Anthony seeing how cautious she was just chuckled and spoke again.


    "If I really wanted to do anything, I would take taken the first one I met earlier before coming for the rest, besides we both know that''s not possible in the Academy Domain"


    Ava hearing these words nodded then said.


    "You may come in"


    Then she turned as she walked back into the house.


    Anthony just trailed behind her quietly as she led him.


    The eldest of the children brought refreshments and handed it to Anthony who was still walking.


    But as they walked, Anthony looked through the rooms.


    He saw foams on the floor as the children shared rooms.


    The library they had barely contained books which would make people ask if it was a library in the first place.


    The sitting room that had various mats on the ground that was just enough for everyone to sit on and look at the only television in order to watch movies or cartoons.


    Then another place where they exercised daily with their small tiny muscle.


    There were two bathrooms with small amount of towels that showed the notion that they shared towels here.


    The kitchen had some provision in them, but it wasn''t really filed.


    Anthony saw Ava''s room that just had the standard necessity and nothing more, with the bathroom still in same room and not a separate unit.


    Ava led him through all this as they walked to Ava''s office.


    Ava offered a seat which Anthony didn''t hesitate to sit on.


    She cleared her table as she arranged a few things before she sat down then lit up a cigarette and released a puff of smoke from her mouth.


    She poured a pint of alcohol and passed it to Anthony as she didn''t take the refreshment given by a child serious.

 Chapter 135: Ava

    "So, what do you really want by being here"


    Ava asked as she smoked.


    "I know it''s hard to believe but I truly need nothing, I was once and orphan and this is my first time seeing an orphanage in some years so here I am"


    Anthony replied as he drank the alcohol in one gulp, he didn''t care to know if Ava poisoned it or something like that.


    Things of those level won''t even have effect on his body, talkless of his poison body.


    Ava looked at him as he drank the alcohol without hesitation but didn''t comment.


    "I saw your living condition, while they might look standard for an orphanage, I dare say they are more than standard"


    Anthony said as this as he brought out a whine directly from his system.


    Poured himself a glass, then another for Ava with a smile.


    Ava didn''t say anything and just looked at the glass in front of her.


    Although their living might seem harsh, to Anthony who was an orphan in his previous life, he knew that this orphanage was just too clean and spacious of some sort.


    "This isn''t like those orphanage that the rich run or sponsor which they don''t really care about, I personally established this place from my own personal pocket with no single support and I''ve been running it for a while now"


    Ava said as she decided to drink the whine Anthony presented.


    She knew it was a big risk, but she took it nonetheless.


    What Ava said was indeed true.


    Hardly anyone ever cared about the orphans right from his previous world, and in this new world, it even takes a step further.


    To many and most people, the orphanage was no different than a ''beggar'' who they just have to give money in order to leave them alone.


    So, even if the rich even possessed an orphanage home out of necessity, they hardly did anything really.


    They just send money years or monthly or whatever and that''s all.


    Like stated earlier, awakening talents are so random that even the strongest man and the strongest woman could literally give birth but wouldn''t guarantee a talent.


    Although the child would be talented in sword or magic or whatever due to his/her lineages.


    Ava''s talent was ''Clones''


    Ava''s talent gave her the ability to create three clones but with different combat power.


    The first clone she creates out of the three possesses a hundred percent of Ava''s skills, this was almost no different than her twin.


    The second possesses fifty percent of her skills, which is basically half her combat power.


    The third possesses twenty five percent.


    Ths is how Ava is able to take care of everything at same time, even if she is tired, her clones takes care of something she was meant to do.


    But her talent granted another ability that was quiet good....if not broken in the right hands.


    She could summon her clones directly to wherever her real body is and the three clones together with her can communicate telepathically between themselves only.


    So if Ava is completing an assassination mission and her and the opponent stand equal in strength.


    She could literally just summon her first clone from wherever it went directly to her location, basically doubling her power.


    But her talent came with a downside that wasn''t even really a downside.


    To cancel out or rather deactivate the first clone after it''s done with whatever, she would need to first cancel the third clone, then the second, then the first.


    This basically meant the rest had to disappear just for the first clone to disappear.


    And if the other two weren''t done with their own task, well that would be troublesome.


    But again, this wasn''t even worthy to be called a downside.


    There were other ways to manage this, besides cloning wasn''t exactly rare or anything like that.


    It existed in techniques, arts, skills and abilities.


    It''s just their application that differs, like the duration, cool down, power possessed by these clones and other things.

 Chapter 136: Ambush

    Anthony just looked at Ava, he didn''t pity her or anything.


    But he would compliment on her efforts which she did with no strings attached.


    She had taught the children a lot.


    If it wasn''t for the Academy allowing those outside the Academy itself to covert Academy point to other currencies like quarks and mana crystals and vice versa, Anthony wondered how far Ava would have gotten.


    The children were so in love with mages and weapon masters, some of them would awaken within two to three years.


    A lot of things would cost more at that time, Anthony wondered how she would manage.


    In just about five years after their awakening, dreams would be crushed to dust.


    Would have been turned to dust if there was a way to measure talent.


    With the way these children fantasied, Anthony was sure that anyone who could wield a weapon with even the most basic skill might appear all might in front of these children.


    They can deceive these children like this, making them follow the so all mighty master.


    Ava never showed her strong side to them, they knew she could utilise mana as it was basic knowledge that everyone awakens at age ten.


    But they all thought she would be the weakest of all the weak ones since she never even used mana in front of them.


    She was no different than a mana-less person to them.


    Of course these were just how they perceived her battle ability and remained as nothing more or less.


    But the children didn''t have any wrong or useless thoughts as at the end of the day, they are just innocent children.


    To them Ava was everything, they admired her from the deepest part of their heart.


    When these kids turn ten and awaken, they would need art and techniques.


    Although Ava might just go around sharing her own cultivation manual to reduce cost in that department, it will cause more harm than good as not every cultivation technique can be used by everyone.


    Anthony simply shook his head and removed these thoughts from his head.


    His conversation with Ava wasn''t really getting anywhere as they were strangers and one just suddenly visited out of the blues.


    There was literally nothing to talk about here.


    Anthony looked at Ava and said.


    "I will display some small skills and tricks to the kids just for show, I hope you understand"


    Ava''s eyes instantly squinted as she heard this, she herself had never displayed anything cause she didn''t want to fuel the children''s Fantasies.


    But she knew deep down within her that it had backfired as the children''s fantasies grew day and night.


    They played hero and battle masters all day.


    She just kept her eyes locked with Anthony''s, trying to see if he was planning anything.


    She had her guesses on just how stronger her opponent might truly be, or they might be equals in battle strength or even lower.


    But it didn''t really matter, everything was for the orphanage.


    To her, she needed just one strike.


    Just one to decide it all.


    So she hid in the dark, biding her time, waiting for her opponent to drop his guard and she would immediately strike without hesitation.


    Even if what the stranger said was true and was just here cause he felt like it, so what?


    He won''t be the first to die unjustly in this world.


    She wasn''t ready to bet her life and the orphanage on something so nonsensical.


    This was also one of the reason she accepted the wine Anthony gave her.


    The real her won''t even touch the glass or even breath in any air till she left the office.


    But since it was her clone, everything was fine.


    She allowed the clone to drink it to further bring down this stranger''s guard.


    Everything went on smoothly, her play was perfect.


    But that is what the stranger wanted her to believe, he knew all along.


    She thought she played and he danced, she just didn''t know that she danced and he never played.


    And of course how would Anthony not know, let''s not even discuss the plethora of skills he possessed to counter such situations.


    Anthony just never wanted to act unless she acted first, but then it just became too funny for him to hold on then ended up laughing.


    Although time was paused, Ava was still conscious, numerous thoughts kept flashing through her mind.


    ''How''


    ''When did he find out''


    ''Will he kill or kidnap the children now that I''m caught''


    Her mind ran around in cycles, she tried moving but it was futile.


    She tried channeling her mana but it didn''t even move.


    Her gaze on Anthony but her mind wasn''t there as it focused on just how to get out of this predicament.


    But after a series of trial and error with just Anthony sitting there and watch her try, her thoughts went back to the cause of all this.


    Seeing him being so carefree while watching her like he could see through her deepest thoughts made her realise an undeniable truth.


    She stood no chance.

 Chapter 137: Acting a hero

    Anthony began speaking as he saw she was done panicking and with her thoughts.


    "Well I understand your attitude towards me, that''s just how the world works"


    Anthony raised his hand up to the sky.


    He looked Ava''s outstretched hand that once held a dagger, then he slashed down with his hand.


    Ava seeing this couldn''t react, she could only watch as her hand was about to be cut off from the elbow.


    Her hand fell to the ground with a thud sound lifelessly as blood oozed out and splattered everywhere dyeing the floor and walls red.


    Before Anthony struck, at the last moment he released his time magic holding on her.


    Pain rocket her body as her hand was taken from her.


    "ARRRHHH"


    She screamed at the top of her lungs.


    But no matter how she screamed no sound ever left the room as it was contained in those four walls by Anthony.


    She used her other hand to try and reduce the gushing blood that was flooding out, but it was useless.


    She gritted her teeth for a few seconds before raising her complete hand that held her space ring to bring out a healing potion.


    But of course it didn''t work in Anthony''s presence.


    She almost fell into hypovolemic shock as she couldn''t stop the blood.


    Her skin paled, her eyes dizzy, her body weak.


    But Ava held on for the children.


    Anthony watched her suffering with an impassive face.


    Then he began to speak again.


    "Your plan was quiet good I have to say, but you were too hasty, you should access if your opponent is even a hundred times faster and stronger than you"


    Anthony spoke emotionlessly.


    "Today would serve as a lesson, if you encounter an unbeaten opponent, just run, just like how you have your cards your enemies have theirs"


    "A better option was to evacuate the children the moment I stepped in here, but if I was a weaker person, you would have succeeded"


    "But the world doesn''t work on ifs"


    Anthony last words echoed as he stood up and walked out of Ava''s office unbothered.


    As he walked out and a bit further, the children crowded him.


    "Big brother, are you done discussing with aunt Ava"


    "Big brother where is aunt Ava"


    "Big brother when will you show us your magic"


    Immediately Anthony cleaved it in half, the door opened and Ava walked in with a neutral face while being in optimal state.


    Anthony had released his control over her space ring the moment he left the office, it seemed that Ava was just found out late and could only arrive at this moment after she just healed herself.


    But nobody paid her any mind as the children were finally seeing what they could only speak and fantasies about.


    And Anthony was too engrossed in his ''hero'' and ''big brother'' role at the moment.


    "Woo...Big brother how cool"


    But before any them could speak, Anthony switched to magic again as he displayed fire, water, earth and wind element.


    He played with the children for some time before he checked his time and saw he had been too engrossed in his role that he wasted over an hour here.


    "I have to go kids"


    Anthony said to them after his display.


    "Big brother why don''t you stay here with us"


    One of them said.


    "Big brother has to save the world from bad guys so that you can train safely in the future"


    "But do not worry, I will be back soon, but I don''t know when since there are a lot of bad guys in the world"


    Anthony said in a reply, then walked out with Ava trailing behind him.


    When they arrived at the gate, Anthony stopped then turned to Ava and gave her a bank card while saying.


    "Some quarks are in here, I''m only giving you this because of the children, also only you can use this card and no one else"


    "Don''t ask or check how much is in it, just spend till it finishes, also just think about the card whenever you want to use it and it will appear in your hand"


    "The day you die or close the orphanage, or stop caring for the children from the bottom of your heart, the card will disappear together with any hard cash you''ve withdrawn or kept"


    Ava just looked at the bank card.


    Hesitant to accept it.


    But she later accepted it.


    She looked at Anthony and asked.


    "Will you be returning"


    "Maybe"


    Anthony replied and instantly vanished from her sight.


    Ava stood there for a while, before shaking her head and headed back inside.


    But she had a slight smile on her face.


    Although she hated receiving help because at the end of the day nothing was free.


    Someone might come to seek payment for helping her later thereby causing problems for the children and orphanage.


    She felt a lot of pressure by supporting the children, but with this card the pressure would be reduced drastically.

 Chapter 138: Paid off

    When Anthony appeared again, he arrived directly at the Academy.


    He didn''t bother walking this time as he was too lazy for that.


    When he arrived, it was already time for the feast he promised his classmates.


    But Anthony didn''t really know any of them on a personal level to dine with them like he does with the Storm brothers and his subodinate.


    Anthony didn''t bother going to the cafeteria with them.


    He just spoke with Vivian using telepathy and sent her fifty million Academy points and told her to use it and pay for the students meal.


    Vivian accepted the point passively without being bordered as even if she had that amount of points it will just be useless to her.


    Do not underestimate the amount of food these student could eat.


    They were literal Titans, Dragons, Phoenix.


    These three races with outrageous appetites.


    During their feast, they spent all their time on the cafeteria top most floor.


    The chefs have never made this amount of food in their lives, but they showed why they were the chefs that resided at the top most floor.


    Plates upon plates pilled up as the student swallowed everything given to them immediately.


    The dwarves continued drinking without stopping like they wanted to empty the Academy''s storage.


    The vampires went on their blood drinking spree as they entered a drinking competition with the dwarves.


    After their feast ended, the bill was a resounding seventy million Academy points.


    This amount was too ridiculous to even understand as it was just too much.


    And it was all just spent on food.


    Vivian had to speak to Anthony who transferred the remaining twenty million points immediately.


    Anthony had no time for them so he just resided in his room.


    Anthony then made another call to the point department and asked the amount of student who their point were in deficit; reading a minus.


    When Anthony received his answer, he simply paid and covered it all.


    Those who''s points were in the negative range instantly returned to zero with not a single point more.


    That was cheap as it cost only one hundred and fifty thousand points so it wasn''t too much.


    Then Anthony switched again as he logged into the Academy site and placed some calls for donations.


    He was asked in what direction he wanted to move.


    Anthony chose the orphange direction.


    Of course it was the Tenderlove orphanage, as for the rest of the orphanage homes, it had nothing to do with Anthony.


    The donation was to pay for a cultivation manual for every child from six years old upwards.


    Immediately any child that is six years old right now reaches the age of ten, the Academy would give a cultivation manual fitting them.


    And of course the child will have to sign a mana contract that states he or she won''t share the content of the manual.


    And just like that five million points disappeared from Anthony''s account.


    Anthony was just spending this point like it was something ordinary.


    Many dared not do what he did.


    Then he took a shower, changed his clothes into peejay.


    He had nothing to do, he had helped the world upcoming power houses as much as he could.


    He laid on his bed and drifted into his dreamland.


    Hours went by as Anthony remained in his room sleeping.


    The next day arrived as usual.


    As Anthony opened his eyes, the thought compartment he assigned to the sign-in duty instantly went into action.


    [Ding..]


    [The host has signed in]


    [The host has won ##*~%**??]


    [Ding...]


    [??? interferes, the original gift has been destroyed]


    [??? say that although he doesn''t like soft people, its nice to be kind once in a while, just like him]


    [??? has decided to show the same kindness]


    [Ding....]


    [Due to the interference of ??? the host has been blessed with a special ability]


    [Congratulations the host has been bestowed with the Quantum Manipulation ability]


    Anthony''s mind immediately exploded when he saw this.


    The sleep in his eyes disappeared instantly.


    [Quantum manipulation:


    This ability allows the host to manipulate matter, atoms, particles, energies and more as he sees fit.


    This ability allows the host to bend reality to his will to a certain extent.


    This ability is limited by the host imagination and cultivation rank.


    It doesn''t require Mana to use as mana itself obeys it]


    Anthony stood there without moving.


    The ability to alter reality.


    Who didn''t know what this was.


    It seemed he didn''t waste his Academy points for nothing.


    It seemed being kind indeed paid off.


    But he knew it won''t work a second time since he did it the first time expecting nothing in return, he might subconsciously expect something a second.


    Anthony''s divine intelligence instantly swallowed him up as he fell into scenerios where he could use this ability.


    As the ability finished merging with Anthony, he felt the complete different.


    He felt he could bend the laws of the world to his will without too much trouble.


    He felt invincible for a moment.


    Of course this was just an illusion created by the ability as Anthony just got it.

 Chapter 139: Time skip

    Over three months instantly went by as the student focused on their pursuit of power.


    They had approached the end of the year.


    Soon they would enter the second year.


    A lot has happened in these three months.


    Anthony further digested the knowledge from his Bloodline and Physique.


    Then he changed course of action and decided to dive straight into his new ability.


    He ran multiple test, his talent and intelligence mixing beautifully to give birth to some terrifying creations.


    Anthony spent sometime on his ability.


    He had stopped going to class entirely, he didn''t need to send his clone anymore to keep a facade when the clone is just going to sleep in class regardless.


    Although he didn''t attend classes, he never for once got a point deducted from him.


    Anthony also didn''t forget pushed his mana zone and Aura training fiercely just because he got an ability.


    And within these three months, Anthony stepped out of the Master rank.


    Anthony had stepped into the realm of a Grandmaster ranker.


    And as usual, Anthony abused his perfect foundation trait by his physique.


    Anthony turned into an addict who swallowed ''drugs'' and elevated his cultivation to peak Grandmaster rank.


    His physique and bloodline instantly bombarded him again with knowledge without caring if he was done with the previous ones.


    Without the thought compartment skill, Anthony dared not imagine how he could even keep up with this physique and bloodline.


    Anthony pressed these three months directly into training and barely resting, he didn''t have the luxury.


    Since Anthony was out and never appeared again since the feast, the Academy should be quiet, right?, it shouldn''t be trembling from shock once in a while, right?.


    But.


    The answer is a resounding No.


    Although Anthony was nowhere to be seen, his ten subodinate truly showed why they were termed anomalies.


    The ten of them stood fiercely as even though they stepped into the Master rank, they didn''t slow down.


    They had all increased in power as everyone instantly flew directly to Master rank level three.


    As for Clement, he stood proudly at level six.


    His soul collector ability truly was a cheat.


    But this wasn''t even the reason why the Academy was recently upside down.


    It was because these ten humans had challenged the top ten mission equally and at same time.


    Not only that, they all equally cleared it without issues.


    None of them died, none of them failed.


    And that wasn''t even the end of it.


    Like Anthony, they wanted their name to hold the record of clearing the rank 1 mission.


    They won''t risk the lives of their extremely talented child just for mere resources that they could get by just blinking.


    And the most interesting part of all this.


    The abnormal ten remained all Humans.


    No other races was on this list.


    People speculated that the Human species rise was around the corner as ordained by destiny and fate.


    And some dared to spy into this destiny, something even the seer paid for.


    But you can''t blame them, ten people clearing the Impossible mission at once and all of them being Humans definitely set off some people and race.


    Many organisations and guild made offers to Vivian and the rest.


    But they didn''t even bother declining or accepting it.


    They simply didn''t respond at all.


    And everytime they ignored these people, they increased their offer again.


    The records they had in their names, not even Anthony had it.


    Anthony cleared a single mission once and went off the grid.


    But they did the opposite of that.


    Many jobless ones started speculating that Anthony was greatly injured during the mission and was recovering in his room and dared not step out.


    This made a lot of people also conclude that these ten humans would overthrow Anthony.


    But then again, if Anthony was really injured he would spend his entire points on potions or paying the Academy healers to heal him.


    But he spent half of that in the cafeteria leaving many of them guessing.


    So they just kept making assumptions without stop.


    Bryan and Tiara once again offered another reality check.


    They themselves had taken a step in power.


    They just needed a single push to step into the SS- rank.


    They were at the absolute peak of the S rank.


    But with their meager power, they couldn''t fight against the Ten fingers.


    (This is the name people call Anthony''s subodinate as a group as they are always together)


    The storm brother seeing the situation also applied pressure on their training and they sky rocketed to peak S rank.


    They now stood toe to toe with Bryan and Tiara, but would their battle prowess be equal was another question.


    Although Anthony wasn''t around at all, they didn''t even get to rest as Anthony''s absence allowed the Ten fingers show their abilities.


    The top families from the Human Domain made offers to all of them, even the Null family made an offer.


    But the ten didn''t reply any of them.


    As for the Null family, it doesn''t really matter to them.


    They work for Anthony not his family.


    So these three months were months of no rest.

 Chapter 140: Cheat

    But this wasn''t the only thing that pressured them.


    They had the exam coming up.


    The written exam and the battle exam.


    If you don''t meet the requirements you can''t even advance to the second year.


    But this was the golden generation, some already met the requirements even before they got admission.


    While a certain person has even met the graduation requirements before even getting admission.


    Although the Academy was pulled into a shock once in a while.


    The students didn''t forget their primary goals.


    They buried their heads in books.


    Some basically lived at the library as they acquired points for it.


    Anthony paying off their points debt helped in the situation.


    Some spent their days in the training rooms and didn''t come out.


    They had all stopped going to class for two weeks as the Academy teaching session has ended and they were given that two weeks to prepare everything.


    Those without points could only go on missions to get some.


    Some didn''t have the time to spend on missions and just straight up beat up the students that were weaker than them into giving up their points.


    They just didn''t have the time to spend some days completing some mission when there was an easy to do.


    So the Academy was quiet as everyone were in their own working space as no one wanted to fail.


    The written exams were always the first to happen before the battle exams followed up.


    As for the ten fingers, they gathered in Marcus''s room and discussed like they didn''t have exam like the rest of the students.


    They hadn''t also seen Anthony for three months as he didn''t entertain any of them.


    Even in the Divine realm his residence remained restricted so no one saw him at all.


    But they weren''t worried like the rest even though they didn''t know what Anthony was doing.


    Although they had all become strong, they still remained humble as they knew they were just wolves in a poultry farm.


    Although they hadn''t seen Anthony for a while, they had no doubt that he would still come out on top during the written exam.


    Anthony was the most mysterious force to them, they had some guesses about who he is but dared not say their guess out loud.


    They still stared at Litt for his answer.


    Litt could only sigh then said a single word.


    "Shop"


    That single word was enough to understand where Litt was going.


    The place that allowed them to buy anything no matter what it is as long as they have enough points.


    If it can sell anything, doesn''t that mean it could sell the written exam questions or answers to them.


    It struck them.


    Why hadn''t they thought of this.


    The book Mike was holding instantly left his hands and dropped to the floor.


    He had no need for it anymore.


    Seeing their reaction, Litt chuckled and said


    "It seemed at the end of the day I''m the only the only smart one"


    This was how Litt was going to pass.


    He would simply just buy the answer to the question during the exam, nice, simple and easy.


    Then suddenly all of them grinned at same time.


    Imagine eleven people holding a perfect score at same time and those same people were those that wrecked the mission hall.


    Those who were holding any book immediately dropped it.


    They didn''t bother checking the system as they had total faith in it.


    Besides they were sure Litt must have asked.


    There was no way Litt was going to just blindly enter the exam with nothing in his head.


    "I wonder when the boss will come back"


    Vivian said softly from another side of the room as the girls didn''t join the boys in their discussion.

 Chapter 141: Race change

    Only a day remained before the written exams starts.


    In the dorm of the rank 1 of the first year.


    Space spent as a figure who stood 6''4 in height stepped out with a handsome face and a ridiculous charm.


    And of course it was Anthony.


    Anthony still radiating the F aura as usual with no changes at all.


    Anthony smiled as he appeared.


    He had been busy in that three months...or rather twenty five years.


    He had been in the Divine realm.


    He spent that time training and cultivating.


    Although he was blessed with the quantum manipulation ability, he still had to study it and understand and use it from the ground up.


    It wasn''t like the Authority Of Information that Anthony didn''t need to train and could just use it from the very beginning.


    When Anthony was given this ability, it was literally empty and could do nothing at that point, it was up to him to create skills and techniques to use as he used quantum manipulation ability.


    In that twenty five years, Anthony had gone through the Grandmaster rank knowledge he received and they really seemed endless.


    Even at this moment his thought compartment were busy studying and analysing everything.


    Anthony''s eyes landed on his system as an interface display his current details was displayed.


    [Name: NULL ANTHONY]


    [Age: 15 years old]


    [Race: High Human]


    [Rank: Grandmaster Level 9]


    [Class: Anomaly]


    [Physiques: The Beginning Of All Things]


    [Bloodline: Primordial Bloodline]


    [Talent: Limitless]


    [Skills: Click to view]


    [Affinities: Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Wood, Lightning, Light, Darkness, Space, Time, Metal, Ice, Void, Illusion]


    Anthony smiled as he saw this.


    Some changes have been made to his status.


    The most notable change was his race.


    He has changed from human to a high human when he broke through to the Grandmaster rank.


    In that twenty five years, Anthony hasn''t had a single bath nor has he eaten.


    He only slept and immediately he was refreshed he sprang back into action.


    During his training he just used mana to keep his body fresh everytime.


    Anthony walked into his bathroom and just stayed in the jacuzzi without moving as he felt the sensation of water around his body.


    He just stayed there as he enjoyed the feeling, each time the warm water reduced in temperature, the jacuzzi automatically became heated and the water became warm again.


    After soaking for about five hours, Anthony stood up then had a normal bath before stepping out of his bathroom.


    Anthony looked at his hair that flowed down his back as they became even whiter due to his increased charm.


    He wondered how the world is now, how his family members are now.


    ''I haven''t seen father and mother in a while''


    Anthony thought as he changed into another clothes.


    Then he immediately bought food from his system and dived into it.


    Anthony ate the highest amount of food he has ever eaten.


    The room which he hasn''t visited in three months was still as clean as ever, so Anthony did nothing to it.


    After a sumptuous meal, Anthony stretched his body before he walked to his bed and sat down.


    He went through the net so see if there was any news he missed.


    But there was nothing other than the deaths of many the demons kept causing.


    And also people who were speculating things about the Human race rise.


    Anthony immediately left the app as he saw that there was nothing interesting on it.


    Then he looked at the clock, tomorrow was fast approaching, meaning the written exam was almost here.


    And after that, the next day the battle exam for the battle ranking would be held.


    Anthony wondered what the Academy would arrange for this battle exam.


    For some reason he looked forward to it.


    He would love to test this ability he has been training.


    Over the months Anthony got more rewards from the system but some of them were useless.


    When Anthony remembers some of them he would feel to slapping the system.


    What do you mean he got a forever clean toothbrush.


    Then an unbreakable wooden sword, although it was unbreakable, that doesn''t mean it could cause high damages to his opponents.


    Anthony shook his head and decided to sleep.


    Tomorrow was a new day.


    Tomorrow is the day he makes his appearance after twenty five years.....three months.

 Chapter 142: Preparation

    Tiara could be seen sitting with her leg crossed over the other.


    Her bright red hair flowing over her shoulder as she just sat down there.


    She was reading the books she took and paid for from the library.


    Taking books from the library to your room also required extra points, this is why some students prefer to read in the library.


    The library also doesn''t have any closing hour or opening hour, it was basically open 24 hours a day making it perfect.


    Tomorrow was the written exam so she was going over everything possible.


    She had pushed herself more since the last time she witnessed Anthony''s brilliance.


    Which was on the ship when he fought Clement.


    She was surprised by Clement''s strength, she didn''t expect that the gap between them would be that big.


    But she felt she could close the gap in no time.


    But her hopes were shattered when Clement and the rest rank amock.


    She closed the book and sighed.


    In the previous written exam she was just a point behind Bryan.


    She won''t allow that to happen this year.


    But as for the battle exam, she wasn''t so sure about it.


    She had fourteen people all fighting for the first place with her.


    She wasn''t so optimistic that could even stand on the first place, she wasn''t that delusional.


    But what she didn''t know was that neither Bryan nor the Storm brothers or even the ten fingers were vying for the first rank.


    The thirteen of them had seen Anthony''s abilities in the illusion so they weren''t so delusional about getting the first rank.


    They all knew Anthony remained undisputed.


    As Tiara was about to pick up another book, a portal suddenly opened beside her.


    Tiara didn''t react as this portal opened, she had seen this sight a lot.


    This was how she met her master, or rather this is how her master usual calls for her.


    She just opens a portal directly in front of her and all Tiara had to do was step in.


    Tiara sighed as she saw the portal.


    She had no qualms meeting her master, she was already done reading, she was just revising to be sure there wasn''t anything she missed.


    Then she stood up and entered the portal which immediately closed when she stepped into it.


    Tiara arrived in front of the Blood Empress who had an aura of command and authority radiating off her body.


    She held a file on her hand as she went through it.


    "The disciple greets master"


    Tiara quickly greeted as she bowed the moment she arrived.


    The Blood Empress raised her head and her blood red eyes met Tiara who was still bowing.


    "How many times do I have to say you don''t have to do such nonsense when its just us"


    The Dean said to Bryan with a nodd.


    Bryan smiled in return as he appreciated his master''s praise, which shows his hardwork wasn''t going to waste.


    "Have you spoken to Anthony for the past three months"


    The Dean asked Bryan.


    Bryan replied immediately.


    "I haven''t seen him since the day he paid for our classmates to eat lavishing meals"


    The Dean heard Bryan''s reply then fell into thought.


    ''Where is he?''


    The Dean could sense everything happening in the Academy whenever he wants.


    The day after the feast, the Dean had received news of Anthony''s spending seventy million Academy points.


    So he spread his senses to sense what Anthony was doing, but Anthony had mysteriously disappeared.


    He looked throughout the Academy and even the Domain as a whole but not a single clue was found.


    He came to a conclusion that Anthony had left the Academy by teleporting.


    Although this was against the rules since the students aren''t allowed to leave the Academy Domain unless they took a mission or it''s during a holiday.


    But the Dean ignored this and didn''t make an issue out of it as he remembered Anthony''s power and abilities.


    He felt that the Academy may have become stuffy of some sort for Anthony.


    So the Dean just let Anthony to do his thing.


    Bryan looked at his master and asked cautiously.


    "Master, did Anthony get criticallly injured during his mission or is his core having issues or is it damaged"


    Bryan had also heard the rumors and speculation that Anthony was critically injured and went into hiding and was trying to heal himself.


    Normally Bryan won''t even give these speculation a single thought, but when he connected the illusion Anthony showed him together with the rumours, it seemed true.


    In the illusion Anthony had many injuries and even ran out of potions, coupled with the fact that Anthony had literally just thrown them out of his room as he was done showing them what happened during the mission, this has never happened before, so Bryan had no choice than to somewhat believe these rumours.


    The Dean heard this question and almost laughed.


    ''Injured? Critically? damaged core?''


    The Dean thought, but didn''t say anything as he didn''t even know where Anthony was at this very moment.


    But he needed to at least give his student a reply, and as he was about to give it, he sensed a presence, a presence he hasn''t sensed for three whole months.


    ''He has returned, it must be for the exams''


    The Dean thought.


    Then he looked at Bryan and said.


    "Tomorrow is the exam, you will meet him then, do you best and also get some sleep"


    Then Bryan immediately disappeared from the secret realm under the Dean''s control.


    The Dean''s looked at Anthony''s direction then shook his head as he saw Anthony taking off his clothes in order to take a bath.


    He removed his eyes then disappeared.

 Chapter 143: Tomorrow

    The next day quickly arrived.


    Those who had the nerve to sleep like Anthony and Tiara got up early in the morning since the written exam was going to be six hours long.


    Anthony made a quick work with his morning routine when he woke up.


    Bathed, brushed, ate, dressed, then he stepped out.


    The time was still 9:30AM, thirty minutes before the exam time.


    Students could be seen holding books and notes as they all went through everything they had learnt.


    Well....some were still in the process of learning as they hadn''t even completed the entire syllable, but they couldn''t be blamed.


    Not everyone''s brain could handle such learning speed.


    Since it was only thirty minutes remain, everyone already gathered in front of the exam hall.


    As for Anthony, he arrived twenty minutes before the exam time and just leaned against the wall and closed his eyes.


    None of them noticed him as everyone was too busy with their own dilemma.


    A student noticed him, but before he could say anything, they were instructed to enter the hall and get sitted.


    At 10AM O''clock, the exam started immediately.


    Anthony without even wasting time wrote down his answer and was done in an hour and half and left the hall without wasting time.


    As for his subodinates, they bought the answer from the system shop for price of 1 subordinate point.


    They were done in two hours and immediately went after Anthony.


    Then they saw him sitting on a bench doing nothing but stare into space.


    "Anthony you are back"


    Evelyn said as Anthony turned to them.


    "I never left you know"


    Anthony replied.


    They all nodded, they knew that Anthony was in the divine realm even though they couldn''t meet him.


    "How are you feeling my ten fingers"


    He asked them.


    Then they all smiled and started recounting their journey throughout the months.


    Although Anthony already knew what happened, he just kept quiet and listen to it from their perspective.


    Like Mike, even if the orphanage was put under pressure or all the children there were later kidnapped to force him to come over to the other party''s side.


    Mike won''t even reply or demand their release, he won''t do anything now since he doesn''t have the power, but the same can''t be said in the future.


    In these type of scenerios, those who were responsible simply just release back those they kidnapped into the ''wild'' since they didn''t elicit the response they wanted.


    But if the ten of them would be assassinated remained unknown....or rather when remained unknown.


    They all nodded their heads in understanding.


    As they continued discussing, the remaining students were done with their exams and stepped out of the hall cursing and complaining.


    "How is someone supposed to pass with these ridiculous questions"


    "Don''t remind me of the exam, it''s already in the past"


    "We just finished and you are already saying its in the past"


    "My future lies in the battle exam and real battles not some paper"


    "Say that when you actually rank in the top twenty or even top ten"


    "Speaking of top ten, did any of you see Anthony, he left just an hour into the exam"


    "Yeah..and he looked fine also, it seems the rumours were false"


    "Then why didn''t he show his face for three months"


    "If you ask me, who should I ask, do I look like I have the face or strength to be Anthony''s friend or family member"


    "Well all that doesn''t matter, it seems that he is set to become the rank 1 again with a perfect score in the written exam ranking"


    "I think so too, even those monsters called ten fingers left on time also"


    "I think you guys are gossiping about the wrong thing"


    "The real question is who will end up being the real rank 1 in the battle ranking between the ten fingers and Anthony"


    "That would be some interesting scene, it would be nice to see these geniuses battle it out"


    "Do you think Lady Tiara or Bryan still has a chance to be in the top ten"


    "I don''t think so, but they will still be top twenty, but the top ten will be difficult with those Humans holding the line"


    "Tomorrow is the real show"


    "When thinking about tomorrow I kind of forget about the rubbish I wrote in my exam"


    The students discussed amongst themselves eagerly awaiting tomorrow.


    But often, either tomorrow isn''t promised, or you won''t make it past tomorrow.

 Chapter 144: Something wrong

    The early morning sun rose as the day of the battle exam arrived.


    Every single one of them anticipated a change in rank due to their progress.


    Which one of them wasn''t a genuis.


    Which one wasn''t hailed to be one of a kind.


    Which one wasn''t the pride of their families.


    Even those in the top twenty still expected a change in rank and they won''t be outdone.


    The aura and air had shifted from that of their jovial and easy going attitude to that a warrior.


    They were all ready to cut down anything blocking their path.


    Not a single student in the first year of the Omini-peak Academy was below the C rank at this moment.


    Their pride came from their progress, their strength and their resolve.


    Which generation had managed to progress and evolve in such a manner.


    The answer was a resonating NONE.


    Auras'' of pride and strength radiated out of their bodies as they stood together waiting for instructions.


    Of cause not all of them radiated or flared their auras like the rest.


    The higher power houses like Anthony, the ten fingers, Bryan, Tiara, the Storm brothers all just stood there without any aura coming off their bodies.


    But those around them knew better than to approach these monsters just because of this.


    Even amongst geniuses there are monsters and amongst monsters there are anomalies.


    Determination burned in every single fibre of their body.


    Everyone in the first year believed that they are destined for a greater purpose.


    Fate and destiny aligned with them and protected them, guided them.


    They each believed they are meant to stand on top of the world with other people or at least that close.


    And the reason for that unshakeable belief?


    Its simply because they are a part of the golden generation.


    Its just as simple as that.


    The ease in which they cultivated, the speed in which they comprehend battle technique and arts.


    "You may enter"


    Dame said as the portals were opened.


    The student wasted no time with questions as they knew it would get them nowhere and just directly stepped into portal with full confidence in their power.


    Since there were no rules, everyone was happy to use their space rings, which means access to their potions and whatever they had inside it.


    And with no rules and unknown criteria, it simply means even they had a chance to climb and hold on to the first rank.


    As the last set of students entered, the portal was immediately closed.


    The ten operating the portal quickly disappeared as they were done with their job as they were instructed.


    ......


    THE OBSERVATION ROOM


    As the student stepped into portal which closed, screens instantly lit up like a heads up display as it floated in space like a projection.


    The screens showed various scenery with mountains and rivers and various water bodies.


    Various monsters and strange scenes could be seen everywhere.


    But weirdly enough, the expected never happened.


    And what was the expected you ask?


    Well it is the arrival of the students.


    They opened the portals which was supposed to lead to the location currently displayed on their screens.


    But even a single portal didn''t even open or close, not a single student could be seen in sight.


    Something had different gone wrong.


    But they needed to ask questions before they jumped to conclusions.


    "Where are all those hyenas"


    Dame was the first to speak as he didn''t get a glimpse of the people he just saw enter a portal.


    "Are you sure the screens are displaying the right location and this is not an error"


    Kevin immediately asked as he told whoever was in charge of this to double check.


    The Dean and the Vice president didn''t speak as they allowed the four star professor speak amongst themselves.


    But they knew, the student had disappeared.


    And where they were, they had no clue.

 Chapter 145: Rules?

    Anthony felt the space fold around him as he stepped through the portal.


    Anthony had arrived at his ''supposed location''.


    The atmosphere here was stained in utter chaos, destruction, death as not a single sign of vitality existed here.


    Even those that tended to have vitality were already corrupted as they were no longer considered ''living''.


    Dread gnawed at anybody who stood here at this moment because they knew only one thing could live in such an environment.


    The Demons and whatever was stained with their chaos.


    Anthony felt space twist as about five students instantly appeared next to him.


    The five of them also getting the feel of the environment they were transported to.


    Then suddenly their face turned dark as the confidence radiating of their body earlier on in the Academy suddenly vanished.


    Although they had fought demons during the Academy invasion, that was on their own turf.


    Entering the enemies territory was a completely separate matter in itself.


    The chaos here was off the charts.


    Chaos on its own tends to always corrupted mana whenever it came in contact with it making it chaotic.


    Chaotic mana is very hard to control and to use during battle.


    This made the ability called Mana Zone become nothing but a decoration to most.


    So everyone has no choice but to rely on the mana they have in their core and don''t dare to try and replenish from the atmosphere.


    Their only hope would be their potions.


    Even being in the presence of chaos for too long could lead to corruption, although the process can be slow or fast depending on the concerntration.


    Of course mana can be used to purge any sign of corruption, but doing this waste too much mana that should have been channeled into an attack or defence.


    Of course there are outrageous geniuses that have developed skills and techniques that allows them to use chaotic mana without too much problems.


    But it was very difficult getting such techniques, but, getting them was one thing, using them was another thing.


    There is a reason why only geniuses could even create them in the first place.


    But chaotic mana aren''t only caused due to chaos.


    It is also caused due to intense collision of mana and elements like during war.


    Mana in this state becomes harder to control, but at least without the risk of corruption.


    As Anthony kept looking around, the five voices sounded.


    "Damn it, how can the Academy send us to our deaths"


    "Is the Academy going crazy"


    "Shit, we might be able to escape, but that''s if we don''t die before we can even activate the escape mechanism"


    They were discussing their lives here and he was discussing about the outside world.


    Beside what does a racial standing have to do with absolute power.


    The four of them never dared to believe Anthony''s power was a fake or anything like that.


    Although they looked down on humans in general, when they meet the strong ones they dare not show the same attitude.


    Anthony looked at the clown who just spewed something unrelated to the matter at hand.


    Then he said with a sigh.


    "I do not care about being leader of the party, besides who even said I was going to be in the party in the first place when I have nothing to gain"


    Anthony shook his head as he said this.


    As soon as Anthony was done speaking, the boy''s aura exploded out of his body as his mana rank showing that of a beginner B ranker burst forth.


    "I don''t care what you say you lowly human, you who use your family''s power to clear an impossible mission then flaunt around in a false power you do not have"


    "Knell before me human, do not let me repeat myself"


    The boy said as his aura stayed as strong as his stupidity.


    The other four didn''t intervene, they didn''t even know each other, or even the boy, so they just watched wondering how Anthony would deal with this.


    ''It seems I finally encountered an arrogant young master''


    Anthony thought as he looked at the boy.


    Anthony had not the strength to exchange words with him.


    He won''t be playing the useless cliche? scene for anyone to watch.....read.


    Before any of the four watching could react, they a heard a bang sound followed by warm blue liquids splashing all over their bodies before they could even react.


    The boy was dead and his blood has splashed over them.


    Anthony had controlled space within the boy''s body.


    With just a minor command over space, the boy''s body exploded, erupting his innards everywhere.


    Anthony looked at the boy''s remains then turned around and left by simply walking.


    It was against the rules to kill a fellow student of the Academy.


    And Anthony has just broken that rule.


    But did Anthony care? Nope.


    The school won''t antagonise the most talented being they had ever witnessed over a dead idiot they didn''t even know.


    Anthony knew this, he knew even if the entire thing was to take a hug turn, the Dean would still rule in his favour.


    Power was simply everything here.


    Rules? Bend them with power.

 Chapter 146: Shockwave

    They watched Anthony walk away with suprises on their faces.


    They weren''t new to death, neither were they new to blood.


    They were just surprised that Anthony killed another student so casually.


    That was all.


    They were just surprised, nothing more.


    None of them thought of reporting this to the Academy.


    Even if they reported it to the Academy, Anthony would only get expelled that''s all.


    What if Anthony decides to kill them after he gets expelled from the Academy.


    They were aware of the fearsome Null family, they didn''t have such a background that could match Anthony''s or have a connection to such.


    Thus, reporting it yielded not a single reward, but troubles only if done.


    Besides they didn''t even know the dead guy to go to such lengths for him.


    Even if they knew him, they won''t still report it.


    So none of them spoke about it.


    They just controlled their elements and removed most of the blood on their body before they followed behind Anthony.


    ''Was that guy living under a rock during the the Demon''s attack on the Academy''


    That was where everyone witnessed Anthony''s outrageous power, yet some people were blind and also tend to forget this.


    ''It seems we were all separated into various places but still in the same location''


    Anthony thought as he walked.


    He couldn''t sense his subodinate presence showing how huge this place was.


    ''Probably larger that the Academy Domain, but at least its better I didn''t teleported with more students, these ones are already tiring enough''


    Anthony thoughts continued as they moved.


    He could teleport to his subodinate or even through spatial mark if he really wanted.


    Besides, space was sealed to prevent people from teleporting out, but this can''t stop the spatial mark or people with higher space control.


    They walked for over twenty minutes before Anthony steps suddenly came to a halt.


    He felt a presence....or rather multiple presence surround them.


    They walked forward, their steps heavy, their aura crushing, their killing intent known.


    The ground shook under their march as they stepped forward to these five.


    Then the four student saw this sight and cursed their lives because of what they saw.


    Thousand of demons and people from the Forsaken cult had surrounded them.


    It seemed this was a combined effort by both.


    The Grandmaster werewolf said again as his tail wagged behind him.


    "Dieter, that''s enough, we need to be quick with this in other to get to the other one"


    The Grandmaster werecat to Dieter.


    "No worries Binx, I wasn''t going to speak to him for long"


    Then they both flew up into the skies as they decided to watch.


    "Kill the rest, keep the white haired kid alive"


    Dieter ordered the demons and Forsaken cult members who were below with a smirk.


    Dieter wanted to extract Anthony''s talent and transfer it to himself.


    He won''t kill Anthony and lose such a treasure, also Binx already had his eyes on Spectre''s talent.


    After this, they would head straight for Spectre in order to get his own talent also.


    The army receiving the order instantly fell into frenzy as they thirst for blood.


    Dust rose up as they ran and crossed the distance.


    The ground shattering under their weight and speed.


    As they moved, the four student tightened their grip as they prepared for the greatest battle of their lives.


    Determination burned within their eyes as they refused to go down without a fight.


    Anthony smiled at their determination and said.


    "I will handle the vanguard, kill anyone that slips through the cracks"


    They nodded as they heard this, satisfied with Anthony stepping forward.


    Of course if Anthony wanted he won''t allow any to survive, but at least the four of them should put in some work.


    As they demons got closer, Anthony raised his hand and unleashed an attack.


    [Quantum Manipulation: Explosive Shockwave]


    The moment Anthony used this attack, a devastating explosion resounded in the atmosphere.


    **BOOM**


    A compressed burst of explosive energy that expands outward instantly occured, damaging anything within it''s surrounding.


    The rushing demons and forsaken cult instant stopped in their tracks as the explosion blasted.


    But before they could react, their bodies burst apart as the shockwave ripped them inside out without any chance to struggle or survive.


    Blood gushed out everywhere as those that even survived the explosive shockwave were pushed backed.


    In just one attack.


    In one single hand gesture.


    Anthony had slayed over thirty percent of the army just by lifting a single hand.

 Chapter 147: Relish

    At another location.


    Vivian had appeared together with Bringer and fifty other students.


    Just like Anthony, she came down to the same conclusion.


    Well not that it mattered to her or anything, regardless of whether it was the Academy that sent them or not, Vivian would still fight all of them to the end.


    But there is a difference now.


    Unlike before when immediately she senses chaos her emotions takes a sharp turn, now she almost felt nothing for these demons.


    She no longer lost her cool, but that doesn''t mean she would let them survive, not like they would let her survive either.


    Bringer and the rest of the crew walked with Vivian as he spoke.


    "It must be fate that brought us together, what are the odds?"


    Vivian still with a cold face replied him.


    "I''m not bound by such concept Bringer, you may be, but I''ve transcended such chains"


    Bringer arched an eyebrow wondering what she meant, but he didn''t push.


    He just smiled like he understood her.


    Before he could even say another word.


    [Earth Magic: Sinking Sand]


    The ground beneath their feet instantly changed structure as it suddenly started sinking.


    Everyone instantly reacted as they moved out of the way.


    Since everyone has some experience, none of the students were caught in the attack.


    But that wasn''t the end of it.


    As they moved out of the way, a shower of arrows appeared above them and rained down destruction upon everyone.


    The attack was at the Master rank so Vivian moved her hand with fluidity as she controlled the ice element and froze all the arrows before they could even get near.


    "Well, well, well, what do we have here"


    "What is a beauty like you doing in the Academy"


    A man from the Elf race made an entrance as the aura he gave off showed that he was at the peak Grandmaster rank.


    But that wasn''t the end of it.


    Behind him, cannon fodders stood by waiting for his command as they didn''t dare move without his approval.


    Of course to Vivian these were cannon fodders as they was at the Master rank and below.


    But to others, this was an insurmountable mountain.


    Vivian looked at this sight with an indifferent face.


    ''Can I take on all of them''


    She thought.


    Unlike Anthony who doesn''t really care and just does things he wants, Vivian won''t really allows the students to die.


    But that is without putting herself in danger.


    Bringer handling those A rank and above.


    While Vivian tried keeping some of the Master rankers in check.


    Mana clashed with chaos as the environment instantly turned into a canvas that depicted everyone''s strength and ability.


    The ground constantly shattering, mountains continuously rumbled as it tried to withstand the attacks.


    **BOOM**CRASH**SIZZLE**CLANK**


    Shockwaves were sent left and right as spells were released in abundance.


    Sounds of metals were heard as vibrations and sparks were sent out upon their collision.


    The numbers of the opposition was too much to be kept in check by just fifty students.


    In matter of minutes, the fifty had turned into forty as the numbers overwhelmed them.


    Vivian''s mana moved as she casted a spell to reduce the pressure on the students during the course of her own fight.


    [Ice Magic: Rage Of The Ice Goddess]


    Mana billowed as ice flakes insantly came into the battlefield thereby beautifying it.


    But the horror left by the beauty was nothing to scoff at.


    The pressure on the students started easing as the opponents moved to dodge the ice flakes or try defending with their own attacks.


    Bringer''s huge body kept clashing with a demon who literally matched his body size and weight.


    The Demon kept waving around it''s broadsword and Bringer kept defending as he looked for an opportunity to attack.


    Aura instantly appeared as it encased the demon''s broadsword as it deployed a technique.


    [Demonic Sword Technique: Hell''s Slash]


    The air twist as wind barrier and sound barrier instantly broke apart as the broadsword flashed towards Bringer''s waist.


    Bringer knowing it would be stupid to use his own aura against a Master rank as his isn''t that developed yet continued to use his talent.


    [Bringer Technique: Energy Manipulation: Unwavering Slap]


    The red energy on his body intensified as it congregated on his palm as he push his hand forward to meet the attack.


    ***BOOMM***


    An unending devastation followed as the force of their attack rendered their surroundings desolate.


    Dust rose up due to the explosion and covered everything within sight.


    Trees instantly burst apart as the red energy and sword attack ravaged everything in it''s path.


    The air turned fervid as everything was consumed under their power.


    As the dust cleared up, Bringer could be seen with multiple injuries on his body as he bled from every single one of them.


    His left arm hand be completely cut off due to the sword attack.


    Blood poured down heavily from his lost arm but Bringer ignored it for the moment as he searched for his opponent.


    Then his eyes landed on the demon who laid on the ground unmoving.


    ''It seems taking on a Master ranker alone is too much for me''


    Bringer thought, but a smile never left his face as he relished his victory.

 Chapter 148: One punch woman?

    As his Demon was dead, Bringer brought at a healing potion and instantly drank it.


    The injuries on his body instantly closed up, his missing arm was swiftly regenerated in a matter of seconds.


    Bryan was now back to full health.


    He didn''t need the mana potion as he had barely even used his mana as it was only spent on one technique, the rest of his attacks and movements were enhanced by his talent.


    The red energy.


    Bringer is still studying this talent of his till this very day.


    He still hadn''t found the limit on this ability of his, so he uses it to do things mana could already do thereby saving mana for him.


    The best part, he doesn''t have to replenish or store it in his core.


    He just controls it with every part of his body.


    So during a battle, even if Bringer runs out of mana, he still has his talent that could be used endlessly till he drops dead.


    Right now Bringer didn''t even drink a stamina potions as he was still brimming with energy.


    No race on this planet has more stamina or strength than Titans.


    As he was done healing, with happiness on his face he leaped into the sky, in order to descended into the fray of the ongoing battle as he decided to battle more.


    But before he could even get far, the Grandmaster from earlier flashed and arrived in front of Bringer and threw out a punch.


    The wind exploded as the Grandmaster Elf''s fist moved forward without any retards.


    Bringer was unable to react as the speed was too much for him, he couldn''t even see the attack coming.


    Only his instinct rang as his existence sensed death blazing forward with a towering momentum.


    Even if Bringer was a Ttian, his physique wasn''t invincible, an attack higher than his defence would kill him, and if that attack landed on his head, it would certainly be mashed.


    But all this didn''t matter, since Bringer''s couldn''t match the speed of a Grandmaster, his death was guaranteed.


    As the fist was about to connect with Bringer''s head, a hand instantly materialized into existence between the two of them and caught the fist without trouble.


    *BAM*


    Wind waves was instantly discharged with high intensity as Bringer was swept off his feet and blasted backwards due to force that came about as a result of collision.


    Bringer stabilized himself mid air as the red energy instantly covered him, then he stayed standing on the sky as he gazed downwards.


    Vivian had appeared at last moment and stopped the attack.


    The force of the impact didn''t push her as she remained standing as her body absorbed the impact.


    The fifty students she came along with, only five remained as the rest were sent to meet their maker, even the demons and the forsaken cult members in the tornado weren''t spared.


    The elf had used her inexperience against her.


    Although she was powerful, she isn''t as experienced as a veteran.


    Unlike Anthony, she didn''t have a battle experience skill.


    "If you had just surrendered and came with me when I asked, this won''t have happened you know, they lost their lives because of your selfishness, I could have spared them"


    But the reaction the elf expected wasn''t there, he had expected that after Vivian had made multiple moves to save the other students that she would be devasted or angry or emotional when she sees more than half of them reduce to nothing but blood and innards.


    But he had guessed wrong.


    There was simply no emotion on her face or in her heart.


    She would save those that she could and leave those she couldn''t.


    She didn''t know them to have any emotions towards them, her saving them earlier was already generous on her part.


    Her eyes moved from the visceras of their corpse and landed on the elf who just kept smirking.


    Her eyes still as calm.


    Mana moved subtly under her control as it mingled with the ice and space element.


    Her lips parted as she casted.


    [Ice Magic: Spatial Freeze]


    The elf''s eyes instantly squinted as it sensed space freeze all around him.


    The temperature around him dropping as space froze.


    As a veteran, he wasted to no time and tried to escape this containment, but Vivian was already upon him.


    She appeared in front of him with blinding speed and punched out with an insane force.


    [Ice Magic: Physical Type: Ice Punch]


    Vivian''s hand coated in ice pushed forward and rammed into the elf''s head.


    *BAM*


    Upon the connection of the head and a fist, the head was instantly jerked backwards and it dragged the neck and the entire part of the body with it.


    Frost covered the elf''s body as he was sent flying without any chance to dodged the attack from Vivian.


    His body slammed into the ground as it formed a deep ravine under the sheer power of the punch.

 Chapter 149: Muscle stretching partners

    Binx and Dieter were bewilded when they saw Anthony''s move.


    He had taken thirty percent of the army with one attack.


    But it didn''t really matter, as their army was still in the thousands.


    They didn''t believe he had mana to cast such things continuously.


    They weren''t the only ones who were shocked.


    The four students behind Anthony were also stunned.


    They looked at him in horror, imagining how stupid that other guy must have been to tell Anthony to kneel.


    ''What a monster''


    Such words struck their minds.


    But they were glad such monster was on their side.


    Anthony just smiled as he loved this display.


    He had worked tirelessly on this, obviously he would abuse it.


    He wasn''t done just yet.


    [Quantum Manipulation: Particle Scramble]


    Anthony displayed another skill as he controlled the internal particles of his opponents.


    Thousand of enemies felt their body start shaking uncontrollably as Anthony threw their body into a complete state of chaos as he interfered with their neurological process.


    They all lost control over their bodies as they started spasming and screaming on top of their lungs as they felt like their fundamental state of being was being restructured.


    Anthony had destabilised the entire team just with another gesture.


    He wasn''t really interested in these weaklings.


    Not even the werewolf or werecat were worth his time.


    He personally wanted the big shots to attack and not these ants.


    Anthony sighed as he turned to the remaining four students and said.


    "I''ve destabilised them, all you have to do is kill them, of course some might resist through sheer will and combat experience and instincts so don''t become stupid just because I made them lose their senses"


    The four of them gulped as their ears rang from the constant screams of thousands.


    They solemly nodded at Anthony before they immediately attacked without wasting time.


    They couldn''t waste this precious opportunity.


    Of course the opportunity they meant was their opponents'' space ring.


    The resources and treasure inside would be worth a lot if they used it or sold it to the Academy.


    Either way was a win for them.


    Unlike Anthony who just destroys them without care.


    Before Anthony could turn his head to face the two Grandmasters, a claw instantly appeared in front of him.


    Just a few inches away from ripping away his face.


    The ground ruptured under their feet as they blazed forward with their claws.


    Binx was the first to arrive, as a werecat his speed and nimbleness was unmatched.


    But Binx element made him even more terrifying within his rank.


    He didn''t bother to test the water with Anthony.


    Lightning crackled on his claws as aura was insantly manifested on his claws.


    They both interlocked as Binx sent out a devastating attack towards Anthony with a maddening speed and power.


    [Binx Claw Technique: Electrifying Rend]


    Binx swung his claws mid air as he left terrifying tendrils of lightning in his attack.


    The attacked moved forward with an unrelenting momentum towards Anthony threatening to devour him whole.


    Lightning crackled as Anthony raised his sword in reply.


    Aura instantly burst forth as it embedded itself into the katana together with the lightning.


    Anthony then slahsed at once.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Razing Swing]


    A cresent shaped sword attack made out of lightning instantly left Anthony''s katana as it met Binx''s own attack.


    **BOOM**CRACKLE**SIZZLE**CRACK**


    A cataclysmic combustion followed as everything was instantly erupted into destruction.


    Shockwaves were sent out under the force of their class.


    Space collapsed together with mountains that stood tall earlier.


    Cracks spreading everywhere as lightning razed everything without end.


    But that didn''t stop Dieter at all.


    He pushed through the shockwave of their attack and arrived beside Anthony.


    Fire blazed his claws together with aura as the temperature in the environment instantly increased without warning.


    [Dieter Claw Technique: Inferno Claw]


    He slashed out continuously at Anthony as in a matter of a second he had sent out over a hundred thousand attacks.


    The lightning on Anthony''s sword was abruptly snuffed out by him as fire appeared majestically and replaced it.


    Anthony undeterred by their attack combination replied to Dieter with a katana attack and a smile of his face.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Scorching Slash]


    Anthony''s Katana moved in a blurr as he swung it with blitzing speed and power that met Dieter''s attack head on.


    **BOOM**


    Echoes of destruction and desolation rang out as the environment shook due to their rampaging attacks.


    In this battle,


    Wreckage was thier song.


    Obliteration was their dance.

 Chapter 150: A lake of blood

    But Anthony wasn''t done yet.


    He disappeared from his place and arrived before Dieter and slashed out with a perfect momentum.


    Dieter muscles instantly tensed as he moved with a fierce speed as aura increased his speed to match Anthony''s.


    [Dieter Claw Technique: Blazing Talon]


    He swung his claws to counter Anthony''s katana as a destructive shockwave of fire met Anthony''s katana.


    Fire brought down everything in a five kilometres in ruins as it was spread out due to their forcefull collision.


    Dieter instantly changed his stance as he saw his attack didn''t deal any damage to Anthony.


    He took a step forward as he opened his mouth to bite Anthony''s head with his huge molars.


    But as his moved to Anthony''s head, Anthony''s left hand quickly shot out with a dismantling force as he slammed a fist into Dieter''s jaws.


    Dieter teeth instantly flew out of his mouth as he was shot upwards instantaneously under Anthony''s brute strength.


    Dieter''s brain collided with his skull continuously as he sent flying.


    It lost function for a brief second before it regained it''s function, this seemed to repeat continuously as he streaked through the sky.


    **CLANG**


    The sound of metals exploded as Binx had sneak attacked Anthony within that moment, but Anthony quickly blocked it.


    "If you think stealth will give you the edge, you''re even more hopeless than I thought"


    Anthony''s voice resounded as their weapons held against each other''s firmly in place.


    Binx stared dead into Anthony''s eyes as he replied coldly.


    "Then I would just attack you head on"


    Then he struck out with a huge propulsion towards Anthony''s stomach without the slightest delay.


    Anthony wrist moved as his katana spun and met the attack for a block.


    Then they both instantly started exchanging blows with remarkable power.


    **CLINK**CLANG**BOOM**


    Sparks and shockwave erupted as they clashed and moved throughout the battlefield.


    The ground buckling beneath their feet as they moved with remarkable speed.


    Lightning coursed throughout Binx body as he moved with a destructive power.


    Throwing attacks with no pattern at Anthony, who always seem to have a reply to every attack before its even made.


    Binx sent out a claw to Anthony''s knees as aura moved to rip apart his skin.


    Anthony''s legs instantly moved backwards as his body''s balance shifted as he dodged.


    Binx attack missed, but Anthony replied as he slashed down with a rocketing vigor.


    His katana cut through air and space as it made its way towards Binx''s head.


    ''Should I just physically tank the attack to test how good my endurance and defence are''


    Anthony thought seriously.


    ''Nah....I''m good''


    He ended his thoughts with that as he simply just raised him arm in response.


    [Quantum Manipulation: Momentum Shift]


    As the attack was about to land on Anthony, space seemed to bend as Anthony forcefully changed the direction and course of the attack effortlessly.


    The calamitous attack instantly changed direction under Anthony''s control as it moved towards Dieter as it destroyed space.


    **BOOM**SIZZLE**CRACKLE**BRRZZ**


    The thunderclap instantly struck Dieter''s location with a monsterous immensity and power.


    The world shook under such force as earthquake were sent everywhere.


    Wind typhoons were instantly formed as lightning tore through everything and anything


    The terrains was forcefully changed under such violence.


    Trees that stood earlier now broken to pieces as it was set on fire.


    The air exploding continuously as it tried resisting, space bursting apart as it moved to mend itself under such duress.


    The ground was full from debris from charred mountains, fallen cliffs, destroyed roots.


    And of course Dieter didn''t survive that attack, his body wasn''t anywhere to be seen after such energy eruption as even his corpse didn''t survive it.


    The students and demons were also wiped out under such dominance, they had no chance of surviving that attack even if it wasn''t directed at them.


    Anthony hadn''t bothered to save them as this wasn''t his problem or concern.


    Smokes and fumes cleared as only Anthony and Binx stood in such destroyed milieu.


    Binx was pale as he breathing rhythm seemed unstable as he had channeled most of his mana into that attack.


    "How"


    Binx voice boomed through the atmosphere as he spoke with a shock riddled voice.


    He wasn''t angry or sad from Dieter''s death, he didn''t even care, but he didn''t seem to comprehend how Anthony had shifted his attack with just a single gesture.


    This was mind boggling to him, such an ability was already outrageous in itself, and not even requiring mana to use made it more broken.


    "Every blow you attempt is a testament to your own futility, I have already transcended the limits of your understanding"


    "You fought well, but the truth is simple: you were barely and merely a ripple in my ocean, unable to stir the depths"


    Anthony''s voice sounded in Binx ears as Anthony who was just in front of him was already beside him as he spoke.


    "Your defeat was set in stone the moment you moved against me, even the world won''t dare to stand against me"


    Immediately Anthony said those last words, Binx exploded in to a blood mist.


    His blood flowed and join the rest which almost formed a lake on its own.


    Anthony stood alone as the lingering smell of blood took up the entire space.

 Chapter 151: Pride

    Clement walked together with about seventy students by his side.


    Their senses were heightened as some even flinched to the smallest sound that wasn''t coming from the group.


    They had walked through a lot of trees and mountains, but it seemed endless.


    A black lake could be seen flowing down giving off an ominous feeling constantly.


    Most of the students already drew their weapons and just held it in their hands.


    They didn''t want to waste their time drawing it in case their life was on the line.


    Some had tried flattering Clement so they could get protected by him when things went south.


    But who was Clement?


    Someone who didn''t even speak with his fellow subordinate and even to Anthony.


    How could he even reply others.


    Clement didn''t care if any of them lived or died, it had nothing to do with him.


    He won''t even bother to save anyone here.


    They followed him didn''t mean he would protect them.


    Then suddenly, it started raining.


    But not water.


    Arrows boosted with chaos.


    **SWISSHHH**


    The sound of the arrows moving against the wind was caught by everyone.


    They immediately sprang into an action of defence.


    **CLINK**CLINK**TWICK**


    The students easily used their weapons to deflect or destroy the arrows with ease.


    Then like sparks that leap from a flame, the demons jumped from trees and wherever they were on to the students.


    A battle instantly erupted as the demons made their way into battle.


    Then it immediately turned in to a free for all battle as everyone instantly went into overdrive fighting for their lives.


    Blades clashed under a storm-lit sky.


    Spells crackled like lightning between them, arrows rained down like a deadly storm, each one a whisper of finality.


    Magic surged through the air, lighting the battlefield with ghostly colors.


    A spear hurtled forward, swift as a hawk diving for its prey, with pure utter precision.


    Swords met Shields in a thundering clash, sparks igniting from the impact, the air hummed with energy as spells collided, colors exploding like fireworks.


    Flames erupted from a mage''s hands, searing the ground as enemies scattered.


    Steel met flesh, and the air was thick with the scent of iron and ash as everyone moved in frenzy.


    Blood flowed through the battlefield as many fell due to their own personal weakness.


    Elements coming to life due to the students'' relentless surge and fervor.


    **BOOOM***SIZZLE***ARRGGGHH**


    Explosion and collision continued to resounde as people screamed their lungs out.


    Clement just stood there, his heart rate increased as his body seemed to boil over from glee and happiness.


    His physique seemed to thrive well in war and disaster, it seem to want blood.


    His physique wanted him to make a move.


    And a move he made.


    His daggers instantly appeared in his hands as they seem to glow with dark light.


    The chaos which was an energy only the demons could use had no effect on Clement, rather it seemed to welcome him with open arms.


    The ground buckled under his feet as he unleashed a portion of his speed.


    He zoomed across the battlefield.


    Wherever he went, a head was harvested.


    Blood flowed as he slashed and slahsed.


    The demons and forsaken cult didn''t seem to notice him until they suddenly died from decapitation.


    Souls moved to him and entered his body as he danced across and went on a rampage.


    But as he moved, he suddenly felt something behind him and instantly disappeared from his position.


    **SWISH**BOOM**


    Immediately Clement had left his position, an attack cut through air and space with a devastating blow and wrecked everything in it''s path.


    "Tsk..you assassins are always quick to run"


    Said the presence who just attacked Clement.


    The presence turned and his eyes met Clement''s.


    His body''s balance shifted as he bent forward as he took a stance.


    [Neglected Dagger Technique: Shame Of The World]


    The world itself seems to resonate with this technique that he created based on his experience in life.


    He swung his dagger with a maddening speed as he slashed and slashed without a pause in rhythm and symphony.


    **BOOMM***CLANG**


    Chasm formed as dagger marks skidded the atmosphere and terrain.


    Pothole and sinkholes riddled everything as the air exploded with pure force.


    The intensity between them was palpable, their attacks like tongues of flame, consuming all doubt and mercy in their presence.


    Even the hidden strikes from Clement''s last technique was nothing but child''s play in front of him.


    The smoke and debris cleared as the two men behind the changes in setting stood even without the slightest sign of injury or fatigue.


    "To think you would enter the Master rank while being at the first year of the Academy and also matching a Grandmaster like me"


    "Truly I was neglected by the world, but it doesn''t matter now, my destiny is in my hands now"


    The man said as he looked at Clement for a reply who didn''t even bother to give one.


    Clement only had his eyes on his opponents, nothing more, nothing less.


    The man seeing he won''t get a reply just said again.


    "Feast your eyes kid"


    Chaotic aura surged as it combined with darkness as the heaviness of the air increased under his control.


    [Neglected Dagger Technique: Shambling Hopelessness]


    He moved with the grace of a dancer, his daggers a deadly partner.


    His strikes were relentless, each one a step in the deadly rhythm.


    Crescent forms of dagger attacks seem to form cyclones around Clement as he slashed out with a higher power this time around.


    Clement moved as his response flowed with practiced readiness.


    His dagger sliced through the air, sharp as a promise unkept.


    [Clement Technique: Dagger Series: Shivering Slash]


    He slashed out at each weak point of the cyclone which made it burst apart easily as he walked out with grace akin to that of an emperor.


    Unhurried, unhurt, undeterred.


    Clement knew he couldn''t win this with his normal technique and other things.


    He decided to pull out a decisive card as this fight has gone on for two hours already.


    He couldn''t fight forever, he had to end it, with the next strike and no more.


    His lips parted as he spoke with a death riddled voice.


    "Dark Hemisphere"


    A thicker and blacker darkness seemed to bloom into existence and then disappear the next split second.


    The Grandmaster suddenly felt his death sense tingle like crazy.


    His mind rang like a bell as if he finally saw death sitting in front of him.


    He stared at Clement as all this happened.


    Then the next moment, Clement vanished and appeared right beside the man.


    His dagger glinted in the dim light, a promise of pain that must be delivered.


    His strike was timed to perfection, like a musician in a duet of death.


    *SWISH*


    His dagger streaked across space as wind exploded as it struck with ultimate certainty of fate, sharp and final.


    The man couldn''t react at all.


    Clement''s speed had basically just increased for no apparent reason.


    His soul rang to dodge and not bother blocking.


    His mind pushed and urged him to move.


    But his body was too slow to execute the series of commands given by his mind and soul.


    Clement''s gaze settled on the battlefield''s remains.


    A few demons and Forsaken cult members were still alive, but he didn''t advance.


    Instead, he unleashed a technique he''d learned from observing Anthony during their journey to the floating island.


    [Clement Technique: Dagger Series: Dark Bestowment]


    Thousands of spectral Clements materialized across the battlefield, each a shadowy replica with their presence known and undeniable.


    His aura flared as every figure raised its dagger in unison, their silent waltz both graceful and deadly.


    Each dagger glinted, a promise of swift retribution.


    In a single heartbeat, the daggers fell, and heads rose in swift finality.


    This battle was a deadly rhythm, each strike a beat in their lethal dance

 Chapter 152: Nothing

    **THE ACADEMY DOMAIN**


    It had been over an hour, yet not a single trace of the missing students was uncovered.


    It was as if they had simply vanished from the surface of the planet, leaving not even a whisper of evidence behind.


    A tense silence hung in the air, broken only by the occasional flicker of energy crackling off the walls¡ªa physical manifestation of the professors'' fury.


    Everyone scrambled, searching every corner, combing through even the smallest of clues, only to find themselves facing dead end after dead end.


    This was the third time students had been attacked under their watch¡ªa blow to their pride and a stain on the Academy''s legacy.


    It was infuriating. Insulting. But they kept their emotions in check, suppressing the outrage simmering beneath the surface. They had more pressing matters to attend to.


    Auras flickered and flared throughout the Academy domain as the professors seethed, their powers sparking with their restrained fury.


    Every movement, every step was charged with the quiet but undeniable tension of lives at stake.


    This was the golden generation¡ªthe most gifted set of students they had ever seen, an era of potential beyond their wildest imaginations.


    Yet now, those prized students were missing.


    The Dean and Vice President sat calmly, unmovable, watching as the others raced about, combing through evidence and questioning everyone they could find.


    Their stillness seemed almost unnatural in the chaos around them, a reflection of their authority and the weight they carried.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the Dean spoke, his voice carrying the weight of command.


    "Bring me those responsible for opening the portal during the exam"


    The words echoed through the room, and suddenly, a realization hit them all at once¡ªa silent revelation dawning on every face.


    Only the ten individuals in charge of the portal would know something.


    They were the last link, the final clue. No wonder they hadn''t uncovered anything yet.


    But those ten had vanished the moment their assignment was completed.


    The Academy''s information network had been evaded¡ªa feat almost unthinkable.


    After an exhaustive search, they were found... but only remnants of them remained. Bodies shattered, traces of a ruthless end scattered like fallen leaves.


    Another dead end.


    Each second slipping by felt heavier than the last, and they knew that time was their enemy.


    The longer they searched, the higher the death toll climbed.


    An hour slipped into two, with still no word, no breakthrough.


    Even the Dean seemed burdened by the weight of helplessness.


    Aden, the Dean''s most trusted tracker, could find no evidence, as though reality itself had erased all traces of the students'' fate, his usually sharp instincts had come up empty.


    "I suppose we''ll need to consult the Seer,"


    The Blood Empress murmured, her voice cool and measured, though beneath the calm, there was a flicker of impatience.


    "The moment they stepped into that portal, I sensed something was wrong. I knew you''d come to me eventually, so I attempted to look ahead, to find answers before you arrived. But nothing. I couldn''t see a thing. I couldn''t even comprehend where I was looking."


    "This is the second time you''ve been blocked, Seer"


    The Vice President said, a note of curiosity in her voice, the hint of an old mystery lingering.


    "Is it related to those humans again?"


    "No, it''s not them"


    The Seer replied, his tone uncharacteristically solemn, as he peeled the skin off another fruit with deliberate care.


    "This time, it was fate and destiny together."


    "How can you be certain?"


    The Dean asked, his brows furrowing deeper.


    "What if it''s something else, like the ''entity'' that blocked you before? What if it''s a similar force on the demons'' side this time?"


    "Those of us who can peer into such realms know when fate and destiny are at work. There''s a signature to it¡ªa sensation that can''t be mistaken"


    The Seer replied, more serious than they''d ever seen him.


    "Fate and destiny have laid down their plan, and it''s clear they don''t want anyone interfering"


    The atmosphere in the room thickened, a heavy silence pressing down on them as his words sank in.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    The Dean asked, his voice barely a whisper, his eyes narrowing.


    The Seer''s ''eyes'' gleamed with a strange intensity as he continued.


    "This generation... this golden generation is unlike any before it. Even the previous golden generation couldn''t compare. They were extraordinary, yes, but these students? Their talent is unparalleled, almost unnatural."


    He paused, taking in the weight of his own words.


    "Think about it. Even during the Academy invasion, when millions of demons attacked, not a single student perished. Fate and destiny ensured their survival then, orchestrating events like a divine script. But this time... I''m not sure they''ll step in."


    There was a silence as his words hung heavy in the air.


    "Everything has a price, Slaughterer, Blood Empress"


    He intoned, his voice a low, almost reverent murmur, cutting through the tension.


    "Nothing in this world is free. NOTHING."


    "The students are paying the price for their extraordinary gifts. Fate and destiny bestowed them with talent, with power beyond measure. But now, they must survive the test¡ªa test with their very lives as the wager."


    Destiny and fate could bless you in one moment and demand payment in the next.


    But if nothing is free no matter how small it is, what price is Anthony paying or rather what price is he going to pay.


    Even if he isn''t controlled or guided by fate and destiny, ??? is the one behind him.


    Is ??? helping him for free or is ??? planning something sinister if NOTHING is truly FREE.

 Chapter 153: Protagonist Halo

    In a valley cloaked by jagged mountains, their peaks obscured in the dense, sinister atmosphere of chaos.


    Bryan and a demon faced each other, the air hung heavy, pulsing with the dark energy of the demon''s aura, twisting the natural order into an ominous, almost suffocating haze.


    Wisps of chaotic fire drifted from the demon''s spear, licking at the ground and searing marks into the earth.


    Bryan gripped his sabre, the blade glinting with a faint, otherworldly shimmer as he called upon his mana and aura, his eyes set with unwavering focus.


    Both combatants were poised, a silent tension brewing as the elemental forces around them awaited the storm of their clash.


    Bryan was the first to break the silence, surging forward in a blur, his sabre ignited with the glowing power of his.


    [Inferno Wave]


    He swung down, sending a wide, searing arc of flames toward the demon.


    The fire lit up the darkness, carving through the chaotic haze with a fierce, burning brilliance.


    The demon responded with an almost casual flick of his spear.


    [Abyssal Flames]


    Black fire erupted, clashing with Bryan''s, the dark flames seemed to consume light itself, swallowing the blaze of the inferno wave as if it were merely fuel to feed its dark hunger.


    But Bryan was relentless, he twisted his grip, channeling the flow of mana into his weapon, infusing his next move with a surge of water.


    His blade gleamed with a blue shimmer as he unleashed a technique.


    [Bryan Sabre Technique: Water Type: Drowning Slash]


    A wave of water followed his strike, cascading over the rocky terrain in a relentless torrent.


    The ground trembled, cracks snaking across the valley as water surged, drenching the earth.


    The demon narrowed his eyes, raising his spear in a counter.


    [Demon Spear Technique: Chaotic Spiral]


    A vortex of chaotic energy spun from the spear, meeting the wave with a chaotic whirlwind that split the water around him, scattering droplets in a glistening arc.


    Bryan moved swiftly, his body enhanced by aura, each step made the ground quiver, every slash brought with it a burst of energy.


    His sword shimmered again, now crackling with electric fury as he released yet another technique with a different element this time.


    [Bryan Sabre Technique: Lightning Type: Spark Rend]


    Arcs of lightning danced along the blade, igniting the air with the stinging scent of ozone.


    He struck, a bolt of pure energy ripping through the valley toward the demon.


    The demon''s response was cold and precise, he leveled his spear, drawing upon his chaos he casted instantly.


    [Fire Magic: Hellscape Fissure]


    A jagged rift split the earth, consuming the lightning and sending dark flames roaring toward Bryan.


    The flames shot upward, forming a blazing wall that bore down on him with fierce intensity.


    But Bryan held his ground, channeling his mana into the earth itself and casted immediately.


    [Earth Magic: Rockfall]


    Boulders materialized above him, plummeting into the path of the dark flames, each impact scattering burning debris.


    Stone and fire intermingled in a chaotic storm, the mountain quivering under the pressure of their elemental powers.


    Shards of rock and embers rained down as Bryan surged through the dying flames, his sabre poised and alight with a searing crimson.


    He quickly switched to another technique with utter fluidity.


    [Bryan Sabre Technique: Fire Type: Searing Slash]


    [Mana Eyes]


    His vision piercing through the darkness, allowing him to see the faint trails of chaotic energy as the demon moved.


    Then, at the edge of his endurance, Bryan felt a surge within him.


    His aura intensified, his mana expanded, his power surged to new heights.


    Breaking through his previous limits, he entered the SS rank.


    [Author''s Note: Protagonist Halo; Activate]


    A radiant glow surrounded him, illuminating the darkened field, casting aside the shadows in defiance.


    With newfound strength, he moved with vigour.


    [Bryan Sabre Technique: Earth Type: Crushing Boulder Slash]


    His blade struck the ground, creating a colossal fissure that spread like a fracture through glass.


    Chunks of earth rose, crashing toward the demon in an unrelenting wave.


    The demon met this with an attack of his own.


    [Demon Spear Technique: Desolation Stab]


    Driving his spear into the ground with chaotic energy that detonated, sending the fissured earth scattering like shards.


    The ground split, and Bryan could feel his own strength slipping even as he fought to control the surge of power coursing through him.


    Every breath burned, his muscles ached, but his resolve remained unbroken.


    For a final, desperate attack, the demon raised his spear, channeling all his chaotic energy into a last, overwhelming blow.


    The spear crackled, seething with the intensity of his chaotic flames.


    With a roar, he unleashed another assault.


    [Demon Spear Technique: Abyssal Lunge]


    His spear transforming into a jet of darkness aimed directly at Bryan''s heart.


    Bryan countered, summoning every ounce of mana and aura left within him.


    His sabre blazed with elemental energy as he unleashed his own move.


    [Bryan Sabre Technique: Water Type: Deluge Cut]


    Water burst from his blade, forming a protective surge that met the dark flames head-on.


    The energies collided, spiraling together in a chaotic cyclone of water and fire, dark and light, mana and chaos.


    The impact unleashed a shockwave that split the earth between them, a massive ravine forming as the land itself could no longer withstand their clash.


    When the dust settled, Bryan remained standing, though barely.


    His breath came in ragged gasps, his arm hung limp, and his body bore the marks of a harrowing struggle.


    Blood streamed down his side, and one of his arms was missing, torn away in the chaos.


    But he had endured, pushing himself beyond what he believed possible.


    His vision blurred, but he forced himself to stand tall, staring down at the fallen demon.


    The chaos surrounding them began to dissipate, the valley bearing the scars of their battle, fractured mountains, scorched earth, and gaping ravines marking the land as a testament to their clash.


    Bryan''s last remnants of strength ebbed away, and he fell to his knees.


    The taste of victory was laced with agony, the price of survival almost too high.


    Yet he had overcome, breaking through his limits, facing down a force that should have destroyed him.

 Chapter 154: Kush

    The lowland was eerily quiet, the jagged mountains towering above like silent sentinels, their sharp edges cutting into the blood-red sky.


    The air was thick with the oppressive weight of chaos, swirling in ominous currents that seemed to twist the very fabric of reality.


    The ground beneath Spectre''s boots cracked and groaned under the immense pressure, the atmosphere itself a battleground of untold power.


    Spectre''s katana gleamed in the dim light, his grip firm, his stance perfect.


    He was surrounded by the remnants of his fellow students, who fought valiantly but were already outclassed by the overwhelming number of demons.


    Demons of all ranks¡ªF to SSS¡ªmoved in a coordinated assault, their bloodshot eyes gleaming with malice.


    They all had been fighting for over an hour now with no sign of the enemies number dwindling.


    But Spectre was focused on one target: Kush.


    Kush stood with an air of utmost casual arrogance.


    His figure was a perfect contrast to Spectre''s intensity; tall, composed, and impossibly calm.


    The elf was a master of both wind and lightning elements, his aura shimmering like a storm waiting to burst.


    Despite the chaos of the battlefield around them, Kush''s attention never wavered from Spectre.


    He was waiting, studying him like a predator savoring its prey.


    "You''ve done well to last this long, but this is where it ends, Spectre"


    Kush said, his voice a taunting melody.


    "I almost admire your tenacity"


    Spectre didn''t respond.


    He couldn''t afford to.


    He knew his fellow students were fighting for their lives, but he also knew that no matter how strong they were, they stood no chance against the sheer numbers of their foes.


    He couldn''t protect them, he had no time for that.


    Not when the battle with Kush was at hand.


    The elf''s sword pulsed with a crackling energy as he lazily unsheathed it.


    The wind began to swirl around him, the blade gleaming with a cold, merciless light.


    Kush''s stance was relaxed, almost lazy.


    He was at the king realm, three ranks above Spectre, and he knew it.


    Spectre''s heart pounded in his chest, but his focus remained sharp, the weight of his katana grounding him in the moment.


    Without a word, Kush moved, a blur of wind and lightning.


    His sword slashed forward with incredible speed, a single motion that left a trail of crackling energy in its wake.


    Spectre barely managed to raise his katana in time, the two blades clashing with a sound like thunder, the shockwave of the impact sending a ripple through the air.


    Spectre''s eyes widened as he felt the force of the blow travel through his body, his muscles straining to absorb the impact.


    His feet slid slightly on the rocky terrain, but he managed to hold his ground.


    He met Kush''s eyes, and for a brief moment, the elf''s lips curled into a smirk.


    "Impressive"


    Kush murmured, stepping back with a fluid grace.


    "But your strength will never match mine"


    Spectre didn''t offer any response.


    Instead, he adjusted his stance, tightening his grip on the katana as a bolt of lightning surged through his body.


    He had to move faster, be stronger, his own lightning element crackled to life, infusing his limbs with a newfound surge of power.


    He was faster now, his instincts sharpening, his reflexes quickening.


    With a swift motion, Spectre lunged forward.


    [Spectre Technique: Katana Series: Calm Waver]


    The katana sliced through the air with a graceful, controlled arc, the blade humming with energy as it cut through the space between them.


    Kush, however, responded with effortless ease.


    He raised his sword to deflect the strike, the blades meeting with a crackling sound that echoed across the valley.


    Sparks flew, illuminating the darkened atmosphere for a brief, brilliant moment.


    The light cast shadows that danced across the battlefield, highlighting the destruction that was taking place all around them.


    Kush''s smirk deepened as he spun with the deflection, his own sword following through with a precise, devastating strike.


    [Spectre Technique: Katana Series: Alternating Swing]


    Spectre parried the blow, his katana sweeping upwards and then down in an alternating motion, catching the elf''s sword with a loud clash.


    The shockwave from their clash sent ripples through the air, the force of their battle shaking the very earth around them.


    The ground cracked open in places, and boulders tumbled down the jagged cliffs.


    Yet neither combatant seemed to notice.


    Their battle was pure, focus on anything else was an afterthought.


    "You move well for someone of your rank"


    Kush said, his tone dripping with mockery.


    "But it won''t be enough"


    Spectre gritted his teeth, his eyes narrowing.


    He was already pushing himself past his limits, but he could feel the gap between them widening.


    Kush was toying with him, but Spectre wouldn''t give in. Not yet.


    With a sudden burst of speed, Spectre closed the distance between them again, his katana arcing downward in a lightning-quick strike.


    From the sky, a figure descended with the force of a meteor, crashing into the earth with an explosion of light and wind that sent the surrounding demons scattering, their momentary panic giving them a brief reprieve.


    The impact created a massive crater, the force of it shaking the ground and causing rocks to fall from the surrounding cliffs.


    A figure emerged from the crater, tall, powerful, and radiating an aura of immense strength.


    His presence was enough to freeze the air around him.


    Anthony had arrived.


    "Forgive my timing; I trust it''s sufficient"


    Anthony said, his voice calm but filled with authority as he stepped forward, his feet leaving cracks in the earth with every step.


    His aura surged around him like a tidal wave, an overwhelming force that caused the very atmosphere to quiver.


    Kush''s expression shifted, no longer the confident, taunting figure he had been moments ago.


    Instead, a flicker of wariness crossed his features as he sized up Anthony.


    The elf''s posture stiffened, his eyes narrowing.


    "You''ve arrived"


    Kush said, his tone measured but tense.


    "I should have known"


    Anthony didn''t respond immediately, his attention flicking briefly to Spectre, who was barely standing, his face pale and covered in blood.


    Spectre''s body was slumped, his katana hanging loosely at his side, the faintest trace of life still flickering within him.


    Anthony''s gaze hardened, his features set in a grim expression.


    "Get back, Spectre"


    Anthony said, his voice cutting through the battlefield like a blade.


    His aura flared as he advanced, his steps unwavering and confident.


    "Your resolve has been proven; let me handle the rest"


    Spectre, with great effort, lifted his head to look at Anthony.


    His body trembled, his chest rising and falling with shallow breaths.


    He wanted to speak, to say something, anything, but the words caught in his throat.


    He could only nod weakly, knowing that his fight was over.


    Although he could just heal himself and continue the fight, he knew it won''t change the outcome.


    If Anthony hadn''t arrived, he would have just ran away by activating the Spatial Mark skill.


    Anthony turned his gaze back to Kush, his eyes narrowing as he measured the elf before him.


    The air around them crackled with tension, the atmosphere charged with the weight of the two powers facing each other.


    Kush''s confidence had returned, but there was a visible shift in his demeanor as he recognized the true threat in front of him.


    "You''re a bit late to the party"


    Kush said, his voice no longer mocking, but tinged with a quiet respect.


    "I never imagined I''d encounter one of your prowess here, particularly in a student. It seems the rumors of your unmatched skill were well-founded"


    Anthony smirked slightly, the corners of his mouth twitching.


    "Better late than never, right?"


    His tone was laced with amusement, but there was no mistaking the deadly edge beneath it.


    "I''m afraid I can''t let you finish what you started."


    Kush''s grip tightened on his sword, the wind around him beginning to intensify, swirling into a vicious tempest.


    His eyes locked onto Anthony''s, the challenge in them undeniable.


    "You''ve been warned"


    Kush said quietly, the wind beginning to bend to his will, surrounding him in a vortex of power.


    Anthony''s eyes flared with a sudden intensity, his aura expanding outward like a hurricane of force.


    The wind and lightning crackled around him, but it wasn''t just those elements.


    Anthony''s entire being seemed to radiate with a power that rivaled the forces of nature itself.


    "Let''s see if you''re ready to face me"


    Anthony said, his voice cold and commanding.


    The ground beneath their feet groaned under the weight of their power, the earth cracking and splintering as the two behemoth prepared to clash.


    Behind them, the battle between the demons and the students continued to rage, but the focus of the battlefield had shifted.


    The demons, momentarily distracted by Anthony''s arrival, were now pausing, uncertain of what would happen next.


    Some were retreating, sensing the overwhelming presence of the new challenger, while others held their ground, sensing that their fate had not yet been sealed.


    But none of the demons dared to approach the two combatants.


    Their battle would be a legend in its own right.


    As the tension between Anthony and Kush thickened, the students watched in awe, struggling to comprehend the sheer magnitude of power they were witnessing.


    Spectre''s final battle had been fought with everything he had, but it had been Anthony''s timely arrival that would change the course of this conflict.


    The students, many of whom had only seen death and destruction in the past moments, now found a flicker of hope in the chaos.


    The air around them was still, as if holding its breath, awaiting the next move.


    With a final glance at Spectre, Anthony''s smile faded, replaced with a quiet, deadly seriousness.


    He was ready.


    And Kush, for the first time in their encounter, seemed to acknowledge that.


    Spectre''s battle, though nearly lost, had set the stage for a clash of colossi that would reshape the fate of all.


    And in that moment, as the winds howled and the earth trembled beneath them, they blinked out of existence with a thunderous explosion.

 Chapter 155: Conclave of Sword Masters

    As the first clash echoed through the valley, the ground seemed to tremble under their might.


    Anthony and Kush stood at a mere breath''s distance from each other, their swords raised high, the sharp edges glinting like twin stars in the dimming twilight.


    The air around them crackled with anticipation, the tension so thick it felt as though the atmosphere itself held its breath.


    With a sudden, fluid motion, Kush struck.


    His sword slashed through the air with the force of a storm, aimed straight for Anthony''s heart.


    Yet, in the blink of an eye, Anthony met the blow, his katana dancing to life with the precision of a master, parrying the strike with a single fluid motion.


    The sound of their blades meeting rang out like the tolling of a bell, sharp and final, before their swords were drawn apart.


    Kush''s eyes flashed with a predatory gleam as he pivoted, unleashing a series of rapid strikes that blurred the air.


    Each swipe was aimed with deadly intent, seeking Anthony''s throat, ribs, and legs.


    But Anthony was there, his katana moving with such speed it was as if the sword itself was alive, blocking and deflecting every blow with eerie calm.


    Steel rang against steel, each strike a heartbeat of war, echoing like thunder in a storm-laden sky.


    The ground beneath them seemed to shake with each strike, the force of their blows sending tremors through the earth.


    The very air between them exploded as their swords collided in a tempest of force and fury.


    Sparks flew like fireflies, illuminating their fierce expressions, as they moved in a deadly dance, their swords flashing like lightning bolts torn from a storm god''s wrath.


    Anthony shifted his stance, his katana now a blur as he countered with a series of strikes that tested Kush''s own defenses.


    His sword carved arcs through the air like whispers of death, each blow deliberate and calculated.


    But Kush, with a fluid grace that belied his towering strength, turned and parried every attack, his own blade moving in perfect counterpoint.


    Their swords clashed with the finality of a judge''s gavel, the echoes ringing through the valley as the earth trembled beneath their feet.


    With each strike, they aimed for every vital points, liver and lungs, but every slash was met with a deflection, a block, or a swift counter that sent the air vibrating with power.


    Their movements were so swift that they were mere blurs of motion, and every step they took seemed to resonate with the power of the cosmos itself.


    The sound of their duel was a symphony of steel blades meeting with the fury of a tempest, reverberating through the valley like the distant roar of thunder.


    Every strike was met with an answer, every parry with a counterattack.


    They were perfectly matched, yet Anthony held a slight edge.


    He moved just a hair faster, his strikes just a fraction more precise.


    Kush, however, was no less a master, his own prowess on full display as he blocked and parried with equal skill, the only difference being the smallest gaps in their strikes that Anthony exploited.


    Their swords wove through the air, carving arcs of silver fire as they danced.


    Every slash was a testament to their mastery, the blades so sharp that they left a trail of burning air in their wake.


    Each blow was delivered with such force that the space around them seemed to crack and distort, as if reality itself struggled to keep up with their movements.


    The ground beneath their feet cracked and splintered with every step, the air seeming to warp with the intensity of their battle.


    A flash of light erupted as Anthony pressed forward, his blade slicing through the air with a speed that seemed impossible.


    He aimed for Kush''s exposed side, but in a blur of motion, Kush''s body twisted, deflecting the blow with such precision that their swords slid apart like the kiss of two stars.


    Both warriors paused for a fleeting moment, their eyes locked in mutual respect.


    In that instant, they both marveled at the other''s swordsmanship.


    Each had tasted the other''s prowess, felt the burning passion for the blade in every strike, every parry, every counter.


    There was no room for error, no space for hesitation.


    It was a battle not just of strength but philosophy of two masters who lived and breathed the sword.


    Kush smirked, his breathing steady but his heart pounding with exhilaration.


    "You''re as good as the rumors say"


    He remarked, a rare smile twisting his lips.


    "Truly you are a different breed"


    Anthony''s eyes gleamed in response, his katana still held at the ready.


    "Likewise. A worthy opponent"


    They squared off again, and the earth trembled once more.


    Their swords met again, with such force that the very sky seemed to pulse with the intensity of their battle.


    Anthony pressed the attack once more, his speed just a fraction quicker, but Kush was there, every step, every swing, met with equal determination.


    They moved as one, two warriors locked in a contest of sheer will, the clash of their blades echoing through the valley like the chorus of an ancient war.


    The speed, the power, the precision, each strike, each block, a testament to their dedication to the craft.


    The two warriors danced in a deadly rhythm, their swords cutting through the air with a speed and grace that defied belief.


    Their strikes came with such force that the very fabric of reality seemed to tremble, as if their fight were shaking the very foundations of existence.


    Their swords carved through the air, each strike a perfect blend of power and finesse, the clash of steel ringing out like the roar of a lion.


    The ground beneath them seemed to shudder as the two masters clashed again and again, their swords meeting with a resonance that could be felt in the bones.


    The air around them rippled with the heat of their battle, the very temperature shifting with each strike.


    Every time Kush thought he had Anthony on the backfoot, Anthony would retaliate, his katana flashing to intercept, blocking the attack with such force that it sent Kush staggering back.


    Their fight was a game of inches, every step, every strike, was calculated and deliberate, but the gap between them remained razor-thin.


    Kush would let out a grunt of frustration as Anthony expertly blocked another one of his attacks, his katana flashing in a circle to meet Kush''s sword with the force of a tidal wave.


    Sparks flew in every direction, the air sizzling from the sheer heat of their battle.


    The earth beneath them shook, dust rising from the cracks in the ground.


    There was a moment where both men stepped back, eyes locked, swords raised.


    They were both breathing heavily now, sweat dripping down their faces, but neither would yield.


    Their gazes spoke volumes, an unspoken acknowledgment of the other''s strength. There was no room for ego in this fight.


    No winner had yet been decided, but both knew that this battle was as much about respect as it was about victory.


    Kush gave a small nod, his blade held low in a relaxed stance.


    "You truly are a remarkable swordsman"


    He said, his voice quiet but filled with respect.


    Anthony nodded in return, his eyes still sharp.


    The brief moment of respite was gone in an instant.


    Kush lunged forward, his sword aimed straight for Anthony''s neck, but Anthony was already moving, his katana cutting through the air to meet the attack.


    They collided once more, a shower of sparks exploding from the meeting of their blades.


    The sound of metal against metal rang like a bell, each strike echoing across the valley.


    They continued their brutal exchange, neither one of them gaining the upper hand for long.


    Every strike, every block, every parry was a testament to their unrivaled skill, their passion for the sword fueling every movement.


    Anthony''s movements were as fluid as a river, his strikes just a fraction faster, his counters just a hair more precise.


    Kush, however, was relentless. His strength was overwhelming, and his strikes were as unyielding as the mountains that surrounded them.


    The fight continued like this, a symphony of speed, power, and precision.


    Neither one would give up. Every strike, every counter, every block was an expression of their mastery.


    Their swords clashed with the finality of a judge''s gavel, each blow ringing with the weight of fate.


    In the end, neither would yield. The fight had reached its peak, both men locked in a perfect stalemate.


    Their swords hovered, inches apart, their bodies trembling with the effort of their fight.


    Anthony and Kush stared at each other, their breathing heavy, their hearts still pounding in their chests.


    Neither had won, yet both had gained something from the other; a mutual respect that could only come from the purest form of battle.


    With a final, slow nod, Anthony lowered his katana.


    "Not bad at all"


    Anthony said, his voice steady, yet filled with admiration.


    Kush smirked.


    It was then that the realization dawned. The fight had not been about winning.


    It had been about the love of the sword. And in that, they had both emerged victorious.


    Though both had achieved victory, Kush bore the weight of over a thousand years.


    He had devoted centuries to perfecting his swordsmanship, each swing honed and refined through countless battles and tireless practice.


    Yet, despite all this experience, he now found himself evenly matched by an opponent who had scarcely wielded a sword for even half a decade.


    It was an incomprehensible marvel, defying all logic and shattering the bounds of conventional understanding.


    It was an astonishing paradox, a profound affront to reason itself.


    With a silent understanding, both warriors reached for their stamina potions, their hands steady despite the weariness that had gripped them.


    They drank deeply, the potent liquid coursing through their veins, reviving their bodies from the precipice of collapse.


    Their gazes locked gleaming with unwavering resolve, as the symphony of steel came to an end.


    Yet, the true struggle had only just begun, for the battle of their lives now awaited them.

 Chapter 156: Conclave of Techniques

    The ground beneath them trembled with every strike, as the two warriors faced off, their weapons gleaming with deadly intent.


    Anthony''s katana, crackling with the power of all elements, was an extension of his will, his aura shaping the air around him into a palpable force.


    Across from him, Kush stood, his sword infused with the fury of wind and lightning, his every movement like a gust of a storm, a flash of lightning ready to strike.


    They were forces of nature, their swords the embodiment of their mastery over their respective elements.


    The first clash was so sudden that the world itself seemed to hesitate.


    Anthony''s katana was a blur of motion, a streak of silver that cut through the air like a lightning bolt.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Constant Flow]


    The slash was relentless, each arc flowing seamlessly into the next as he pressed forward with methodical precision, his aura making every strike a promise of death.


    Kush, undeterred by the speed and ferocity of the attack, responded with a flurry of his own, his sword raised high, the tip crackling with energy.


    [Kush Sword Technique: Lightning Type: Storm Strike]


    He brought his blade down in a tremendous arc, summoning a bolt of lightning that surged downward, targeting Anthony''s head with the precision of a predator.


    The force of the strike created a blinding flash, and for a moment, the air was thick with the crackle of electricity.


    Anthony sidestepped with the grace of a phantom, his footfalls barely making a sound on the shattered earth.


    He intercepted the attack with a sleek, unfathomable quickness, the parry a mere glint of motion.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Continuous Slash]


    His sword meeting Kush''s with a symphony of metal against metal.


    Sparks erupted on impact, lighting the battlefield with the sheer force of their clash.


    The ground beneath them cracked open, fissures forming in the wake of their overwhelming aura.


    Kush twisted his wrist and flowed into another attack, using his speed to stay one step ahead.


    [Kush Sword Technique: Wind Type: Zephyr Slash]


    A diagonal cut sliced through the air, and a sharp gust of wind shot out from the tip of his sword, its blade-like wind traveling swiftly toward Anthony.


    The gust was sharp enough to cut through the thickest armor, and it screamed toward Anthony''s torso, intent on carving its way through.


    But Anthony was already gone, his katana flashing with a sudden burst of energy.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Splitting The Heavens]


    The slash tore through the air, sending a shockwave of pure energy outward, cutting through Kush''s wind attack with ease.


    The force of the strike sent a massive shockwave through the valley, the trees around them uprooted as they were blown away in the wake of the collision.


    The very landscape seemed to recoil from the sheer power of the exchange.


    Kush gritted his teeth, his body flickering with the crackling energy of his elements.


    [Kush Sword Technique: Lightning Type: Thunder Flash]


    He charged forward, moving with the blinding speed of a thunderbolt, his sword glowing with raw power.


    As he closed the distance, a beam of lightning shot out from his sword, blinding in its intensity.


    The bolt was aimed directly at Anthony''s chest, but Anthony, ever the strategist, stepped aside at the last moment.


    He responded with a roar, his katana drawn back as if gathering the very elements around him.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Razing Swing]


    With a single swing, a colossal surge of power erupted from Anthony''s blade.


    The swing was so forceful that the air itself seemed to explode in a violent burst of energy, the shockwave tearing through the environment.


    Rocks flew, trees were uprooted from their foundations, and the ground itself cracked as if it were unable to bear the weight of their battle.


    Kush was forced to leap back, narrowly avoiding the devastating attack.


    His feet left deep impressions in the earth as he landed, his aura flaring as he regained his balance.


    [Kush Sword Technique: Wind Type: Tempest Fury]


    With a powerful leap, he spun through the air, his blade carving arcs of wind around him.


    He infused his blade with a violent burst of wind, and in one final, desperate move, he lunged forward, releasing a shockwave of wind that tore through the landscape.


    The storm that followed was so fierce that it sent trees toppling and rocks flying into the air.


    It was a last-ditch effort to overwhelm Anthony, to break through his defenses and claim victory.


    But Anthony was prepared.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Lightning Calamity]


    With a surge of power, he slashed downward, his katana crackling with the raw fury of the elements.


    The air exploded with light as the two forces collided, the energy released was so intense that it sent shockwaves through the valley, creating a massive rift in the ground.


    The landscape trembled, and for a moment, it seemed as though the very fabric of reality itself was bending under the weight of their battle.


    In the aftermath of their clash, the valley lay in ruin, the ground was scorched and shattered, the trees reduced to splinters, and the sky above darkened by the lingering energy of their combat.


    Anthony stood tall, his katana gleaming in the now silent battlefield, while Kush, bloodied and bruised, collapsed to one knee, panting heavily but still alive, his gaze unwavering.


    The fight had taken everything from both of them, but in the end, it was Anthony who emerged victorious, his body untouched by the devastation of their battle, while Kush, though still alive, had been pushed to his absolute limits.


    The valley had been shattered, but their struggle was far from over. It was a battle that would be remembered for generations, a testament to the power of two behemoths locked in a clash of wills.


    Kush remained motionless on the ground, blood pooling around him as if binding him to the earth in silent homage.


    His gaze seemed distant, as though he were lost in a quiet contemplation.


    After a moment, a faint, genuine smile graced his face, a smile of pure, unrestrained satisfaction.


    The thrill of the battle lingered in his veins, and even though he was on the cusp of death, he felt a strange serenity.


    For as long as he could remember, Kush had never encountered anyone who matched his own fervor for the sword.


    Yet here, at the end of all things, he had met a kindred soul, and that very soul would be his end.


    And he found no fear in it, no bitterness.


    He had no desire to plead for his life, nor to resort to a self-sacrificial explosion to drag his opponent down with him.


    This was a true, honorable peace, untouched by desperation.


    He had fought with his honor on the line and, in the end, he had lost.


    To live on through some final act of dishonor would be a betrayal of everything he stood for.


    In that, he found clarity, accepting his fate became a small victory in itself.


    Dying by the blade of one who could meet him strike for strike in the sacred dance of swordsmanship was, to Kush, a fulfillment beyond the mere act of survival.


    Anthony looked down at him with a steady gaze and said


    "The time of rest is near, my friend; embrace it well"


    Kush raised his head, locking eyes with Anthony, a profound understanding passed between them, and he replied.


    "To meet my end by your sword is a privilege I embrace"


    With a calm acceptance, he closed his eyes, surrendering fully to his fate.


    Anthony''s katana rose, its blade catching the light, glinting like a tribute to the heavens.


    For a brief moment, it was as though the world itself held its breath, every glimmer of light reflecting on his steel, as if singing silent praises to the victor.


    With a single, fluid motion, Anthony brought his blade down.


    The strike was clean, a testament to his skill and respect.


    Kush''s head ascended briefly, that tranquil smile still upon his lips, before his body collapsed to the earth with a muted thud.


    Blood spilled forth, painting the ground in a final testament to his unyielding spirit.


    Anthony remained still, his gaze lifted to the sky as if searching the infinite.


    He had been scarcely tested by any opponent before, yet this clash with Kush had kindled something profound within him.


    It was as though a door had opened, revealing paths previously hidden, in this struggle, he had found a wholeness that few warriors ever attained, even amid the peril.


    His body craved more, and his soul seemed to resonate with the memory of the fight.


    His katana trembled faintly in his grip, humming with a satisfied resonance, as if it, too, recognized that it had been wielded in its truest form, in the hands of a master seeking purpose.

 Chapter 157: Raging presence

    The Academy Domain appeared serene, its imposing structure rising majestically amidst centuries-old buildings that stood as silent sentinels, bearing witness to the relentless march of time.


    Its majestic towers, crafted with meticulous purpose and unwavering discipline, seemed to resonate with the immense knowledge and power contained within.


    Yet, in an instant, this tranquil facade was violently shattered, as though the very fabric of calm had been torn asunder.


    The heavens above trembled, and the once clear skies were suddenly rent with fierce, crackling bolts of lightning.


    The heavens themselves quaked, and the once serene skies were violently torn asunder, consumed by fierce, crackling bolts of lightning that split the air with a deafening roar.


    The air, once crisp and serene, grew heavy and oppressive, thickening with an inescapable, suffocating pressure, a foreboding omen that weighed on every soul, impossible to ignore.


    Collins descended from the skies, his form enveloped in a tempest of seething, crackling lightning, as though the very storm itself bowed to his command.


    The electric force surrounding him surged with a life of its own, crackling and writhing in violent fury.


    With each step he took, the very air seemed to cry out in agony, bending and warping under the sheer magnitude of his presence.


    The atmosphere itself distorted, the tension building to an unbearable crescendo, as bolts of lightning streaked down from the heavens, striking the earth with such ferocity that the ground split and shattered beneath their relentless assault.


    The Academy Domain quaked as if it recoiled in terror from the storm approaching, and even the students, once immersed in their daily routines, could feel the palpable shift in the atmosphere.


    Windows shattered with an almost mournful cry, and buildings groaned, their very foundations buckling under the overwhelming force of Collins'' aura.


    The world itself seemed to warp and writhe beneath the weight of his energy, the very fabric of reality distorting as everything he touched bent to the will of his immense presence, unraveling in response to the raw power that radiated from him.


    In the heart of the Academy Domain, the Dean and the Vice President stood stunned, their eyes locked on the unfolding scene before them.


    Neither had prepared for such an intrusion, for the sheer force of presence that seemed to bend reality itself.


    "What... is that?"


    The Vice President murmured, her voice barely rising above the deafening hum of raw energy that surged through the air, each tremor of power reverberating deep within their bones.


    The Dean, a man accustomed to dealing with powerful individuals, stood unfazed.


    His gaze remained locked on Collins.


    "It''s him"


    He muttered, his face distorted.


    "Collins...he''s here."


    At the utterance of the name, a sudden wave of realization swept over the Vice President, replacing her once composed expression with one of stark recognition and unease.


    "You mean... Anthony''s grandfather?"


    The Dean nodded subtly.


    "Yes. And his power is beyond anything we could have predicted"


    In a single, terrifying moment, Collins'' presence expanded, enveloping the entire Academy Domain.


    It wasn''t just his aura; it was the very essence of destruction itself.


    The trees swayed violently, the once solid stone walls cracked and splintered, and the ground beneath them buckled in fear.


    The air stank of ozone, the smell of impending doom, every living thing in the vicinity felt the weight of his fury, no one was safe.


    The Dean and Vice President stood, motionless, as Collins'' footsteps resounded like thunder, each one shaking the very air.


    "Collins!"


    The Vice President''s voice cracked as she took a tentative step forward, her body straight.


    "What brings you here?"


    Collins stopped in front of them, and the ground beneath his feet shattered as though the earth itself could no longer support him.


    His eyes, glowing like molten lightning, fixed on the Vice President with chilling calm.


    "I have no time for pleasantries"


    He growled, his voice a low rumble that seemed to shake the very air.


    "Where is my grandson?"


    The Vice President opened her mouth to respond, but the Dean raised his hand, silencing her.


    There was a deep, unmistakable tension in the air now, and the Dean could feel the gravity of the situation.


    "We have no knowledge of his whereabouts"


    The Dean said slowly, trying to keep his face straight, his voice was strained, but he stood his ground.


    "We''ve kept this from the public for as long as possible. But I''m afraid..."


    "Afraid?"


    Collins interrupted, his voice laced with venom.


    His eyes narrowed, and the lightning around him flared with intensity.


    "Don''t lie to me. You''ve been hiding the truth about Anthony''s disappearance, the entire Academy knows, don''t pretend otherwise."


    His gaze shifted toward the Vice President, who visibly frowned as she too didn''t like this situation.


    "Don''t you?"


    The Vice President''s frown deepened, the weight of Collins'' words resounding in her ears.


    "It wasn''t meant for you to find out like this"


    She stammered, her voice voice slow.


    "We didn''t want to cause panic. Anthony and the rest of the first years have been... missing for some time now. We''ve been trying to locate him, but....."


    "But you failed"


    Collins'' voice was a low growl now, the lightning around him intensifying, crackling with raw energy.


    "You failed to protect him"


    The Dean''s aura surged, his gaze presence also flaring under Collins'' overwhelming presence.


    His breath came in steady like was not affected by all this.


    "Collins!. You have to understand, we have our hands tied. We''ve done everything we could."


    The Dean and Vice President stood motionless, their hearts pounding in their chests as they tried to process the weight of what had just transpired.


    The ground still trembled beneath their feet, the lingering pressure from Collins'' furious aura holding them in place.


    They both knew they had just narrowly avoided a catastrophe.


    Collins'' anger was no joke.


    Far above, in the storm''s epicenter, Collins stood like a titan, his gaze cold and determined as he focused on the task ahead.


    His mind was consumed with thoughts of Anthony, his missing grandson.


    The memories of his son Michael; the Sword Saint, flooded his mind.


    Michael had always been a force to be reckoned with, a being who wielded power beyond most comprehension.


    And Mitchelle, Anthony''s mother, the Elemental Queen, was no different.


    Both were world powerhouses, and they would not let their son, their legacy, disappear into the abyss without a fight.


    It was then that Collins remembered, his son Michael had left behind a sword intent within Anthony''s body, a mark of his lineage that could be traced.


    And Mitchelle, in her own way, had placed a mark on Anthony the day he was born, one that would allow them to find him no matter where he was.


    "Anthony..." Collins muttered, his eyes flashing with fury and resolve.


    "I will not let you be lost."


    In that moment, his hand moved toward a small talisman at his side, one that had been left to him by Michael.


    Without hesitation, he activated it.


    A pulse of energy surged through the talisman, and within moments, the aura surrounding him intensified, coalescing into a path of lightning that shot into the sky.


    Michael, the Sword Saint, and Mitchelle, the Elemental Queen, felt the surge of energy from across the world, and both knew exactly what it meant.


    A powerful, crushing aura exploded into the Academy Domain, as though the very earth itself had split open to allow the entry of two gods.


    The space around them shimmered and bent, like the very fabric of reality being torn asunder.


    Michael appeared first, his presence impossible to ignore.


    His eyes glowed like stars, and his every movement seemed to carry the weight of a thousand worlds.


    His sword intent, sharp and refined like a blade through the ages, radiated around him with such intensity that even the most formidable of beings would have quivered in its presence.


    Mitchelle followed closely behind, a woman whose beauty and power could bend the elements themselves.


    As the Elemental Queen, she commanded the forces of nature as effortlessly as breathing.


    The wind howled around her, the earth groaned in reverence, and the very air was thick with the power of fire and water in their most primal forms.


    Her rage, fueled by the agony of her son''s disappearance, filled the skies as she appeared beside her husband.


    Together, Michael and Mitchelle descended upon the Academy like a storm of fury.


    The Dean and Vice President, still recovering from Collins'' tempest, were now frozen in place once again.


    They knew what was happening, but the sheer magnitude of Michael and Mitchelle''s arrival made them feel insignificant in comparison.


    "Michael...Mitchelle"


    The Dean muttered under his breath, his voice scarcely more than a hushed whisper.


    The Vice President could barely breathe, her face drained of color.


    "They possess this level of strength as well... What could have transpired?"


    None of Anthony''s family had the luxury of concealing their immense strength when their precious descendant was in danger.


    The urgency of the situation left no room for restraint, and their power, vast and overwhelming, surged forth uncontrollably in their haste to find him.


    Neither Michael nor Mitchelle spoke as they landed, their gazes locked on the Dean and the Vice president standing before them, who had been responsible for keeping Anthony''s disappearance a secret.


    Their expressions were cold, their auras flashing with unbridled rage, but their purpose was clear, they were not here for words.


    Time was running out.


    Without a word to the Dean or Vice President,


    Michael turned toward the ground beneath him, and with a single motion, he unsheathed his sword, his aura flaring like a comet.


    The sword in his hand was not just a weapon, it was an extension of his will, an embodiment of the Sword Saint''s legendary power.


    He raised it high, and in an instant, a surge of energy exploded from him. The air itself trembled, the atmosphere bending and cracking as his sword intent, a higher form of aura, sliced through the very fabric of space.


    The ground below Michael split open in a single, fluid motion.


    The world seemed to warp, space itself bending under the force of his sword intent.


    It wasn''t just a cut, it was a tear in reality, a rift that opened a portal in the space before them.


    The portal connected directly to the sword intent that lay dormant within Anthony''s body.


    Mitchelle''s eyes flicked toward the portal, and she, too, let her aura flare in response to the urgency of the situation.


    Without a single word exchanged, she stepped forward, her every movement flowing with the grace and power of the elements.


    The winds swirled around her, and the earth beneath her feet seemed to shift in accordance with her will.


    Together, they moved through the portal, their auras descending like a tidal wave, overwhelming everything and everyone in the Academy Domain.


    The Dean and Vice President, standing motionless, could do nothing but watch as the portal closed behind them, leaving nothing but the resonating echoes of their power.


    The air hung heavy with their presence, and for a fleeting yet terrifying moment, the entire Academy Domain seemed to hold its breath, as if the very world paused in reverence to the power that had just descended.


    The ground trembled under the intensity of the elemental forces they commanded.


    The atmosphere rippled with the power of Michael and Mitchelle''s auras, as their presence spread outward like a tidal wave, drowning everything in their wake.


    The Dean''s voice caught in his throat, and the Vice President found herseldf unable to move, unable to speak.


    It was as if the very air around them had frozen, their bodies paralyzed in the wake of such unimaginable power.


    For a moment, time seemed to stop, and all that was left was the feeling of their auras descending upon everything.


    Then, as abruptly as it had all begun, the storm subsided, and an oppressive silence descended, its weight so profound that it seemed to echo in every corner of the world.


    The portal snapped shut, its edges flickering out of existence as Michael and Mitchelle materialized at Anthony''s location, their presence overwhelming the surroundings with an undeniable force.

 Chapter 158: Elemental Queen? Elemental Torturer

    An unfathomable presence descended upon everything and everyone.


    It permeated the very core of every living being, leaving them acutely aware of their insignificance.


    A suffocating sense of helplessness washed over them.


    The arrival of these three colossal auras caused the very foundations of reality to tremble.


    Under Mitchelle''s radiant aura, the space itself, the earth, trees, mountains, hills, summits, and valleys shuddered with an immeasurable force.


    In less than a heartbeat, the entire terrain exploded outward under the overwhelming pressure of her aura.


    Her presence was so dense, so suffused with power, that the very area where the students had been confined was obliterated, reduced to the most primal, formless state, leaving no trace behind, not even the faintest particle of debris.


    Yet, with her extraordinary restraint, she ensured that no life was lost.


    None of the students, demons, or members of the forsaken cult were allowed to perish.


    With terrifying precision, she kept them all alive, while simultaneously eradicating the vast space around them.


    They floated suspended in the air, bound by some unseen force, incapable of movement, held in place by the sheer magnitude of her control.


    She had ensnared every living soul in that space, locking them in place, manipulating reality itself.


    Her gaze fell upon the remaining demons, who, though alive, were now marked by a deep terror that seeped into their very souls.


    Her eyes were cold, devoid of mercy, as she unleashed her elemental powers upon the demons who dared to lay hands on her son.


    Without a simple subtle gesture, flames erupted around the demons, searing their flesh with a heat so intense that their bodies writhed in agony, contorting against the ground as their anguished cries filled the air.


    Just as the fire''s relentless grip pushed them to the brink of death, Mitchelle''s hand shifted, and a pulse of healing energy flowed from her fingers, mending their charred bodies and dragging them cruelly back from the edge.


    They gasped, horrified, their relief short-lived as they realized she intended to begin the torment anew.


    A flick of her wrist summoned tendrils of water that coiled around them, freezing in jagged shards that pierced deep into their flesh.


    They were immobilized, caught in a silent scream as icy daggers filled their veins with frost.


    With another wave, the ice shattered, splintering into shards that embedded themselves painfully, yet still she would not let them die.


    Her voice cut through their agony, calm yet saturated with venom.


    "You dared lay hands upon my son"


    She whispered, the air around her thrumming with latent power.


    "Beseech oblivion if you like, but know that mercy is something you will not receive"


    Mitchelle''s eyes narrowed as she let the ice fade, their agonizing warmth giving way to a chilling calm.


    She raised her hand, summoning a rush of wind that whipped around the broken demons, slicing into their flesh like unseen blades.


    The air itself became a weapon, cutting into them with a relentless, invisible force that left blood seeping from countless wounds.


    As they fell to their screams, struggling to shield themselves, she commanded the winds to still, leaving them gasping and trembling in the silence.


    The raw, merciless display of power was something they had never even imagined, let alone witnessed.


    Elemental Torturer


    The thought flashed across Anthony''s mind, though his face remained stoic, betraying none of the emotions that swirled within.


    The contrast of his calm demeanor to the chaos around him was unsettling, yet somehow fitting.


    He could not look away, not from the inferno of wrath that burned so intensely in his mother''s eyes.


    Mitchelle, the Elemental Queen, was an embodiment of fury itself.


    Her rage, once boiling under the surface, now spilled forth like a tempest, each elemental manifestation a testament to her boundless wrath and ridiculous control.


    Though she had obliterated the demons who dared to touch her son, her thirst for vengeance had not been quenched.


    It was not merely their deaths that would soothe her, but something more, a fierce justice that demanded retribution on a far greater scale.


    For a fleeting moment, an unthinkable thought surfaced in her mind.


    ''Should I turn my fury upon the Academy itself for its abysmal incompetence?''


    The temptation was strong, but she pushed it aside with the resolve of a mother who had seen the horrors her son had endured, there was a far more pressing matter at hand.


    "Calm down, Mitchelle. Our son is safe"


    Michael''s voice, rich with authority and calm, cut through the tension that suffocated the air.


    Mitchelle''s eyes, burning with an intense fire, slowly shifted toward Michael.


    Her gaze pierced him, a silent storm of emotion swirling behind her stare.


    For a few long moments, she said nothing, as if weighing his words against the tempest inside her.


    Then, with a deep breath, her body relaxed.


    She exhaled sharply, and, just like that, her rage began to dissipate, vanishing as swiftly as it had come, leaving only the echo of its power in the air.


    "We should leave"


    Collins'' voice rang out, thunderous and final, as if the very world bent beneath the weight of his words.


    Both Michael and Mitchelle nodded in quiet agreement, their expressions now more composed, but the silence that followed was thick with unspoken understanding.


    Mitchelle, with a casual wave of her hand, dismissed the remnants of the chaos she had unleashed.


    In an instant, everything, every shred of destruction, every piece of the shattered reality was erased.


    Nothing remained of the violence, as if it had never existed.


    No trace of the demons, no evidence of their cruel acts, nothing at all.


    Only an untouched void lingered in the wake of their departure.


    And with that, they were gone, leaving no footprint, no echo, only the lingering weight of their presence in the air.

 Chapter 159: Control

    In the wake of their somber rescue, Mitchelle raised her hand with a deliberate, measured grace.


    Her fingers, imbued with an ancient mastery, sliced through the very fabric of reality itself.


    A shimmering distortion unfurled in the air around her, its edges pulsing with an otherworldly glow.


    It was as though space itself bent in reverence, warping under her command.


    The air hummed with an unsettling energy, thick with the essence of unknown forces.


    In an instant, the radiant cascade enveloped Anthony, the few surviving students, and herself.


    It was as though they were swallowed by the very fabric of existence, a light so pure and blinding that it seemed to erase the world around them.


    Each breath felt heavy with the weight of forces beyond comprehension, and the power that surged around them whispered of realms beyond mortal reach, realms where even the laws of nature bowed in deference to her will.


    In an instant, they were gone, the desolation of the demon''s crumbling base swallowed by the very fabric of space.


    The world around them folded like a curtain being drawn back, and they reappeared high above the Academy, suspended amidst the heavens.


    It was as though they had been carefully lifted from one plane of existence and placed, without a trace, into another, seamless, effortless.


    For the first time, a profound stillness settled over Anthony''s family.


    The ferocity that had once burned in their auras now lay dormant, as though the raging storm within them had been drawn back into the depths of a slumbering volcano.


    The raw, untamed power that had seethed in their very presence was now quiet, replaced by something far more subtle, an undeniable control that simmered beneath the surface.


    Gone was the inferno of fury that had consumed them; what remained now was a quiet yet unwavering resolve.


    Their eyes, once aflame with divine wrath, now bore the weight of tempered authority, beings whose fury had been spent and whose purpose was undeterred.


    Their gaze was cold and unyielding, no longer the violent glare of deities scorned, but the composed and calculating stare of those who had already passed through the furnace of their anger and emerged unscathed, resolute in their purpose.


    Their arrival over the Academy was not heralded by lightning or thunder but by an eerie silence, the sky itself seeming to hold its breath as they surveyed the world below.


    Mitchelle, gazing down upon the Academy, allowed her grip on the students to loosen.


    They hung for a heartbeat in the thin air, their eyes widening in realization before gravity took hold.


    And then, in one fluid motion, she released them, they began to drop.


    There was a moment of panic, suspended in the hollow space between heartbeat and breath.


    The students, young and untested, had no ability to fly, no natural way to stave off their impending descent.


    Yet in that moment, as the ground surged up to meet them, instinct took command.


    Flames burst into existence beneath some of them, others coaxed gusts of wind to cushion their fall, while stones and earthen barriers materialized to halt their descent.


    Water surged in ethereal streams, and nets of radiant light shimmered in the sky.


    Even at the very edge of terror, they summoned every fragment of skill they possessed, willing their elements into existence with raw, desperate intent.


    They had survived battles and trials, and now, survival demanded one last act of resilience.


    But for some, even that was not enough.


    The hands that guided them, the forces that had prodded them into this final, disastrous conflict, were those of the universe itself.


    They had been players on a stage, moved like pieces in a game they could not fathom.


    Every moment of their existence, every breath they took, had been preordained, and the crushing weight of their failure now fell upon them.


    They had risen against the inevitable, only to find themselves crushed beneath the weight of their own hubris.


    As the survivors gathered in the Academy courtyard, glancing around with haunted eyes, the reality of their loss became painfully clear.


    In a single year, the number of first-years had shrunk from a thousand to fewer than a hundred.


    The once-thronging halls and vibrant classrooms would now echo with emptiness, a testament to the high cost of their path.


    Eyes met in silence, acknowledging the unspoken truth: they had crossed a threshold, emerging from the crucible changed in ways even they could scarcely comprehend.


    The Dean and Vice President stood in somber silence, gazing up at Anthony''s family as they hovered in the sky.


    Their faces were still, expressions hardened, yet there was no mistaking the tension that lay beneath.


    They had brought these students to the Academy to train the next generation of powerhouses, to mold them into legends and leaders.


    But in fostering that raw potential, they had also sown the seeds of a tragedy none had foreseen.


    The Academy''s purpose had always been to challenge its students, but this trial had been something beyond their control, a reckoning that lay within the hands of fate itself.


    Mitchelle, Michael, and Collins cast their eyes over the Dean and Vice President without a word. Powered by m_vl_em_p_yr


    Their gazes held no accusation, yet they bore a weight more profound than any reprimand.


    There was nothing to be said; the truth lay bare in the losses suffered, the souls left behind in the empty seats, and the silent despair of the living.


    And then, in an instant as seamless as their arrival, they turned away.


    With a final glance at the Academy below, they vanished into the ether, taking Anthony with them, leaving no trace but the silence and the shadows cast by their presence.


    They had come, they had seen the cost of the Academy''s purpose, and they had departed, leaving the survivors to carry the weight of that legacy forward into a future forever altered.


    As the last remnants of their aura faded, the Academy stood in reverent silence, absorbing the impact of fate''s harsh judgment and the lesson it had wrought upon them all.


    The air hung heavy, filled with both sorrow and a newfound resolve, a silence that bore the weight of promises yet unfulfilled and the memories of those who had paid the ultimate price for daring to dream.


    The Academy''s hallways, once teeming with the laughter and chatter of a thousand students, now felt empty and hollow.


    Fewer than one hundred had returned, and many of them were broken in ways that couldn''t be healed by training or cultivation alone.


    The demons had thought themselves to be cunning, that they had found a way to outmaneuver fate.


    But in the end, the hand of destiny had not been denied.


    They had been mere pawns in a game much larger than they could comprehend.


    The winds had shifted.


    The game had been played.


    And all that was left in its wake were the echoes of the fallen and the harsh, unyielding reality of fate''s control.

 Chapter 160: Healing

    The Null Estate loomed ahead, an indomitable fortress of heritage and might, carved into the heart of the rugged valley.


    Its presence exuded an aura of silent authority, an ancient testament to the power and lineage that guarded it, standing steadfast as if to shield against the encroaching shadows cast by recent upheavals.


    The estate''s entrance unfurled like the maw of a slumbering giant.


    Massive iron gates, dark and unyielding, barred the way with an air of solemn command.


    These gates were bound by towering stone walls, weathered yet enduring, their cold surface softened by the drape of ivy that curled upward, clinging tenaciously to each jagged surface.


    As the last remnants of daylight faded, the ivy cast elongated shadows that seemed to entwine with the falling twilight, cloaking the walls in a rich, foreboding darkness.


    The silence of the valley was profound, as though the land itself held its breath, bearing witness to the return of those who tread upon its soil with purpose.


    With each step Anthony and his family took, the sound of their approach resonated through the dusk, a quiet thunder reverberating against the valley walls, an omen of both sanctuary and reckoning.


    Anthony walked in silence, flanked by his father, Michael, and his grandfather, Collins.


    His face held an impenetrable calm, devoid of any trace of exhaustion or pain, as though the recent battles had left him untouched.


    He moved with a quiet dignity that belied the struggles he had faced, his expression steady as if the weight of his experiences rested far behind him.


    Beside him, his mother, Mitchelle, strode with a silent intensity, her gaze sharp and unreadable, as if every thought was meticulously concealed beneath her composed exterior.


    Meanwhile, Irene, his grandmother, stayed close, one hand resting gently on his shoulder.


    Her touch, though light, was imbued with purpose, a delicate reassurance and a silent vow of protection as she monitored him, ever watchful.


    Their collective presence was undeniable, a union bound by generations of power, history, and unbreakable bonds, each family member embodying the might and resilience of their legacy.


    They had not come merely to confront the results of a trial within the Academy.


    They were here because their son and grandson had been taken, tested, and ensnared by forces audacious enough to challenge the sanctity of their bloodline.


    This was not a confrontation, they were a force of reckoning.


    As they neared the grand entrance of the estate, Irene''s hand gave Anthony''s arm a gentle, lingering squeeze, her gaze soft yet fierce, radiating a warmth that struggled to mask the storm of fury simmering within.


    Though gentle by nature, Irene possessed an indomitable spirit, revered not for battle skills but for her unparalleled mastery in the healing arts, a power that had saved countless lives and earned her a legendary status across the world.


    Her aura was not one of intimidation or brute strength, yet those in her presence felt compelled to tread with respect.


    It was her gift, her artistry in healing, that commanded reverence, and although she wielded no weapon, her presence bore the same authority, her skillset one of restoration rather than ruin, but powerful nonetheless.


    Wasting no time, Irene began her examination of Anthony, her touch precise and methodical.


    Her hands hovered, tracing patterns through the air around him as if feeling for disturbances invisible to others.


    The energy she projected was soft yet intense, like a cool flame that soothed while probing deeply.


    She checked for any lingering injuries, any trace of dark magic, any evidence of the demons'' influence, unwilling to overlook even the smallest detail.


    Anthony didn''t bother to protest, knowing well that even his word would not stop Irene''s meticulous scrutiny.


    He understood her instincts, he could claim to be unharmed, yet she would trust only her own assurance.


    With a quiet sigh, he lifted his arm, allowing her full access to inspect him, displaying skin unmarred by bruises or scars, a stark contrast to the battle he had endured against Kush, an opponent leagues above his rank.


    His form appeared untouched by the conflict, as if his body had defied the punishment of combat altogether.


    His skin held a healthy flush, free from the pallor of mana exhaustion, and his movements were smooth, his posture unwavering.


    There were no signs of fatigue, no tremor in his stance, no weakness in his step, no sign of any physical toll.


    Not a speck of dust or a smear of blood marked his figure; anything short of Kush''s direct attacks had been halted by Infinity, leaving him remarkably unscathed.


    Mitchelle crossed her arms, her gaze sharpening as she scrutinized Anthony''s expression and stance with the intensity of a hawk.


    Her eyes lingered on every line, every subtle shift, searching for the slightest indication of pain or discomfort he might be masking.


    But her examination revealed nothing.


    No hint of strain, no shadow of fatigue, Anthony''s face remained an unreadable mask, calm and composed, devoid of any trace of suffering.


    He held himself with a quiet resilience, unwavering and unscathed, leaving Mitchelle with the unsettling realization that, despite the trials he''d faced, there was simply no pain left for him to hide.


    "Irene"


    Mitchelle murmured.


    "Be thorough, the demons are clever, we can''t risk any hidden magic left behind"


    "You have hidden quite well my grandson"


    Collins voice boomed across space as the illusion ended with Anthony''s victory and their arrival.


    "Are you sure you aren''t hiding your rank? like you are at the Paragon rank, but showing us the Grandmaster rank"


    Mitchelle held Anthony''s gaze, her expression both fierce and expectant.


    Anthony gave a small, awkward cough, recalling how, until now, he''d masked his true abilities, a feat that was already exceptional.


    But this time, he chose differently; he let them see his real rank, unfiltered and undeniable.


    They grappled with the revelation, the staggering new reality Anthony laid before them.


    At first, there was silence, an unspoken tension hanging heavy in the air.


    But eventually, they found themselves cooling down, the shock transforming into acceptance.


    After all, Anthony was their descendant, their own bloodline, a prodigy, yes, but their prodigy, such talent could only bring them pride.


    Meanwhile, the rumors stirred in quiet whispers.


    Some students who had witnessed Anthony''s battle with Kush had survived, and soon enough, word would likely spread, carrying tales of his rank and battle prowess to every ear eager to listen.


    A Grandmaster fighting a King was an impossible event.


    Anthony''s expression darkened as he remembered the students who had seen his fight with kush.


    But after some thoughts, he just decided to just forget about it.


    There was no need to keep hiding his strength or ability.


    "I wonder how broken the remaining students must be. I only hope this experience doesn''t become an insurmountable wall on their path forward"


    Irene said as her mind shifted to the students who had survived.


    "The demons showed no mercy at all Grandmother"


    Anthony said with a sigh.


    "This is how the world works, if they get over the wall in front of them, a whole new realm awaits them, those who didn''t even encounter any wall at all and just pushed through it all with sheer will are already in their own world"


    The room grew quiet, as each of them knew the truth in Anthony''s words.


    It might have seemed simple enough, yet the wall Anthony had mentioned had repelled countless others.


    For many, the barrier wasn''t physical, it was the weight of unimaginable horrors that overwhelmed their minds, leaving them unable to press forward.


    Collins broke the silence, his voice carrying a hard edge.


    "This doesn''t end here. The demons overstepped, thinking they could wield power without consequence. They''ll learn soon enough the cost of such recklessness"


    Irene placed a hand on Collins'' arm, a silent agreement passing between them.


    Anthony looked at these two and said.


    "There''s no need to waste your time and strength; Mother has already wiped out every last demon that was with us earlier. Even if you continued hunting them down, it wouldn''t make a difference in their numbers"


    Irene''s soft voice cut through the tension, her hands still resting on his shoulder.


    "Are you sure about this"


    Michael asked.


    Anthony nodded.


    "If someone specific were involved, I wouldn''t be standing here talking. I would have demanded their immediate execution and eradication. But it''s just the demons, no matter how many we kill, they''ll keep coming back. We''d be wasting both time and strength"


    They held his gaze in silence for a long moment, each contemplating his words before nodding in solemn agreement, recognizing the truth in his point.


    In the sweeping grandeur of the Null Estate''s great hall, the family lingered, exchanging unspoken oaths, an unbreakable bond of purpose woven between them.


    Their unity was more than a mere resolution; it was an unyielding pact to safeguard their legacy and to secure the future of their bloodline.


    The silence was gently broken by the soft, rhythmic hum of Irene''s healing aura.


    Irene continued to channel her energy toward Anthony, even as he quietly protested, claiming he bore no injuries.


    Yet, she persisted, her aura a silent testament to her unwavering care, as if soothing wounds he couldn''t or wouldn''t reveal.

 Chapter 161: Known

    A week had passed since Anthony was ''rescued'' by his parents and grandparents, yet the world still trembled under the weight of the events that had unfolded.


    Whispers of the catastrophe spread like wildfire, leaving Domains reeling in disbelief.


    The news had shaken societies to their core.


    What they heard defied comprehension, and what they saw was even more harrowing.


    Entire academies mourned the loss of potential, the golden generation, the pride of their future, decimated by a relentless foe.


    Nearly all the first-year students, once beacons of hope, had been obliterated.


    Promising lives, filled with unfulfilled dreams and untapped potential, had been snuffed out as easily as candles in a storm.


    It was not just a loss of lives; it was the loss of brilliance, the dimming of an era that was meant to shine brighter than any before.


    Three attacks in a single year.


    Three strikes that broke the spirit of the unprepared and tore apart the illusion of safety.


    The enemy''s ruthlessness had left a scar on the fabric of their world, a reminder that even the brightest gold can crumble under the weight of chaos.


    With this devastating revelation, a once-unshakable belief crumbled, the Academy wasn''t so formidable after all.


    What was once revered as a bastion of safety and progress now stood accused of negligence and hubris.


    The tragedy left a wound that festered in the hearts of the people.


    Parents, hearts broken and eyes brimming with tears, stormed the Academy''s gates demanding answers.


    Their grief echoed through the hallowed halls, where silence and avoidance served as the only response.


    For them, the Academy had failed not just as an institution but as a sanctuary.


    The promises of protection had proven hollow.


    The common people''s news outlets were consumed with grim statistics.


    Headlines painted a haunting picture of the death toll, names of the deceased rolling endlessly in solemn remembrance.


    The weight of loss bore heavily on the world as funeral pyres burned and graves were dug.


    Enjoy stories on m_v lem|p-yr


    The Academy faced an unrelenting tide of backlash.


    Letters of fury, accusations of incompetence, and even whispers of rebellion filled the air.


    Its once-sterling reputation now hung by a thread, tarnished by the blood of its students.


    Yet, amidst the ruins of hope, a peculiar truth emerged.


    Those who survived, scarred but standing, were unlike any before them.


    Their resilience had been forged in fire, their strength born of tragedy.


    They were diamonds refined in the crucible of death and despair, rising above the ashes of their fallen peers.


    Though the loss was insurmountable, these few survivors carried a potential that even the fiercest storms could not extinguish.


    From Anthony''s loyal subordinates to Tiara, Bryan, the Storm brothers, and even the peculiar necromancer, all had survived the harrowing ordeal, and not just survived, but thrived.


    Their trials had forged them into warriors beyond their previous limits, each stepping into newfound realms of power.


    Anthony''s subordinates, steadfast and unwavering, ascended to another level within the Master rank, their aura now carrying an edge of maturity and dominance.


    Meanwhile, Tiara, Bryan, and the Storm brothers shattered the barriers of their potential, rising into the exalted SS rank.


    Their very presence seemed heavier, their abilities sharper, as though their newfound strength demanded recognition.


    The four of them dedicated the week that followed to adapting to their new ranks, honing their abilities and exploring the depths of their enhanced power.


    Their training left scars upon the earth, the ground trembling beneath their relentless determination.


    It was clear, they were no longer the same people who had faced death a week prior.


    Doubt gnawed at the edges of belief, a tenuous balance between awe and denial.


    But there was one who had seen it all, Spectre.


    From the first clash to the final blow, he had witnessed Anthony face the King ranker in a desperate struggle to save him.


    Spectre, his voice steady yet laden with the weight of memory, recounted the story to Anthony''s loyal subordinates and the other trio: the Storm brothers and Bryan.


    For Anthony''s subordinates, the tale was no revelation.


    They listened without surprise, their unwavering faith in Anthony untouched.


    To them, there had never been room for doubt, not even for a moment.


    Anthony''s power, resolve, and sheer will had always been absolute.


    But for the trio, it was an entirely different matter.


    As Spectre''s words painted the vivid picture of Anthony''s impossible feat, their perception of the world began to crack.


    They had always considered themselves strong, their rise to the SS rank a mark of exceptional talent.


    Yet now, in the shadow of Anthony''s achievement, their pride wavered.


    Their worldview, once solid and immovable, shattered like fragile glass.


    The enormity of what Anthony had accomplished was incomprehensible, leaving them grappling with their own insignificance.


    How could someone they had stood beside ascend to heights they could barely fathom?


    It wasn''t just awe they felt, it was a quiet, searing realization of how far they still had to go.


    Tiara, upon hearing the confirmed news from the Vice president, could only accept the harsh truth.


    The world she thought she understood was shifting, and Anthony stood at the center of its upheaval.


    Reality was unrelenting, and she could no longer deny it, Anthony had ascended to unimaginable heights.


    As the news spread, so did the inevitable response from the world''s darker corners.


    Assassinations and bounties began piling up on Anthony''s head.


    Many doubted the veracity of the rumors, but none were willing to take chances.


    Whether the stories were truth or fabrication, one thing was certain: they couldn''t afford to let such power grow unchecked.


    The rewards offered for Anthony''s life were astronomical, enough to tempt even the most cautious killers.


    Yet, not a single one made a move.


    The reason was simple: Anthony had not left the Null estate since his ''rescue''.


    The estate, a fortress of power and prestige, was a place no assassin dared to tread lightly.


    It was common knowledge among even the boldest mercenaries and bounty hunters that to enjoy a reward, one had to stay alive to claim it.


    No one was foolish enough to gamble their lives by stepping into the Null estate.


    It wasn''t just Anthony that kept them at bay, it was the overwhelming presence of his family.


    Were Anthony alone, some might have risked the mission, relying on luck or cunning.


    But with the entire Null family gathered, the game changed entirely.


    Michael, the Sword Saint, whose blade was rumored to cut through space itself;


    Mitchelle, the Elemental Queen, whose mastery over elements could level mountains; and Collins, a living tempest, his lightning aura enough to turn even the bravest assassins to ash.


    The mere thought of facing such legendary figures sent shivers down the spines of even the most seasoned killers.


    This was no simple assassination, it was a suicide mission.


    The bounties, no matter how extravagant, weren''t worth the price of stepping into a den of lions.


    For now, Anthony remained untouchable, shielded not just by his power, but by the unyielding fortress of his bloodline.

 Chapter 162: Family

    The world stirred with tension, power brokers gathering in hidden chambers to discuss the extraordinary rise of Anthony Null.


    While whispers of his Grandmaster rank rippled across continents, Anthony himself lay sprawled across a luxurious chaise in the Null estate, doing absolutely nothing.


    The sunlight streamed through the tall windows, bathing the room in a warm glow.


    Anthony''s katana rested against the wall, untouched for days.


    He lay on his back, an arm draped lazily over his eyes, and a soft snore escaped his lips.


    He was truly living out the life his clones enjoyed.


    ...


    Meeting of Powers


    In the heart of the Lionheart estate, a clandestine meeting took place in a grand hall.


    The room was dimly lit, the flickering flames of ornate chandeliers casting dancing shadows on the walls.


    Leaders, scholars, and military tacticians sat around a crescent table, their expressions grim.


    "I don''t believe it"


    A bearded general growled, slamming his fist on the table


    "No one that young can reach the Grandmaster rank. It''s absurd"


    "It doesn''t matter if you believe it"


    A woman in elegant robes countered, her voice cold.


    "The rumors alone are dangerous. His name has already stirred the masses. Anthony Null is either a beacon of hope or a threat to our stability"


    "Stability?"


    An older man scoffed.


    "A Grandmaster who fought a King ranker and lived to tell the tale... that disrupts more than stability. It challenges everything we know about power and hierarchy"


    "Have we confirmed these claims?"


    Another figure asked, their face obscured by a hood.


    A scholar shuffled his papers, his hands trembling.


    "The information is... fragmented, but credible sources confirm his fight with a King ranker. Witnesses describe the overwhelming aura that only a Grandmaster could possess"


    "And his family?"


    The general asked, leaning forward.


    The scholar hesitated.


    "Present. All of them. The Sword Saint. The Elemental Queen. The Lightning God... None of them have left the estate"


    Another voice chimed in, sharper than the rest.


    "That''s not just protection; it''s a statement. They''re daring anyone to challenge them"


    A heavy silence settled over the room. Finally, the hooded figure spoke, their voice a chilling whisper.


    "We must tread carefully. If the Null family feels threatened, it won''t just be Anthony we have to worry about. It will be all of them"


    .....


    The Shadow Guild


    Far beneath the city streets of another Domain, a gathering of assassins met in the dim light of an underground chamber. The air reeked of damp stone and old blood.


    "Anthony Null"


    The guildmaster said, his voice a low rumble.


    "The bounty on his head is unprecedented. Are there any among you daring enough to accept?"


    The room was silent.


    No one dared to speak.


    "Cowards"


    The guildmaster spat.


    "Are you so afraid of a boy?"


    "It''s not him we fear"


    One assassin muttered.


    "It''s what surrounds him. The Null estate isn''t just a fortress; it''s a death trap. His family would obliterate anyone foolish enough to try"


    The guildmaster''s eyes narrowed.


    "Then we wait, sooner or later, he''ll leave the estate. And when he does..."


    He let the sentence hang in the air, a promise of violence yet to come.


    ....


    The Null Family Estate


    Anthony groaned as his mother, Mitchelle, burst into the room with a tray of fruit and a stern expression.


    "You''ve been lying there for five days, Anthony"


    She said, her voice firm but laced with affection.


    "Are you planning to become one with the furniture?"


    Anthony peeked out from under his arm, his voice muffled.


    "It''s been a long year, Mom. I''m recuperating"


    Mitchelle sighed, setting the tray down on a nearby table.


    "Recuperating or avoiding your training?"


    Michael appeared in the doorway, his arms crossed.


    "I warned you about this. The boy needs a challenge, or he''ll grow soft"


    Anthony sat up slightly, rubbing his eyes.


    "Dad, I just fought a King ranker. I think I''ve earned a nap"


    "Nap, my foot"


    "You know, Anthony, you remind me of your father when he was younger. Always downplaying his achievements, pretending like he wasn''t carving out a legend. It''s almost uncanny"


    Anthony perked up at that, smirking at Michael.


    "So I''m like you, huh? I will take that as a compliment"


    Michael arched an eyebrow.


    "Don''t. I was a fool in my youth"


    "Foolishly strong"


    Collins interjected with a grin.


    "Exactly"


    Anthony laughed, pointing at his grandfather.


    "See? I''m just continuing the family tradition."


    Mitchelle shook her head, exasperated but smiling.


    "Tradition or not, Anthony, you need to start taking yourself seriously. The Null estate might be safe now, but the world won''t stay out there waiting forever. You''ve painted a target on your back"


    Anthony sighed, finishing his apple.


    "Yeah, I know. But can''t I just have this time to be normal? Just for a little while? I''ve earned at least that, haven''t I?"


    Collins and Michael exchanged a glance, a silent conversation passing between them. It was Mitchelle who finally spoke, her tone softer this time.


    "Of course, you''ve earned it. But don''t let yourself get too comfortable. The moment you step out of these walls, everything changes again"


    Anthony tilted his head back, staring at the ceiling.


    "Story of my life"


    ....


    The Family Dinner


    Later that evening, the family gathered in the grand dining hall.


    The long table, usually reserved for formal occasions, was laden with simple but hearty dishes.


    Collins insisted on pouring drinks for everyone, despite Mitchelle''s protests that the younger ones didn''t need any.


    Michael raised his glass.


    "To my baby monster. For giving us all something to argue about tonight"


    They laughed, and even Anthony couldn''t suppress a grin.


    He raised his glass of juice, mock-saluting.


    "To me. The troublemaker extraordinaire"


    As the meal went on, the conversation shifted to lighter topics, stories of Michael and Mitchelle''s adventures in their youth, Collins regaling them with tales of his battles.


    "You know"


    Collins said, leaning toward Anthony.


    "I once faced down a battalion of King rankers. Took them all out without breaking a sweat"


    Anthony raised an eyebrow.


    "Really? A battalion?"


    "Well"


    Collins admitted, grinning.


    "It might''ve been more like a squad. And maybe I broke a little sweat. But the point is, there''s always more to achieve"


    Michael snorted.


    "Don''t let him fool you, Anthony. He likes to embellish"


    "And you don''t?"


    Collins shot back, laughing.


    The banter continued, the family''s camaraderie filling the room with warmth.


    Here, within the safety of the Null estate, he wasn''t a Grandmaster or a savior.


    He was just Anthony, surrounded by family who cared for him beyond his achievements.


    As the night wore on, Anthony found himself sitting alone in the garden.


    The stars were bright, scattered across the vast expanse of the sky.


    He leaned back on the cool grass, hands behind his head, letting the stillness wash over him.


    Mitchelle appeared, her presence as gentle as the breeze.


    She sat down beside him, not saying anything for a while.


    "You''re quieter than usual"


    She remarked finally.


    Anthony chuckled softly.


    "Just thinking. For all the talk about what I''ve done, I''m not sure what comes next"


    Mitchelle glanced at him, her expression unreadable.


    "That''s the thing about the future, Anthony. It''s unwritten. And it''s yours to shape"


    He turned his head to look at her, not surprised by the softness in her tone.


    "No pressure, right?"


    He joked.


    "None at all"


    She replied, smiling.


    "Just know that whatever you decide, we''re here. You don''t have to face it alone"


    Anthony''s smile faded into something more genuine.


    "Thanks, Mom"


    As they sat in companionable silence, the faint sound of laughter from the dining hall drifted through the garden, a reminder that, no matter what the world threw at him, he had a place to call home, knowing that here, in this quiet corner of the world, he was untouchable.

 Chapter 163: Graduation

    The first rays of dawn filtered through the heavy curtains of Anthony''s room, their golden light catching the edges of his bedding.


    The sun''s warmth was a soft, welcoming embrace, as if the world itself acknowledged the significance of the day.


    Anthony stirred beneath the covers, the faintest hint of a smile curling his lips as his eyes fluttered open.


    For a moment, he lay still, savoring the tranquility of the morning.


    The weight of the impending day felt strangely distant, no doubt, because he had already surpassed the expectations that others would place on him.


    Today was merely a formality. The Academy''s graduation ceremony, a process that had become nothing more than a simple gesture for him and his companions.


    Turning his head slightly, he saw the familiar form of his mother, Mitchelle, standing by the window.


    Her Crimson hair caught the morning light, glowing ethereally, and her calm presence filled the room.


    There was a grace in her movements, a regal air that matched the quiet storm within her.


    As always, she had already been awake long before he had stirred, a habit formed from years of being a world power.


    "Good morning, Mother"


    Anthony said, his voice quiet but filled with warmth.


    Mitchelle turned to him, a slight smile touching her lips, but her eyes held a depth of knowing that few could match.


    "Good morning, son. I trust you''re ready for the day ahead?"


    Anthony nodded.


    "I''m ready. But I doubt there will be much to learn here anymore. The Academy can offer no more to me"


    He paused, his gaze momentarily flickering to the window, where the distant silhouette of the Academy loomed.


    "I''m ready to take the next step"


    Mitchelle''s smile deepened, her pride for her son evident but carefully restrained.


    "That you are. You''ve already surpassed all expectations, far beyond what any of us thought possible"


    Her voice softened.


    "I''ll make sure you''re safe, as always. But remember, Anthony, even in places where you think you no longer have anything to learn, there are challenges awaiting you"


    Anthony regarded his mother with a quiet respect.


    "I know mom"


    His words held a subtle weight, as though they were an affirmation of the changes that had taken place within him.


    Mitchelle gave a knowing nod, understanding the meaning behind his words all too well.


    With a swift motion, she extended her hand, weaving through the air with a fluid, practiced gesture.


    The room shifted, colors rippled like water, and in an instant, Anthony and Mitchelle were standing in the grand courtyard of the Academy.


    ....


    The Academy Domain


    The grand stone gates of the Academy loomed ahead, their presence imposing and regal.


    As they stepped into the heart of the Academy Domain, Anthony felt the familiar weight of history and tradition pressing against him.


    The courtyard buzzed with students milling about, their conversations low, filled with anticipation.


    But as Anthony made his entrance, the courtyard fell into stunned silence.


    He wasn''t merely the son of two legendary figures.


    He was a force in his own right.


    His very presence commanded attention, the air around him seemingly bending to his will.


    And behind him, as always, stood Mitchelle, though she kept her presence low, watching from the shadows, her gaze sharp and ever-watchful.


    Anthony''s subordinates had already gathered, standing together with a quiet intensity.


    The Ten Stars, as they had now come to be known, were waiting.


    But Tiara... she stayed quiet. Always. Her silence felt like a shield, one that had been built over time.


    She was still coming to terms with her own place in this world, and Anthony was the mirror that showed her just how far ahead he had gone.


    It wasn''t a matter of pride anymore, it was simply the reality of their situation.


    Clement stood among them, as ever, the embodiment of silence.


    His presence was a quiet yet potent force, unspoken but undeniable.


    His gaze drifted toward Anthony for the briefest of moments, a flicker of recognition in his eyes, yet his lips remained sealed, betraying no emotion.


    No words passed between them, and none were needed.


    Anthony could feel the palpable aura that surrounded Clement, an almost suffocating intensity that whispered of power and purpose.


    The truth was laid bare before him, clear as day, the man''s rise to the zenith of the Master rank had been forged by his unique ability, Soul Collector.


    Anthony, with the insight of his All-Seeing Eyes, had witnessed the unsettling truth, the countless souls Clement had gathered during their harrowing captivity.


    Each one had pushed him further along his path, elevating him to his current position.


    Yet, despite the weight of those souls, Clement''s expression remained as immutable as stone.


    There was no trace of remorse, no hint of triumph, no glimmer of sorrow, only an unyielding, stoic acknowledgment of his own ascension, a quiet acceptance of the price he had paid to reach this point.


    In his stillness, he conveyed everything without uttering a single word.


    As they walked toward the gates, the group, Anthony and his companions, Bryan, Tiara, the Storm Brothers, felt the collective weight of what they were about to face.


    Graduation was not just an academic rite; it was the beginning of a new path. One where their destinies would be forged by their own hands.


    And so, they stepped forward, leaving behind the walls of the Academy. The world awaited them, and they would not be held back.


    Before they left, each of them shared a brief but meaningful exchange.


    "Take care of yourselves" Anthony said to the group.


    "No matter where we go, our paths are forever linked"


    The Storm Brothers gave a hearty salute.


    "Until we meet again"


    Rider said.


    Bryan nodded, his usual confidence radiating.


    "Don''t forget us when you leave, Anthony"


    Tiara, standing apart from the group, simply gave him a glance that conveyed more than words ever could.


    There was no need for a farewell. She knew this wasn''t the end.


    Finally, Anthony stood alone at the Academy gate.


    He could feel his mother''s presence, a gentle pull on his senses, though she remained hidden.


    He was about to leave when a soft shift in the air caught his attention.


    Without turning, he already knew someone was behind him.


    The air grew still, the world holding its breath as an unknown figure emerged from the shadows.


    "Null Anthony"


    The figure spoke, its voice low and unmistakable.


    "The Dean wants to see you"


    Anthony turned slowly, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    The figure was cloaked in darkness, but there was something about their presence that felt familiar.


    The Dean. Anthony raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    "Lead the way"


    Anthony replied, his voice calm and steady.

 Chapter 164: Talk with the Dean

    The atmosphere within the Dean''s chamber was heavy, laden with the weight of years and knowledge, a space carved out in a place where time seemed to fold upon itself.


    The walls of the room were lined with arcane symbols and ancient books, their spines cracked with age, yet still brimming with the accumulated wisdom of countless generations.


    The faint scent of parchment, ink, and aged leather hung in the air, mingling with the faint hum of magic that always seemed to buzz in the presence of such knowledge.


    The Dean, standing by the massive window that overlooked the sprawling Academy grounds, turned his attention toward Anthony, whose presence in the room felt almost too still, as if he had arrived at the edge of something far greater than what he could yet comprehend.


    The Dean''s face was a mask of tranquility, though his eyes held the sharpness of someone who had seen far more than any mortal should.


    The Dean, a figure who had seen countless students rise and fall through the Academy''s ranks, leaned forward, his posture straight but relaxed, as if he had been waiting for this moment long before it arrived.


    His expression was unreadable, yet there was a subtle glint of something, pride? Caution? Perhaps both, perhaps none.


    Anthony stood tall, his presence commanding, yet there was an air of restraint about him, calm, collected, but always observing.


    It was as if he had already surpassed this place, and his gaze held the future within it.


    And yet, he remained here, in this conversation, at the behest of someone who, though old in years, still commanded a presence that could stop the flow of time itself.


    "You''ve arrived at a threshold that few can even fathom, let alone surpass. Grandmaster. And yet... this is not where your path ends, is it?"


    It was the Dean who finally shattered the heavy silence that hung between them, his voice cutting through the stillness like a blade through shadow.


    His voice was smooth, like polished stone, but there was an edge to it, an unspoken challenge.


    Anthony stood before him, unmoving, his eyes unwavering.


    It was clear to anyone who understood the weight of his journey that this was a confrontation of minds, not just strength.


    He had surpassed the SS rank long ago, even before stepping foot in the Academy.


    His abilities had far exceeded those of his peers, even those who had ascended to the rank of Grandmaster.


    He had already walked beyond the gates of the ordinary world of strength, and now, in the presence of this revered figure, he was asking for more.


    "I''ve surpassed SS rank. I''ve exceeded even Grandmaster. My path is no longer defined by the limitations this place can impose. I seek only the freedom to walk the road that lies ahead on my own terms"


    The Dean studied him silently, his gaze piercing, though his face remained as inscrutable as ever.


    The truth of Anthony''s words hung heavily in the air, and the Dean''s fingers subtly tapped the desk as he contemplated his response.


    "Indeed. Before you even entered these halls, your potential had already far surpassed what many would consider the pinnacle of mortal strength. Grandmaster... SS rank... all of these are nothing more than stepping stones for you"


    He paused, letting the words settle in the air.


    "The world, Anthony, will require your service far sooner than you think"


    At this, Anthony''s brow furrowed slightly.


    The words were laden with something ominous, a weight he hadn''t expected.


    "Why?"


    He asked, his voice steady but his mind racing.


    "Why would the world need my help?"


    The Dean''s smile remained, but it didn''t reach his eyes.


    Instead, there was something more inscrutable in his gaze, as if he was speaking of things too dangerous, too far-reaching to reveal.


    "You will be told in time, just know you aren''t the only one this talented or ridiculous. Don''t become arrogant or you might just fall when the world calls upon you"


    The Dean''s voice sounded heavier this time.


    Anthony could sense an unspoken weight in the air, an unshakable impression that the Dean harbored a task meant solely for him, something only he could accomplish.


    Stay updated through m-v l|-NovelFire


    Yet, the thought stirred a quiet conflict within him.


    What could a Grandmaster ranker like himself possibly achieve that lay beyond the grasp of someone as formidable as the Dean?


    "Go, Anthony. But remember, the Academy''s doors are always open to those who seek knowledge. You are no longer a student, but should you ever wish to return, you will always be welcome"


    Anthony nodded, a quiet but sincere gesture of gratitude.


    There was no need for words beyond this.


    With a final glance at the Dean, Anthony turned and walked toward the door.


    "Thank you, Dean. I will remember your words"


    His mind was a storm of thoughts, his heart heavy with the weight of the future that awaited him.


    As the door closed behind him, the Dean watched him go, a faint but knowing smile playing on his lips.

 Chapter 165: Sixteenth

    The day had arrived in the bustling mansion, where the sunlight streamed through the windows in radiant beams, casting a soft glow on the polished wooden floors.


    It was an early morning, but within the walls of Anthony''s home, the preparations for the grand occasion were already in full swing.


    Today was a day of significance, a day that marked not only the passing of time but a profound transformation in the life of a young man who had lived two lives.


    His family, both biological and chosen, had gathered to plan for his 16th birthday, a celebration that symbolized more than just a simple milestone.


    It was a testament to the life he now led, filled with purpose, love, and ambition.


    Anthony sat in the vast dining room, his back against the ornate chair, hands folded before him, staring out into the distance.


    He had become accustomed to these moments of reflection, where he would find himself lost in the depths of his thoughts.


    His previous life felt like a distant memory, a cruel dream that had stripped him of everything, his family, his friends, his future.


    In that life, he had fought against an indifferent world, pushing himself to his limits, yet never finding the success or happiness he sought.


    He had been an orphan, with no one to rely on, no one to protect.


    He had been alone.


    But now, here in this new life, he had everything he had ever yearned for.


    A family.


    Companions.


    A purpose.


    His transformation from a mere survivor to a person with roots, with love, with something worth fighting for, was the very essence of his rebirth.


    His mother, Mitchelle, a woman of immense power and beauty, had birthed him and nurtured him, providing him with a foundation he had never known before.


    His grandfather, Collins, a legendary figure, had taken him under his wing, teaching him not the art of combat but the importance of understanding his place in the world.


    And then, there were the others, the ones who had fought beside him and had become his closest allies: his subordinates, his friends, those he would protect at any cost.


    In the warmth of his home, he could feel the weight of their love and care, an unspoken promise that they would always be there for him.


    It was a feeling foreign to him in his past life.


    He had always been alone, a mere shadow in a world that cared not for his struggles.


    A soft, melodic voice broke through his reverie.


    "Anthony, darling, are you lost in thought again?"


    Anthony turned his head, smiling as his mother entered the room.


    Mitchelle, the Elemental Queen, was a striking figure.


    Her presence was commanding, yet there was an undeniable gentleness in her demeanor when it came to her family.


    She was a woman who wielded power beyond measure, but in her eyes, there was a tenderness reserved only for those she held dear.


    "Just thinking"


    Anthony replied, his voice calm but filled with a certain depth.


    "You''ve earned more than a quiet gathering"


    His mother insisted.


    "This is your moment, Anthony. Your journey has been long and hard, and now you have a future that''s all your own. A future with people who stand beside you"


    As Collins spoke, Mitchelle''s lips curved into a gentle smile, her emerald eyes resting on Anthony with a tenderness that spoke of a mother''s unwavering love.


    The affection in her gaze was profound, a quiet yet powerful reminder of the bond she had cherished since the day she brought him into the world.


    With that, she left the room, her footsteps echoing down the hallway.


    Collins lingered a moment longer, his sharp gaze meeting Anthony''s.


    There was an unspoken pride in his eyes, one that Anthony couldn''t fully understand but felt deeply.


    "Sixteen, eh?"


    Collins mused, crossing his arms.


    "You''ve already achieved more than most in their entire lifetimes. But don''t let that go to your head. The world will keep testing you, boy, and you''ll need every ounce of strength, and wits, to meet those challenges"


    Anthony nodded, his expression solemn.


    "I understand, Grandfather. I''ll be ready"


    Collins gave a satisfied grunt and turned toward the door.


    "Good. I''ll see you downstairs. Your mother will have my head if I keep you from the festivities"


    As the room fell silent once more, Anthony leaned back in his chair, his gaze returning to the horizon.


    The morning light had shifted, bathing the world in a soft, golden glow.


    His thoughts drifted again, this time to the life he had left behind.


    He had been a nameless orphan then, his existence a fleeting shadow in a world that had moved on without him.


    And as he sat there, surrounded by the quiet hum of life within the estate,


    Anthony felt a quiet resolve settle over him.


    This life, this second chance, was his to protect.


    Whatever trials awaited him, he would face them with the strength and love that this family had instilled in him.


    Rising to his feet, he took one last glance at the horizon before heading toward the door.


    The celebration awaited, but Anthony knew that this day marked more than just his birthday.


    It was a testament to the journey he had taken, to the bonds he had forged, and to the man he was becoming.


    This was his life now.


    And he would live it to its fullest.


    The preparations for the celebration unfolded with unwavering dedication, yet for now, Anthony found solace in the present, assured that whatever trials the future might bring, he would confront them alongside those who truly cherished him.


    And for the first time in his life, he was no longer alone.

 Chapter 166 : Entrance

    The banquet hall was a masterpiece of elegance, its grandeur reflecting the significance of the occasion.


    Crystal chandeliers cast a soft glow across the room, bathing the polished marble floors and intricate carvings in a golden light.


    Luxurious draperies in shades of deep crimson and royal gold framed towering windows, through which the moonlight spilled, adding a silvery sheen to the room''s ambiance.


    The hall was filled with guests, members of the most esteemed families, not just from the human domain but from other races as well.


    The Amos, Crimson, Lionheart, Landell, and Stella families, each a powerhouse in their own right, stood out amongst the human delegation.


    Their leaders exuded authority and pride, each knowing their influence extended far beyond their respective domains.


    From the Titan race, the Storm brothers commanded attention, their colossal frames and striking features unmistakable.


    Fairies, with their luminous wings, flitted about gracefully, while dragons in their humanoid forms radiated an innate majesty.


    The elven dignitaries moved with a poise that spoke of centuries of wisdom, and the vampire contingent, cloaked in dark elegance, observed the proceedings with piercing eyes.


    Amid the subtle tension of alliances and rivalries, Michael Null, Anthony''s father, stood at the center of it all.


    A figure of authority and composure, he moved through the room, greeting the heads of the attending human families with measured politeness.


    "Lionel Amos"


    Michael began, extending a hand toward the Amos patriarch, a man of imposing stature with graying temples that spoke of experience.


    "It''s been some time since we last met"


    Lionel clasped Michael''s hand firmly, his lips curling into a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    "Indeed, Michael. Time has a way of passing swiftly when one is occupied with matters of import"


    Michael nodded, his gaze unwavering.


    "And the Amos family, as always, thrives, I presume?"


    "Naturally"


    Lionel replied, his tone tinged with pride.


    "We''ve secured alliances that ensure our continued prosperity"


    As their hands released, Michael turned toward the next head, Rufus Crimson, a striking man whose fiery red hair and sharp features mirrored the intensity of his family''s reputation.


    "Rufus, it''s good to see you again"


    Michael said, his tone slightly and almost unnoticeably warmer.


    There was a shared history between the Crimson and Null families, cemented by the bond between Irene and Collins, then he and Mitchelle.


    Rufus inclined his head, his eyes glinting with amusement. Continue your journey on m|v-l''e m,p| y- r


    "Michael, always the consummate host. I trust Mitchelle has been keeping you on your toes?"


    Michael chuckled lightly.


    "She certainly ensures life is never dull"


    Their exchange was brief but genuine, a stark contrast to the interactions that followed.


    With the Lionheart patriarch, a stern man named Victor, and the Landell matriarch, a composed woman named Selene, the conversations were marked by formality.


    Neither family hid the underlying tension that stemmed from their unspoken competition with the Null family.


    "Michael"


    Victor said with a curt nod.


    "The banquet is impressive, though I must say it''s rare to see so many gathered for a single boy''s celebration"


    Michael''s smile didn''t falter.


    "Anthony is no ordinary boy, Victor. Surely, you''ve heard of his accomplishments, I''m sure that''s what you are also here for, to see with your own eyes as people at standings such as yours won''t attend such events"


    Victor''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he merely inclined his head.


    "A prodigy, then. We''ll see how far that brilliance carries him"


    Selene Landell, on the other hand, offered a simple smile as she said.


    "Michael, its nice seeing you again. The achievements of your son have truly caught the attention of many. Not just among the humans, but across all races. It''s rare for one so young to hold such power and command, and I must admit, I''m curious to see how much more he will grow"


    She uttered those words like she meant them, even with a cheerful tone.


    Bu the room, filled with seasoned veterans of the political and social battlegrounds, understood this unspoken language all too well.


    They knew that behind the veneer of cordiality and civility, there lingered a sharpness, a hint of something far more potent than the sweetness of her voice.


    Each word, though sweetly delivered, held the quiet power of a hidden dagger, sharp and poised, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    Michael met her gaze, but he didn''t say anything in reply, he had no reason to follow her direction and play.


    The exchanges continued until Michael reached the Stellar family.


    The patriarch, Dorian, was a man of few words, but his sharp gaze conveyed much.


    Their conversation was brief, a perfunctory acknowledgment of each other''s presence.


    "Think he''ll find his match tonight?"


    One of the Storm brothers, Rider, shrugged.


    "He might. But knowing Anthony, he''ll be as deliberate in choosing a partner as he is in everything else"


    Bringer, leaning casually against a pillar, called out


    "Anthony, if you keep charming them like that, you''ll leave none for the rest of us"


    Anthony turned, his smile growing into a genuine laugh.


    "Bringer, I suspect you''ll manage just fine"


    The Storm brothers, towering over everyone, approached with their typical swagger.


    "Impressive entrance"


    Said Rider.


    His deep voice carried a note of approval.


    "We''ve seen lesser men crumble under that kind of attention"


    Added Bringer, grinning.


    Anthony clasped forearms with each of them in turn.


    "It''s good to see you both here. I trust your journey wasn''t too arduous?"


    Bringer shrugged.


    "A few skirmishes along the way, but nothing we couldn''t handle"


    Bryan chuckled.


    "Of course not. You Titans love a good fight"


    The group exchanged banter, their camaraderie evident despite their differences in race and upbringing.


    The party progressed with elegance and grandeur, the atmosphere brimming with a blend of cordiality and thinly veiled competitiveness.


    As the string quartet played a soothing melody in the background, attendees began to approach Anthony, each bearing intricately wrapped gifts that seemed as much a display of wealth as they were tokens of goodwill.


    Anthony stood at the center of it all, a picture of calm and poise.


    With his "Emperor Demeanor" skill still radiating an aura of authority, he accepted each gift with a polite smile, his movements deliberate and regal.


    His gem-like blue eyes shimmered as he acknowledged the givers with a courteous nod, though there was no true excitement in his expression.


    The truth was simple: Anthony had no need for these offerings.


    He was wealthier than most of the people in the room could even fathom.


    The fortunes contained within these gilded boxes, rare artifacts, priceless jewels, and promises of alliances, were inconsequential compared to the resources at his disposal.


    Yet, he played his role impeccably, understanding the significance of such gestures in this intricate dance of power and status.


    A woman from the Elf race presented a silver chest lined with emeralds, claiming it held an ancient elven artifact of immense historical value.


    A Dragon clan emissary, towering over the others, offered an ornate, fire-etched blade said to have been forged in the flames of their ancestors.


    A Vampire noble handed over a vial of luminous crimson liquid, whispered to be a rare essence that could enhance mana flow.


    Each gift was presented with words of admiration and subtle undertones of hope for favor.


    Anthony accepted them all with the same measured grace.


    "Thank you"


    He said, his voice steady yet warm enough to maintain the illusion of gratitude.


    He knew better than to dismiss their efforts outright; such acts, however trivial they might seem to him, carried weight in the political web of their world.


    To the untrained eye, his calm acceptance might have seemed indifferent.


    But to those who understood Anthony, it was evident that his poise was deliberate, a masterful blend of humility and quiet dominance.


    Even as the guests whispered among themselves, speculating about the value of the gifts and their implications, Anthony remained an unshakable figure of composure.


    As the line of givers dwindled, a faint smile touched his lips.


    Not out of interest in the gifts but as a subtle acknowledgment of the effort made by those present.


    To Anthony, this display was less about material gain and more about solidifying his standing in this intricate world of alliances, rivalries, and silent conflicts.


    The night continued with an air of quiet reverence around Anthony, his stature and grace drawing admiration and envy in equal measure.


    Yet, within himself, he remained detached, his mind turning to matters far greater than the gleaming treasures now piled at his feet.


    .....


    Author''s Note


    I officially announce the end of this arc


    What do you think I have in mind for the upcoming arc

 Chapter 167: Existence

    In a distant corner of the world, in a dimension untouched by the grasp of enemies, the air itself seemed to tremble with an indescribable power.


    Here, the boundaries of space and time did not merely exist, they warped and folded upon themselves, as if reality itself bowed to the immense presence of the beings who called it home.


    The very fabric of existence appeared to shudder, held together by forces so profound that even the laws of nature seemed to bend in submission.


    Every particle of this realm hummed with an energy that could obliterate any who dared to challenge it, a constant reminder of the unyielding might of the rulers who resided within.


    In this sanctuary, there was no room for weakness, no place for intrusion, only an overwhelming aura of dominance and control.


    The air hung thick and unnervingly still, a profound silence draping the space like a shroud.


    It was as though time itself had stilled, holding its breath in anxious anticipation of the arrival of those whose presence would shake the very foundations of existence.


    Every living thing, every flicker of movement, seemed suspended in reverence, caught in a moment where the world itself awaited the unfolding of events that would alter the course of destiny.


    This place was no ordinary realm, but neutral ground, an ancient, sacred arena where no alliances, no conflicts, no factions could intrude.


    Here, the most powerful, the most revered individuals, those who stood atop the pinnacle of power, beyond the reach of all others, could converge without the constraints of their worldly realms.


    It was a space designed solely for those whose strength was not bound by the mortal plane, a space untouched by the lesser forces that governed the worlds below.


    There was an overwhelming sense of stillness here, as if the very air itself was infused with the weight of power, an invisible force that hung heavy in the atmosphere.


    The mere presence of these beings, whose abilities defied the laws of nature, could send shockwaves through the environment, distorting the very air around them, rippling through the atmosphere in ways that bent the senses.


    The earth beneath their feet trembled in reluctant obedience, as if it recognized the unfathomable might of its occupants.


    The hall that held them was an awe-inspiring, infinite expanse, a realm without walls, without borders, an ethereal void suspended between dimensions.


    It was not a physical structure, but a meeting place forged in the very fabric of reality, existing beyond the scope of time and space.


    Its boundaries were formless, its dimensions fluctuating like a dream, allowing those who entered to leave behind their mortal constraints and exist within a realm where only the unfathomably powerful could endure.


    Here, strength was not simply an attribute, it was a force that resonated through every atom, every molecule of the place, warping it with an undeniable aura.


    The ground beneath their feet seemed to pulse with energy, as if it, too, felt the weight of their presence.


    Each step taken in this sacred space sent tremors through the very air, each movement a declaration of dominance over the realms beyond.


    It was a place that could only hold those who had transcended the limits of their existence, a place where power was not just a means to an end, but the very foundation of the universe itself.


    The mere act of gathering here was an event in and of itself, a convergence of beings whose abilities shaped reality, who held the fate of the world in their hands.


    In this space, the highest powers could meet without fear, without hesitation, for they were untouchable.


    They were the sovereigns of the world, and here, in this sanctum of power, nothing could challenge their rule.


    As the representatives arrived, their auras flared in unison, an overwhelming torrent of power that rippled through the air like a tempest.


    The sheer intensity of their presence seemed to warp the very fabric of reality, a pressure so palpable that it could reduce lesser beings to mere shadows in its wake.


    The atmosphere thickened, as if the room itself recoiled in response to the raw force, each of their energies mingling and clashing, creating a tumultuous resonance that echoed throughout the space.


    The earth beneath their feet trembled, and the very air seemed to hum with the weight of their collective might, an unmistakable declaration of their dominance over all life within their respective domains.


    It was a reminder that they were not mere rulers, but living embodiments of their races'' strength and pride.


    Each of them entered with an unspoken understanding, this was not a place for words, but for presence, for the subtle exchange of power, and the weight of their legacies.


    They were not here to converse with one another; no, this meeting was not for the exchange of pleasantries or political maneuvering.


    They were here to discuss something far more pressing, something that could push the world further.


    ______________


    The first to step forward were the Dragon representatives, embodiments of untamed power and primordial magic.


    The Dragon King of the Dragon Clan;


    Iserios Von Deathwrath


    , was a towering figure, draped in a cloak of scales that gleamed like molten lava under the dim glow of the dimension.


    His wings, vast and imposing, unfurled as he entered, casting a shadow that seemed to stretch endlessly.


    His long, serpentine tail lashed through the air with an authority that demanded silence.


    His draconic eyes burned with an eternal flame, capable of incinerating even the most defiant of foes with a single glance.


    Iserios was known as the ''Ember Monarch'', his control over fire magic unparalleled, his power in elemental manipulation almost godlike.


    His presence alone filled the room with an intensity that made the very air vibrate.


    At his side stood,


    Drakonis Pyrosun


    , his younger brother, a dragon whose wings were marked with the ancient symbols of his clan''s bloodline.


    Drakonis was known for his mastery of destructive magic, his fire magic not only powerful but also capable of reshaping the very essence of the world around him.


    Though a brother to Iserios, Drakonis was not seen as a mere shadow; he was a force to be reckoned with in his own right.


    ________________


    The Phoenix Domain was represented by


    Baldor''s hands, though scarred by the fires of the forge, were strong enough to wield any weapon, his skill with metal unrivaled.


    His aura, while heavy and grounded, seemed to pulse with the steady rhythm of the hammer on an anvil, a heartbeat of a race that had long since perfected the art of weapon crafting and battle.


    Beside him was


    Torrin Stonefist


    , a warrior of great renown, his face covered in a thick beard that flowed like molten iron.


    Torrin was not only a master blacksmith but also a battle-hardened veteran, his skills with both hammer and shield legendary.


    Together, the two represented the heart and soul of the Dwarven race, standing as both creators and destroyers in their unyielding quest for mastery.


    ______________


    The Vampires were the last to enter, their cold beauty and dangerous allure causing a hushed silence in the room.


    Elara Bloodmoon


    , the matriarch of the Vampire race, was a vision of otherworldly grace, her skin pale as marble, her long, flowing black hair almost seeming to absorb the light around her.


    Her crimson eyes glowed with an inner fire, an unquenchable thirst for power.


    Elara was a master of blood magic, her control over it absolute, able to manipulate blood in ways that defied the laws of nature.


    Her aura was chilling, a palpable force that seemed to drain the warmth from the room.


    At her side stood


    Vladimire Darkfury


    , her most trusted lieutenant and a being of incredible power.


    His eyes, sharp and calculating, seemed to pierce through those around him, his control over shadow magic just as strong as Elara''s dominion over blood.


    Together, they were the dark rulers of the Vampire race, their mastery of the arcane arts unparalleled.


    _________________


    Lastly, the representatives of the Human race entered the room, their presence a striking contrast to the overwhelming power of the other races.


    The first was


    Null Michael


    ,


    the patriarch of the Null family, a human whose power had risen from the depths of his own will.


    Michael was like an anomaly in a world filled with beings of unimaginable strength, his aura cool and composed, yet deceptively powerful.


    He was a master of swordsmanship, his skill with a blade so refined that even those of the highest races took caution when facing him.


    Though human, his power rivaled that of many of the greatest beings in the world, his mastery of the sword and combat made him a force to be reckoned with.


    Beside him was


    Seraphina Dawn


    , an orphan who had risen from nothing to become one of the most powerful sorceresses in the world.


    She had no clan, no lineage, no family to speak of, only her own determination.


    Seraphina''s magic was built on a foundation of raw, untapped potential, her affinity for Space magic a force to be reckoned with.


    Her skills in elemental manipulation were unparalleled, and her will to survive had shaped her into one of the most dangerous individuals in the world.


    ____________


    As the last of the representatives took their place, the room seemed to grow heavier with each passing second.


    Their auras, immense and oppressive, filled the space.


    The very air crackled with the power of their presence, and the ground seemed to shift beneath their feet, as though the world itself could not bear the weight of their combined might.


    Each of them was a ruler, a force of nature, a being whose power had shaped the world in ways that most could never comprehend.


    And yet, despite their immense strength, despite the weight of their legacies, there was a palpable silence that hung in the air.


    They were not here to fight.


    They were not here to exchange words of peace or hostility.


    No, this gathering was not for conversation, nor for casual pleasantries.


    This was a meeting of titans, a gathering of beings whose very existence could alter the fate of the world.


    And they were here to discuss something that affected them all.


    At last, the room fell into a still silence, their combined power pressing down upon the space, and the only sound was the slow, deliberate ticking of time itself.


    ___________


    Author''s Note


    Second Arc begins.

 Chapter 168: Prodigies

    The great hall was silent, a palpable tension in the air as the world''s mightiest gathered, each of them carrying the weight of entire races and legacies.


    The atmosphere crackled with an almost suffocating intensity, as though space itself bowed to the overwhelming presence of these ancient beings.


    The gathered figures, cloaked in their resplendent auras, each radiating a unique energy that was both comforting and intimidating, sat in silence.


    At the long table, each seat was occupied by a representative of the great clans, their bloodlines stretching back millennia.


    The race heads sat upon their high thrones, each one a monument to their power, and their voices were like thunder in the minds of all who dared listen.


    There were no pleasantries exchanged, no frivolous words.


    This was not a place for idle chatter.


    They were here for a singular purpose, and they would waste no time in arriving at it.


    In the heart of the hall stood the Head of the Titan race, Gorath, his very being bending the air around him.


    His skin was like granite, and his eyes gleamed with the power of the mountains.


    As he opened his mouth to speak, the room seemed to tremble, his voice rumbling like a deep earthquake, each word a force in its own right.


    "I bring forth the champion of the Titan race, Taeron"


    Gorath declared, his deep voice echoing through the hall.


    "Though he is young, his mastery over the earth and his innate strength surpasses even our greatest warriors. It is his time to lead our people into the next era"


    A single wave of his hand seemed to command the very air around him, and the surrounding space seemed to bend with his will.


    His gaze swept across the room, almost daring anyone to question the might of his champion.


    Next, the air shimmered with ethereal energy as the King of the Dragon race, Iserios, spoke.


    His form was almost too radiant to behold, the fire in his eyes flickering with the agelessness of dragons.


    His voice was like the distant roar of a storm, his words carrying the weight of centuries, his aura affecting the very fabric of reality.


    The air grew hotter, and the sound of crackling flames seemed to come from the very air itself.


    "The one chosen to represent the Dragons is none other than Kaelithar"


    Iserios'' voice soared through the room.


    "He is a prodigy of both flame and flight. His bond with the primal forces of fire has already surpassed many of our most revered elders. The flames that consume him are not of this world, and his wings can scorch the skies themselves. It is his to claim"


    As he spoke, the air seemed to warp and twist, creating a heat that made the very walls sweat.


    His power was palpable, and it was clear that even the finest warrior would tremble before him, let alone her champion.


    The next to speak was Aurelius of the Phoenix race, his regal form alight with radiant, golden feathers that glowed with the intensity of a thousand suns.


    Kaelen''s voice rang out like a hawk''s cry across the sky.


    "He is both beast and man, his instincts honed beyond any of his kind. His ability to commune with the beasts of this world, coupled with his strength, makes him a force to be reckoned with. In him, we place our trust"


    His words stirred something primal in the room, as if a wild wind had swept through the assembly, carrying with it the scent of forests and untamed lands.


    Kaelen''s presence was both calming and overwhelming, and it was clear that the Demi-Human race would never be underestimated with such a champion leading them.


    Next came the vampire Queen, Elara, a being of chilling grace.


    Her pale skin almost shimmered in the light, her eyes gleaming with an eerie crimson glow.


    Her presence was suffocating, as though the very air around her had become thick with power. When she spoke, her voice was like a velvet whisper that carried the weight of millennia.


    "Aurelia will be our chosen"


    Elara''s voice cut through the silence like a blade.


    "Her command over blood is unparalleled, and her speed and strength rival the greatest of our ancestors. She is the very embodiment of the eternal night, and she will show all who stand against us what it means to challenge the vampires"


    As she spoke, the temperature in the room dropped, the air growing thin and cold, as though the presence of the vampires had drawn all warmth from the world.


    The power of Elara was undeniable, and it was clear that her chosen champion was no less formidable.


    Finally, the Human race was represented by none other than Michael, the Swordmaster, a man whose very presence seemed to slice through the atmosphere.


    He stood tall, his piercing gaze sharper than the finest blade, and his aura resonated with an unyielding power.


    Around him, the space itself quivered, as though bowing to the sheer intensity of his sword intent, an energy so refined it seemed capable of cleaving through the very fabric of reality.


    When Michael spoke, his voice was calm yet commanding, like the whisper of a blade being drawn from its sheath, but it carried the weight of a storm ready to strike.


    "The one who will represent humanity is Anthony"


    Michael declared, his tone cutting through the thick tension in the room like a well-honed edge.


    "He is a prodigy whose resolve is unshakable, his mastery over the elements unparalleled, and his will stronger than the sharpest steel. Anthony will stand as the sword and shield of humanity, carving a path for our future"


    As his words echoed, his sword intent manifested, an invisible but palpable force that seemed to press against the non-existing walls of the chamber.


    The air itself shimmered under its pressure, as though reality were being tested for its strength.


    Those in the room, powerful as they were, could not ignore the subtle hum of restrained devastation emanating from the Swordmaster.


    It was a force that demanded respect, a declaration that humanity''s champion was one to be feared.


    Michael''s gaze swept over the assembly, unwavering and absolute.


    It was not a challenge, but a promise, that humanity would not falter under his watch.


    The world''s mightiest had spoken.


    And as the room fell silent, their gazes turned to one another, each of them acutely aware that the time of reckoning was fast approaching.

 Chapter 169: Bloodbath

    The assembled leaders of the world''s mightiest clans stood in solemn unity, their forms casting long shadows upon the grand ethereal floor, the air thick with the weight of their power.


    Each carried the mark of their heritage, an aura so dense that it could warp the very fabric of reality.


    The Queen of Vampires, Elara Bloodmoon, stood at the farthest end of the room, her presence cool, yet undeniably sharp.


    The sharpness of her fangs was mirrored in the unyielding sharpness of her gaze.


    Her voice was a silken weapon, gliding through the silence like a knife.


    Yet, it was her smile that commanded the room, not the blade she so deftly wielded.


    "Let us end this"


    She began, her tone velvety yet cutting.


    "The time has come to decide who will stand as the face of our races. How do we choose the one who will represent us all?"


    Her words were deliberate, measured, and heavy with expectation.


    The heads of the clans exchanged glances, each leader considering the gravity of the question.


    The moment lingered, like the calm before a great storm, before the response was delivered.


    From across the room, a figure of immense presence stepped forward.


    The towering form of the Titan Lord, Gorath, his very footsteps causing the ground beneath them to tremble, spoke next.


    His voice was as deep as the earth itself, each word reverberating through the hall.


    "We decide with strength"


    He rumbled, his eyes blazing with the fiery passion of his race.


    "We test them, each young prodigy, and see who emerges victorious. The strongest will stand as our representative"


    His words were simple, yet resounding. There was no need for elaboration; Gorath''s power alone conveyed the weight of his belief.


    The other heads, some solemn, others skeptical, absorbed his words.


    But Elara, with her calculating smile, was the first to break the silence.


    "That may work for some"


    She purred.


    "But not all. Some of our prodigies have strength not just in combat, but in intellect and resolve. Should we disregard these qualities and reduce them to mere battle-hardened warriors?"


    Her eyes flickered with amusement, her sharp fangs gleaming as she savored the tension building in the room.


    The Dragon Lord, Iserios, known for both his wisdom and his unparalleled combat prowess, tilted his head slightly, his golden eyes narrowing as he considered her words.


    "You raise an interesting point"


    He said, his voice a low growl, like distant thunder.


    "But we must remember that the future of our races will not only be shaped by intellect. Power, raw power, is what will carry them forward in the trials ahead. It is what separates those who are worthy from those who are not"


    Iserios'' gaze turned to Gorath.


    "You speak of strength, Titan Lord. I agree with your sentiment, strength, in all its forms, must be the deciding factor. Let us not forget that there are battles beyond the battlefield, yet when the time comes for our champions to face the world, it is their power that will lead them"


    As Iserios'' words resonated through the chamber, the Elf King, Aeltharion, a figure as serene as he was terrifying, spoke.


    His voice was calm and measured, yet each syllable was imbued with centuries of wisdom.


    His appearance alone demanded respect, his lithe, nearly ethereal form exuding an aura of otherworldly grace.


    "I disagree"


    Aeltharion said, his tone as cold as the winds that swept the highest mountains.


    "You speak of strength as if it is the only currency by which worth can be measured. But there are other qualities, wisdom, foresight, the ability to command, to lead. Do we truly believe that our young prodigies can only be defined by their capacity for violence?"


    He raised a hand, palm open, as if to still the rising tension.


    "I propose we test them, not just through strength, but through their ability to think, to strategize. Only by balancing all aspects of power can we truly know who will be our worthy champion"


    His words were calculated, and yet, beneath them, there was an undeniable air of pride.


    Aeltharion''s race valued more than mere strength; they prided themselves on intellect, strategy, and the ability to see beyond the immediate horizon.


    The Vampire Queen, Elara, regarded him with a quiet smile, her sharp eyes glinting in the dim light.


    "Strategy is well and good, Elf King"


    She said, her voice soft but laden with sarcasm.


    "But in the end, it is the one who survives the trials who will stand tall. I suggest something simpler"


    Next, Iserios, the Dragon Lord, his golden eyes still glowing with the heat of battle and wisdom, raised his hand in a final gesture of respect.


    His deep voice had stirred the hearts of many, but his departure was as serene and imperious as his demeanor.


    The air around him shimmered with heat, the very temperature of the room rising in response to his overwhelming presence.


    His wings, massive and iridescent, unfurled for the briefest of moments, casting a shadow that stretched across the chamber.


    With a single, powerful beat of his wings, Iserios was gone.


    His form blurred, melting into the ether as though he had never been there.


    The room, still heavy with the aftereffects of his power, was left in a stunned silence.


    His departure was both awe-inspiring and unsettling, a reminder of the might he wielded in this world.


    The Titan race Patriarch, Gorath, stood as a mountain among men, his towering figure casting a shadow that nearly consumed the entire room.


    His eyes burned with the fire of his race, and the very ground beneath his feet seemed to quake with the intensity of his presence.


    Yet, despite his colossal size, his movements were deliberate and measured, like a force of nature about to change the course of the world itself.


    Without speaking, Gorath''s massive frame seemed to melt into the stone, his figure absorbed by the earth beneath him.


    His departure was marked by the faintest tremor that ran through the walls, a final testament to his dominion over the world''s very foundation.


    And just as quickly as he had arrived, he was gone, leaving only the lingering echo of his immense power.


    Aeltharion, the King of Elves, stood in his place with the quiet majesty that only centuries of experience could grant.


    His silver hair cascaded around his shoulders, his eyes glowing with an inner light that spoke of ancient wisdom and unyielding resolve.


    Unlike the others, who had departed with an air of finality, Aeltharion lingered for a moment longer, his gaze sweeping over the room, his thoughts seemingly far removed from the present.


    His long, delicate fingers brushed against his robes, and he took a deep breath, as though preparing to leave a part of himself behind.


    Then, with a soft whisper of air, he too was gone.


    His form dissipated into the mist of time, leaving no trace behind.


    His presence was one that defied description, not simply the absence of form, but the absence of time itself.


    The room, now devoid of his ethereal grace, felt colder, emptier, as though something precious had been stolen from it.


    And then, Michael, the Swordmaster, the representative of the Human Race, stood alone.


    His eyes, silver like a blade tempered in the fires of battle, were focused and unwavering.


    His presence, though not as overwhelming as that of the other leaders, was no less commanding.


    The air around him seemed to crackle with restrained power, the very fabric of the world bending beneath the weight of his sword intent.


    He was a figure of stark determination, a man whose purpose had always been clear, even as the world itself turned and twisted in unimaginable ways.


    His gaze swept across the emptying room, pausing for a brief moment as if contemplating the vastness of what had just been set in motion.


    The trial would come, and with it, the weight of destiny would fall upon the shoulders of those who would fight. Yet for now, Michael remained silent.


    His path had been set, and he knew that no matter the outcome of the trials, the world would move ever forward, its future shaped by the decisions made in this very room.


    And then, with a single, elegant movement,


    Michael too began to fade.


    His form flickered like a candle in the wind, a brief flash of silver and steel before it was swallowed by the shadows.


    His departure was quiet, unassuming, yet the air felt distinctly colder in his absence, as if the world had lost a measure of its stability.


    One by one, the leaders of the clans vanished, each departing with the power and majesty that was uniquely their own.


    And as they disappeared, so too did the room itself begin to shift.


    The great hall, once vibrant with the presence of the world''s strongest beings, grew still and quiet, the echoes of their departure lingering in the corners of the chamber.


    The torches flickered, their flames dancing uneasily in the absence of their masters.


    The walls, once adorned with the signs of ancient power, now seemed to close in on themselves, as if retreating into the deep recesses of time.


    The weight of the meeting, of the choices that had been made, pressed down upon the space, and for a moment, the room felt as though it were holding its breath.


    The trial was set.


    The fate of the clans, of the world, now rested upon the shoulders of the young prodigies who would soon clash in a battle unlike any other.


    And as the final traces of the leaders'' presences faded, there was nothing left but the stillness of anticipation, the world holding its breath as it awaited the outcome of a decision made by those who had seen and shaped the rise and fall of empires.


    The time for words had passed.


    Now, only the trial remained.

 Chapter 170: Connected

    The world had shifted subtly over the past month since Anthony''s grand birthday banquet, a time when the festivities of the event still echoed in the air.


    Yet, for all its joy, a certain stillness had settled in Anthony''s life.


    He had become an observer of his own days, each one slipping by in a haze of indulgence.


    He spent hours, if not entire days, lazing about the estate, drifting between sleep and waking, ensnared in the luxury and peace afforded to him by the Null legacy.


    Anthony''s usual restlessness had been replaced by a quiet lethargy, an odd contentment as he took each moment in stride.


    The weight of his power had grown less pressing with the passage of time, as though the urgency of his existence had momentarily faded.


    He felt disconnected from the ever-changing world outside, where events of great import were unfolding, a stark contrast to his own placid lifestyle.


    In that month, the one constant motion within the Null estate had been the departure of Collins.


    The former patriarch of the Null lineage, alongside his wife Irene, had left for the battlefield once more, their figures vanishing like twin shadows swallowed by the storm of war.


    It was a departure marked by silence, no fanfare, no long-winded speeches, simply the departure of two titans in pursuit of another battlefield, where the echoes of their power would once again shape the fate of those who crossed their path.


    In the grand halls of the Null estate, the absence of their presence felt as heavy as the weight of a mountain.


    Yet, in the farthest corners of the estate, Anthony rested, oblivious to the world that moved on without him.


    His mind was consumed by dreams, unbroken by the need for responsibility or action.


    His life was that of a prince, unchallenged in his leisure, or so it seemed.


    But today, the tranquil monotony of Anthony''s existence would be shattered.


    The soft knock on his door broke through the veil of his sleep.


    He stirred slightly, his head rising from the plushness of the pillow, but his body remained languid and unwilling to move.


    Another knock, firmer this time, pierced through the layers of his groggy haze.


    "Young Master"


    A voice called through the door, its polite and respectful tone making the air around it vibrate slightly.


    "The Patriarch requests your presence. He awaits you in the Grand Hall"


    The words, though polite and formal, carried an undeniable weight, one that had Anthony lifting himself from the bed with swift and practiced ease.


    His body, still half-ensnared by sleep, protested the sudden movement, but there was no denying the command in the voice.


    It was time to face whatever awaited him.


    He dressed quickly, his motions as fluid as a man who had long been accustomed to the rituals of high life.


    He donned his finest attire, carefully selecting each piece, but his mind remained distant, preoccupied with the task at hand.


    The knock and the message had stirred something in him, a rare sensation, like a cloud passing over his mind, something he could not name, but that felt unsettling in its unfamiliarity.


    When he stood before the great door leading to the Grand Hall,


    Anthony paused.


    A strange presence hung in the air, a suffocating weight that seemed to emanate from within the room.


    His hand hovered over the door handle, sensing a shift, a shift in the very atmosphere that surrounded him.


    His father''s aura, a force he knew so well, was now more than just the familiar presence of a jovial patriarch.


    It was grand, imposing, and yet, strangely... cold.


    Anthony''s hand fell to his side as he stepped back, feeling the oppressive weight of Michael''s presence press down on him.


    He could almost feel the strength of the aura through the door, the pulse of power vibrating through the thick wood.


    Gone was the usual warmth, the easy laughter, the jovial nature of his father.


    In its place, a far more serious energy surrounded the patriarch, a force that left no room for jest, no space for warmth, no sense of familiarity.


    Anthony closed his eyes for a moment, grounding himself, gathering his composure before stepping forward.


    This was no longer a meeting between father and son.


    This was a meeting between the patriarch of the Null family and his heir, an exchange of matters too grave for sentiment.


    He opened the door slowly, the creaking sound seeming to echo in the vast hall.


    And there, in the heart of the room, stood Michael, his back straight and regal.


    His usual warm, inviting aura was now replaced by a disciplined, sharp edge.


    As he exited, Michael''s eyes followed him, a sigh escaping his lips as the door closed behind Anthony.


    There was pride in his heart, yes, but also fear.


    Fear for the path that awaited his son.


    Even if Anthony succeeded in this bloodbath, what would await him after? The world was shifting, and Michael knew all too well that it was a world that might not allow his son to survive for long.


    Still, he had no choice but to place his trust in Anthony.


    The boy had come so far.


    Yet, Michael would not let his guard down.


    Not now.


    Not with everything at stake.


    The calm, collected patriarch stood alone in the vast hall, his mind racing with the many threads of fate that were now pulling his son toward an unknown future.


    As Anthony stepped away from the Grand Hall, his mind was clouded with the weight of his father''s words.


    He could feel the lingering pressure of Michael''s presence still tugging at him, even as the door closed behind him.


    It was clear this was no ordinary task.


    The patriarch''s somber warning echoed in his ears, the grave tone far removed from the usual warmth Michael exuded.


    Anthony walked down the long corridor, his footsteps heavy, each one feeling like it reverberated throughout the estate.


    His mind raced, piecing together fragments of information, but the puzzle refused to fit together.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that something far larger than him was in motion, and he, as always, was a player in a game whose rules he could not yet comprehend.


    But then, as his thoughts swirled, a memory began to surface, a conversation he had once had with the Dean of the Academy, back when the Dean had spoken those cryptic words that had never fully left his mind.


    The words echoed in his thoughts now, clearer than ever.


    "The world would need your help soon"


    At the time, those words had seemed vague, perhaps even melodramatic, considering his life at the Academy had been relatively uneventful up until some time ago.


    But now, in the quiet of the hallway, as the full weight of his father''s stern words settled over him, it felt as though a light had been flicked on in the darkness of his mind.


    The pieces were beginning to align, just a little.


    He thought back to his father''s words in the Grand Hall.


    "Even if you overcome what''s coming, what follows... may be far worse"


    Those words had carried the undeniable weight of experience, of someone who had lived through far too much to ignore the stakes of what was to come.


    His mind flickered back to the Dean''s warning.


    The world might need him soon.


    The bloodbath his father had spoken of, the gathering, whatever it truly was, it felt connected, as if they were two pieces of a much larger puzzle.


    Was this what the Dean had spoken on?


    Was the time finally upon him?


    As the connection clicked into place, Anthony''s lips curled into a faint smile, a small gesture that seemed incongruent with the gravity of the situation.


    He didn''t yet have the full picture.


    Far from it.


    Find your next read at m_v l|e-novelhall.net


    There were still gaps, critical pieces missing from the puzzle.


    But one thing was clear now: whatever was to come, he would face it. No matter how dire or perilous, he would rise to meet it.


    The world was indeed shifting, and his place in it was being carved out before his very eyes.


    His steps quickened as he moved through the estate, the weight of his father''s words and the Dean''s words becoming one in his mind.


    A surge of adrenaline coursed through him, and with it came the recognition that he was no longer merely a bystander in his own life.


    Forces, greater than he could imagine, were at play.


    The gathering his father had mentioned, the bloodshed, the challenges yet to come, it was all connected.


    And as Anthony smiled, the uncertainty in his heart began to give way to something else: Battle Intent.

 Chapter 171: Kaelthar Drakemaw

    The air was thick with the scent of sulfur, the oppressive heat radiating from every corner of the vast, cavernous dungeon.


    A maze of stone pillars and jagged rocks seemed to pulse with an unnatural energy, as though the very walls were alive, exhaling their fiery breath.


    The dungeon was a place of eternal fire and ceaseless danger, where even the most seasoned warriors found their lives in constant peril.


    Yet, it was here that Kaelthar Drakemaw, the prodigy of the Dragon clan, honed his unearthly power.


    Clad in the deep crimson armor of the Drakemaw lineage, his sabre gleamed with an otherworldly light, the blade forged in the heart of an ancient volcano.


    Kaelthar''s eyes burned with a fire as intense as the one coursing through the weapon, the very essence of the Fire element flowing through him like an unstoppable torrent.


    His hair, a deep shade of onyx, was ruffled by the wind generated by the chaos of battle, and his expression, as always, was a mixture of disdain and cold confidence.


    The dungeon, brimming with ferocious monsters of every shape and size, seemed to tremble at his presence.


    As he stepped forward, the creatures, ranging from slavering beasts with fangs as long as daggers to serpentine abominations with scales like iron, sensed his power and hesitated, their instincts telling them that this was no ordinary adversary.


    But Kaelthar was not here to fight for survival; he was here to train, to push his limits, to conquer.


    In a swift motion, he unsheathed his sabre, and the air seemed to warp around him.


    The blade ignited with a blinding flare of flame, its edges crackling with the raw energy of the Fire element.


    With a single, effortless sweep, Kaelthar cleaved through the nearest monstrosity, its body splitting in two like a brittle twig snapped by an invisible force.


    The flames on his sabre danced in the air, lapping at the disintegrating remains of the creature.


    Another monstrous beast, this one a hulking, armored behemoth with tusks like a war elephant, charged at him.


    But Kaelthar was already moving before the beast had taken its first step, his speed impossibly fast, a blur of motion.


    He darted to the side, narrowly avoiding the beast''s crushing strike, and with a single flick of his wrist, sent a torrent of fire surging from his sabre, engulfing the creature in an inferno that consumed it in moments.


    The flames burned with a ferocity that rivaled the heart of a star, reducing the beast to nothing more than a pile of smoldering ash in the blink of an eye.


    Kaelthar stood amidst the carnage, his body untouched, his breathing calm, as though the battle had never even occurred.


    The silence of the dungeon, once filled with the sounds of war and the clash of steel, now settled into an eerie stillness, broken only by the crackling of embers still smoldering in the air.


    He took a moment, lowering his sabre and allowing the flames to die down, his gaze fixed ahead.


    His mind was not on the monsters, nor on the power he had just unleashed.


    No, his thoughts were elsewhere, clouded by a sense of ennui that had followed him for weeks.


    His command over the elemental fury of fire was absolute, a seamless fusion of raw power and precision, while his mastery of the sabre was unrivaled, each strike an elegant testament to years of relentless training and innate genius.


    As Kaelthar sank deeper into his meditative state, the dungeon''s oppressive stillness suddenly shattered.


    A subtle movement at the edge of his awareness drew his attention.


    A silhouette materialized from the dimly lit corridor, and Kaelthar''s eyes slowly fluttered open.


    There, standing at the threshold of the chamber, was a servant, a young dragonkin, his frame slight beneath the modest robes he wore.


    The servant''s posture was stiff, his every motion betraying a clear unease.


    His eyes flickered between Kaelthar''s intense gaze and the stone floor beneath him, a frantic darting that spoke volumes of his discomfort.


    Though he strove for composure, the nervousness was palpable in the way his hands trembled ever so slightly at his sides, and his breath came in hesitant intervals.


    Kaelthar studied the young servant for a moment, noting the subtle shift in the air.


    The dungeon, vast and unyielding as it was, seemed to pulse with the discomfort emanating from the servant''s presence.


    Yet, there was no judgment in Kaelthar''s eyes, only the quiet acknowledgment that even those of his own kin were not immune to the weight of his prodigious reputation.


    "Master Kaelthar"


    The servant began, his voice trembling slightly.


    "The Dragon King demands your presence"


    Kaelthar raised an eyebrow, his gaze unwavering.


    The Dragon King? His Uncle, Iserios Von Deathwrath, had always been a formidable figure, both in terms of his power and his presence.


    There had been little need for Kaelthar to speak with him directly in recent years, as he had been focused on his training.


    To be summoned now, especially after such a long period of silence, was unexpected.


    "Very well"


    Kaelthar replied, his tone cool and controlled, though a flicker of curiosity burned in his gaze.


    "Tell him I shall be there shortly"


    The servant bowed quickly, relief washing over his features as he retreated into the shadows, his mission completed.


    Kaelthar rose from his meditation, the weight of the summons settling in his mind.


    The Dragon King had not called for him lightly.


    The air in the dungeon seemed to grow heavier as Kaelthar moved toward the exit.

 Chapter 172: Vahalin Starshade

    The ancient forest, a realm untouched by time, sprawled endlessly around Vahalin Starshade.


    It was a sanctuary, a living testament to the immeasurable power of nature and the elven ancestors who had once walked these sacred paths.


    The air was thick with the scent of moss and earth, a crisp yet enchanting fragrance that stirred memories of old.


    Above him, the trees stood tall, their trunks gnarled and twisted in a manner only possible with millennia of growth.


    The canopy, a sprawling sea of leaves, shimmered with a ghostly silver sheen, glowing faintly under the ethereal light of a hidden moon that bathed this secluded land in a perpetual twilight.


    The forest hummed with life, a quiet, powerful symphony.


    It was not just the rustle of leaves or the gentle murmur of streams that filled the air, but the very pulse of the earth itself.


    A pulse that seemed to resonate within Vahalin, as though the land had been waiting for him.


    He was more than a mere elf here, he was an integral part of the balance between the mortal and the spiritual.


    Vahalin sat in the center of this hallowed ground, his legs crossed in a perfect lotus position, his posture straight but relaxed.


    His chest rose and fell in a slow, rhythmic motion as he breathed in the ancient magic that surged around him.


    His eyes, closed in deep meditation, were unwavering and serene.


    The wind itself, obedient to his presence, whispered through the towering trees, carrying with it the whispers of the spirits, ancestral echoes, long since silenced, now stirred by Vahalin''s extraordinary affinity for the elements.


    His mastery of the sword was unmatched among the elves of his generation, a legacy of his rigorous training.


    His hands, though still, were poised in the elegant manner of one who had wielded a blade since childhood.


    The sword, an extension of his very being, was always within reach, though today, it remained untouched by his hands.


    Instead, his connection to the sword was something far deeper.


    He could summon its power with a mere thought, as naturally as breathing.


    The blade of air and light, ever sharp, ever ready.


    But it was not only the sword that defined him.


    Vahalin''s connection to the elements, wind, earth, plant/wood was a bond cultivated over years of study, practice, and communion with the spirits of the forest.


    The wind responded to him as though it were a living creature, caressing his face with its soft, cool breath.


    The earth seemed to shift beneath him, warm and fertile, as if it recognized him as its son.


    His affinity for plant life was equally profound, he could feel the subtle pulse of the forest''s heart, the way each leaf and flower bloomed, the intricate dance of life and death that sustained the delicate equilibrium of nature.


    And then there were the spirits.


    The ethereal beings who wandered the space between this world and the next, the spirits of ancient elves who had long since passed into legend.


    It was not fear, but a sense of reverence, for Vahalin''s presence carried an aura of power that few could approach without feeling a measure of awe.


    The elf''s voice broke the silence, calm and collected, but filled with the weight of the message he bore.


    "Lord Vahalin Starshade"


    He began, his tone firm but deferential.


    "The Elf King requests your presence. He has need of you"


    Vahalin nodded slowly, his expression as unreadable as ever.


    He did not rise from his seated position, nor did he speak a word of greeting.


    In this moment, there was only one thing that mattered, the request from the Elf King, the ruler of his people.


    Vahalin''s respect for his king was deep, but it was not without its own weight.


    The king was not one to summon lightly, and when he did, it was always for a purpose of great importance.


    Without a single word, Vahalin raised his hand to dismiss the elf, the gesture swift and fluid.


    The message had been received.


    The envoy, sensing that further conversation was unnecessary, inclined his head respectfully before turning and vanishing into the forest from whence he came.


    The forest remained unchanged, its stillness enveloping Vahalin once more.


    For a moment, he stayed there, sitting cross-legged, the leaves continuing to fall in gentle swirls around him.


    The flutter of wings resumed, and the creatures once more crept forward, returning to their innocent state of curiosity and serenity.


    Vahalin did not rise immediately.


    Instead, he remained where he was, once again blending with the forest, becoming one with it.


    The spirits of the ancestors whispered around him, their voices like the rustling of leaves in a distant breeze.


    Their presence, though not seen, was felt, a silent reassurance that the path ahead would be fraught with trials, but it was a path that he would walk with strength.


    The moment passed, and with it, the prodigy of the elves rose to his feet.


    His movements were fluid, graceful, as though he were one with the very elements themselves.


    His sword, though still resting at his side, pulsed with energy, waiting for his command.


    He had a purpose to fulfill, a summons to answer.


    And though the forest called to him, with its ancient power and whispered secrets, Vahalin knew that the time for meditation had come to an end.


    He took one last look at the forest, his gaze lingering on the softly glowing leaves, before he turned and walked toward his destiny.

 Chapter 173: Thrain Ironfist

    In the depths of the forge, where the very air seemed to crackle with the heat of an unrelenting fire, Thrain Ironfist stood as a testament to both the artistry of the forge and the might of a warrior.


    The room was a furnace itself, every surface thick with the weight of burning embers and the heat of the ever-roaring flames.


    Yet, amidst this inferno, Thrain moved with a rhythmic grace that seemed to defy the oppressive heat.


    He was a giant of his kind, his towering frame stretching far above the typical dwarven stature.


    But even with his height, which surpassed that of most dwarves, his features were unmistakably those of his people, stocky, powerful, and brimming with the kind of raw strength that came only from generations of warriors and craftsmen.


    Thrain''s beard was thick and wild, cascading down to his chest, the silvery strands flecked with soot and sweat.


    It was as much a part of him as his hammer, a symbol of both age and pride, well-earned through years of intense battle and painstaking creation.


    His biceps bulged with muscle, veins pulsating beneath his skin as he gripped his massive war hammer, the weight of it seemingly no more than a mere extension of his own arm.


    His every movement was a blur of fluidity, his muscles rippling as he swung the hammer down with such precision and force that the very air around him seemed to shudder.


    The sound of the hammer striking the anvil was an earth-shaking ''clang'', the force of it so potent that it sent shockwaves reverberating through the room.


    The noise was a violent clash, a sonic boom that seemed to explode outward, rattling the stone walls of the forge.


    Each strike unleashed a blast of air, a reverberation that threatened to split the air in two, but the thick walls of the room held the sound within, amplifying the sheer power of the blow. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-novelhall.net


    The intensity of each impact was enough to shake the very foundations of the forge, sending waves through the metal as it bent and shaped beneath his hammer.


    Despite the overwhelming noise, the air in the forge was oppressive with heat, thick and suffocating.


    The anvil itself glowed with the intensity of the flames, its surface shimmering like molten metal, radiating an unbearable heat.


    The furnace that burned beneath it sent out waves of scalding air, making it feel as if the entire room was a living, breathing creature of fire.


    Sweat poured from Thrain''s brow, soaking into his beard, but he showed no sign of slowing down. His focus was absolute.


    The fire that burned in his forge mirrored the fire that burned within him, unstoppable, consuming, and utterly relentless.


    As Thrain worked, absorbed in the rhythmic pounding of metal on anvil, a shadow appeared at the edge of the room.


    It was a figure shrouded in the dim glow of the forge, a servant of the clan.


    The figure bowed low, as dwarves did before those of greater status, and spoke in a voice that barely rose above a whisper.


    "The Clan Head wishes to see you, Master Thrain"


    But Thrain did not answer.


    His focus was absolute, the intensity of his forging consuming all of his attention.


    His arms moved with fluidity, his hammer falling again and again, each blow reshaping the metal with meticulous care.


    He heard the words of the messenger, but they did not pierce the fog of his concentration.


    He could feel the presence of the servant, but the summons was no more than a passing breeze in his mind.


    The servant, understanding that Thrain''s mind was far from the mundane world of messages and summons, offered a final bow and retreated into the shadows from which he came.


    The room seemed to hold its breath for a moment, the flickering flames casting long, shifting shadows on the walls as the air remained still.


    Thrain, oblivious to the departure of the messenger, continued to hammer the metal with unwavering determination.


    His concentration was so profound, so complete, that nothing could have torn him from his work.


    The only sound that filled the forge was the rhythmic ''clanging'' of his hammer, each strike another stroke of genius in the making.


    The room was filled with the heat of creation, the sound of destruction and rebirth.


    Thrain Ironfist, master of the forge and battle, continued his work, his body moving with the grace of a seasoned warrior, his mind focused on nothing but the perfection of the weapon taking shape before him.

 Chapter 174: Aurelia Dusksorrow

    The chamber was a testament to centuries of gothic artistry and silent decay, its towering stone walls adorned with faded tapestries that whispered of forgotten eras.


    Shadows danced along the intricate carvings of thorned roses and coiling serpents etched into the obsidian pillars, their movements seemingly alive, as if drawn to the commanding presence at the heart of the room.


    Aurelia Dusksorrow stood motionless in the dim light, her blood-red hair cascading down her back like a flowing river of flame.


    Her pale skin, luminous in the darkness, contrasted starkly with the crimson of her eyes, which burned with an intensity that could pierce the soul.


    Her beauty was otherworldly, an unyielding blend of allure and cold detachment, the sharp lines of her face framed by a perfect stillness that hinted at an ancient power lying dormant within.


    The room was alive with the subtle hum of her magic.


    The air itself seemed to shudder in her presence, rippling with the faint scent of iron and the biting chill of death.


    The floor beneath her feet bore the dark stain of blood, pooled in a ritualistic circle that pulsed faintly with a rhythm resembling a heartbeat.


    The light from a single candelabrum flickered weakly, its flames struggling to assert themselves against the consuming shadows that emanated from her figure.


    In her grasp, the spear was both a symbol of regal elegance and brutal savagery, its obsidian shaft adorned with veins of crimson that pulsed with an almost sentient life, as though the weapon itself were alive, feeding on the very essence of blood.


    The shaft gleamed darkly, each streak of red seeping through its obsidian surface like lifeblood flowing through the body of a slumbering beast.


    The tip of the spear was crafted from a metal so black, so accursed, that it seemed to absorb the light around it, a reflection of a power not meant for the living.


    Its surface shimmered with an ethereal glow, as if it thirsted for the taste of blood, hungry and impatient for the life it would soon claim.


    With every movement, the spear became an extension of Aurelia''s own will, a seamless conduit for her lethal intent.


    Its razor-sharp edge sliced effortlessly through the suffocating silence of the chamber, releasing a low, keening hum, a sound that seemed to vibrate in the very air itself, resonating with an unsettling harmony, as though the weapon was eager to claim the life of anything in its path.


    The haunting sound lingered in the air, its presence as unnerving and inevitable as death itself.


    With measured grace, Aurelia began to move, each step fluid and deliberate, her body a masterwork of deadly precision.


    A flicker of movement emerged from the far corner, barely perceptible amid the oppressive darkness.


    From the shadows stepped a vampire, his form shrouded in a cloak as dark as night.


    His features were sharp, his frame smaller and less imposing than Aurelia''s, a clear indication of his lower bloodline.


    The envoy moved cautiously, his head bowed in deference as he approached the center of the room.


    The power radiating from Aurelia was suffocating, an invisible force that pressed down on him with every step.


    Despite his trembling form, he forced himself to speak, his voice low and reverent.


    "My lady"


    He began, his tone quivering.


    "The Vampire Queen summons you to her presence"


    Aurelia did not pause in her movements, her spear slicing through the air with a force that caused the envoy to take an involuntary step back.


    Her eyes remained fixed on the ritual before her, the blood and darkness continuing to swirl around her in an unholy symphony.


    But she heard him.


    With a single, fluid motion, Aurelia lowered her spear, its tip hovering mere inches from the bloodstained ground.


    She tilted her head ever so slightly, an almost imperceptible gesture that conveyed her acknowledgment.


    The envoy, understanding the unspoken command, bowed deeply before retreating into the shadows.


    In a matter of moments, he was gone, leaving the chamber as silent as the grave.


    Aurelia returned her focus to the circle, the power within her rising once more as she resumed her ritual with unwavering concentration.


    The air trembled, the shadows coiled, and the blood obeyed her every command, as if the interruption had never occurred.

 Chapter 175: Taeron Earthshatter

    The landscape was a testament to both destruction and creation, an endless expanse of volcanic plains where molten rivers snaked through jagged rock formations, and the very earth seemed to burn with an eternal rage.


    Great plumes of sulfurous smoke rose from fissures in the ground, twisting in the thick air like malevolent spirits, disappearing into the dark sky.


    The ground itself shuddered with each tremor, as if responding to an unseen force, an ever-present reminder of the power that lay beneath the surface.


    It was here, amidst the constant eruptions and the unrelenting heat of the volcanic wasteland, that Taeron Earthshatter stood, an indomitable figure against the backdrop of nature''s fury.


    His presence alone seemed to quell the ferocity of the surrounding land, as though the earth recognized him, an ancient being to whom it owed its allegiance.


    At a towering height of eight feet, Taeron was a sight to behold, his frame massive and imposing, an embodiment of raw, unrestrained power.


    His black hair, cut short to avoid interference in battle, framed a face etched with the wisdom and pride of a Titan.


    The eyes, dark as the void, held an ancient depth, yet there was no softness to them, only the unrelenting will of one who had endured eons.


    His body, thick and barrel-chested, was a perfect testament to the Titan race''s sheer might.


    Muscles bulged beneath his weathered skin, each sinew carved like granite, capable of withstanding blows that would splinter mountains and shatter stars.


    Every movement was a dance of unparalleled precision and power, each step causing the earth to tremble beneath him.


    Clad in minimal attire, his body remained largely exposed to the harsh elements, his skin kissed by the ever-present heat of the volcanic plains.


    He did not feel the searing heat, for it was nothing compared to the inferno within him.


    His bare hands, thick as boulders, rested by his side, the very shape of them a reminder of his might.


    They were hands forged by the very earth he stood upon, capable of crushing anything within their grasp.


    Taeron''s affinity for Earth and Fire was an extension of his being, an integral part of his soul, fused into his muscles, his breath, his heartbeat.


    The earth beneath his feet responded to him as if it recognized its master, shifting in reverence with each of his steps.


    His every action seemed to manipulate the very fabric of the landscape, the ground rippling in his wake.


    The flames of the surrounding lava responded to him as well, flickering higher, as if seeking his approval.


    Unseen by the giant, yet undeniable in its presence, the shadow slowly coalesced into a figure, a solitary envoy stepping forward through the fiery haze.


    The air around the figure shimmered with heat, yet it held firm against the oppressive warmth, unaffected by the volcanic turmoil that surrounded it.


    Discover more stories at m,v l''e-novelhall.net


    The figure, smaller than the Titan but no less resolute, bowed deeply before Taeron.


    The bow was respectful, but not trembling.


    The envoy knew better than to fear the colossal Titan who stood like a mountain, unmoved by the world around him.


    "Lord Earthshatter"


    The envoy spoke, his voice booming like thunder across the barren land, unshaken and unwavering.


    "The Patriarch demands your presence. He wishes to speak with you"


    Taeron''s gaze did not shift, his focus entirely on the fiery horizon before him.


    He had heard the envoy''s words, but the call of battle, the call of creation and destruction, still rang in his ears.


    His movements were so fluid, so precise, that not even the envoy''s words could disrupt the trance of power in which Taeron found himself.


    The envoy stood unmoved, awaiting any sign, any response.


    But Taeron did not react, not a single muscle twitching in acknowledgment.


    He was a Titan, and to him, the demands of the world outside his own realm of power were inconsequential until he chose to act.


    Understanding, the envoy nodded silently, his words having been conveyed.


    Without another gesture, he turned and stepped back into the shadows from which he had emerged, vanishing as quickly as he had come, leaving Taeron to continue his unyielding work.


    The sound of the volcanic eruption still roared in the distance, the earth continued to quake beneath his feet, and the fire from the molten rivers danced in response to his will.


    Taeron Earthshatter, unperturbed, continued his battle with nature, his fists pounding the earth with a ferocity that would reshape the world.


    The Titan stood alone, unshaken, unyielding, and eternal.

 Chapter 176: Serenelle Flameborn

    The Sky Temple among the Clouds loomed as a beacon of timeless elegance and unyielding power, suspended high above the mortal realm.


    Its ethereal presence seemed to defy nature itself, merging grandeur with an aura of mystic invincibility.


    Beneath the temple, an immense ocean of clouds unfurled in every direction, an endless expanse of white and gold that seemed to ripple like a celestial sea.


    The air carried the subtle tang of ozone, laced with the gentle warmth of lingering embers, a perpetual testament to the temple''s sovereign inhabitants.


    This was the sacred domain of the Phoenix race, beings forged in the crucible of flame, destruction, and unyielding rebirth, their essence woven into the very fabric of the sanctuary itself.


    Within the hallowed corridors of the celestial temple, Serenelle Flameborn glided with an elegance that transcended mortal comprehension.


    Her every step seemed to ignite the air around her, leaving faint traces of shimmering heat that danced in her wake, a living embodiment of the fiery legacy her kind bore.


    Her fiery hair, a cascading inferno of crimson and gold, flickered like an eternal flame, catching and refracting the sunlight that poured through the temple''s open arches.


    Each strand seemed alive, a dance of fire and light, mirroring the raw elemental power that pulsed within her.


    Each strand seemed to possess its own fire, a living entity that flickered and sparked with every movement she made.


    Her eyes, the color of burning embers, glowed with the inner strength of her lineage, crimson pools of liquid fire, filled with an intensity that could incinerate entire worlds with but a thought.


    Her tall, slender figure exuded an intense, almost otherworldly aura, the searing heat emanating from her presence potent enough to soften stone.


    Her skin shimmered with a brilliance akin to a thousand suns, each glimmer a testament to the overwhelming power she carried.


    She was the very embodiment of beauty, a celestial vision whose mere existence seemed to draw the gaze of all.


    Her presence was a force unto itself, a divine aura that demanded reverence and held the world in awe.


    With each step, the ground beneath her seemed to yield, softening as though bowing to her power.


    Delicate tendrils of fire curled around the soles of her feet, tracing intricate patterns that ignited the earth into trails of molten gold, leaving a fiery tapestry in her wake.


    Amid the quiet grandeur of the surroundings, Serenelle''s expression remained unmoving, her features a flawless mask of tranquility.


    Her face, serene and untroubled, betrayed no hint of emotion, as though she existed beyond the reach of the world''s fleeting impulses.


    A cold beauty, sculpted from the purest fire and refined through the crucible of her legacy as the Phoenix prodigy.


    She stood as a living paradox, an embodiment of untouchable grace, tempered by the immense weight of her eternal existence, her soul forged in the heart of flames.


    Her delicate hands gripped her weapon, a rapier crafted from obsidian and molten silver, its blade shimmering with a radiant intensity.


    It gleamed with the same fiery light that seemed to pulse from within her, an extension of the flames that burned in her very soul.


    The flames twisted and writhed as if alive, a fiery serpent that coiled in the air before erupting outward, forming a glowing silhouette.


    From within the flames, a figure stepped forward.


    The flames clung to his body like a second skin, flickering and dancing around him as he moved.


    He was tall, his features sharp and unmistakable.


    Serenelle''s brother, the prodigy of the Phoenix race, stepped forward with a smile that radiated warmth and love.


    His fiery hair, like hers, burned with the intensity of the sun, his eyes the color of molten lava.


    "Sister"


    He called out, his voice carrying the weight of their shared heritage.


    There was no need for formality, no bow, no deference.


    The bond between them was one of love and respect, a connection forged by fire and blood.


    .net


    "The Phoenix King wishes to see you in the Grand Hall"


    Serenelle, her expression unchanged, glanced at her brother.


    Her lips barely moved as she gave a single nod, a simple acknowledgment of his words.


    She did not need to speak further, for the communication between them was always unspoken.


    Her brother, understanding her silent response, smiled proudly, the warmth of that smile radiating like a sunbeam breaking through a storm.


    Without another word, the figure of her brother seemed to fracture into a thousand flickering embers, his form disintegrating into the flames from which he had emerged.


    He was gone as quickly as he had arrived, the crackling flames settling into an eerie calm.


    Serenelle remained standing, her rapier still in hand, the fire and lightning around her slowly dimming as she returned her focus to the task at hand.


    The storm within her had not abated, but she no longer needed to feed it.


    Instead, she embraced the stillness, the silence of the moment, as her brother''s words echoed faintly in her mind: the Phoenix King was waiting.


    The air shimmered, the flames gently flickering around her.


    Serenelle''s eyes narrowed, the fire in her gaze never dimming, even as the sun above her began to dip below the horizon.


    She was ready.

 Chapter 177: Rylis Swiftclaw

    The sun had long since dipped below the horizon, leaving only a twilight haze that draped the forest like a shroud.


    The trees, ancient sentinels whose gnarled branches twisted toward the heavens, whispered in the cold night wind.


    Their silhouettes were faint against the thick, swirling mist that choked the ground, a fog so dense that even the faintest ray of moonlight struggled to pierce it.


    Rylis Swiftclaw moved through the mist as though he were part of it, blending seamlessly into the shadowed world around him.


    His fur, a blend of black and blue, rippled with each calculated step, his long, fox-like tail swishing silently behind him.


    His ears twitched at every sound, the subtle crack of a branch, the rustle of leaves, the shift of breath on the wind, and his eyes, deep pools of amber, cut through the mist with predatory focus.


    His claws, sharp as daggers and as flexible as the wind itself, flexed with anticipation.


    His instincts, honed through years of training, screamed that something was wrong.


    The damp air seemed to vibrate with an unseen tension, a cold that sank into his bones and whispered of danger.


    They were here.


    The sounds of footsteps crunching softly against the forest floor broke the silence.


    Not one, but several.


    They moved with purpose, their gait too heavy, their presence too bold.


    They thought they were hunting him, but they were mistaken.


    Rylis was the hunter, and the forest, his domain, would swallow them whole.


    He crouched low, his body blending into the underbrush, muscles coiled like a spring, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    His breath came in slow, deliberate cycles, each exhale mingling with the mist, masking his scent, his presence.


    His fox-like instincts, paired with the enhanced senses of a demi-human, allowed him to read the subtle movements of his prey.


    He could hear their hearts beating in their chests, the subtle quiver of their muscles as they neared. Continue reading on m_v--novelhall.net


    A sharp scent caught his nose.


    Blood.


    Fresh blood.


    Rylis'' amber eyes flicked toward the clearing ahead, his gaze locking onto his prey.


    Four figures, cloaked in dark, tattered garments, advanced with grim determination.


    Their weapons, crude yet sharp, glinted ominously in the pale light of the moon.


    They had been hunting him for days, and now, they were within striking distance.


    But they would never know what hit them.


    With a burst of speed, Rylis shot forward, his claws unsheathing in an instant, cutting through the air with the sharpness of a scythe.


    The first of the attackers, a hulking figure with a thick beard and rusted blade, turned too late.


    Rylis was already upon him, his claws raking across his chest with a wet, satisfying tear.


    Blood sprayed into the air, a crimson arc painting the fog, as the man stumbled back in shock.


    Rylis felt the heat of the challenge stir within his chest, a fire igniting with each word his father uttered.


    Every syllable, every command was not just a lesson, but a trial, a test of his mettle, his resolve.


    His father''s presence loomed over him like the wind itself, a force impossible to ignore.


    The sharp sting of the biting wind pierced through his fur, tugging at his senses, as though the very elements were conspiring to push him beyond his limits.


    His father, swift as the fox he resembled, lunged forward with unparalleled speed, his claws gleaming under the pale moonlight.


    In that fleeting moment, Rylis'' instincts surged to the forefront, a primal force that guided his every move.


    His claws, honed to perfection, sliced through the air with a precision born of years of training.


    The gust that followed his strike rattled the very atmosphere, a testament to the sheer power behind it.


    Yet, in the brief, heart-stopping silence that followed, he realized the space he had attacked was already empty.


    His father was gone.


    Rylis'' eyes darted, scanning the cliffs, every shadow now a potential threat.


    His senses were heightened, the wind whispering secrets in his ears, the scent of the earth mingling with the remnants of his father''s presence.


    The sound of footsteps, the rustle of movement, it was all gone.


    All that remained was the biting cold and the silence of the night.


    He braced himself, feeling the weight of his father''s expectations heavy on his shoulders.


    There was no room for hesitation, no time for doubt.


    He had to remain vigilant, had to anticipate the next strike before it even came.


    Every moment was a test, every movement a challenge.


    "No time to rest"


    His father''s voice boomed from above, deep and commanding, carrying with it the weight of years of experience.


    "You think you''ve mastered your instincts, boy?"


    The words cut through the night air like the crack of thunder, vibrating the very ground beneath Rylis'' feet.


    "Your enemy won''t wait for you to catch your breath or listen to your instincts then react"


    Rylis shot forward, every muscle in his body responding to the commands of his father''s voice.


    He could feel the wind pulling at him, the very earth beneath his feet seeming to tremble with the pressure of the fight.


    Every strike was a dance, every move a step in the endless battle between man, beast, and nature itself.


    With each strike, Rylis pushed himself further, his body aching, his mind focused.


    He was the wind, the shadow, the fox. And his father, his mirror, was the same.


    They clashed again and again, their claws scraping against each other, their bodies moving with the fluidity of predators in the wild.


    Rylis felt the sting of fatigue, but it only fueled his determination.


    His father''s voice was constant, urging him on, pushing him beyond his limits.


    "Faster, Rylis. Your enemies will strike before you can think. You have to react before you even realize it"

 Chapter 178: Couple Arguement

    The air within Mitchelle''s chambers hung heavy with unspoken tension, a heat that had nothing to do with the flickering hearth at the far end of the opulent room.


    The walls were adorned with flowing drapes in deep gold and crimson, their silken surfaces shimmering faintly in the ambient glow of enchanted lamps.


    Experience more content on m v|l e''-novelhall.net


    It was a room of both regal beauty and stifling authority, where even the furniture seemed to bow to its occupant.


    Yet tonight, it was not the room''s majesty that commanded attention, but the two figures standing in its center, their presences so imposing they could have overshadowed even the stars.


    Mitchelle stood with her back to Michael, her silhouette framed by the enormous arched window behind her.


    The pale light of the moon spilled over her figure, making her appear almost ethereal, like a goddess conjured from legend.


    Her fiery crimson hair cascaded down her back in molten waves, shimmering with an intensity that seemed to echo her smoldering rage.


    Her arms were folded tightly across her chest, the tension in her posture as sharp as a drawn blade.


    Michael stood a few paces away, his expression calm yet resolute, the epitome of a warrior who had faced countless battles yet found this one uniquely challenging.


    His tall frame was relaxed but exuded an aura of immense power, a latent storm barely restrained beneath his composed demeanor.


    The dim light gleamed faintly on the edge of his sword intent barrier, an invisible dome enclosing the room and silencing the world outside, creating a sanctum where this heated exchange could unfold without interruption.


    "You had no right"


    Mitchelle''s voice finally broke the silence, low and trembling with suppressed fury.


    She turned to face him, her striking emerald eyes aflame with emotion.


    "You had no right to put our son''s name forward, Michael"


    Michael sighed deeply, running a hand through his white, slightly disheveled hair.


    "Mitchelle"


    He began, his tone measured.


    "This is not just about Anthony. It''s about the survival and honor of the human race. The decision wasn''t made lightly"


    Mitchelle''s hands dropped to her sides, clenched into trembling fists.


    "Don''t patronize me, Michael. Don''t you dare speak to me of honor when you''ve thrown our child into a death match"


    Her voice cracked, but she steadied herself, her fury blazing hotter.


    "Anthony is sixteen. He may be exceptional, yes, a prodigy, but he''s still our boy. He''s not ready for this"


    Michael closed the distance between them in two strides, his dark eyes softening as they met hers.


    "He''s more than ready"


    He said firmly.


    "You''ve seen what he''s capable of Mitchelle. He''s stronger, faster, smarter than any other candidate. I don''t just think he can win; I know he will"


    Mitchelle turned away, wrapping her arms around herself as though shielding her heart from his words.


    "You know"


    She whispered bitterly.


    "You believe. But what if you''re wrong, Michael? What if he isn''t strong enough? What if..."


    Her voice faltered, the unspoken horror clawing at her throat.


    "What if he doesn''t come back to us?"


    "And you forget, Mitchelle, that Anthony is not just any child. He''s ours. He has your brilliance, your resilience, and my strength. I''ve seen him fight, seen him push past limits that would break most men. This match isn''t just a test; it''s a stepping stone. He will rise to it because he''s Anthony and my son"


    Mitchelle shook her head, biting her lip as her anger gave way to helplessness.


    "And if he doesn''t? If we lose him, Michael?"


    Her voice broke, the anguish spilling through.


    "What then?"


    Michael''s grip tightened ever so slightly, his own voice softening.


    "Then it will be on me"


    He said.


    "But that won''t happen, Mitchelle. Not to our son"


    She closed her eyes, drawing a tremulous breath as if trying to steady herself against the oncoming tide of emotions.


    The room fell into a deep, almost reverential silence, broken only by the faint, constant hum of the sword intent barrier, an ethereal wall of power that sealed them in their private world, away from the weight of the outside.


    After what felt like an eternity, Mitchelle exhaled slowly, the fragile tension in the air wrapping around her like a shroud.


    She pulled away from Michael, the distance between them feeling vast and yet incredibly small, before turning toward the window.


    Her movements were graceful, deliberate, as though each step carried the weight of her inner turmoil.


    She placed a hand against the cool, smooth glass, the chill of the surface offering a fleeting comfort.


    Her gaze wandered out into the moonlit garden below, the silver beams of the moon catching the shimmering leaves, casting long shadows.


    The sight, both peaceful and haunting, seemed to draw her in deeper.


    Her fiery red hair, vibrant and untamed, cascaded over her shoulders like a living flame, the soft curls moving with an elegance that contrasted sharply with the storm raging inside her.


    The garden, serene beneath the moon''s glow, seemed a world away from the violent clash she now faced in her own heart.


    "I know the world isn''t kind"


    She said finally, her voice a quiet murmur.


    "I know it''s full of cruelty and sacrifice. But I''m his mother, Michael. I''m supposed to protect him"


    "And sometimes"


    Michael said, his voice barely above a whisper,


    "The best way to protect him is to let him fight"


    Mitchelle didn''t respond, her gaze fixed on the distant horizon.


    The tension lingered in the air, heavy and unyielding, but the argument was over.


    For now.


    Michael stepped back, his hand brushing against the edge of his sword intent barrier, which shimmered faintly before fading.


    The room seemed to exhale, the tension lifting with a palpable sense of relief, yet the silence that remained was frail, uneasy, like the calm before a storm.


    Amidst this quiet, Mitchelle''s emerald eyes glowed with an unwavering resolve, a silent storm brewing within them.


    She would not intervene, not yet.


    But she would not remain passive either.


    If Anthony was to walk into the furnace of danger, then she would see to it that he emerged from it not only unscathed but stronger than ever, honed like a blade forged in the heart of a fire no one could withstand.

 Chapter 179: Calm

    The day had come to leave the Null estate. After weeks of preparation, Anthony and his family gathered at the docks, where a massive airship waited, its sleek, metallic form gleaming under the morning sun.


    The ship was designed for long journeys, its hull reinforced with the finest materials, built to withstand the harshest conditions.


    A faint hum of power emanated from its engines, a reminder of the many forces working in harmony to propel them toward their unknown destination.


    Anthony stood at the edge of the ship, staring out at the horizon.


    Behind him, the Null estate loomed, its towering spires and stone walls now a distant memory. It had been a place of growth, of learning, but also of constraints.


    Today, that chapter closed.


    Before him lay an open world, full of mysteries and challenges, and he knew that the path ahead would shape him in ways he could not yet comprehend.


    His family moved around him, each of them preparing for the journey.


    His mother, Mitchelle, stood with a quiet air of purpose, her eyes focused on the horizon ahead.


    She had never been one for goodbyes, and today was no different.


    Beside her, Michael, his father, adjusted the straps of his armor, his sharp gaze ever-watchful.


    Though his face remained stoic, there was a quiet pride in the way he moved.


    Collins, his grandfather, stood off to the side, his piercing eyes scanning their surroundings, always vigilant.


    The airship was ready.


    With a final glance at the estate, Anthony turned, stepping onto the ship''s ramp.


    As he crossed the threshold, the crew members secured the vessel, and the engines roared to life.


    The ship slowly began to ascend, its massive form cutting through the sky as they left the Null estate behind.


    The wind whipped through Anthony''s hair as the ship climbed higher, the ground beneath them shrinking into a distant memory.


    The land stretched out below, vast and endless, a tapestry of cities, forests, and mountains. His thoughts shifted, and he felt the weight of his family''s expectations settle around him.


    This journey was not just for discovery, it was for a future he had yet to fully understand, a path that would test him in ways he could never anticipate.


    As the ship sailed through the sky, the estate became a mere speck on the horizon, fading into the distance.


    Anthony felt a strange sense of finality but also a quiet excitement, knowing that the world ahead held infinite possibilities.


    And with each passing moment, the future grew closer, the unknown drawing them all forward.


    Three days had passed since their departure from the Null estate.


    Anthony and his family remained quiet, their anticipation palpable.


    The ship''s steady course had become a familiar comfort, a constant amidst the vastness of the world below.


    As the horizon shifted, the landscape ahead became something entirely different, a place that would challenge them in ways they could not yet understand.


    The ship descended, and Anthony felt it, a subtle tremor in the air, a shift in the mana that only he could fully grasp.


    It was a place that seemed to hold its breath, waiting for something, and Anthony was the one who had brought them here.


    The family finally began to move forward again, each step drawing them closer to their true purpose.


    The place they had arrived in was not just a sanctuary; it was a forge, a place where their destinies would be shaped.


    The silence around them was not empty; it was filled with the weight of the land''s ancient power, a power that would soon reveal itself in ways they could not yet comprehend.


    Anthony, leading the way, walked with purpose.


    To him, this land felt like a natural extension of his own being.


    The mana here resonated with him in a way that no other place had ever done before.


    It was a deep, rhythmic pulse, a song of magic and power that he had always known, even if he had not fully understood it.


    Now, standing here, he felt as if he were stepping into the role he had been destined for.


    The others followed in his wake, each of them feeling the weight of their surroundings in different ways.


    There was no need for words.


    And in that silence, they moved together, step by step, toward the path that would soon unfold before them.


    As they neared the buildings, the land seemed to embrace them, the mana swirling around them in gentle currents, a silent recognition of their arrival.


    The family stood at the threshold, knowing that their true journey was only just beginning.


    The path ahead was uncertain, but the land was ready to shape their reality.


    And so, they moved forward, one step at a time, toward their destiny.


    Anthony moved with utter steady steps, surveying the scene with the calmness that had become his trademark for quiet some time.


    His gaze was steady, almost disinterested, as if the forthcoming battle held no weight in his mind.


    To him, this was already a won match.


    There was no tension, no rush of anticipation that others might feel when preparing for combat.


    The outcome had been decided the moment he stepped onto the ship.


    The bloodshed that was about to unfold felt like nothing more than a formality, a mere declaration of his inevitable victory.


    To him, it was all but a prelude to what he knew would come to pass.


    Every move, every strike, every clash would be meaningless in the grand scheme of things, for the battle itself had no real bearing on the final result.


    As the atmosphere around him grew heavier, the weight of the situation barely touched him. .net


    His focus was not on the impending fight but on something far more distant, far more significant.


    The battle was just a necessary ritual in the face of his non-existent destiny, an outcome he had already claimed, long before the first blow would land.


    The others around him might have felt determination, but Anthony''s mind was a still lake, untouched by the storm that loomed.


    For him, the battle had already been won.

 Chapter 180: Struggle

    Before Anthony and his family could gain any significant distance, a figure tore through the atmosphere with a velocity so intense that it seemed to warp the very air around it.


    The wind howled in protest, spiraling into wild currents that whistled sharply and trembled with an almost primal fury, as if bowing to the overwhelming force of the intruder''s speed.


    Collins and his descendants remained motionless, their composure unshaken, as they had already sensed the presence long before it made its descent.


    Unlike the sheer force and speed with which the being descended, its landing was remarkably delicate.


    Not a single speck of dust stirred as its feet met the ground, a testament to the unnerving precision and absolute mastery over its own power.


    None of them uttered a word as the figure landed, choosing instead to wait in silence.


    The figure was a vampire, distinguished by his striking white hair and eyes, with an enigmatic tattoo etched across his face.


    His being remained calm and restrained, a clear indication of his caution, he dared not display arrogance in the presence of individuals capable of ending his existence with nothing more than a single glance.


    The vampire inclined his head in a solemn bow to those before him, his voice carrying a respectful tone as he spoke.


    "I am tasked with guiding you to the gathering, my lords"


    Collins nodded, preparing to step forward, when suddenly another presence stirred from the shadow cast by the first vampire.


    It was yet another vampire.


    She too bowed with equal reverence and spoke, her tone as respectful as her companion''s.


    "I have been instructed to escort the Human race champion to a separate location"


    The moment the words left her lips, a frown darkened Mitchelle''s expression.


    She was unwavering, there was no way she would allow her son to be taken from her sight.


    "Every champion is taken to another location Mitchelle, no need to worry about anything, what could even happen to him in the presence of the four of us"


    Michael''s voice sounded as he explained.


    Mitchelle''s expression returned to its usual, unreadable calm as her gaze briefly lingered on Anthony.


    Anthony, ever composed, remained still, though his senses were alight with the palpable mana in the air.


    While it lacked the purity and density of the Divine realm, it was undeniably impressive, a force that resonated in the very atmosphere around them.


    Anthony turned his gaze to meet his mother''s, and in that fleeting moment, it felt as though they shared an unspoken understanding, an exchange so subtle it seemed telepathic, yet neither had uttered a word.


    They nodded in unison, their silent agreement clear between them.


    The vampire turned, leading the way as Anthony''s parents and grandparents followed closely behind.


    They moved through the terrain with an effortless blend of speed and precision, their steps unwavering and consistent.


    Soon, they entered a vast castle, its grandeur imposing yet silent.


    As they navigated its sprawling halls, the corridors seemed to stretch endlessly, their lengths distorted by some unseen force, as if the very space itself bent to the will of the place.


    The vampire led them to a grand door, standing tall and majestic, as though it took great pride in the power of the being it protected.


    Its presence alone seemed to command reverence, the very air around it heavy with authority.


    A dragon and an elf stood as silent sentinels before the door, their forms imposing yet still.


    However, as the approaching presence drew near, both guardians instinctively shifted, parting to make way.


    Their gazes locked onto the newcomer, respect and awareness flickering in their eyes, acknowledging the magnitude of what approached.


    In unison, the dragon, the elf, and the vampire all bowed, their gestures deliberate and full of reverence.


    With a subtle motion, they signaled for Anthony and his family to proceed, inviting them into the chamber beyond with a quiet but commanding presence.


    Mitchelle moved with effortless grace, stepping in front of the door, which swung open automatically at her presence, responding to her very existence without a single touch.


    As they entered, their eyes were met with a gathering of individuals, some faces unfamiliar, names unknown, each one a stranger to them.


    Though many of the figures in the room were strangers to them, there was no mistaking the immense power that radiated from their bodies.


    They took their seats upon chairs that resembled thrones, suspended in the air as if by some unseen force.


    Of course the patriarch and head of every major race was present here.


    Even if they claimed they would not interfere, those words were fragile, easily broken when instincts overruled reason.


    In the heat of the moment, their bodies might react before their minds could even catch up.


    Deep down, they all knew this truth, that the temptation to act, to protect, could be overwhelming.


    Yet, if any of them did intervene, the bloodbath would lose its purpose, and the balance they sought to uphold would be shattered.


    Iserios had thought of this, which is why he proposed the mana contract to prevent any of them from acting from this moment onward or interfering with the life of the winner after the bloodbath.


    When the Mana contract appeared in front of them all, a sense of uneasiness descended upon some of them.


    Although they had the utmost confidence in their own champion''s triumph, a question descended upon their minds.


    What if?


    What if their champion lost?


    This rang in their minds for a while.


    They all knew that a battlefield was ever-changing, nothing was absolute or permanent.


    Therefore, the possibility of their child and champion dying existed, and this thought stirred uneasiness in their minds.


    Of course, the heads of each race wouldn''t act or intervene, as the champions weren''t truly their sons or daughters, so their deaths wouldn''t affect them.


    They had witnessed the rise and fall of numerous geniuses, so to them, this was just another name on the list.


    So, they signed the mana contract without issue.


    But the same couldn''t be said for the parents and family members of the champions.


    They couldn''t just sit and watch their own child die in front of them.


    Their faces darkened as they struggled with what to do.


    If they refused to sign the mana contract, their champion would automatically be disqualified from the bloodbath.


    And if their champion found out, they would be torn, feeling as though even their own family didn''t believe in them.


    Mitchelle felt like killing everyone present as she looked at the contract.


    She had planned to interfere if Anthony was anywhere near death.


    But now, this contract stopped her.


    She couldn''t imagine how Anthony would feel if he was disqualified because she didn''t believe in him.


    It felt as if her love for her son had been split in half.


    The first half of her love urged her to believe in her genius son and sign the mana contract.


    The second half urged her to refuse and leave with her son, as the other champions were also geniuses in their own right.


    Michael, Collins, and Irene watched Mitchelle, knowing she was struggling internally.


    They understood her state, but didn''t interfere.


    She wasn''t the only one going through this.


    Every family of the champions was facing the same dilemma.


    But in the end, they all gritted their teeth and signed.


    They all signed their names using their mana before the Mana contract glowed, scattering into light fragments that entered their bodies.


    As for the punishment for interfering?


    It was simple.


    Loss of all cultivation realms.


    Loss of the ability to use mana, mana-related skills, arts, techniques, abilities, artifacts, and equipment.


    Basically, anything that required mana would no longer work in their hands, even if they held an artifact that didn''t require a single drop of mana from its user, it won''t work.


    They wouldn''t even be able to start cultivating again, even if they wanted to.

 Chapter 181: Champions Assemble

    The vampire glided effortlessly through a labyrinth of dimly lit corridors, her movements a mesmerizing blend of grace and speed.


    She darted around each corner with fluid precision, her silhouette briefly flickering in and out of view like a shadow dancing on the edge of perception.


    Anthony followed with a calm, unhurried air, hovering steadily a few meters behind.


    His flight was measured and deliberate, maintaining a consistent distance as though he were stalking prey, yet his demeanor betrayed an almost casual indifference.


    The vampire led Anthony into a chamber that exuded an air of understated elegance.


    The room was well-appointed, featuring everything from a sleek, four-poster bed draped in silken sheets to a finely crafted chair and an ornate mirror framed in dark wood.


    With a subtle gesture, she motioned for Anthony to take a seat.


    Without a word, Anthony complied, lowering himself into the chair with an air of quiet composure, his gaze calm yet perceptive as it swept briefly over the room''s contents.


    Although he remained silent, Anthony''s heightened senses subtly flared to life.


    He could discern the faint traces of aura lingering in adjacent rooms.


    Concealed as they were, these presences couldn''t escape the grasp of his extraordinary perception, a perception so keen it pierced through even the most meticulous attempts at secrecy.


    "If there is anything you require of me, do not hesitate to speak your request. I will ensure your needs are met without delay"


    The vampire bowed gracefully, her voice a soft murmur as she spoke.


    Anthony, listening in silence, offered a simple nod of acknowledgment.


    However, before she could fully retreat, her eyes caught a sudden blur of movement, Anthony was already in motion.


    Thinking he required something, she paused mid-step, turning her gaze back toward him.


    But Anthony merely waved his hand with a casual ease.


    In an instant, an array of exquisite dishes and finely crafted drinks materialized on the table before him, each radiating an otherworldly allure.


    He calmly lifted his fork and knife, the smooth motions betraying none of the tension in the air, and began to cut into the meal before him.


    Each bite was taken with deliberate care, as though savoring not just the food, but the moment itself.


    The vampire observed the scene with a stunned expression.


    Her crimson eyes narrowing slightly as the weight of the moment settled over her.


    She was acutely aware of what was about to transpire in mere minutes.


    The tension in the air was palpable, and she knew with chilling certainty that when it was all over, only one person would emerge alive.


    Yet, the supposed champion, hailing from the weakest of the weak, a race dismissed by many, sat there calmly, indulging in his meal as if he were oblivious to the storm about to descend.


    While the other champions were deep in meditation, each preparing themselves for the impending battle, the weakest among them made a strikingly different choice, he sat and ate, his actions a quiet defiance of the expectations placed upon him.


    She stood there, frozen in stunned silence, unable to tear her eyes away from his calm demeanor.


    Yet, she refrained from speaking, recognizing that it was not her place to question his actions.


    ''Perhaps he knows his fate, and this is his way of savoring his final moments''


    She mused silently, a touch of pity creeping into her thoughts.


    ''Such a shame, for someone with such a handsome face to meet an untimely end''


    With that thought lingering in her mind, she silently vanished into the shadows, her presence fading without a trace.


    It wasn''t her fault, though.


    Despite Anthony''s name echoing through various Domains, there were still beings who existed in such seclusion that they had never heard of him.


    Some creatures, hidden away in the farthest reaches, were untouched by the ripples of the wider world, living in their own isolated sanctuaries, oblivious to the legends that had begun to swirl around his name.


    Some simply didn''t care about anything beyond their own lives or clans.


    Anger.


    These emotions swirled around together.


    Guilt because she had just signed her son up for a death match.


    Love because she simply loved her son.


    Resolve because no matter the punishment the mana contract bestowed, she was ready to act regardless.


    Anger because she knew she could do nothing about it except watch at the moment, hoping her son would come out on top.


    Anthony''s gaze on his mother was broken as a voice spoke, carrying an undeniable sense of command and rule.


    "In this match... well, a bloodbath, there are hardly any rules"


    Baldor Ironhammer of the dwarf race spoke as his eyes looked down on the champions, as though he were staring into their very souls.


    "Each of you has been called to represent your race while risking your life, and you didn''t even ask any questions or contemplate about it. This shows your resolve"


    "Unfortunately, the reward for the winner after this is even more work, and only if the winner remains undisputed in the upcoming challenge will they get a reward"


    Before Baldor could continue with his speech, Gorath''s voice cut through and sounded before Baldor''s.


    He was really not into speeches and didn''t like Baldor dragging out the moment, so Gorath spoke.


    Baldor didn''t have an issue with this.


    He knew Gorath''s attitude.


    Gorath just wanted to get to the fight already.


    "No need for the long talks and boring speeches. Your clan has provided for you and trained you, so we have come to collect"


    "The rules are simple: only one of you is meant to be alive after this ordeal, meaning the rest of you will be in the death realm"


    "The second rule is that there will be no use of space rings or items like stamina potions and all that, just your skill and weapons"


    "I will give you a few seconds to give your space rings to your family members"


    They all nodded and took off their space rings and any life-saving artifacts on them, handing them to their family members.


    As everyone else moved, only one figure remained motionless.


    Naturally, it was Anthony.


    All eyes turned toward him, their gazes laden with unspoken questions, searching for an explanation as to why he remained motionless.


    But Anthony offered no response, indifferent to their probing stares.


    He had no obligation to explain himself.


    Had any of the powerhouses in the air addressed him directly, he would have answered without hesitation.


    As the moment stretched on, the others gradually shifted their focus, recognizing that the rules were set in stone, his actions, or lack thereof, mattered little now.


    As everyone was done with their handover, Gorath''s voice sounded again, but with more anticipation this time.


    "At my command, you will begin"


    Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-novelhall.net


    The champions of each race locked eyes, their gazes sharp and unwavering, as they scrutinized one another with calculated precision.


    A subtle shift rippled through the air, and time itself seemed to freeze, the world holding its breath in a brief, suspended moment.


    Though it lasted less than the blink of an eye, that fleeting pause stretched out like an eternity to those of their caliber, each second a universe of tension.


    Then, as if the very fabric of reality exhaled, the stillness shattered, and Gorath''s booming voice thundered through the air, its resonance crackling with an intensity that stirred the very soul.


    "LET THE BLOODBATH BEGIN"

 Chapter 182: Tall Vs Short

    The battlefield was set: a vast clearing surrounded by ancient trees whose twisted, gnarled roots burrowed deep into the earth.


    The sun, once shining brightly in the sky, was now hidden beneath a veil of dust and debris as the titan and his opponent prepared to clash.


    Taeron Earthshatter, a towering figure of over eight feet in height, stood like a mountain amidst the tempest that brewed around him.


    The mere weight of his presence sent ripples through the air, causing it to tremble under the overwhelming pressure of his aura.


    The atmosphere thickened, dense with the latent energy of a being honed for annihilation, as if the very fabric of reality recoiled at the potential for destruction that he embodied.


    Across from him, Thrain; a dwarf, stood unwavering, a pillar of resilience.


    Despite his stature, diminutive in comparison to his towering adversary, he was no less a formidable warrior.


    His frame, though compact, was a masterpiece of muscle and sinew, each fiber a testament to the relentless trials of combat that had shaped him.


    The hammer, slung casually at his side, seemed to belong to him as much as his own hand.


    It was a weapon forged from the very essence of the earth, as heavy and unyielding as the mountains themselves, and it radiated an aura of indomitable power, as though it were bound not just to his grip, but to his very soul.


    His fiery gaze, alight with determination, bore into Taeron.


    He had fought countless battles, but the one before him was unlike any other.


    This was not the fiercest opponent Thrian had ever encountered; he had battled titans, dragons, and vampires, each an embodiment of immense power.


    No, what set this confrontation apart was the purity of it.


    This was a clash of raw, unadulterated physical might, where no cunning tricks, no arcane magic, could tip the scales or sway the course of the battle.


    It was a struggle where every strike, every move, was a testament to the limits of human strength and the resilience of the body itself, with no external forces to rely upon.


    Only strength would determine the victor, and Thrain intended to win.


    The wind picked up, swirling around them, though neither warrior paid it any heed.


    Taeron''s first move came like the crack of thunder, his massive fists propelled by the force of his immense strength, crashing toward Thrain with the ferocity of a landslide.


    The ground quaked beneath his feet as the air was momentarily displaced by the speed and power of his strike.


    He intended to end this quickly, to overwhelm Thrain with the sheer scale of his power.


    But Thrian, with a calmness that could only come from a lifetime of battle, was ready.


    He swung his massive hammer in an arc, its enormous head cutting through the air with a roar.


    The weapon met Taeron''s fist with a deafening crash, the sound like a mountain splitting in half.


    The earth beneath them trembled, and trees shuddered violently, their branches snapping under the strain.


    The ground around them buckled and cracked, sending dust and debris flying in every direction.


    A shockwave rippled outward, flattening the forest floor and toppling trees like fragile twigs.


    The wind howled as if in response to the violence being wrought.


    Birds scattered from their perches in a frantic flurry, but there was no escape from the chaos that had been unleashed.


    And still, the battle raged on.


    Taeron''s fist remained locked against Thrain''s hammer, but neither moved.


    Their eyes met, and for a brief moment, there was no sound, only the steady rhythm of their breathing.


    They were assessing each other, understanding that this was no ordinary clash.


    This was a battle of bloodbath, where each movement would determine their survival.


    Then, like a bolt of lightning, they broke the stillness.


    Thrain twisted his body, using his hips to propel the hammer upward with tremendous force.


    Taeron, his enormous frame moving with surprising agility, sidestepped the blow, his body flickering with unreal speed.


    His massive leg shot out like a battering ram, aiming directly at Thrain''s chest.


    But Thrain was quicker than Taeron had anticipated.


    The dwarf dropped to one knee, dodging the attack with inches to spare.


    The strike missed, but the air around him was still cracked open with the force of the movement.


    The impact left a deep gouge in the earth where Thrain had been standing, the earth beneath him crumbling like dust under the weight of Taeron''s strength.


    Without hesitation, Thrain sprang back into action, swinging his hammer in a brutal arc.


    The blow came down with a force so intense it seemed to warp the very air around it.


    Taeron raised his forearm, catching the hammer head with a sickeningly loud clang, the sound reverberating for miles.


    Sparks flew from the impact, and the ground beneath their feet splintered apart like brittle stone.


    The force of the collision sent shockwaves rippling through the earth, trees bending violently, their trunks creaking as if they were about to snap.


    The forest, once alive with the hum of nature, had become a battleground, an arena where the very earth trembled beneath the fury of their blows.


    Taeron, his muscles straining with the force of his resistance, pushed back with his immense strength.


    His fist shot forward, crashing towards Thrain''s side.


    But the dwarf was there to meet the attack with same speed.


    He staggered back but quickly regained his footing, his muscles rippling with the power of his own counterattack.


    They were in perfect sync, their bodies moving like a well rehearsed dance of violence.


    Each blow was met with a counter, every attack coming faster and harder than the last.


    Taeron''s stance shifted in an instant, his feet sinking into the earth, grounding him as his body poised with the precision of a seasoned warrior.


    The very air around him seemed to tremble as the wind howled, carrying with it the promise of the coming storm.


    With a movement so swift it blurred, Taeron raised both of his massive fists in tandem, his arms coiling with the raw power of a titan.


    His fists shot forward with incredible speed, each punch creating afterimages that flickered in the air like echoes of destruction itself.


    The rapid assault was a blur, his fists a tidal wave of force crashing against the barrage of hammers Thrain unleashed.


    Each punch Taeron threw met the oncoming hammers with the fury of a storm, shattering the very air in his wake as his fists collided with Thrain''s attack, disrupting the flow of destruction with each devastating blow.


    The sheer velocity of his punches created shockwaves that rattled the earth beneath them, sending shockwaves through the surrounding trees, their trunks splintering under the pressure.


    The very fabric of space seemed to shudder as their attacks collided, a violent clash of titanic forces, like opposite poles of a magnet violently pulling at each other.


    The air itself seemed to vibrate with the sheer intensity of the impact, as if the universe itself had been momentarily rattled by their might.


    A deafening roar of force filled the atmosphere as their fists and weapons met.


    A cloud of dust and debris rose into the sky, obscuring the battlefield as the shockwaves of their battle continued to ripple outward, leaving nothing untouched in their wake.


    As Taeron''s muscles tensed from the final, resounding impact, a sharp gust of wind whispered around his temples.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, his instincts flared, and his arm shot up, locking into place just in time to block the incoming strike.


    His massive frame barely flinched as his hand met the attack with a reverberating thud, a testament to his sheer reflexes and combat discipline.


    His gaze shifted, and in that fleeting moment, he saw it, Thrain, the dwarf, had not relented.


    Using his hammer as an anchor, Thrain planted it into the ground with a defiant grunt.


    In an instant, his foot lashed out, rocketing toward Taeron''s exposed head with the ferocity of a mountain storm.


    In an instant, Taeron''s hand transformed from a defensive block into a crushing grip.


    His fingers coiled around Thrain''s leg with unyielding force, locking onto the dwarf''s thick muscle like an iron vice.


    The strength in his grip was immeasurable, a testament to the raw power coursing through his colossal frame.


    With a savage twist of his body, Taeron''s other hand shot forward, and in one fluid motion, he hurled Thrain through the air.


    The dwarf''s body spun, weightless for a moment, before it crashed down toward the ground with the force of a falling boulder.


    But Thrain was no novice to the harshness of battle.


    His instincts were honed over countless clashes, each one sharpening his reaction time to an almost supernatural level.


    As his body plummeted toward the earth, his hammer moved in perfect harmony with him.


    With a swift, practiced motion, he drove the massive weapon into the ground, its head embedding into the dirt with a resounding thud sound.


    The impact absorbed his fall, arresting his descent just inches from the ground, and his body came to a sudden halt.


    Thrain, never one to back down from a fight, swung his second leg with brutal force, aiming for Taeron''s ribs.


    The air cracked with the sheer intensity of the blow.


    Even as his first kick had failed, the dwarf''s determination remained unshaken.


    He knew the titan''s grip would be formidable, but he was far from done.


    Taeron, his expression unchanged, simply moved with unyielding precision.


    As Thrain''s second leg hurtled toward him, Taeron''s second hand shot out like a strike of lightning, catching the dwarf''s leg mid-air with the same effortless power as before.


    The titan''s immense strength closed around Thrian''s legs halting the second assault with the same finality.


    With a grunt of exertion, Taeron''s massive arms lifted the dwarf high into the air, his body seemingly weightless in his grasp.


    Thrain''s feet dangled helplessly as Taeron hoisted him, the dwarf''s body suspended in the titan''s hands like a mere ragdoll.


    The air seemed to shimmer with the tension between them, as Taeron''s eyes narrowed, the ground below him cracked under the sheer force of his power.


    Without hesitation, the titan''s intent became clear.


    He aimed to crush Baldor into the earth, to shatter the resolve of his unyielding opponent once and for all.


    Thrain, ever the tactician, had anticipated Taeron''s move before he even launched his second kick.


    The moment the titan''s hands clamped around his legs, the dwarf knew that repeating an attack was futile.


    Against an opponent of Taeron''s size and strength, innovation was key.


    He moved with the fluidity of a master, faster than the titan could register, knowing the same strike would never work twice.


    As Taeron lifted him high above his head, Thrain''s mind raced, already calculating his next move.


    The hammer in his grip felt like an extension of his very will, and with a savage roar, he swung it down toward Taeron''s head.


    The weapon''s arc was as swift as it was brutal, its massive form descending like an unstoppable force, aimed directly for the titan''s face.


    Taeron, his reflexes honed by countless battles, saw the hammer''s shadow fall upon him in an instant.


    A mere mortal might have frozen in the face of such a blow, but Taeron was no ordinary being.


    However, even the titan couldn''t afford to simply withstand the full impact of the hammer''s destructive power aimed squarely at his face.


    With a curse muttered under his breath, he released his grip on Thrain''s legs, his body twisting to avoid the fatal strike.


    The moment his hands left Thrain''s legs, the dwarf landed agilely on his feet, the hammer still raised, its weight now pressing against the air, ready for another strike.


    They had a brief respite as Taeron dodged Thrain''s last attack.


    In that moment, their attention shifted, but they remained focused on each other.


    Their senses immediately turned toward the other champions during that split second of respite.

 Chapter 183: Upperhand

    The swamp was alive with movement.


    The soil beneath them squelched with each step, the murky waters rippling as the combatants prepared to collide in a fury that would leave an indelible mark upon the landscape.


    The swamp, with its layers of thick leaves, moss, and murky waters, seemed to groan in anticipation of the impending clash.


    On one side stood Anthony, his katana drawn, the blade gleaming with the faint glow of his elemental affinity.


    His body emanated a quiet power, the aura of the water element around him like a shifting, fluid force, constantly in motion, never stagnant.


    His ice-infused aura wrapped around him like a shield, preparing him for the inevitable onslaught.


    Across from him, Aurelia Dusksorrow stood poised, the very air around her distorting with the sheer weight of her power.


    Her spear, long and wicked, its shaft wrapped in intricate runes, hung at her side.


    She was ready to strike, her aura swirling around her like the darkest of storms.


    In a split second, the calm of the swamp was shattered.


    Aurelia was the first to strike, her spear gleaming with the darkened hue of her aura.


    She held it with both hands, her posture low and aggressive.


    Her every muscle coiled, her aura flaring around her like the essence of a gathering storm.


    She was the embodiment of ferocity, and the air around her trembled with the weight of her intent.


    Without a word, she struck, her body springing forward with devastating precision as she aimed for Anthony''s exposed flank.


    The spear tip sliced through the air, trailing black sparks of energy that danced around it like the flickering embers of a dying flame.


    The motion was fluid, a serpentine strike aimed with deadly accuracy, aimed directly for his ribs.


    Her knees bent, body twisting with the power of her aura, as the spear arced forward, cutting through the heavy, swamp air like a knife through butter.


    The swamp''s stagnant water hissed as the spear threatened to breach it, sending ripples across the surface in its wake.


    Anthony reacted instantly, his katana already in motion.


    His aura flared to life, an unrelenting force of raw energy that melded with the steel of his blade.


    The katana, long and perfectly balanced, glowed faintly, shimmering with the pulsating energy of his aura.


    As the spear neared, he spun with an almost unnatural grace, his katana meeting the spear''s shaft with a clash that sent sparks flying into the air.


    The force of the collision reverberated across the swamp, and the ground beneath their feet seemed to tremble as the two weapons locked in midair.


    Aurelia''s spear quivered, the dark energy swirling around it flaring with intensity, while Anthony''s katana held steady, his own aura crackling in response.


    The sound of metal meeting metal was deafening, but it was the power of their clash that stole the breath of the swamp itself.


    Aurelia''s eyes flared with challenge.


    With a grunt, she twisted her body, using the momentum of the impact to spin and pull her spear back.


    The motion was fluid, a dance of deadly grace.


    The air around her rippled with the intense pressure of her aura as she aimed another vicious strike, this time aimed for Anthony''s neck.


    The spear''s shaft flew through the air with barely a sound, its sharp point cutting through the heavy swamp air.


    But Anthony was already moving, his katana raised and glinting in the faint light.


    With a swift, fluid motion, he brought his blade down in an arc that sliced through the air, his aura coiling around the edge of his katana like a predator waiting to strike.


    The clash was louder this time.


    Sparks flew off both weapons like fireworks in the dark, illuminating the surrounding swamp for a split second.


    The force of the collision created a shockwave, sending a tremor through the earth.


    The mud beneath their feet splattered, water splashing up in chaotic arcs as their weapons locked again, their attacks colliding with brutal force.


    Aurelia''s stance was perfect, her body low, knees bent in a controlled crouch as she maintained her balance.


    She spun once more, her spear flashing like a streak of midnight as it aimed for his midsection.


    She was relentless, each strike calculated, designed to find a weakness, to slip through the smallest opening.


    Her aura surged, a vortex of dark energy pouring into the spear, causing it to shimmer with the intensity of a storm.


    But Anthony, his eyes locked onto her every movement, shifted his weight and stepped backward in a fluid motion.


    His katana lashed out in response, the weapon slicing the air in a perfect arc.


    The sharpness of the katana, enhanced by his aura, met her spear with precision.


    The collision was like the strike of thunder, loud and violent, sending vibrations through the very soil beneath their feet.


    Trees nearby groaned, their roots pulling at the earth, as though the very force of their battle threatened to tear the swamp apart.


    The environment seemed to recoil with every strike, twisting trees cracked and splintered, their trunks shaking with the force of their aura-driven battle.


    The water pooled around their feet, bubbling as it was caught in the aftermath of each clash, sending ripples across the landscape.


    Aurelia''s eyes narrowed with focus, her teeth gritting in determination.


    With another powerful twist of her body, she executed a series of rapid, thrusting motions, each aimed for a vital organ, each one designed to incapacitate.


    Her spear moved like a living thing, every thrust swift and unyielding, powered by the intensity of her dark aura.


    The tip of her spear cut through the air, aimed at his chest, then his neck, then his lower abdomen, each strike as fast and fluid as water, each one impossible to track with the naked eye.


    But Anthony was ready.


    With a subtle shift of his stance, his katana met each strike with perfect timing.


    His own body surged as he parried, each strike sending a crackle of energy through the air.


    The clash of steel on steel echoed through the swamp, each strike throwing off sparks like stars in a night sky.


    The energy in the air hummed, the air surrounding them crackling and sizzling with the intensity of their combat.


    The blood magic was powerful, but Anthony had faced many threats before.


    He planted his feet firmly into the swamp''s muck, anchoring himself.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Torrent Flow]


    Mana instantly surged from his blade, a wave of water infused with his aura cascading outward to meet Aurelia''s strike.


    The two forces collided, water against blood, in a violent explosion of elemental power.


    The swamp groaned as the water swept the blood away, but Aurelia''s spear remained undeterred, her focus unwavering.


    "Impressive"


    Aurelia said, her voice low, almost amused.


    "But let''s see how long you can keep up"


    Anthony remained expressionless as he didn''t have strength for the dialogue.


    His katana now shimmering with both water and ice.


    He wasn''t about to let her think he was overwhelmed.


    He spun his blade in a quick circle, gathering the ice and water elements into one devastating strike.


    His body shifted, his movements synchronized with the flow of the elements around him.


    As he swung his katana, an attack erupted outwards like a tidal.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Raging Tidal Crash]


    The force of the water, mixed with the cold sharpness of the ice, surged forward like an unrelenting wave, crashing toward Aurelia with the force of a storm.


    Aurelia raised her spear to block.


    She invoked another technique, and her blood magic surged into her spear once more.


    [Aurelia Spear Technique: Blood Style: Crimson Wave]


    Her spear spun in a wide arc, the spear glowing red as it cut through the air like a whip.


    The wave of blood magic met Anthony''s attack head-on, the two forces colliding in a violent explosion of water and blood.


    The swamp erupted into chaos.


    Trees were uprooted, the ground cracked, and mud flew in all directions as their attacks continued to clash.


    They flickered across the battlefield, moving with such speed that they were little more than blurred shadows against the backdrop of destruction.


    Their weapons flashed, their elemental magic converging and diverging in a dance of power and grace.


    Anthony''s water swirled around him like a protective shield, and he followed up with a quick, fluid movement.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Frozen Tide]


    Ice materialized, and the very air around his katana turned to ice as he thrust his blade forward, sending a spear of ice straight toward Aurelia''s chest.


    The technique was quick, precise, and almost untraceable.


    It was a deadly maneuver that could strike with the speed of a current, its cold fury unrelenting.


    But Aurelia wasn''t finished.


    Her spear gleamed with the power of darkness, the shadows bending and twisting as she called upon her ultimate technique.


    [Aurelia Spear Technique: Darkness Style: Eternal Night Piercer]


    An attack was unleashed with such force that it seemed to tear the very fabric of the swamp itself.


    The spear became an extension of her will, the shadows around it moving in a whirlpool of dark energy.


    The tip of the spear extended, becoming a solid mass of shadow that lashed out, breaking through the ice and water with ease.


    The two forces collided again, an explosion of ice, water, blood, and shadow enveloping the swamp.


    The earth beneath them cracked, mud splashing into the air as the clash continued.


    Neither Anthony nor Aurelia seemed willing to relent, each locked in the intense fury of the battle.


    For every strike that Aurelia made, Anthony was there to meet it with equal force, each move flowing into the next as though they were two sides of the same coin.


    The swamp, now nearly unrecognizable in the wake of their battle, stood as a testament to the elemental fury they unleashed.


    Aurelia''s eyes flickered with surprise.


    This human, this warrior, was not only keeping up with her, but he was also forcing her to push her limits.


    She had underestimated him.


    The realization did not sit well with her, but it did not deter her.


    In fact, it made her only more determined to break him.


    "You may be strong"


    Aurelia said, her voice a whisper amidst the chaos.


    "But this battle ends with my victory"


    With that, she drew upon the deepest parts of her blood and darkness magic, her spear becoming a swirling maelstrom of energy.


    [Aurelia Spear Technique: Combination Order: Dark Blood Slice]


    Chaos erupted from her, a combination of blood and shadow so pure it seemed to distort the very air around her.


    A technique that she had created from combining her blood and darkness elements.


    Anthony, undaunted, gripped his katana with a single hand, elements around him swirling as he prepared to respond in kind.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Tsunami Blade]


    Mana crashed forward, the wave of water and ice clashing with her blood-infused darkness in a blinding explosion.

 Chapter 184: First blood

    At a distant location, miles removed from the chaos of Anthony''s battleground, another clash of titans prepared to unfold.


    Vahali, the elf champion, stood poised and commanding, an aura of regal composure enveloping him.


    His piercing gaze, steady and unyielding, was fixed upon his adversary.


    Every inch of him radiated an innate elegance, a warrior born not merely to fight but to conquer with precision and grace.


    Opposite him, Serenelle, the champion of the Phoenix race, stood as an embodiment of fiery defiance.


    Her presence was no less commanding, the air around her shimmering faintly with residual heat, as though the sun itself bowed to her will.


    Her gaze burned with an intensity that spoke of untamed power, her posture upright and brimming with confidence born of countless victorious battles.


    The ground beneath them seemed to shiver in anticipation, a prelude to the ferocity about to be unleashed.


    Serenelle stood with her rapier hang on her waste, although calm, she was ready to erupt.


    Beneath their feet, the sand lay dense and unyielding, clinging with a heaviness that mirrored the tension between them.


    The relentless sun blazed overhead, casting waves of oppressive heat across the arena, yet neither champion faltered.


    The elements themselves seemed trivial before their immense power, their auras rendering them impervious to such discomforts.


    Surrounding them stood an unending array of ancient stone pillars, weathered and cracked, their origins lost to time.


    They towered like silent sentinels, casting elongated shadows that stretched over the battlefield, creating a labyrinthine setting that promised both advantage and peril.


    They seemed infinite in number, a testament to the scale of their impending confrontation.


    Both combatants radiated unwavering confidence, their postures exuding a mastery of their own strength.


    Neither displayed an ounce of hesitation nor fear, yet there was no recklessness in their readiness.


    It was the confidence of warriors accustomed to triumph, and yet, each harbored an unspoken acknowledgment: amidst their assurance, the potential for the unforeseen lurked, demanding vigilance.


    As the silence stretched taut between them, each second felt like an eternity.


    The stillness of the battlefield was a coiled spring, waiting to snap, yet neither combatant showed any intention of breaking it.


    For what seemed like a minute, they stood, locked in a tense standoff, neither willing to yield the initiative.


    Serenelle, her patience fraying, decided to shatter the stalemate.


    Her hand moved with fluid precision, drawing her rapier from its sheath in a motion as smooth as silk yet sharp with intent.


    The blade hissed faintly against its scabbard, the sound like a whisper of impending violence.


    Her body tensed, muscles contracting subtly, an elegant combination of control and raw power.


    Then, without warning, she surged forward.


    A burst of force accompanied her movement, the sheer energy of her launch sending ripples through the thick, compact sand beneath her feet.


    Despite the sand''s density, her speed and grace rendered it inconsequential.


    The grains scattered in her wake, rising in clouds of golden dust as though bowing to her passage.


    To her, the ground might as well have been weightless air, offering no resistance as she hurtled toward her opponent with the momentum of a storm.


    The wind howled in protest as Serenelle raised her rapier high over her shoulder, its slender blade catching the sunlight like liquid silver.


    For a fleeting moment, her poised form seemed carved from the very essence of precision and power, a goddess of war ready to strike.


    Then, like a collapsing planet, she unleashed her attack.


    Her rapier arced downward with terrifying force, a blur of motion slicing through the air with an audible hiss.


    The wind parted effortlessly before the blade, as though cowed by its deadly edge, the motion as smooth and unyielding as a knife through butter.


    The sheer velocity of her strike sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield, displacing air and kicking up eddies of golden sand.


    The pillars surrounding them groaned faintly, trembling in the wake of her unleashed might.


    Vahalin, his sharp elven instincts honed by centuries of combat, moved with precision as the deadly rapier descended toward him.


    His sword, a masterpiece of elven craftsmanship, glinted in the harsh sunlight as it arced upward to intercept the blow.


    The instant their weapons collided, an eruption of force detonated between them.


    The sheer impact unleashed a shockwave that rippled through the thick sand, scattering it in violent plumes as though the earth itself recoiled from their clash.


    The metallic ring of their blades meeting echoed like a thunderclap, the vibrations radiating outward to the countless pillars that groaned under the pressure, fine cracks spidering along their ancient surfaces.


    The force of their strike didn''t merely disrupt the battlefield, it became the battlefield, transforming the once-calm arena into a tempest of energy and power.


    Both warriors held their ground, neither giving an inch, their auras flaring with unspoken challenge.


    Both warriors seemed evenly matched for now, but they both understood this was only the prelude, a testing of waters before the storm.


    Neither had even begun to draw upon their full strength.


    Serenelle, unfazed by the lack of success in her initial strike, withdrew her rapier with fluid precision, her wrist already twisting in preparation for a follow up attack.


    She had never expected the first strike to land; it had merely been the opening note of a deadly symphony.


    With a sharp exhale, her rapier transformed into a blur of motion.


    The blade, guided by supernatural speed and skill, thrust forward a thousand times in rapid succession, each strike so precise and swift it seemed to pierce through time itself.


    She couldn''t quite place it, but something in his movements had changed, become sharper, more focused.


    Before she could discern what it was, a sharp pain exploded on her cheek, a thin line of blood trickling down her face.


    Startled, she instinctively retreated, putting distance between herself and her opponent.


    Even the smallest injury was a warning, there was danger in the unknown, and she had no intention of allowing that to escalate.


    But before she could fully regain her bearings, Vahalin was upon her again.


    His sword descended from the sky, a lethal arc as though guided by fate itself, intent on sealing her doom.


    Serenelle felt the pressure, the cold certainty of death bearing down upon her.


    Her instincts screamed at her to move, and she did, her body twisting with the grace of a storm, her feet surrounded by lightning as she turned to face him.


    Her rapier moved in an elegant counter, but Vahalin''s sword had already shifted mid-strike.


    His attack, no longer aimed at her chest, was now directed at her legs.


    The sudden change in his strategy caught her off guard, but she was a battle-hardened warrior, and she reacted in kind.


    In the blink of an eye, she vanished in a burst of flames, her body dissipating like smoke, only to reappear at a distant point on the battlefield, as if she had teleported.


    But before she could even take a breath, Vahalin''s eyes were already locked on her.


    ''Does he possess the ability to see the future?''


    She wondered briefly.


    The idea was discarded almost as quickly as it had appeared.


    If such a skill existed, the mana cost would be astronomical, and Vahalin, an elf of his caliber, would not be using it so recklessly.


    No, there was something else at play.


    She couldn''t pinpoint how he was predicting her moves, but the answer was now more elusive than ever.


    A sudden thought struck her, and a smile spread across her face as she realized what might be the key.


    To confirm her theory, she summoned the unique power of her race.


    Phoenix Flames


    A torrent of fiery energy erupted from her body in an instant, the very air around her crackling with intensity.


    The winds seemed to tremble in the heat, the sand beneath her feet charring and turning to glass.


    She was ablaze, her form wreathed in the unique flames that were the hallmark of the phoenix.


    These flames intermingled with her aura, fusing together in perfect harmony, amplifying her power exponentially.


    With a primal scream, Serenelle lunged forward.


    The ground trembled as though the heavens themselves were coming undone beneath her feet.


    Her first step sent the earth shaking, and in the next heartbeat, she was upon Vahalin, her rapier slashing with the intensity of a falling star.


    Vahalin reacted, his body flowing with the wind as his own element bolstered his speed.


    His blade moved, light as a feather, but as deadly as a tempest.


    He sidestepped just as her rapier aimed for his skull, his sword following in a counter strike at her arm.


    But Serenelle was already spinning, her form a blur, and her rapier cut through the air, narrowly missing him as she launched another devastating strike.


    They clashed again, each movement leaving afterimages that lingered in the air for nearly ten seconds, streaks of red and green flashing across the battlefield like bolts of lightning.


    The intensity was immeasurable, their weapons meeting with the force of an unstoppable storm.


    Serenelle''s next attack was a storm of its own, her rapier released a thousand crescent shaped arcs, each one imbued with the fury of the Phoenix Flames.


    But Vahalin was unfazed, dodging each attack with almost casual precision, never once breaking his rhythm.


    Their battle raged on, relentless and unyielding, their movements a blur of lightning and flame.


    Vahalin dodged, blocked, and parried, but Serenelle was no longer just a warrior; she had become a force of nature herself.


    The realization hit him, he could no longer predict her movements with the same certainty.


    Vahalin had used the wind element to sense Serenelle''s muscles move, twitch, and contract before her whole body moved.


    Any move she made pushed the wind element and particles around her.


    Vahalin had been using this to know her every move before she even made them.


    This was something Vahalin invented on his own; it wasn''t a talent or skill he picked up from somewhere.


    He had come up with this skill, and it worked every time.


    But it seemed this phoenix wasn''t like his regular opponents.


    She had sensed the change in his movement, only got injured once, adapted, looked for an answer, and then found her answer.


    All within a short time.


    The skill had been rendered ineffective by her.


    The answer had been correct: Serenelle had sensed the shift in his technique, adapted in the blink of an eye, and found a way to counteract it.


    Her flames burned brighter, her footwork more fluid, her attacks more aggressive.


    She was indeed a prodigy of the Phoenix race.

 Chapter 185: Gone

    The atmosphere was still, as if the world itself was holding its breath in anticipation.


    Rylis the demi-human stood, his black and blue fur bristling, claws gleaming under the faint light that slipped through the stormy clouds above.


    Across from him, Kaelthar held his sabre loosely, its polished blade catching the faint glint of light.


    The tension between them was palpable, a storm of unseen forces crackling at the edges of their shared space.


    Kaelthar was the first to move.


    His sabre cut through the air with a deafening whistle, a blur of steel aimed directly at Rylis''s midsection.


    Rylis''s body shifted in an instant, his silhouette flickering as he dodged the strike.


    The ground beneath where the sabre struck trembled, a sharp scar etched into the stone.


    Rylis countered with a sweeping strike of his claws, the air humming with mana as his figure blurred.


    Kaelthar pivoted smoothly, his sabre meeting the claws mid-swing.


    The resulting clash sent a shockwave outward, scattering dust and debris.


    The metallic ''clang'' rang through the space, echoing like a war cry in the emptiness.


    Without pause, Kaelthar pressed forward, his strikes relentless, each swing of his sabre faster and more precise than the last.


    Rylis matched him blow for blow, his claws meeting the blade with ferocious speed.


    Sparks flew with every impact, lighting the battlefield in bursts of fleeting brilliance.


    They became a whirlwind of motion, their movements so swift that afterimages trailed behind them, blurring the line between reality and illusion.


    A sabre slash appeared to cut through Rylis, only for his image to dissolve like smoke.


    A claw strike seemed to pierce Kaelthar''s chest, but his form dissipated into a flickering mirage.


    Kaelthar leapt back, his feet digging into the ground to halt his momentum.


    Rylis darted forward, his claws aimed for Kaelthar''s throat, but the dragon spun his sabre with a flourish, redirecting the attack in an elegant arc.


    Their weapons clashed once again, the sound akin to thunder splitting the air.


    Each movement left destruction in its wake.


    The ground cracked and splintered beneath their feet, their immense auras causing stone to crumble and trees to fall in their vicinity.


    A single strike from Kaelthar''s sabre sent debris flying like shrapnel; Rylis''s claws carved deep grooves into the earth with every missed swipe.


    The battlefield itself seemed to recoil from their fury.


    Stone outcroppings crumbled under stray impacts, and the air grew heavy with the force of their movements.


    Still, neither combatant showed any sign of fatigue or hesitation.


    Kaelthar spun, his sabre carving a wide arc through the air, forcing Rylis to leap backward.


    As the blade struck the ground, a fissure split the stone, radiating outward like spiderweb cracks.


    Rylis landed gracefully, his foxlike eyes glinting with calculation.


    The demi-human lunged forward, faster than the eye could follow, his claws aimed for Kaelthar''s side.


    Kaelthar twisted his body, his sabre sweeping upward to intercept.


    The clash created another burst of sparks, illuminating their locked forms for a brief moment before they broke apart once more.


    Kaelthar''s voice carried over the din of their battle, deep and steady.


    "You''re holding back, are you testing me?"


    Rylis''s lips curled into a predatory smirk.


    "And you''re not?"


    His claws flexed, glinting ominously.


    "Let''s see what happens when we push a little harder"


    Kaelthar shifted his stance, the sabre gleaming as he held it aloft.


    In an instant, they were upon each other again, a blur of motion and steel.


    Each strike was calculated yet devastating, leaving destruction in its wake.


    A downward slash from Kaelthar cleaved a boulder clean in two when Rylis dodged to the side.


    Rylis retaliated with a spinning kick, his claws extended, but Kaelthar''s sabre intercepted, sending another metallic ''clang'' reverberating through the air.


    Time seemed to lose meaning as the battle raged on.


    The battlefield bore the scars of their clash, shattered rocks, uprooted trees, and deep fissures that crisscrossed the earth.


    Both combatants moved with unyielding precision, their strikes faster and heavier, yet neither faltered or gave an inch.


    Kaelthar surged forward, his sabre blazing through the air with blistering speed.


    Rylis met him head-on, their clash sending a deafening shockwave that rippled through the ruins of their battlefield.


    Each strike now carried the weight of their determination, their ferocity amplified as neither combatant held back their refined skills.


    The sabre''s edge sang as it carved through the air, meeting Rylis''s claws in a blinding series of rapid exchanges.


    The force of the impact sent sparks flying, illuminating their fierce expressions in the midst of chaos.


    The intensity of their strikes sent shockwaves across the terrain, causing the earth beneath them to tremble with each devastating impact.


    The two combatants moved at blinding speeds, leaving afterimages in their wake as they closed the gap again and again, their weapons dancing in the flickering light.


    Kaelthar''s sabre whistled through the air in a wide arc, aimed at Rylis''s midsection.


    The demi-human reacted without hesitation, his claws slicing upward to intercept the attack, the collision sending sparks flying in every direction.


    Rylis''s speed was nothing short of extraordinary, his instincts guiding his movements with perfect precision, while Kaelthar was a blur of calculated power, his movements honed over centuries of battle.


    Without a moment''s pause, Rylis lunged, his claws slashing in rapid succession toward Kaelthar''s face.


    The dragon''s sabre deflected the strikes with a series of swift, fluid parries, each clash sending a shockwave through the surrounding air.


    The force of their combat shattered nearby mountains, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake.


    Yet neither seemed to falter, their energy unyielding, their bodies in perfect condition, unaffected by the unrelenting exchange of blows.


    Rylis dropped low to the ground, his claws raking across the earth as he aimed for Kaelthar''s legs.


    Kaelthar stepped back, his sabre moving in a flashing blur to cut downwards, narrowly missing Rylis''s form as the demi-human darted to the side.


    The ground split open as Kaelthar''s strike landed, the shockwave sending a jagged crack through the valley.


    Rylis reacted in an instant, his body blurring once more as he pushed off the ground, his claws seeking Kaelthar''s exposed flank.


    The dragon spun in mid-air, his wings extending as he brought his sabre around in a wide arc, forcing Rylis to retreat a step.


    But the demi-human was relentless, closing the gap instantly, claws swiping again and again with deadly accuracy.


    The two locked weapons in another furious clash, their arms shaking from the force of the impact, but their stances unwavering, neither showing the slightest sign of tiring.


    Each strike was an explosion of power, each movement a blur of speed, and yet neither combatant was slowed.


    The battle escalated further, the intensity growing with every passing moment.


    Rylis darted in and out of Kaelthar''s reach, his claws slashing through the air in a series of calculated strikes.


    Kaelthar responded with precision, his sabre cutting through the air in smooth, lethal arcs, his wings snapping with power as he shifted position in the blink of an eye.


    They collided again, their weapons locking with a brutal clash that sent shockwaves through the valley.


    The very earth beneath them cracked open, and the air itself seemed to bend with the force of their power.


    They were locked in a dance of destruction, each blow reshaping the battlefield, yet neither showing any sign of slowing down.


    Rylis''s claws met Kaelthar''s sabre once more, and this time, the shockwave sent them both spiraling through the air.


    They twisted, their movements almost indistinguishable from the blur of shadows and light, their weapons flashing as they collided with explosive force.


    The terrain around them shattered, debris flying in every direction, but still, neither of them hesitated, their determination unwavering, their bodies unaffected by the continuous onslaught.


    The fight raged on, a never-ending exchange of skill and power.


    There was no sign of fatigue, no sign of weakness.


    Only the unyielding clash of their weapons and the deafening sound of their battle as it tore through the valley.


    The ground beneath them continued to fracture, the very landscape shifting with every strike.


    The air around them grew thick with the pressure of their combat, each move a testament to their mastery.


    They were not just fighting, they were creating a storm, a maelstrom of violence and power, but neither would yield.


    Their weapons met again, and again, the earth itself trembling with each collision.


    Sparks flew, rocks exploded, and the air was filled with the sound of metal on metal, the clash of their strikes resounding like the tolling of a war drum.


    But still, neither showed any sign of exhaustion, their mana and aura flowing effortlessly, their bodies in perfect condition, their movements as precise and powerful as when they first began.


    There was no end in sight, no slowing down.


    This battle was not one of fatigue, it was one of will, of unstoppable force, a clash between two titans who would fight until the very last breath, and beyond.


    As Kaelthar brought his blade up for a another, devastating strike, the air between them seemed to freeze.


    His sabre glinted, the edge prepared to carve through the space between them with deadly precision.


    Rylis''s eyes narrowed, a sharp, fleeting grin curling at the edges of his lips, a hint of a challenge, of something deeper hidden behind his instincts.


    Then, in a split second, just as the sabre was about to cleave him in two, Rylis vanished.


    The air itself seemed to hold its breath.


    Kaelthar''s eyes snapped to the place where Rylis had been standing, his instinct and senses flaring.


    Every fiber of his being screamed to find him, but no trace of the demi-human remained.


    Not even a whisper of movement, no shifting of the wind, nothing.


    The battlefield stood silent for a brief moment, as if time itself had stalled.


    Kaelthar''s gaze darted across the battlefield, his focus unrelenting, searching for even the slightest sign of Rylis.


    His senses screamed at him, but there was nothing.


    Not a sound, not a shadow, nothing to indicate where the demi-human had disappeared to.


    Rylis was gone.


    And Kaelthar was left alone, his eyes still searching, but the battlefield remained empty, still, as if the fight had never happened.

 Chapter 186: Bored

    As the battle raged on around the arena, the air was thick with anticipation, and all eyes were on the combatants.


    Among the eight representatives of the major races, not a single expression shifted.


    Their faces remained as stoic as ever, their gazes unwavering.


    They were watching their champions, but no one would dare to show anything but neutrality.


    The champions'' struggles were their own, after all, and these representatives would remain impartial, as was their duty.


    But as the battle dragged on, there was an undeniable undercurrent of emotion among the parents.


    Each one had their reasons, their quiet hopes and unspoken fears, and each felt the pressure of their child''s participation in this grand spectacle.


    Serenelle''s mother stood with her arms crossed, her face set in an icy mask, but there was a tightness around her eyes, a slight clenching of her jaw.


    Her daughter, so proud and fierce, had been the first to fall victim to the brutality of the arena.


    A sharp pain sliced through her chest as she watched Serenelle stagger back, her form faltering for the briefest of moments.


    The delicate grace of the young warrior had been marred by the first true injury of the bloodbath, and though Serenelle quickly recovered, her mother couldn''t shake the feeling of disappointment that gnawed at her pride.


    She had hoped for more.


    Hoped her daughter would be stronger.


    But there was little time to mourn for any perceived weakness; the battle was still ongoing, and Serenelle''s spirit had not broken neither has she gone all out.


    Yet still, the weight of the moment lingered in her mother''s heart.


    She had seen Serenelle grow, had raised her to be a powerful force, and now, as a mother, she felt the sting of being unable to shield her from this world of unrelenting violence.


    But she would not show it.


    The other parents were watching, and Serenelle''s mother would not let them see her weakness.


    Not now.


    Anthony''s mother, Mitchelle, remained as impassive as ever, though her eyes never left her son.


    She didn''t glance at the other champions, didn''t acknowledge the bloodshed or the displays of power from the other contestants.


    Her focus was on Anthony, and only him.


    He moved with an ease and fluidity that filled her with pride, but also with a certain quiet intensity.


    She felt the air around her vibrate with her own elemental power, but she had no intention of intervening.


    Not yet.


    Discover more content at M V L


    She would never interrupt Anthony''s battle unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Michael, standing beside her, watched his son''s movements with a quiet admiration.


    There was no outward show of emotion, but inside, a deep sense of pride washed over him.


    The way Anthony wielded his sword, the way he anticipated each move before it was even made, it was effortless.


    Like the blade was an extension of him, and nothing could touch him.


    He could see the years of training, the countless hours spent honing his skills.


    Michael marveled at his son''s mastery, even as the bloodshed continued around them.


    For a brief moment, he allowed himself to feel a flicker of joy.


    He had no doubt that Anthony would emerge victorious, but the journey was far from over.


    Rylis''s father stood with a knowing grin etched on his face.


    He had watched his son grow, witnessed the same sharp instincts that made Rylis such a dangerous opponent.


    The boy''s reflexes were extraordinary, and every movement was fluid, almost predatory.


    His father saw the wildness in him, the fierce independence that ran in their bloodline.


    It was a trait that set Rylis apart from all others.


    The grin deepened as Rylis dodged another attack, his movements quick and precise.


    Michael''s reputation preceded him, his mastery of the blade, his rumoured ability to cut through space and time itself.


    Even among beings of their caliber, his prowess was legendary.


    But Michael didn''t respond.


    His sharp, hawk-like eyes remained fixed on the arena, on Anthony''s every move.


    His focus was undetached, impenetrable.


    For Michael, there was nothing more important in this moment than his son.


    The others could wait; his answers could wait.


    Gorath''s request went unanswered, the silence speaking louder than any refusal.


    Gorath exhaled through his nose, the hint of a growl lingering in the sound.


    He straightened, his massive frame casting a shadow over those nearby.


    "Hmph"


    He muttered to himself, his tone resigned.


    If Michael wasn''t interested, there was no point in pressing.


    He didn''t bother asking the others.


    He already knew the answer.


    None of them would accept.


    Not because they were afraid, but because they shared the same burden of power.


    To fight at their level was to risk far too much, and none of them would jeopardize the fragile balance they maintained.


    Still, the yearning for a true battle lingered in Gorath''s chest, a smoldering ember of longing that refused to be extinguished.


    For now, he could only endure.


    Gorath exhaled deeply, his frustration simmering beneath his stoic exterior.


    He turned his gaze back to the arena, letting the clang of weapons and the flashes of power momentarily distract him from his restlessness.


    Yet, as he stood there, something flickered in his mind, a thought, a possibility.


    A slow, deliberate grin spread across his face, sharp and menacing, as the idea took shape.


    It wasn''t the bloodbath itself that intrigued him, but what could come after it.


    The battles of the champions might set the stage for something far greater, far more exhilarating.


    This bloodbath wasn''t just a contest; it was a precursor, a spark for something larger.


    Gorath''s thoughts raced with the potential of what lay ahead, a battle tied to the outcome of this very moment.


    It wasn''t just a fleeting fantasy but a tangible possibility, one that ignited a deep excitement within him.


    The thought alone stirred his blood, making it boil with anticipation.


    His grin widened, teeth gleaming like polished steel, and his eyes burned with renewed vigor.


    For the first time in ages, he felt a genuine thrill, a glimmer of the action he longed for.


    Gorath straightened his towering frame, his fists clenching in anticipation.


    The present was captivating, but the future now held a promise, a promise of battle, of unleashed power, and of a challenge worthy of his might.


    The Titan head''s booming voice cut through the tension, a low, satisfied chuckle escaping his lips as he muttered to himself.


    "The future will be interesting indeed"


    As the battle between the champions continued, the parents stood in their respective corners, their thoughts swirling in silence.


    Each one held an unwavering belief in their child''s potential, but none could predict the outcome.


    The violence and chaos in the arena made it clear that the battle had only just begun.


    There was still so much more to unfold, and yet, no one knew how it would end.


    For now, all they could do was wait.

 Chapter 187: Clone

    Anthony and Aurelia''s battle raged on, their clash relentless.


    Anthony, however, made no attempt to strike.


    Instead, he observed her every movement with unwavering focus.


    Her steps, the subtle contractions of her muscles, the fluidity of her strikes, and the precision of her retractions, each motion was analyzed, dissected.


    He didn''t have to do this, but he wanted to play along for a while.


    Aurelia''s spear trembled with intense vibration as mana surged from her body, flowing into the weapon with relentless force.


    Her balance shifted seamlessly as she unleashed another devastating strike.


    [Aurelia Spear Technique: Combination Order: Crimson Night Stab]


    Aurelia called forth dark blood from the earth, shaping it into an elongated shadow spear.


    With a swift thrust, she drove it forward, imbued with a fusion of cursed blood and dark energy that drained life force and sapped vitality from her target.


    As the attack neared Anthony, he stood motionless, watching it approach in slow motion.


    He couldn''t help but marvel at the finesse of her combination technique.


    Aurelia''s talent and years of hard work had forged such a technique, a seamless blend of the Blood and Darkness elements.


    She was the first of her kind to achieve this remarkable feat.


    No vampire had ever thought of achieving this, yet she had done it entirely on her own.


    Blood wasn''t an element; it was an ability exclusive to the vampire race.


    Though occasionally, individuals were born with the innate talent to manipulate blood, they ultimately paled in comparison to vampires, the true rulers of blood.


    This enhanced her combat strength, making her attacks far more devastating.


    Anthony''s All-Seeing Eyes granted him a ridiculous set of abilities, allowing him to see exactly how she had achieved this.


    But even as he marveled at the attack, he knew he still had to make a move.


    His hand rose, his katana held low, as mana surged through him.


    Anthony prepared his counter to Aurelia''s strike.


    The water element came to life as he willed it into his katana, merging seamlessly with the aura that enveloped the blade.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Moonlit Tidal Surge]


    A graceful yet devastating vertical strike unleashed a beam of water, shaped like a crescent moon, swiftly cutting through the air.


    The energy mirrored the nonexistent moonlight as it sliced through Aurelia''s attack with pinpoint precision, creating an ethereal, shimmering arc of water.


    Destruction followed as Anthony effortlessly matched her power, his response flawless and without hesitation.


    Vines and trees were instantly hurled backward as chaos swept through everything in its path.


    The soggy ground trembled beneath their force, and the swamp''s waters surged, growing even more turbulent as additional waves crashed into the mix.


    Aurelia remained motionless, her eyes gleaming through the chaos as she fixed her gaze on her enemy.


    Her muscles coiled, readying her for the next move in their battle.


    But before she could even take a step, her instincts erupted, warning her to move, and she froze, caught in the sharp urgency of the moment.


    She immediately attempted to shift her body, her instincts screaming for her to dodge, but the attack came too swiftly.


    The enemy, his movements a blur, ''seemed'' to surpass her own speed.


    In the blink of an eye, his hand pierced through her body from behind, emerging at the front in a sickening motion.


    Aurelia''s blood poured relentlessly, spilling from her body like a shattered dam.


    Her shock was evident, eyes wide with disbelief.


    As she looked down, her heart was gripped tightly in the enemy''s hand, its rhythmic pounding slowing with each passing moment.


    She turned, her vision clouded by the shock of her own blood loss, and her gaze locked onto the figure who had dared to interrupt her fight.


    A being stood before her, its presence as unnerving as it was captivating.


    Fox-like ears twitched atop its head, while a long, elegant tail swayed with dangerous intent.


    Claws glimmered with a deadly sheen, each one seeming to shimmer with an unspoken power.


    It was Rylis.


    He stood behind Aurelia, a wide grin spread across his face, her heart firmly gripped in his hand.


    Rylis was a hunter, a predator whose instincts never missed a moment.


    He pounced the instant his enemy''s guard dropped, even if only for a fraction of a second.


    His sharp claws glistened with the blood of his prey, and his very being radiated the chilling satisfaction of a perfect ambush.


    Throughout the fight with the Dragon Champion, Kaelthar, Rylis''s gaze remained unblinking, always scanning, always calculating.


    Everyone around him was prey in his eyes, vulnerable, waiting to be struck down at the perfect moment.


    He had simply been playing around.


    Aurelia had used a blood skill called;


    Blood Veil


    Allowing her to hide herself in the fabric of space, remaining undetected.


    She had further enhanced the illusion by using another blood skill, making herself appear dead, with no life presence detectable.


    This ensured that anyone attempting to sense her would be unable to detect her true location or even feel her presence.


    From her hidden position, Aurelia watched the entire scene unfold.


    It wasn''t that Rylis had caught her clone off guard with his sneak attack, no, she had allowed it.


    She had feigned being caught unawares, intentionally setting herself up for the perfect moment.


    As Rylis struck, she had triggered the self-destruction of her blood clone, in order to deal damage to both him and Anthony at the same time.


    One clone, two champions.


    She floated down gracefully, her landing soft as a whisper against the desolation.


    Her gaze was steady, unwavering, as she looked at Anthony, a calm smile playing at her lips.


    With a voice as soft as the wind, she spoke.


    "So you knew all along but decided to say nothing?"


    Anthony looked at her with a smile of his own.


    "Who am I to question the skills and decisions of a beauty"


    "Then I hope you will let this beauty have your head"


    "Well, what can I say, I''m quite good at giving head if you ask me"


    Anthony watched her movements, his eyes calm yet sharp, as the air around them thickened with tension.


    Aurelia''s expression darkened, her once graceful demeanor transforming into one of cold, unwavering intent.


    In the blink of an eye, her movements became sharp, deliberate, each motion carrying the weight of her deadly purpose.


    Without any warning, she disappeared from her position, vanishing as though the very air had swallowed her whole.


    The ground beneath Anthony''s feet trembled, cracking under the sheer force of her sudden movement.


    Before his mind could even register her disappearance, Aurelia materialized once more, this time, directly before him.


    Her spear, a blur of lethal precision, was aimed squarely at his neck.


    The speed of her strike was so explosive that it seemed to warp the air itself, leaving behind a crackling resonance that reverberated through the battlefield.


    Anthony''s senses sharpened as the pace of the battle escalated.


    The sudden shift in tempo was no surprise, but it was the mark of a seasoned warrior, and it did not hinder his movements.


    With an effortless grace, he sidestepped Aurelia''s assault, his body moving with precision, as though the real Aurelia were no different from the clone he had faced earlier.


    In the blink of an eye, her spear flashed past him, a blur of lethal intent.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Anthony''s katana quivered in his grasp, his hand moving with uncanny speed and fluidity.


    With a swift and precise upward strike, his blade cleaved through the air towards Aurelia''s neck.


    But she, ever perceptive, reacted in an instant.


    Mid-motion, she shifted her position, launching herself into the air, narrowly evading the fatal blow with an almost imperceptible movement.


    However, Anthony''s strike had found its mark, though her neck remained unharmed, Aurelia''s left arm was severed at the shoulder, its detached form spiraling through the air.


    A crimson spray of blood stained the atmosphere, the severed limb falling uselessly to the ground.


    Yet, even as Aurelia shot into the sky with incredible speed, her resolve remained unbroken.


    A fierce determination burned in her eyes.


    [Blood Explosion]


    In a single, fluid motion, Aurelia controlled the blood from her severed hand, commanding it to erupt in a violent burst of raw power.


    The very air trembled as the explosion tore through the space around them, a blinding shockwave cascading outward, leaving destruction in its wake.


    Despite the chaos, Aurelia remained unyielding.


    Vampires, with their regenerative abilities, were undaunted by such wounds.


    The blood that spilled from her arm was already knitting itself together, the severed limb regenerating within a heartbeat, whole once more.


    Anthony, undeterred by the devastation unfolding around him, bent his knees, pushing against the earth as though it had become his ally.


    The ground beneath him buckled and sank further as he propelled himself skyward like a missile locked on its target.


    His katana gleamed as it surged forward, aiming for Aurelia''s waist with deadly intent.

 Chapter 188: Valley

    The ground trembled beneath their feet, the very air crackling with the intensity of their clash.


    In the valley, surrounded by jagged mountains, two titans faced each other, each an embodiment of their respective elements, their wills burning with an unyielding ferocity.


    Taeron, towering like a force of nature, moved with the primal grace of the earth itself.


    His frame was massive, and his muscles rippled with the immense strength of a Titan.


    His fists, clenched and glowing with fire, surged with power drawn from the depths of the earth, where the fire and stone met.


    His body was both the mountain and the flame, a terrifying blend of earth and fire, giving him an unstoppable presence.


    Across from him stood Thrain, a dwarf forged from the heart of a mountain, his compact body radiating strength in its purest form.


    His hammer, a formidable weapon imbued with fire and metal, gleamed with molten heat as it swung in expert arcs.


    Despite their differences in size, it was clear that both warriors seemed equal in strength, their powers interwoven with their mastery over their elements.


    As they stood facing one another, the atmosphere thickened, the energy around them crackling with palpable tension.


    The sound of their breathing was the only thing that could be heard over the deafening silence, and in that stillness, the ground beneath them began to shake.


    Their mana surged outward like tidal waves of raw energy, distorting the very fabric of the air.


    The battle was about to begin in earnest.


    [Taeron Technique: Earth Style: Titan''s Grasp]


    Without warning, Taeron moved first, his colossal hands outstretched, his connection with the earth immediate and overwhelming.


    The ground beneath him seemed to shudder as massive pillars of stone rose up, thrusting themselves skyward with an explosive force.


    They were jagged, like the claws of a giant beast, their sharp edges glistening in the light as they arced toward Thrain.


    The stones grew taller with each moment, encircling Thrain in a formidable prison of rock and fire.


    Taeron roared as he thrust both hands down, slamming the pillars together with the intent of crushing his opponent.


    The collision sent a deafening crash through the valley, but Thrain remained unshaken.


    [Thrain Hammer Technique: Forging Slap]


    Thrain''s body tensed as he raised his hammer high, its molten metal shimmering like a forge''s flame.


    He summoned the fury of his fire and metal affinities into the weapon, and with a movement as precise as it was powerful, swung the hammer downward with unstoppable force.


    The hammer crashed against the jagged pillars, and the impact unleashed a surge of molten energy.


    Fire and metal combined, creating an explosion of heat that caused the air itself to shimmer with intensity.


    The stone pillars turned to slag and ash, crumbling under the power of Thrain''s strike.


    Yet Taeron''s form remained untouched, standing firm as the ground around him split open from the force of his earth affinity.


    He charged forward, undeterred.


    [Taeron Technique: Fist Type: Smashing Fall]


    Taeron wasted no time, his powerful legs propelling him forward.


    His fist, already engulfed in the searing flames, shot forward like a battering ram.


    The impact was devastating.


    As the explosion subsided, Taeron unleashed his power.


    His fists, now glowing with the combination of fire and earth, crashed down upon Thrain.


    The ground below seemed to shake as if the very earth itself were protesting against the force of the strike.


    The impact of his fists tore through the air, sending tremors across the valley.


    The sheer force of the blow sent a massive shockwave, forming craters in its wake.


    Thrain, however, was prepared.


    His stance was rigid, his body absorbing the impact as if he were part of the mountain itself.


    [Thrain Hammer Technique: Anvil Strike]


    In response, Thrain raised his hammer once again.


    With a primal roar, he swung the weapon downward with unrelenting force.


    The hammer collided with Taeron''s strike, and the resulting shockwave shattered the ground beneath them, sending massive cracks spreading through the earth.


    The force of the impact sent a geyser of molten rock into the air, but both warriors stood, their bodies trembling but unbroken.


    The intensity of the battle had reached a fever pitch, and they were far from finished.


    [Taeron Technique: Earth Style: Titan''s Wrath]


    Taeron''s entire body seemed to glow with the intensity of his element.


    The ground beneath him erupted as massive spires of earth shot up in every direction.


    Taeron''s power had reached a new level, his form now surrounded by an aura of both flame and earth.


    The power he wielded was almost tangible, and he pressed forward, his fists pounding the earth in rhythmic strikes that sent shockwaves across the battlefield.


    The spires of stone erupted like waves crashing against Thrain''s defenses.


    [Thrain Hammer Technique: Stormbringer Strike]


    Not to be outdone, Thrain unleashed the full measure of his power.


    His hammer glowed with a storm of undulated energy, the air around it crackling with the fury of lightning and fire.


    The hammer''s swing sent arcs of lightning cascading outward, striking the very earth and causing the sky itself to tremble.


    The energy surged around him as his hammer came down, meeting Taeron''s attack with a force that split the earth in two.


    The collision sent an explosion of energy cascading outward, but neither warrior faltered.


    Their battle raged on, with each attack more powerful than the last, yet neither was willing to yield.


    The valley had been turned into a war zone, the ground torn apart by the clash of their powers.


    Yet, despite the devastation around them, the two force remained locked in their combat, each determined to prove that they were the true embodiment of their elements.


    As they continued to trade blows, the world seemed to hold its breath, waiting for the moment when one would finally fall.


    Would it be the unstoppable force of Taeron, or the unyielding might of Thrain?


    Neither was willing to surrender.


    The outcome was still uncertain, but the valley could feel the weight of their struggle.

 Chapter 189: Shall

    Rylis materialized in a new location, cursing the Vampire for her cunning.


    The shift in space left him frustrated, knowing he had been outmaneuvered.


    ''Who is the fox here?''


    Rylis thought, his gaze shifting to the explosion that erupted in the distance, the chaotic force of Aurelia''s attack lingering in the air like a smoldering reminder of her cunning mind.


    ''That must be a clone''


    Rylis mused, his eyes unwavering from the aftermath of the explosion.


    He refused to believe that Aurelia had simply detonated herself, not after the enigmatic smile she had given him before his hasty retreat.


    Even his instincts, sharp, finely tuned, affirmed his suspicions, dismissing the possibility of her demise so easily.


    ''I guess even my instincts can be fooled''


    Rylis thought, his eyes narrowing as he processed the revelation.


    For the first time, his senses had been deceived, not by his father, the only one capable of slipping past his heightened awareness, but by Aurelia.


    The feeling unsettled him, gnawing at his confidence.


    His father''s mastery over his instincts was one thing, a skill honed through years of experience.


    But the idea that someone like Aurelia could achieve the same, without the same depth of understanding, plunged a seed of doubt into Rylis'' mind.


    If she could deceive him, what was stopping other champions from doing the same?


    The prospect of being outwitted by others, their tricks slipping past his defenses, was a thought that made the ground beneath him feel uncomfortably unstable.


    As the thick smoke, rising in a towering dome, began to dissipate, Rylis'' sharp gaze locked onto a figure standing unmoving at the center of the chaos.


    His katana, sheathed with a quiet assurance, glinted faintly in the dim light.


    The debris that had once been scattered by the explosion now hung around him, suspended in mid-air as if bound by an invisible force, an undeniable presence that demanded obedience.


    Rylis narrowed his eyes, disbelief flickering across his features.


    ''Who is this crazy human?''


    He thought, the intensity of the moment sharpening his focus.


    ''He didn''t even dodge... he just tanked it with a skill? What kind of defense is that?''


    The magnitude of the explosion, the raw destructive power, should have left anyone unprepared in shambles, yet this man stood unfazed, his posture unyielding.


    Rylis'' mind raced, trying to understand what kind of skill could grant such unflinching resilience.


    Even his instincts seemed to be in a daze as they too settled their focus on this very being.


    They both seemed to be swallowed by Anthony''s gem-like eyes and calm demeanor.


    Rylis'' gaze lingered as his ears suddenly twitched, a subtle yet unmistakable shift in the air stirring his instincts.


    He broke from his fixation, his eyes flicking upwards.


    Descending with a controlled grace, Kaelthar''s form plummeted from the heavens, his blade trailing closely behind him, an extension of his very being.


    Rylis'' instincts, once razor-sharp and unwavering, faltered in this moment.


    The focus he had so intensely directed at Anthony left him disoriented, as though the very essence of his instincts had been dulled.


    Reacting with sheer, primal reflex, Rylis moved not with his mind, but with the deep-seated training that resided in his body.


    His instincts, though momentarily clouded, would not abandon him completely.


    The very atmosphere trembled beneath their assault, as the skies were torn asunder by the force of their battle.


    Their movements were a symphony of destruction, their bodies fluid and in perfect harmony with the chaos they created.


    Every strike, every slash, was a note in an unfinished melody of war.


    The very wind seemed to move in time with their movements, guiding their strikes as though they were the instruments of a higher power.


    With each exchange, the ground beneath them buckled and split, the sound barriers straining and breaking in rapid succession.


    Their weapons became a streak of fire and shadow, each blow an impossibility of speed and power.


    And then, Rylis shifted.


    The rhythm of the battle changed as his stance altered, his claws now carving through the air in a vicious arc.


    His feet dug into the ground as their positions flipped, upward to downward in an instant. Chapter Your:


    [Rylis Claw Technique: Umbral Rend]


    From Rylis'' form, shadow tendrils erupted in a flurry of strikes.


    Each tendril moved with lethal precision, seeking out any vulnerability, tearing at the very fabric of the battlefield as it drained the vitality of anything it touched.


    Kaelthar was not a novice.


    His sabre hummed in response, a deep resonance of power emanating from it as the flames of his mana erupted around him.


    [Kaelthar Sabre Technique: Scorching Crescent]


    A crescent of fire, born from the depths of Kaelthar''s being, was hurled forward in a brilliant arc.


    The fiery wave cleaved through the air, striking with devastating accuracy.


    The clash was monumental, shadow tendrils meeting firestorm, an explosion of energy that consumed everything in its path.


    Yet, Kaelthar''s instincts were finely honed, and his gaze never wavered.


    He could feel the shadow lurking behind him, waiting for an opening.


    But instead of appearing from behind, Rylis took a different approach.


    Rylis materialized in front of Kaelthar with blinding speed, his claws already extended, tearing through the air toward his opponent''s vitals.


    [Rylis Claw Technique: Veil Shred]


    Before Kaelthar could react, the claws were upon him, striking with a shadow so pure it threatened to consume everything in its path.


    The air hummed with the energy of the strike, and death itself seemed to loom over Kaelthar as the claws bore down upon him.


    But Kaelthar was not without his own deadly response.


    [Kaelthar Sabre Technique: Flare Tempest]


    In a whirlwind of motion, Kaelthar wrist spun, his sabre spinning at breakneck speed.


    The vortex of fire that followed it was a blinding torrent, engulfing him in a barrier of flames.


    The force of his movement sent a blazing tornado crashing outward, scorching everything in its path, including Rylis'' attack.


    The heat was overwhelming, and Rylis found himself forced to retreat, the flames threatening to consume him.


    In a flash of shadow, he vanished, escaping the oncoming firestorm just as the flames began to rage.


    The battle continued, an endless dance of fire and shadow, of claws and sabres, as the two warriors moved in perfect synchronicity, each strike a testament to their mastery.


    But one shall fall.

 Chapter 190: First Death

    Vahalin and Serenelle maneuvered through the chaos of the battlefield with lethal precision, their weapons striking unerringly at vital points.


    After a series of relentless exchanges, their blades clashed one final time before they withdrew, a tense moment of separation marking the pause in their duel.


    Serenelle''s form remained wreathed in phoenix flames, the intense fire dancing fiercely around her.


    With each deliberate breath she took, the temperature rose steadily, the air shimmering with unbearable heat, promising impending devastation.


    Vahalin stood motionless, his gaze fixed on Serenelle.


    The way she wielded her rapier, graceful yet unrelenting, conveyed a daunting truth: even if he transitioned to his most refined sword techniques, it would be futile.


    Such efforts would only deplete his stamina and mana, the latter of which he had strategies to replenish quickly, but stamina was an entirely different matter, precious and finite.


    Acknowledging the inevitability, he exhaled softly.


    With a single, fluid motion, he sheathed his sword, the act carrying the weight of his decision and resolve.


    Vahalin had decided to change his attacking style.


    Mana surged from Vahalin''s core, flooding his senses as he prepared his next move.


    The very air around him thickened, as if recognizing the awakening of something formidable.


    With a calm but determined motion, Vahalin raised his hand, his lips parting to utter words imbued with raw power.


    The people of the Elfen race revered Vahalin as a genius, his sword mastery unmatched.


    He was renowned for his ability to end an opponent before they even realized the fight had begun, his strikes so swift and precise that they never saw him coming.


    Though his magical abilities were well known among those close to him, they were rarely displayed in battle.


    It wasn''t that he intentionally kept them hidden.


    It was simply that he had never faced an opponent strong enough to force him to transition from his favored close combat style to a long range approach.


    But today, he encountered a foe, no, a force, that was just as formidable as him with the blade.


    The opponent''s skill and precision were on par with his own, a challenge he hadn''t expected.


    Vahalin''s magic was simply NATURE.


    A great many things could be accomplished with nature, its vast spectrum encompassing elements of earth, wind, water, and more.


    But Vahalin didn''t waste his time trying to master every aspect of nature magic.


    To do so would have made him proficient, but not exceptional.


    He would have been like an empty vessel, making the loudest noise without substance behind it.


    Instead, he chose to focus on a select few elements, perfecting them with a sharp precision.


    Those few, he knew, were all he needed to make an impact.


    The clouds began to darken with unnatural speed, gathering ominously overhead.


    The blazing heat that had scorched the battlefield and the relentless sandstorms vanished as if they had never existed.


    Chapter Enjoy:


    The clouds shifted, converging above Vahalin, swirling around him in a powerful, unspoken dance.


    The atmosphere thickened, crackling with an electric charge, the air now surging with a deadly, almost tangible power.


    [Nature Magic: Weather Type: Thunderstorm]


    As Vahalin''s voice echoed through the air, lightning crackled to life, splitting the heavens as the world was suddenly washed in blinding white.


    Then, in an instant, fury descended upon everything.


    The attack was not aimed solely at Serenelle, but at all champions on the field.


    The very air seemed to pulse with power as the overwhelming force forced every warrior to halt, their movements suspended as they braced for impact.


    [Phoenix Magic: Flame Type: Ashen Dive]


    With a single, powerful flap of its wings, the phantom phoenix plummeted toward the earth with a momentum that threatened to tear apart everything in its path.


    Its wings folded, and it descended faster, each moment accelerating its descent, until it seemed as though the very skies were collapsing.


    Vahalin felt the impending threat, his instincts already activating as his mind sought a counter.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he unleashed a spell that seemed perfectly suited to the task at hand.


    [Nature Magic: Wind Type: Gale Reversal]


    Vahalin summoned a violent vortex of wind, the air twisting and howling in a frenzy.


    The gale reversed the phoenix''s fiery descent, redirecting the searing flames back into the sky, where they spiraled into an inferno, scattering molten embers harmlessly across the horizon.


    The wind''s ferocity tore through the desert, carving deep trenches into the once-stable ground.


    Mountains trembled and crumbled as the winds sent shattered rock flying, scattering debris into the churning skies above.


    Without missing a beat, Vahalin cast again.


    [Nature Magic: Water Type: Oceanic Surge]


    The water surged forth with the force of a tidal wave, summoned from the very essence of the elements themselves.


    In less than a heartbeat, an ocean of raw, elemental power crashed onto the battlefield, sweeping forward like a relentless tide under Vahalin''s control.


    He sought to drown Serenelle''s flames, to extinguish her power once and for all.


    But Serenelle, undeterred, had already transitioned into her next attack.


    [Phoenix Magic: Flame Type: Ember Burst]


    Fiery orbs materialized in the air above her, each one crackling with the essence of the phoenix flames.


    Mana surged from Serenelle''s very being, pouring into the orbs until they detonated across the battlefield in a glorious explosion of fire and fury.


    Each detonation unleashed a cascade of searing embers, igniting the air and scorching the earth beneath.


    The surge of flames met the water, hissing and steaming in a chaotic clash, while the shockwaves rattled the very foundation of the desert.


    The scalding steam blanketed the skies, distorting the air and searing everything it touched.


    Sand and glass turned brittle beneath the pressure, cracking into jagged shards.


    Rivers of water carved through the dunes, while the retreating surge eroded the very mountains themselves.


    What stood before them was not merely two mages, but beings whose very bloodlines defied the limits of power.


    They were not confined to a single class or path like the humans were, but excelled in every aspect, driven by innate talent and unyielding pride.


    In the midst of the steam and vapor, something shifted.


    Serenelle suddenly felt an excruciating pain tear through her very being, a sharp agony that radiated from her heart, an unfamiliar heat flooding her veins.


    Her blood, hot and thick, pooled around her heart.


    She could not comprehend how it had happened, nor could she understand the source of the attack.


    Before her eyes, Vahalin stood, impossibly behind her, his blade piercing through her chest...perfectly piercing her heart.


    Her expression hardened, a twitching smile crossing her lips as she gazed at him, as if asking,


    ''I thought we agreed to stick to magic in the second half of this battle?''


    She hadn''t even sensed him move, yet now, the world was growing dim.


    Her breath slowed, her vision blurred, and her pulse faltered.


    She knew she would not receive an answer if she asked how he had arrived without her notice.


    Instead, she smiled, not in malice like Aurelia''s smile, but with a deep, knowing acceptance.


    Then, as if welcoming the inevitable, she closed her eyes and embraced death as an ''old companion'' one who had always been with her, waiting in the shadows.

 Chapter 191: Anomaly

    As the Phoenix breathed its final, a deafening, earth-shattering screech reverberated through the heavens, causing the very ground beneath to quake in its wake.


    The Phoenix had fallen.


    The Specters, their gazes fixed upon the representative of the Phoenix race, awaited some form of response.


    At the very least, they anticipated a reaction from Serenelle''s parents, an acknowledgment, a flicker of grief.


    But what they encountered was nothing short of unnerving.


    Neither the father nor the mother moved, their expressions as impassive as stone.


    There was no sign of sorrow, no tremor of emotion.


    It was as if their daughter''s demise had been a mere whisper in the winds of fate, entirely inconsequential to them.


    As the anguished screech finally faded, Serenelle''s form began to disintegrate before their eyes, her body crumbling into ash, as if the very essence of her existence had been severed from the fabric of the world.


    Elsewhere, in the midst of another storm of battle, Anthony was locked in fierce combat with Aurelia.


    The battleground was a bleak and twisted landscape.


    Blackened trees reached into a sky filled with the remnants of fading light.


    The earth trembled as the clash of blood and darkness loomed, several miles of this desolate plain had been ravaged by previous conflicts.


    The air was thick with bloodlust, and the scent of decay hung heavily around the perimeter.


    The battle had stretched on for what seemed like an eternity, a relentless clash of wills and power, but Aurelia''s vampiric healing abilities proved to be an unyielding shield, allowing her to withstand the onslaught time and again.


    Anthony, ever the tempest, flashed across the battlefield with a speed so blinding it nearly defied the senses, his presence almost imperceptible to her, even as he parried one of her relentless strikes with effortless precision.


    His katana hummed with an insatiable hunger for battle, its blade vibrating with the surging energy that flowed through it like a torrent, growing more volatile with every passing moment.


    In stark contrast, Aurelia seemed to struggle, her movements hindered by the overwhelming disparity between their speeds.


    Anthony''s strikes flowed with grace and lethal intent, each slash executed with the fluidity of a master, while Aurelia was left scrambling, her spear snapping to life like a serpent as she desperately deflected a portion of his strikes.


    Yet, despite her best efforts, many of his blows still found their mark, slicing through her body with unrelenting force.


    The cuts, deep and savage, lacerated her delicate skin, yet, as always, the healing process was swift.


    The injuries appeared and vanished in the blink of an eye, an almost unnatural regeneration, but though her body healed with alarming speed, her pride did not.


    No matter how often her wounds mended, the sting of defeat still lingered, and the pain, while fleeting, was not something she cherished.


    With a swift, calculated motion, she disengaged, using the brief respite to create distance between herself and Anthony.


    She moved like a shadow across the battlefield, the weight of her pride and resolve pushing her forward.


    ''How can a human be this strong''


    Aurelia''s gaze remained fixed on Anthony, who stood undeterred, not a single injury marking his form, his breath unaltered.


    As she pondered the sight before her, Anthony''s voice broke through the stillness, emanating from where he stood.


    "it isn''t your fault"


    Aurelia looked at him and asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    Anthony replied without speaking much.


    "It means you drew the short end of the stick"


    Aurelia remained silent, her resolve hardening as she fixed her gaze on Anthony.


    No questions, no response, only the fierce determination to end this human, whose very existence now seemed an affront to her.


    With a swift, deliberate motion, she raised her hand.


    For a brief, unnerving moment, her blood seemed to halt in her veins, before it surged once more, faster and more violently.


    Three shimmering droplets of blood, drawn from the depths of her heart, emerged, suspended between her fingers.


    They hung in the air, swirling around her like a dark omen, their presence palpable with ominous energy.


    Aurelia''s face paled as she watched the droplets spin, the strain evident in her features.


    It seemed that even her vampiric regenerative powers could not keep up with the toll this technique exacted on her body.


    [Vampiric Blood Art: Perfect Clone]


    With a violent surge, three perfect replicas of Aurelia manifested, each one armed with distinct abilities, a terrifying blend of her mastery over Blood magic, Spear techniques, and the Darkness element


    But these three Aurelia''s weren''t like the first clone Aurelia created, which didn''t even possess more than half of her original prowess.


    With a single spin, his katana cleaved through the shadowy attacks one after another, his senses heightened as he felt the pulse of energy surrounding the clone.


    Finally, with a single, definitive motion, he twisted his katana in a complex arc, his blade cutting through the fabric of shadow itself.


    The clone seeing all her attack being demolished instantly, she moved into the next technique.


    [Darkness Technique: Abyssal Pierce]


    But.


    The attack was met with nothing but empty air.


    The clone had miscalculated.


    Anthony''s katana moved faster than she could anticipate, and as she reformed in front of him, her spear raised for the final strike,


    Anthony''s blade cleaved through her.


    She vanished in an explosion of inky blackness, leaving only the faintest trace of dissipating shadows.


    With all her clones destroyed, Aurelia, the last living vestige of her perfect plan, was left alone in the desolation.


    She staggered back, her knees threatening to buckle beneath her.


    Her spear, driven deep into the earth, was the only thing holding her upright.


    Her once-pristine form was now bloodied and battered.


    Her regenerating body could only heal so fast.


    The toll of the battle weighed heavily on her, her breathing was ragged, her eyes burning with the final flicker of defiance.


    Anthony remained standing.


    He had not moved much throughout the entire battle.


    His katana remained by his side, bloodless and undisturbed.


    His expression was unreadable, though his eyes held no emotion, no pity, no remorse.


    Only utter indifference.


    Aurelia raised her head, her gaze locking onto Anthony.


    Her voice was rough, as though it pained her to speak.


    "Are you even human"


    Anthony''s gaze was steady.


    "You drew the short end when you decided to attack me, thinking I was an easy win"


    "If you fought any other champion, I am sure you would have at least lasted longer or won"


    Aurelia was, without a doubt, a prodigy, a genius whose brilliance was undeniable.


    It was precisely this exceptional talent that had driven Elara, the Vampire Queen, to orchestrate a bloodbath, believing it would serve her cause.


    Vampires thrived on such chaos, their power fed by the destruction and death.


    But Elara had miscalculated.


    Aurelia''s unparalleled prowess had met its match in the form of the Anomaly.


    With a final, exhausted breath, Aurelia gripped her spear, struggling to summon any strength left.


    She could barely stand, her body weakening despite her regenerative ability.


    The realization hit her hard, this was the end.


    Anthony''s katana was already in motion.


    It sliced through the air with a fluid motion, effortlessly severing the last hope Aurelia had left.


    Aurelia''s form disintegrated, crumbling into ash and dust in the wake of the final blow.


    Her spear, now abandoned, fell to the ground with a hollow thud.


    The battlefield was silent, save for the sound of Anthony''s breathing, steady, unaffected.


    The surrounding environment, once an expanse of untamed beauty, was now a shattered ruin, marked by destruction from their battle.


    Where once there had been life, now only ash and blood remained.


    Anthony sheathed his katana.


    The battle had been no more than an inconvenience, an obstacle quickly cleared.

 Chapter 192 Brain matter

    Energy roared and surged as the two forces collided, their immense power reverberating through the very fabric of the world.


    Blinding streaks of light streaked across the battlefield, cutting through the chaos like celestial blades, their clash propelling them to a fiery domain of molten rock and smoldering heat.


    Volcanoes erupted violently in their wake, spewing torrents of lava as if the earth itself sought to mirror the cataclysmic confrontation.


    One figure, small and defiant.


    The other, vast and imposing.


    Yet, their battle shook the heavens and earth alike, a testament to their overwhelming might.


    For hours, the titan and the dwarf had waged their relentless war, each strike echoing with the weight of their determination.


    Their bodies bore the marks of their prolonged struggle, riddled with deep wounds and seeping injuries.


    Blood dripped steadily from their mouths, noses, eyes, and ears, a grim testament to their shared resolve.


    Yet, neither wavered, for they both understood the unspoken truth: this battle would not end until one of them fell.


    Locking eyes once more across the chaotic battlefield, their gazes burned with unyielding killing intent, a silent promise that only death would grant resolution.


    Mana surged from Taeron''s core, an unstoppable force reshaping the battlefield as they clashed with unrelenting ferocity.


    Beneath their feet, the earth transformed instantly, its structure shifting and morphing as if the very essence of matter obeyed Taeron''s command.


    Thrain sensed the change and instinctively attempted to retreat, but Taeron''s relentless presence kept him firmly in check.


    Then, in a moment that defied expectation, Thrain''s footing faltered, his feet slipping on the altered terrain.


    His eyes widened in disbelief, the realization striking him like a thunderclap.


    ''Impossible''


    For one as skilled as he, aided by mana and aura, slipping should have been unthinkable.


    Yet, Taeron''s mastery over the earth had transcended even those safeguards.


    ''How can I even slip''


    To Thrain, this was an impossibility.


    Even if he could slip on the ground, his mastery of mana and aura should have negated such a misstep.


    Yet Taeron''s control over the earth had bypassed both energies, an act of precision and power that defied reason.


    As Thrain floated midair for a split second, caught off guard, Taeron seized the opportunity with unrelenting precision.


    This brief window, this fleeting instant, was all he needed.


    It was the culmination of his plan, meticulously executed by altering the earth''s structure.


    Taeron''s fist tensed, veins bulging across his forearm as raw strength coiled within his muscles.


    Like a meteor descending from the heavens, his fist hurtled toward Thrain''s exposed head with devastating force.


    Thrain, still suspended midair, caught sight of the descending blow.


    He realized instantly there was no time to raise his hammer to block; the earth''s sudden shift had left him utterly vulnerable.


    Without hesitation, he summoned both mana and aura in tandem.


    Aura formed a protective barrier around him, shimmering faintly with raw energy.


    Simultaneously, he invoked the fire element through his mana, flames erupting into life in the blink of an eye.


    But the fire was not meant to attack.


    Instead, Thrain willed it to explode outward in a controlled detonation.


    The resulting shockwave surged around him, not powerful enough to harm Taeron but crafted with precision to push Thrain back, or at least deflect him from the trajectory of the incoming strike.


    As the shockwave erupted, Thrain''s head snapped to the side, his body jostled by the force.


    But Taeron''s fist was neither slow nor deterred.


    It barreled forward with unstoppable momentum, connecting with the edge of Thrain''s face.


    The aura barrier flared, absorbing much of the impact, but the raw power behind the punch still caused an eruption of destruction.


    The air cracked with the force of the collision, and the ground beneath them trembled once more as Taeron''s unyielding strength clashed against Thrain''s defensive might.


    This time, the force of the collision was too immense for even them to contain.


    Both combatants were hurled backward like ragdolls, their forms crashing into volcanoes with earth shaking force.


    The volcanic peaks erupted on impact, spewing lava that splashed and rolled over their bodies.


    Yet neither flinched.


    The molten rock and crushing collisions barely registered as their energy-imbued forms shrugged off the destruction.


    Taeron emerged first, stepping out of the shattered remains of the mountain he had been launched into.


    Across the battlefield, Thrain staggered free from the molten wreckage that surrounded him.


    Despite narrowly avoiding death, a faint grin tugged at the corners of his lips.


    But something was different.


    His left eye, once burning with life and determination, was gone.


    The devastating force of Taeron''s punch, partially absorbed by his aura barrier, had sent residual energy tearing through his skull, obliterating the eye.


    To anyone else, it would have been a catastrophe.


    But to Thrain, losing only his left eye instead of his entire head was nothing short of a victory.


    His grin widened, more defiant than ever.


    Thrain raised his massive hammer high, the sheer weight of it seeming to draw the heavens themselves toward him.


    Lightning crackled along the length of the weapon, the very air around it vibrating with raw energy.


    Enjoy new chapters from empire


    For a fleeting moment, it was as if time itself held its breath, waiting for the storm to break.


    Then, with a deafening roar, lightning descended from the heavens, crackling with fierce brilliance as it struck the hammer with unrelenting force.


    The entire landscape seemed to pulse in response, bathed in an almost blinding torrent of white lightning.


    It was as if Thrain was summoning the very fury of the storm itself, drawing every ounce of energy from the atmosphere.


    The ground beneath him groaned, the earth buckling and cracking as Thrain''s knees bent under the overwhelming force he was harnessing.


    The power continued to rise, until, at the apex of his control, it was as if the world itself was poised to collapse under the weight of his might.


    The impact was catastrophic.


    Taeron''s chest caved under the brutal force, cracks spreading through his ribs like spider webs.


    The ground beneath them buckled, but Thrain didn''t stop.


    His feet pressed into Taeron''s body with a power that seemed to crush time itself.


    Taeron was launched backward, the violent force sending him skidding through the molten earth.


    But Taeron wasn''t done yet either.


    His mind raced, and he quickly put a thought into action.


    He released his grip from the hammer for a split second, stabilizing his body mid air.


    Then, as the pressure around him shifted and Thrain prepared for another attack, Taeron vanished.


    Thrain froze in surprise as the titan before him disappeared.


    But Taeron''s voice echoed from behind him.


    "It was your hammer, wasn''t it?"


    Thrain''s gaze remained fixed on him, his grin never faltering.


    The truth was undeniable, he had planned this.


    The hammer was his key to the teleportation, another card up his sleeves.


    Taeron continued, his voice filled with realization.


    "Your hammer has an ability to allow its wielder to teleport to it. That''s why you threw it as an attack, you knew I would grab it and think that without your hammer, you were just a simple dwarf"


    Thrain didn''t argue.


    He simply smiled, nodding in agreement.


    His plan had worked, but he couldn''t end his enemy.


    With a swift motion, Thrain raised his hand.


    His hammer trembled for a second before shooting up into his grasp.


    "I thought you were all muscles and no brain"


    Thrain remarked, his voice not even dripping with mockery, but merely stating a fact.


    "A lot of people see me like that"


    Taeron replied calmly.


    "I just don''t like using my brain and prefer to fight head on. But I should end this. The others are done with their own opponents"


    At that, Thrain''s expression shifted.


    The air seemed to change, the atmosphe thickening with pressure as the tension mounted.


    "You should rejoice for making me pull this card out though"


    Taeron said, his tone ominous.


    "Activate"


    Suddenly, the injuries that had littered Taeron''s body began to heal.


    The minor cuts, bruises, and abrasions that had accumulated throughout the fight disappeared as his muscles grew taut and his physique expanded.


    His body bulged with power, growing taller, more formidable with every passing second.


    [War Physique]


    This was Taeron''s true form, a physique he had rarely ever used.


    But now, facing an opponent as strong as Thrain, he had no choice but to unleash it.


    It was a form that granted him unmatched strength.


    Thrain watched as Taeron''s transformation took place, his expression shifting slightly.


    There was no denying it, Taeron was far more than a mere brute.


    "I''ll give you a satisfying death"


    Taeron''s voice rang out as he materialized beside the dwarf with terrifying speed.


    Before Thrain could react, Taeron''s fist collided with his head.


    The force was so great that his neck snapped back, his entire body whipped from the impact.


    The ground below him cracked open as he plummeted from the sky.


    Taeron followed quickly, his presence bearing down on Thrain as the dwarf struggled to rise.


    But before he could even move, Taeron''s hand landed heavily on his shoulder.


    The weight was impossible to bear, and with a single press, Thrain''s knees buckled, collapsing him to the earth.


    Despite the overwhelming pressure, Thrain''s eyes never lost their fire.


    He still smiled, even as he knelt before Taeron, as if he had one last trick up his sleeve.


    With a defiant grunt, he swung his hammer upward, aiming for Taeron''s ribs.


    But Taeron didn''t even flinch.


    He allowed the hammer to connect with his body.


    However, when it did, a shocking vibration ran through the weapon and through Thrain''s entire body.


    CRACK


    Thrain''s eyes widened in disbelief as his hammer shattered into pieces.


    His hand fell limply to his side, and his gaze met Taeron''s, filled with shock and awe.


    "You fought well"


    Taeron said softly, his grip tightening on the dwarf''s head.


    With a final, sickening crunch, the dwarf''s skull imploded.


    Blood and brain matter splattered across the earth as the last vestige of resistance vanished.


    Taeron stood over him, his face expressionless.


    Another powerful foe had fallen, but in the quiet aftermath of the battle, there was no satisfaction in his eyes.

 Chapter 193 Relaxed

    In a canyon surrounded by jagged rock formations, with rivers weaving through the chasm below.


    Rylis was seen soaring through the air, his momentum unyielding as Kaelthar''s crushing blow struck his jaw.


    His body slammed into a cliffside, the impact reverberating through the stone.


    After a brief, breath stealing moment, he spun midair, regaining his balance before landing gracefully on all fours.


    Rising to his feet, he spat out a mix of blood and saliva, his expression a silent vow of defiance.


    Kaelthar blasted through the clouds, crashing down with immense force.


    The earth trembled under his weight, buckling as his feet struck the ground.


    Dust exploded into the air, swirling violently, and a small ravine cracked open beneath him.


    He strode forward with unwavering confidence, his eyes locked onto Rylis, every step radiating the promise of annihilation.


    ''How?''


    Rylis thought.


    He had just been hit because his instincts hadn''t ''seen'' the attack coming.


    The temperature rose, and the rock beneath Kaelthar''s feet quickly melted as he walked.


    ''Seems like I have to rely on my reflex then''


    Rylis thought, as his previous thoughts had just become true.


    If Aurelia could bypass his instincts, why couldn''t others?


    And Kaelthar was doing just that.


    He didn''t have the luxury of figuring it out now, at least, not right now.


    The wind howled as it spiraled around him, a trembling burst marking his swift departure from his original position.


    When he reappeared, his claws were already poised to strike Kaelthar''s heart.


    With a fluid motion, Kaelthar''s sabre rose, its blade moving as effortlessly as a serene river, intercepting the deadly claws.


    Sparks flew, scattering in the air at the clash of steel and talon.


    With a deadly glint flashing in Rylis'' eyes, he activated one of his skills.


    Mana surged from his core, and the shadows across the field instantly converged, as if drawn to him by an unseen force.


    Kaelthar, sensing the sudden shift, attempted to move, but it was already too late.


    Rylis'' voice rang out, carrying an ominous resonance through the air.


    [Shadow Realm]


    The world was instantly engulfed in an impenetrable darkness as shadows formed a suffocating dome, consuming everything in its path.


    Kaelthar''s vision was lost, he could see nothing.


    He could feel nothing.


    He could sense nothing.


    In that moment, everything was stripped from him, even his mind seemed to falter, questioning his very existence.


    His subconscious barely clung to whatever was left.


    As his thoughts spiraled, a sudden gash appeared on his back, sharp claw marks raking across his flesh.


    But Kaelthar felt nothing, his body seemed to deny the sensation of pain, as if in denial of the very injury.


    Then another gash came, followed by another, the wounds multiplying with each passing moment, yet Kaelthar remained silent.


    In his mind''s haze, a scream echoed, the raw instinct to survive ignited.


    And with that scream, his subconscious activated a skill.


    [Serene View]


    This skill was designed to preserve his mental clarity, to keep his mind active, calm, and free from external influence, though it only shielded him to a certain extent.


    As the skill activated, Kaelthar''s consciousness snapped back into focus, but with it, the searing pain returned.


    His brain was flooded with signals from his pain receptors, each injury a sharp reminder of his vulnerable state.


    Yet, despite the agony, Kaelthar''s expression remained unmoved, his resolve unbroken.


    He could feel the rawness of the wounds across his body, but his vision remained locked in impenetrable darkness, nothing existed beyond the void that surrounded him.


    The world remained a pitch black abyss, silent and suffocating.


    [Dragon Scale]


    Another skill surged to life, as Kaelthar''s mana flowed like liquid fire, weaving into his scales, further reinforcing his already formidable defenses.


    His senses sharpened, straining to pierce the overwhelming void, but the oppressive darkness left him feeling utterly blind.


    But to Kaelthar, a dragon of immense power, it was the embodiment of death itself.


    Kaelthar''s instincts screamed.


    He couldn''t dodge.


    He couldn''t defend.


    Whatever this was, it was beyond his reach.


    He could feel the ominous weight of impending doom pressing against him.


    In a desperate countermeasure, he tapped into his own mana reserve, his body heating up as he prepared a retaliatory strike.


    But Rylis was faster.


    [Forbidden Shadow Art: Reality Fracture]


    This was devastating skill where Rylis manipulates shadows to tear through the fabric of reality itself, creating a zone of annihilation.


    This power is the ultimate expression of the shadow element, bending the battlefield to the Rylis'' will and erasing anything caught within its range.


    This was Rylis'' trump card, a devastating art passed down from his father.


    Though he couldn''t fully unleash its boundless power, the raw destruction it could cause in its limited form was enough to alter the course of the battle.


    With a flick of his wrist, the orb shot forward with terrifying speed, its darkness swallowing the air around it.


    Kaelthar''s eyes locked onto the oncoming orb, his instincts already kicking into overdrive.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he prepared his counterattack.


    Every fiber of his being screamed to act, knowing that this was the final moment.


    [Forbidden Dragon Magic: Fire Type: Miniature Sun Summon]


    Kaelthar''s hand rose, and a blinding point of light erupted, rapidly expanding into a miniature sun.


    Its fiery core blazed with intense heat, casting flickering shadows across the canyon.


    The air warped, and molten earth bubbled beneath as the sun crackled with energy, threatening to engulf everything in its devastating radiance.


    The ground trembled under its weight.


    A literal miniature was summoned by Kaelthar, the temperature didn''t just mere increase, it devoured everything present that it touched.


    Then it shot forward to meet the black orb.


    The canyon trembled violently as the miniature sun unleashing apocalyptic devastation.


    The miniature sun''s incandescent flames scorched the heavens, transforming the air into a molten haze, while jagged fractures of shadow tore through reality, distorting space itself.


    Rivers evaporated into blinding steam as the canyon walls crumbled into ash and dust.


    The collision forged a vortex of fire and void, ripping through the landscape in waves of annihilation.


    As the ground ruptured under their immeasurable power, the sky above turned into a chaotic maelstrom of light and darkness, leaving a scorched, fragmented wasteland in its wake.


    It was beautiful, yet tyrannical.


    Then, everything suddenly stopped, the smoke cleared.


    Only one figure remained standing, barely.


    It was Kaelthar, the Dragon Champion.


    He had finally emerged victorious.


    But the world didn''t seem to allow him respite.


    He could feel the weight of several gazes upon him.


    Turning slowly, he met the eyes of three individuals.


    Anthony, his face impassive, stared at the destruction with a strange sense of admiration.


    Taeron, the Titan, stood tall and unwavering, observing with quiet intensity.


    Vahalin, the elf, also stood in the distance, his gaze fixed on the aftermath.


    In that moment, their eyes locked in silent understanding.


    They were on the edge, their own battles looming.


    The fight offered no reprieve.


    Without a word, they each settled into a lotus position, silently recovering their mana and tending to their injuries.


    It was a quiet agreement between them, a brief truce in the midst of the chaos.


    Meanwhile, Anthony, with a casual wave of his hand, conjured a parasol and a chair.


    He sat beneath the shade, leisurely eating fruits, completely unbothered by the destruction around him.


    The other champions were battered, drained, and recovering, while he simply relaxed, a quiet figure in the midst of the storm.

 Chapter 194 A mere human

    Those who bore witness could do nothing but stand idly by, helpless and paralyzed.


    They watched as their child perished before their very eyes, their hearts breaking with every passing moment.


    Yet, despite their anguish, they dared not intervene.


    For though action was within their grasp, the cost of such defiance was far too great, a price that would strip them of everything they held dear.


    The family members of Aurelia, Rylis, Thrain, and Serenelle stood in silence, sorrow coursing through their veins like a relentless tide.


    For a fleeting moment, killing intent flickered in their eyes, a dangerous glimmer of their suppressed rage.


    But even that brief instant did not escape notice.


    The parents of the victors immediately radiated a suffocating aura, a clear and deadly warning.


    The parents of the fallen, though brimming with grief and fury, dared not act.


    Not in the presence of the Patriarch and the clan leaders, whose authority was absolute.


    They knew death would claim them before they could so much as blink.


    And so, they clenched their jaws, forcing themselves to endure the bitter reality.


    The result shattered any illusions of winning they might have clung to, leaving only despair in its wake.


    Elara Bloodmoon, Queen of the Vampire race, could only release a quiet, internal sigh as she watched her own champion fall.


    From the moment Anthony began his seemingly measured defense, Elara knew Aurelia had no chance.


    Anthony''s words echoed in her mind, they rang true.


    Had Aurelia faced anyone else, she might have been among the victorious.


    What baffled Elara, however, was how Anthony had discerned he was facing Aurelia''s clone.


    He had fought as though unaware, as though genuinely engaged, never once revealing his advantage.


    Even Elara had silently commended Aurelia''s strategy, wearing Anthony down by forcing him to expend his mana and stamina.


    But that plan had unraveled disastrously.


    When the real Aurelia finally emerged, her first decisive strike ended in catastrophe, her arm severed before she could even begin.


    The other members of the Phoenix clan mourned their fallen champion in a solemn silence, their sorrow palpable yet restrained.


    Serenelle''s mother, however, sat still and emotionless, her demeanor cold and detached, as though she''d merely lost another pawn in a calculated game of chess.


    The weight of countless gazes bore down upon her, probing for even a flicker of grief, but she offered none.


    She felt their scrutiny, their judgment, but dismissed it with indifference.


    In her eyes, she owed no one an explanation, empathy was not her obligation.


    Michael, Collins, Mitchelle, and Irene watched their bloodline with a profound sense of pride, their emotions etched in different ways.


    Michael, no longer cloaked in the stoic veneer of the Sword Saint, bore a grin wider than anyone in the audience as he witnessed Anthony strike down Aurelia.


    "He truly is my son, my baby monster"


    Michael thought, his chest swelling with unrestrained pride as he watched his son sheath his katana with precision and grace.


    Collins, in contrast, remained outwardly impassive, his expression as unreadable as ever.


    But the faint ripple of his aura betrayed his elation, silently roaring louder than words ever could.


    Mitchelle''s reaction was more serene, a sweet, motherly smile of satisfaction graced her lips as she observed her son.


    "If this continues, perhaps I won''t have to intervene after all"


    She mused, her presence calm yet commanding from afar.


    Some hoped this would spiral into an all out battle.


    Elara''s crimson eyes bore into Mitchelle''s before flicking toward Michael and Collins.


    "Aren''t you going to say anything about this, Sword Saint? Lightning God?"


    Elara asked, her grip still firm on Mitchelle''s wrist.


    Michael''s grin widened, his confidence unshaken.


    "Isn''t it common sense that before you openly think about killing someone, you should possess the strength to do so first?"


    His voice carried a taunt, as though daring Elara to make a move.


    "Are you ready to fight us?"


    Elara''s tone shifted as bloodlust began leaking from her, her aura swelling in challenge.


    Michael''s grin grew sharper, but Collins was the one who cut through the tension.


    "No need to twist my son''s words"


    Collins said, his calm yet deadly voice slicing through the rising storm.


    "We''re not starting anything. But if anyone thinks we''re easy to bully, they''re welcome to try. This will be the last time I let something like this slide. The next time I feel killing intent directed at Anthony, I will personally make a move. Consider this my first and final warning"


    Collins'' aura remained steady, but his words reverberated like a blade drawn from its sheath.


    A tense silence stretched across the arena as Elara''s bloodlust began to dissipate.


    Slowly, the atmosphere softened as the Vampire Queen released Mitchelle''s wrist.


    Without another word, she vanished and reappeared in her previous position, reclaiming her dignity.


    Mitchelle cast a final, icy glance at Alala before also disappearing, releasing the spatial lock on her adversary.


    Alala, now freed, seethed in silent rage.


    The humiliation burned, especially since it was inflicted by a human.


    ''A mere human''


    She thought, her anger boiling.


    But she swallowed her fury, knowing she could do nothing in the face of such overwhelming power.


    The focus of the crowd gradually shifted back to the champions, eager for the match to resume.


    However, a strange sight awaited them.


    While the other champions sat cross-legged in the lotus position, diligently recovering their mana and healing their injuries, Anthony had turned the bloodbath into a vacation.


    Under the shade of a summoned parasol, he lounged in a comfortable chair, casually eating fruit as though he were on a beach.


    The collective gaze of the audience shifted to the human side, riddled with questions.


    Michael''s grin faltered slightly as he watched his son''s antics.


    Collins'' lips twitched in barely suppressed irritation.


    ''Can''t he read the room?''


    The fruits Anthony consumed bore no trace of mana enhancement, adhering strictly to the rules.


    As such, no one found grounds to challenge his behavior, though many regarded him with a mixture of confusion and silent judgment.


    On the other side, Gorath, the Titan, watched the scene with intrigue, his thoughts swirling.


    ''If I show killing intent toward Anthony, would all three of them fight me at once? It seems dangerous... but it would also be fun''


    The tension lingered, thick with anticipation, as the champions prepared for the next phase of the bloodbath.

 Chapter 195 Conclave of Martial Artist

    As the remaining champions took a moment to recover, Anthony sat beneath the shade of a parasol, leisurely observing their every move.


    His demeanor remained calm, almost indifferent, with not a single trace of caution in his piercing gaze.


    He watched as they skillfully drew mana from the air, channeling it into their cores with a precision that bordered on mastery.


    Their speed was nothing short of remarkable, the ambient energy bending to their will as though it were a natural extension of their bodies.


    None bore any visible injuries requiring attention; instead, their focus remained on replenishing their depleted mana and stamina reserves.


    Yet, curiously, they refrained from fully restoring themselves.


    Each champion stopped just shy of reaching their peak, maintaining a razor-thin margin.


    This deliberate choice served a purpose, they sought to preserve their heightened battle awareness, a state forged in the crucible of combat.


    To recover completely would risk dulling that edge, a lapse that could cost them even a single percentage of their combat efficiency.


    Such a loss, however marginal, was a risk they could ill afford.


    As they recovered, their eyes never left one another.


    Suspicion lingered in their guarded glances, a silent contest of vigilance as they awaited the first to make a move.


    Then, as if compelled by an unseen arbiter of fate, all three opened their eyes in unison.


    Their movements were slow, deliberate, as they rose to their feet.


    The tension in the air grew thick, their gazes locking midair in a moment of palpable intensity.


    Yet, despite their wariness of one another, their attention briefly flicked to Anthony.


    There he sat, reclined beneath the parasol, his posture unbothered, his expression unreadable.


    However, the champions had no time to dwell on him now.


    Their focus returned to each other, and without a word, mana and aura began to radiate from their bodies in waves, saturating the battlefield with an oppressive energy.


    The ground beneath their feet cracked and sank as the sheer weight of their power distorted the terrain.


    In the blink of an eye, they vanished.


    Vahalin struck first, his sword a blur of lethal intent as it sliced through the air with a sharp, whistling sound.


    The blade moved with deadly precision, aiming to cleave Kaelthar in a single stroke.


    The air itself seemed to recoil from the force, splitting apart in the wake of his attack.


    But Kaelthar was ready.


    His sabre met the strike head-on, a collision of raw power and refined technique.


    Sparks erupted as steel clashed against steel, the sound echoing like a war cry across the battlefield.


    The other champions followed suit, vanishing into the chaos to engage their chosen opponents.


    Taeron, meanwhile, had no intention of relinquishing his War Physique, the transformation shimmering faintly around him.


    It was a gift he could wield without effort, demanding neither mana nor stamina to sustain.


    Taeron''s immense form moved with surprising fluidity, his immense limbs cutting through the air as his first strike, a devastating straight punch, blasted towards Anthony''s head.


    The sheer force behind it threatened to tear through the very air itself, yet Anthony''s movements were seamless, as though time had slowed for him.


    His body swayed like the breeze, sidestepping with minimal effort, his palm extending to redirect the massive blow away from his face.


    Taeron''s fist collided with the empty space just beside him, the force vibrating the ground beneath their feet.


    Anthony''s eyes never lost their calm as he surged forward, his foot connecting with the Titan''s side in a quick and clean motion.


    Taeron grunted, the strike landing with an audible thud against the hardened flesh of his torso, but there was no sign of true damage.


    The blow was momentary, quickly absorbed by the Titan''s vast physique.


    Yet the reaction it elicited was enough to show that Taeron felt the sting, his posture momentarily faltering.


    Undeterred, Taeron''s other hand swung around, a vicious backfist aiming for Anthony''s chest.


    But Anthony was already gone, as though he''d never been there.


    His form danced to the side, flowing into a perfect arc, his fingers darting out to graze the inside of Taeron''s exposed arm.


    The strike was more of a disruption than a full blown attack, but it rattled Taeron''s coordination.


    Taeron''s body staggered briefly, but in an instant, he reasserted his dominance, planting his foot firmly and lunging forward with a deadly series of quick jabs.


    Each blow was a test of precision, each punch aimed for a specific target, the ribs, the stomach, the temples.


    His speed was no longer merely a factor of strength but of sheer, unyielding force, each movement fueled by the vastness of his physicality.


    Anthony was unfazed, his calm composure never wavering.


    As the Titan''s punches rained down, Anthony danced around them.


    A shift of his body to the left, a turn of his shoulder to deflect the force of a punch.


    His movements were more akin to a windstorm than a warrior''s fight, a graceful ballet in a world built of raw muscle and thunderous power.


    Every blow Taeron struck, Anthony avoided with calculated precision, his own body in constant motion, adapting to the rhythm of his opponent''s onslaught.


    His palm extended outward as one of Taeron''s wide arcs came crashing toward him, redirecting the blow with a delicate but powerful push.


    The force was immense, but Anthony stood unwavering, like an immovable rock.


    His other hand shot forward, grasping Taeron''s massive wrist, and with a sudden twist, Anthony executed a flawless joint lock that momentarily trapped the Titan''s arm.


    But Taeron was not one to be so easily contained.


    With a snarl, he ripped his arm free, his other hand delivering a punishing backfist.


    Anthony, expecting the retaliation, slipped underneath the blow, his own knee rising in an upward strike toward the Titan''s abdomen.


    It was a sharp, controlled motion, more subtle than the explosive nature of Taeron''s strikes, but no less effective.


    The knee landed squarely against the Titan''s midsection, pushing the massive fighter back a step.


    There was no visible sign of pain on Taeron''s face, but the staggered movement was enough to show that even the colossal figure was affected.


    Yet, like the mountain he was, Taeron regained his balance with an effortless grace.


    His back foot planted firmly, and with the intensity of a stampede, he surged forward once more, his fists becoming a blur of relentless strikes.


    Each punch was a war in and of itself. Taeron''s speed and strength now intermingled, creating a storm of blows that threatened to overwhelm even the most seasoned fighter.


    But Anthony was no mere seasoned fighter; he was a tactician, a master of both mind and body.


    His limbs seemed to flow like water, each turn and dodge more graceful than the last.


    With a swift and sudden pivot, Anthony slid behind Taeron''s colossal form, his body slipping between the Titan''s limbs with the finesse of a predator.


    A blow came crashing toward his back, Taeron''s fist moving with the speed of a striking serpent, but Anthony dropped to a crouch, allowing the fist to soar harmlessly over his head.


    In that same motion, his body coiled like a spring, rising up and twisting with such force that his shoulder collided with the Titan''s ribs in a vicious but controlled strike.


    Taeron grunted, but Anthony''s aim was not to injure.


    The force of the blow shifted Taeron''s body slightly, off balance for only a fraction of a second.


    That instant was all Anthony needed.


    His foot lashed out with deadly precision, landing a clean kick to Taeron''s back, pushing the massive fighter forward.


    The Titan stumbled briefly, but his power never faltered.


    Taeron, though momentarily out of rhythm, recovered with a speed that betrayed his size.


    His massive hands reached forward, grabbing for Anthony, but the man was already gone.


    Anthony''s body was a blur as he leapt backwards, his feet barely touching the ground before he planted himself back on the balls of his feet, crouched low, and ready for the next exchange.


    The two titans stood, gazes unwavering, their breath steady and controlled, not a single sign of weariness or injury on either of their bodies.


    Taeron''s stance shifted, widening as he prepared for another onslaught, while Anthony, his posture calm, his mind serene, waited, knowing that the battle had only just begun.


    There was no exhaustion, no sign of their bodies yielding to the battle; only the pulse of combat, the clash of two primal forces locked in a dance that seemed endless.


    Taeron lunged again, his hands now moving with a speed and ferocity that could shatter mountains.


    His every strike was designed to break through Anthony''s defenses, to hammer him into submission, yet with each attack,


    Anthony''s counter was faster, more refined.


    A brush of the hand here, a twist of the torso there, every move both a dance and a deadly calculation.


    In this world of steel, muscle, and will, there would be no victor, for they were both titans in their own right.


    A battle without end, where mastery of the body transcended the need for victory.


    This was not a fight for supremacy, it was an expression of two beings at the pinnacle of their craft at their level, locked in a moment that would stretch into minds of those watching.

 Chapter 196 Devastation

    Kaelthar and Vahalin reappeared in a mountainous expanse, their weapons tearing through space.


    Steel clashed with unrelenting force, each strike echoing across the peaks.


    The earth trembled as they moved, their forms blurring, locked in a battle that reshaped the land.


    Metal met Metal.


    Blade clashed against Blade.


    Sword collided with Sabre.


    Power confronted Power.


    Neither yielded an inch.


    Each step forward was a testament to their resolve, their movements in perfect synchrony, never faltering, never breaking the relentless rhythm of their deadly dance.


    Their clash reverberated across the battlefield, each impact resonating with an intensity that shook the air and ground alike.


    Vahalin unleashed a ferocious upward slash, his blade aiming to cleave Kaelthar in two with deadly precision.


    Kaelthar responded with effortless grace, his parry fluid and controlled, as if he were conducting a symphony of destruction.


    Kaelthar''s sabre struck with the swiftness of a predator, each movement calculated and unerring.


    The two warriors became blurred streaks of motion, tearing through the ground beneath them as their battle painted a canvas of chaos and destruction.


    In a heartbeat, they reappeared atop the crown of an ancient tree, their blades weaving a deadly dance of swordsmanship.


    The force of their clash rippled through the air, sending violent gusts in all directions.


    Leaves were torn from their branches, scattering like embers in a storm, yet the tree itself remained resolute, a silent witness to their battle.


    Moments later, they stood upon the jagged peak of a mountain.


    Vahalin''s sword gleamed as it became imbued with the power of the wind element, the air around him shifting with a thick energy.


    With a swift slash, his blade tore through space, releasing deadly arcs of slicing wind that screamed toward Kaelthar with unrelenting ferocity.


    Kaelthar met the onslaught head on.


    Flames erupted along the edge of his sabre, roaring to life like a dragon''s wrath.


    With precision honed by centuries of combat, he intercepted each attack, his fiery blade cutting through the wind arcs in a dazzling display of skill and elemental mastery.


    In a seamless motion, Kaelthar''s body spun, his element shifting with him, as if he were a living manifestation of the storm itself.


    Lightning crackled into existence, surging through the air with blinding intensity.


    In one fluid stroke, his sabre cleaved downward, its arc charged with the raw power of the storm, aimed straight at Vahalin.


    Reacting instantaneously, Vahalin thrust his sword into the ground, unleashing a pulse of wind that spiraled around him with vicious speed.


    The air around him churned violently, coiling into a massive tornado, its roaring winds growing ever more ferocious as it expanded outward.


    The lightning slammed into the spinning vortex with catastrophic force, fusing the two elements together in a violent explosion of energy.


    The very air itself seemed to tear apart as the resulting storm swept across the land, its fury unbridled.


    Mountains crumbled under the sheer might of the tempest, their ancient stones fractured and shattered by the raw power.


    Cracks spread like veins across the earth, and the sky darkened with the weight of destruction, the storm singing its chaotic hymn.


    Kaelthar, a deadly serpent in motion, struck once more with precision.


    His blade arced in a sweeping horizontal slash, flames igniting around it like a volcanic eruption.


    The heat radiated, scorching the air itself as the fiery arc tore forward, turning the ground beneath it into a blazing inferno.


    The flames surged with a terrifying hunger, consuming everything in their path, leaving only destruction and blackened earth behind.


    Vahalin, unflinching in the face of such an onslaught, responded with a blade of flowing liquid silver.


    From his sword erupted the power of water, its energy swirling with menacing force.


    He raised his weapon high, and with a decisive swing, released a massive torrent of water.


    It surged forward like a tsunami, a towering wall of blue that rushed toward Kaelthar''s firestorm.


    The two elements collided with the ferocity of opposing storms.


    Steam erupted with a deafening hiss as the fire and water clashed, each fighting for dominance.


    The flames sought to burn through the wave, but the water pushed forward, drowning the fire''s heat and extinguishing its fury.


    The ground steamed beneath them, the battlefield engulfed in mist as the elements wrestled for control.


    But Kaelthar was relentless, unyielding in his pursuit of victory.


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    The steam rising around him did nothing to quell his fiery resolve.


    His sabre swept into motion once again, this time with a renewed intensity.


    Fire erupted from his blade with an even deadlier force.


    A diagonal slash cut through the air, unleashing a massive wave of flame that took the shape of a dragon''s wing.


    The inferno roared to life, its fiery tendrils clawing outward, seeking to consume all in its path.


    The heat was unbearable, scorching the earth beneath it as the blazing wave surged toward Vahalin with unstoppable might.


    Vahalin felt the immense heat, the ground beneath him beginning to crack under the intense pressure.


    His grip on his sword tightened, and in an instant, his stance shifted.


    With no time to waste, he moved with precision and purpose.


    In one fluid motion, Vahalin thrust his blade forward, summoning a powerful burst of compressed air.


    The wind gathered with deadly force, forming a sharp, slicing gust that shot toward the incoming fire.


    The gust of wind met the roaring wave of flames with a deafening crash, the pressure of the air parting the fire like a blade through silk.


    The flames were redirected, losing their intensity in the wake of the violent shockwave that followed.


    The impact of fire and wind created a cataclysmic shockwave, shaking the very ground beneath them.


    Trees were uprooted, their charred trunks crashing to the ground in every direction.


    The once lush grass was reduced to blackened ash, while cracks tore across the mountainside, deep and jagged.


    The forest, once a peaceful haven, had been reduced to a smoldering wasteland, scarred by the devastation of their clash.


    The battlefield was now a desolate testament to the might of the two warriors.

 Chapter 197 Mere exercise

    The clash between the two seemed almost unreal, a contest between two colossal forces of nature.


    Taeron, relentless in his assault, called upon the earth beneath him, causing jagged spires of rock to erupt from the ground.


    The stone shot upward with the speed of a thunderbolt, their tips sharp and deadly, each one aimed at Anthony''s vital spots.


    Yet, with the precision of a master, Anthony''s body slipped between them, his movements fluid as he dodged the deadly projectiles by mere inches.


    As Taeron''s assault continued, the titan''s fists began to glow brighter with the intense heat of the fire element.


    He swung wildly, the air around him distorting with the extreme temperature, his strikes now accompanied by the roar of flames.


    He lunged forward, one fist engulfed in fire, the other crackling with raw earth power.


    Each swing of his limbs created shockwaves that threatened to tear the very ground apart.


    Anthony, however, remained unshaken.


    His eyes, sharp and calculating, flicked toward the incoming blows.


    With a subtle shift of his body, he leaned back, narrowly avoiding the scorching punch of fire that passed so close it singed his hair.


    His own hand shot out, fingers extended like a blade, and struck Taeron''s outstretched arm with a single precise jab.


    The impact was not forceful, but it was enough to send a jolt through the titan''s muscles, the fiery grip faltering for a moment as the heat simmered down.


    Taeron hissed in frustration, his fiery aura flaring back to life, but Anthony was already on the move.


    He leapt into the air, his form a blur against the backdrop of the violent fight, and brought both hands together in front of him.


    A rush of fire surged from his palms, an explosion of flame that collided with the earth based attacks Taeron had conjured.


    The two elements clashed in a tremendous burst of power, their combined force creating a shockwave that sent dirt and debris flying in all directions.


    When the dust settled, both fighters stood at opposite ends of the battlefield, their chests heaving but their resolve unwavering.


    Taeron''s skin was scorched in places, his massive frame showing faint burns, but the damage was fleeting, his healing abilities working overtime to mend the wounds.


    Anthony, on the other hand, was unfazed, his figure pristine, his stance casual as though he had not just faced a barrage of earth shattering blows.


    In the aftermath of the explosion, the battlefield was once again filled with smoke, the ground charred and scarred from the intensity of the conflict.


    The two combatants stood, locked in an unspoken understanding.


    Their breathing was steady, their movements slow but deliberate.


    Taeron, though visibly wounded by the fierce exchanges, clenched his fists, the earth beneath his feet responding to his will.


    The titan''s body glowed with the remnants of the earth and fire elements, but his focus remained fixed on Anthony, who was still as composed as ever.


    Anthony''s gaze remained steady, unwavering as he sized up the titan.


    Despite the immense power Taeron wielded, it was clear that Anthony had yet to exert himself fully, his every motion smooth and calculated.


    The titan was relentless, but Anthony had no intention of letting the battle drag on.


    His own body shifted forward in a blur, his form melding into the landscape as he closed the distance between them with lightning speed.


    Before Taeron could even react, Anthony''s fist was already in motion.


    It was a single, controlled strike, not the wild, uncontrolled force that Taeron had used.


    The blow landed directly on Taeron''s midsection, and the titan''s body was sent crashing backward, the force of the strike sending him stumbling through the rocky terrain.


    Taeron struggled to regain his footing, his body taking the brunt of the impact.


    A few shallow scratches marred his skin, though they were already beginning to heal.


    The titan''s expression shifted, a flicker of doubt crossing his mind for the briefest of moments.


    He had given almost everything in this fight, and still, his opponent stood unscathed, almost as though the battle had been little more than an exercise for him.


    Anthony, on the other hand, had barely broken a sweat.


    His face betrayed no emotion, no sign of exhaustion.


    He stood tall, waiting for Taeron to recover, his posture relaxed, his eyes focused.


    The flames that surrounded him flickered and danced, but they were a mere reflection of his inner calm, his control over his powers absolute.

 Chapter 198 Ominous

    The battlefield trembled beneath the ferocity of Kaelthar and Vahalin''s duel, the clashing of their weapons ringing out like the chimes of death.


    Sparks erupted with every strike, illuminating the devastated terrain.


    Trees once lush with life now stood broken and scorched, victims of stray blows and unleashed elemental energy.


    Jagged scars marred the earth, their blades having cleaved through both stone and soil with reckless abandon.


    Kaelthar advanced with predatory grace, his sabre an extension of his primal instincts.


    Each swing carried the weight of his heritage, a relentless barrage of attacks meant to overwhelm his foe.


    Yet, Vahalin held firm, his blade parrying each strike with defiance.


    Their movements were a deadly dance, fluid and brutal, as they tested the limits of their endurance and skill.


    Kaelthar suddenly shifted, his feet digging into the earth as he unleashed a flurry of strikes, each blow faster and sharper than the last.


    Vahalin deflected them with precision, though the force behind each impact pushed him back, his boots carving grooves in the ground.


    With a snarl, Kaelthar pivoted, channeling his aura into his sabre, which crackled with condensed lightning.


    He lashed out, aiming a downward strike that split the air with a deafening crack.


    Vahalin raised his sword just in time, intercepting the electrified blade.


    The clash produced a brilliant flash, and a shockwave rippled outward, uprooting nearby trees and sending debris flying in every direction.


    Both warriors staggered, their breathing heavy, but neither showed signs of retreat. Instead, they locked eyes, their shared hatred palpable.


    "You''ll have to do better than that"


    Vahalin growled, his voice tinged with mockery despite the blood trickling down his arm from a shallow cut.


    Kaelthar smirked.


    "And you''ll have to stop holding back if you want to survive this"


    With a roar, Kaelthar surged forward, his aura blazing with renewed intensity.


    His dragon blood stirred, and spectral wings of energy burst forth from his back, glowing faintly in the dim light.


    He launched himself skyward with terrifying speed, the wings granting him the mobility of a predator circling its prey.


    From above, he descended with his sabre raised high, a tempest of wind and lightning swirling around him.


    Vahalin''s eyes narrowed as he thrust his blade into the ground.


    Roots erupted from the earth, twisting and coiling into a dense barrier of wood and plant life.


    Kaelthar''s strike collided with the barrier, the resulting explosion tearing through the roots and creating a cloud of splinters and smoke.


    As the dust settled, Vahalin emerged unscathed, his blade glowing with verdant energy.


    Kaelthar landed gracefully, his wings dissipating as he charged again.


    This time, Vahalin met him head on, their blades colliding with such force that the ground beneath them cracked.


    They traded blows in rapid succession, the air between them shimmering with residual elemental energy.


    He drove his blade into the ground, and an explosion of roots and vines erupted around Kaelthar, wrapping around his limbs and holding him in place.


    The plants tightened, their thorns digging into his skin as they sought to immobilize him.


    Kaelthar roared, his aura flaring with draconic might.


    The spectral wings returned, and with a single powerful beat, he broke free from the vines.


    He landed a few feet away, his sabre glowing brighter than ever.


    "You''re persistent"


    Kaelthar said, his voice tinged with grudging respect.


    "But it won''t save you"


    "And you''re reckless"


    Vahalin replied, a smirk playing on his bloodied lips.


    "But that''s what makes this fun"


    They charged at each other once more, their blades meeting in a clash that sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield.


    Dust and debris filled the air as their auras collided, each warrior pushing themselves to the brink.


    The fight had become more than a test of skill, it was a contest of wills, a struggle to see who would endure.


    As they fought, Kaelthar''s movements became more erratic, his draconic instincts driving him to take risks he wouldn''t normally consider.


    He struck with wild ferocity, his sabre carving through the air in unpredictable patterns.


    Vahalin adapted quickly, using his tactical mind to exploit openings and counter with precision.


    Despite their injuries, neither showed any sign of giving up.


    Their bodies were battered and broken, but their spirits remained unyielding.


    The battlefield bore witness to their determination, the land itself scarred by their relentless struggle.


    Then, something changed.


    Vahalin stepped back, his posture relaxed but his expression unreadable.


    Kaelthar narrowed his eyes, sensing a shift in the air.


    The winds stilled, and an oppressive silence descended over the battlefield.


    Even the remaining champions, who had been watching from a distance, felt an ominous chill run down their spines.


    Vahalin raised his sword, his aura darkening as he whispered words too faint to hear.


    The ground beneath him trembled, and the air grew heavy with an unexplainable pressure.


    Kaelthar''s instincts screamed at him to act, but he found himself frozen, his body unable to move.


    An ominous feeling crept over Kaelthar and the remaining champions, a foreboding presence that seemed to sap the light from the world.


    Whatever Vahalin was preparing, it was beyond anything they had faced before.

 Chapter 199 Bug

    The atmosphere shifted, and the battlefield stilled in an unsettling silence.


    The air itself seemed to tremble as a new, unfamiliar presence began to saturate the space around them.


    It was not mana.


    No, this was something else. Something just as profound.


    The sensation was different, more primal and ancient, as if the very fabric of reality had momentarily bent to its will.


    A heavy, intangible weight pressed down upon all who stood witness.


    For those who were attuned to the subtle currents of energy, they knew immediately what it was.


    It was spiritual energy.


    Those who had encountered it before recognized its intensity, its overwhelming potency.


    It was not like mana, the fuel of magic.


    Spiritual energy was far more elusive, far more refined.


    It radiated a purity and power that could rival mana itself, a force that came from the very essence of one''s soul.


    This was an energy that could shape and control the very threads of existence itself, transcending mere physical laws.


    For the elves, it was a gift of the highest order, one that only their most gifted could harness.


    It was said that the most talented of their kind could channel this energy to perform feats that could defy the natural world, bending it to their will.


    It was an energy of the spirit, the mind, and the soul, the essence of life itself.


    And now, it flowed freely across the battlefield.


    For those who had never encountered it, there was no mistaking its presence.


    The air grew still, and time seemed to slow as if the world itself held its breath.


    The warriors who had fought with ferocity and power now found themselves frozen, caught in the grip of something far greater than themselves.


    The energy swept over them like a tidal wave, both awe, inspiring and terrifying in its potential.


    For Kaelthar, it was a warning, a sign that something monumental was about to unfold.


    The spiritual energy rippled through the ground beneath them, the force of its presence a quiet yet undeniable force.


    It was as if the earth itself was trembling in response to the power that was being called forth.


    The world had shifted.


    A new power had entered the fray, and nothing would be the same again.


    Vahalin had refrained from drawing upon his spiritual energy until this very moment.


    It was not out of necessity, nor weakness, but rather a deliberate choice to withhold its power.


    He had kept it sealed, guarded as a last resort, an ultimate trump card to be played only when the stakes reached their peak.


    He understood the magnitude of this energy, a force so potent that it could reshape the fabric of existence itself.


    To wield it was to invite consequences far beyond the immediate battle, consequences he was not willing to face unless absolutely required.


    Now, however, with the pressure mounting and his options dwindling, Vahalin had no choice but to unleash the power he had kept dormant for so long.


    A wave of spiritual energy enveloped Vahalin''s being as he raised his sword, pointing it toward the heavens.


    His body lifted from the ground, weightless as the sky itself seemed to brighten, warping under the force of his will.


    Space twisted, bending to his command as he pushed every ounce of his energy into the spell.


    The very air shuddered as he invoked it.


    [Forbidden Spirit Magic: Summon: Kytheralys]


    A blinding radiance erupted as a world destroying aura swept across the battlefield, suffocating all in its wake.


    The souls of those present quivered beneath its weight, and the land itself seemed to recoil.


    For a moment, the aura grew overwhelming, as though the world itself sought to defend against the impending calamity.


    Then, as if the land had accepted its fate, the pressure subsided, revealing the roots of a massive tree emerging from the cracked space.


    The tree descended, but it did not reach the earth in its entirety.


    Anthony stood, paralyzed with shock, as he witnessed this phenomenon unfold before him.


    Vahalin had regained his full strength.


    A thought flashed across Anthony''s mind with terrifying clarity.


    ''Is this guy using a bug?''


    The synergy of this conversion ability, combined with the forbidden magic, constituted a monumental advantage, an overwhelming anomaly.


    Vahalin could simply exhaust his mana, summon the tree with spiritual energy, then replenish it, utilize the energy conversion skill, cancel the summoning, and repeat the cycle indefinitely.


    ''I must end this charade''


    Anthony thought, watching the scene unfold.


    Who could say this was Vahalin''s final trick?


    Anthony was unwilling to gamble on that possibility.


    Despite the wealth of abilities at his disposal to evade death, he was keenly aware, from the countless novels he had read in his previous life, that there were skills so absurdly powerful that they could obliterate an opponent in an instant.


    How could he be certain that Vahalin did not possess one such ability or skill?


    Anthony was not one to take reckless risks.


    He knew when to put on a spectacle, and when to end it.


    The time for a spectacle had passed.


    As Vahalin canceled the summoning and the tree began to recede, a smirk tugged at his lips.


    Vahalin, secure in his victory, stepped forward.


    His gaze was filled with arrogance as he allowed himself a moment of triumph.


    But before he could revel in his success, a sword materialized out of thin air, streaking toward his neck with impossible speed.


    Vahalin, caught off guard, instinctively tried to dodge.


    But it was too late.


    His arm was cleaved off in a single, swift motion, blood spilling across the battlefield.


    Eyes wide with disbelief, Vahalin''s gaze shifted toward Anthony, who stood before him, a cold resolve written across his face.


    "How?"


    Vahalin managed, his voice shaking with shock.


    But Anthony did not answer.


    Instead, he pressed his advantage.


    With unrelenting precision, Anthony struck again.


    His blade moved in a blur, slicing through Vahalin''s defenses and severing his forearm before the elf could even react.


    Before Vahalin could do anything else, the world around him spun into chaos.


    Everything twisted and distorted, as if time and space itself had fractured.


    Then, as quickly as it had begun, it ended.


    Vahalin''s body was sent into eternal rest, his final breath a mere whisper against the overwhelming power of Anthony''s strike.


    Silence descended upon the battlefield.


    The spectators had watched with bated breath, fully aware of Vahalin''s formidable prowess in battle.


    His strength was undeniable, and many believed he would emerge victorious from this brutal contest, his skills too overwhelming to be stopped.


    They had also observed Anthony, who, despite his opponents'' relentless attacks, had remained untouched, his movements seemingly flawless.


    All eyes were now on the inevitable confrontation between the two, as Vahalin stood revitalized, at his peak, poised to strike.


    Yet, in a stunning turn of events, Anthony ended the clash before it even had the chance to begin.


    With a quiet sigh, Anthony sheathed his katana, his expression one of calm resolve as he eliminated an unknown threat.


    The representatives, ready to declare him the victor, were cut short by an unforeseen presence.


    Out of nowhere, a blade came into existence and, with deadly precision, pierced through Anthony''s chest.

 Chapter 200 Talent

    Anthony''s gaze dropped to the blade protruding from his chest, its cold steel slick with his blood.


    A crimson trickle slid from the weapon''s edge, each drop landing with a haunting finality.


    Disbelief etched itself onto his features, his mind racing to grasp the impossible.


    ''How is this possible?''


    Ambushing Anthony should have been an insurmountable task.


    His Sense Dome skill rendered his surroundings an open book, detecting even the faintest disturbance.


    Coupled with his All Seeing Eyes, capable of perceiving hidden truths and unraveling illusions, it was said only Anthony himself could limit their reach.


    His head turned slowly, dread rising with every fraction of motion.


    When his gaze landed on the assailant, his eyes widened in sheer astonishment.


    The face behind the blade was one he never thought he would see.


    Serenelle Flameborn; The Phoenix


    Serenelle stood poised behind Anthony, her rapier piercing cleanly through his heart.


    He staggered slightly, disbelief coursing through him as he struggled to comprehend the impossible.


    He had witnessed her death with his own eyes, watched as life drained from her body.


    For someone to feign death was inconceivable in Anthony''s presence.


    His unparalleled abilities made such deception an absurdity.


    Yet here she was, standing before him in perfect form, graceful, untouched by exhaustion or injury, her presence as commanding as ever.


    Anthony''s mind spun, racing for answers.


    How was this possible?


    Two explanations emerged in the chaos of his thoughts.


    The first was Nirvana.


    An ability unique to phoenixes, this phenomenon was beyond their conscious control.


    Through Nirvana, a phoenix could rise anew from the ashes of death, their body reborn, their existence restored.


    But that wasn''t the only detail.


    Nirvana wasn''t just rare, it was transformative.


    Those who rose from their ashes through this phenomenon didn''t simply return; they ascended.


    Their mana rank surged, their skills sharpened to new heights, and every aspect of their being took a step forward.


    Yet, Nirvana was as spectacular as it was miraculous.


    It arrived in a blaze of dazzling lights and radiant flames, as if the heavens themselves were bestowing their blessing upon the reborn.


    The phenomenon was impossible to miss, a celestial event that defied concealment.


    And therein lay the problem. Anthony had seen no such display.


    No searing flames, no radiant lights, no divine spectacle marking Serenelle''s return.


    It simply wasn''t possible.


    Anthony ruled out the possibility of Nirvana, his thoughts diving deeper into the enigma before him.


    The second, and far more plausible, possibility struck Anthony with chilling clarity.


    Serenelle possessed a skill capable of defying death itself, bringing her back to life.


    Anthony''s mind reeled as memories surged forth, pulling him back to the moment Serenelle had died.


    The moment replayed vividly: her serene smile, the way she had embraced death as though greeting an old companion.


    There had been no resistance, no fear, only acceptance, as if she knew her end was nothing more than a temporary farewell.


    And, in truth, it had been.


    This wasn''t the first time Serenelle had cheated death.


    When Serenelle was ten, upon awakening her mana, she demonstrated abilities far beyond her years.


    But her prodigious nature had stirred fear rather than awe, and assassins struck her down the very next day.


    Her mother, Scintilla, had been left to grieve.


    Serenelle''s mind raced, but she had no time to react before Anthony''s hand vanished and reappeared, moving faster than her senses could follow.


    Before she could even comprehend what was happening, Anthony''s blade flashed, severing her head with a single, clean stroke.


    Her body turned to ash, dissipating into nothingness.


    Anthony stood, poised and ready, his focus unwavering.


    He had anticipated the possibility of her returning, of her defying death more than once.


    And so, when the same non-existent attack suddenly materialized, Anthony was prepared.


    This time, he used his space element to phase his body through the attack, making it pass harmlessly through him.


    Serenelle had no chance to recover, her head falling once more to the ground.


    She sank back into Death''s embrace for the third time.


    Spectators watched in stunned silence as Serenelle continued to defy the very concept of death.


    She revived again, but this time, she appeared far from Anthony.


    By the time her eyes found him, he was already behind her.


    Anthony''s voice, cold and deadly, echoed in her ears.


    "I wonder how many times you can defy death"


    His blade flickered again, cutting through her body in a flurry of pieces.


    Anthony''s eyes gleamed with a cold, calculating light as he locked onto a faint, illusionary figure. It was Serenelle''s soul.


    ''Maybe the skill is linked to her soul''


    He thought to himself


    Without hesitation, he brought his katana down upon her soul, slicing it into fragments just as he had with her flesh.


    He watched as it, too, dissolved into nothingness.


    Yet still, Serenelle defied death.


    This time, when she revived, she reappeared at a great distance, but Anthony was already there.


    In an instant, he was beside her, his hand resting gently on her head.


    Serenelle''s gaze hardened as she realized she could not even follow his movements.


    She was helpless, reduced to the level of a child in his presence.


    Blue flames pulsed into existence under Anthony''s control, their aura crackling with untold power.


    He didn''t know how many times Serenelle could revive, but he wasn''t willing to take any chances.


    To ensure her final destruction, he would use something else he had.


    Blue flames engulfed Serenelle''s form, consuming her whole.


    She didn''t scream.


    She only looked at Anthony with a mixture of fear and understanding.


    Even with her Talent, she knew no matter how many times she came back, she would die.


    The flames devoured her entirely, no ashes remained.


    A slow smile graced Anthony''s lips as he invoked his Authority of Information.


    Serenelle''s status flickered in his mind, and this time, there was no miracle.


    She was gone.


    The flames had done more than burn her.


    They had erased her from existence.


    Eternal Devour'' was the very first ability of the Divine Flame.


    It was a power that consumed everything, obliterating not only the physical, but the very fabric of time itself.


    When Romulus had first arrived, he had burned Anthony''s room, and even time could not restore what had been lost.


    Anything Romulus consumed was automatically erased from the flow of time.


    Anthony applied the same principle to Serenelle, using the flames to consume her very essence.


    But who is to say Serenelle''s talent couldn''t bypass this, so had Anthony used the Authority of Information to check Serenelle''s status.


    And truly, she was dead.

 Chapter 201 Never

    Scintilla observed her daughter with a radiant smile, one that seemed to brim with the certainty of the inevitable.


    She had gone to unimaginable lengths, even taking her daughter''s life with her own hands, all in the name of honing Serenelle''s extraordinary Talent.


    Yet, that confident smile wavered as her gaze fell upon the unexpected, her daughter''s severed head tumbling through the air.


    What she had foreseen as inevitable, Anthony''s death, Serenelle''s triumph, was unraveling before her very eyes.


    She knew that even with her daughter''s ability to return from death, Serenelle''s chances of victory were slim.


    Scintilla had witnessed Anthony crush Vahalin without breaking a sweat.


    She wasn''t naive enough to believe Serenelle could prevail in a direct confrontation.


    But Serenelle''s victory didn''t rely on brute force; it hinged on the base action granted by her Talent.


    It had worked, once.


    Yet, Anthony had another card up his sleeve.


    Scintilla watched in growing disbelief as her daughter revived, only to die again.


    Anthony had fallen for the base action once, but he had already adapted, countering it effortlessly with ruthless precision.


    Her daughter''s repeated deaths played out before her eyes, and with each revival, hope diminished.


    Then she saw Anthony sheath his katana.


    In a blink, he was beside Serenelle, his hand resting on her head.


    Blue flames erupted, devouring Serenelle entirely, leaving no trace, not even ashes.


    Scintilla''s radiant confidence dimmed, replaced by the weight of inevitability.


    Her daughter was no match for Anthony.


    Scintilla stood motionless, her gaze fixed on the empty space where her daughter had vanished.


    She waited.


    Waited for Serenelle to come back to life, as she always did.


    But nothing happened.


    Her composure began to falter as Anthony reclined beneath the parasol he had conjured earlier, a faint, satisfied smile gracing his lips.


    Time dragged on, and still, there was no sign of Serenelle.


    An hour passed.


    The silence was heavy, yet the crowd remained patient.


    Serenelle had been known to ''fake'' her demise before, disappearing for hours during the early stages of battles, only to reappear at the opportune moment.


    Surely, this was another of her ploys.


    Five hours passed. Your next chapter is on empire


    The confidence in the air began to dissipate. Spectators shifted uneasily, their eyes darting to Scintilla as if demanding answers.


    Their silent stares seemed to ask: ''Could her daughter no longer resurrect?''


    But Scintilla remained stoic, unwilling to admit defeat.


    She knew her daughter''s Talent, Cycle of Nines, granted nine lives.


    Serenelle had not yet exhausted them all, she was certain.


    Aeltharion concluded.


    "You are the last one standing. Therefore, in this Bloodbath, I, Aeltharion Moonwhisper, declare you, Null Anthony, the winner"


    The crowd fell into silence, their eyes on Anthony.


    They expected a reaction, a smile, a nod, a sign of pride.


    But Anthony gave none.


    Instead, his gaze shifted away from Aeltharion and landed on his mother, Mitchelle.


    Her face lit with uncontainable happiness and pride.


    She had eyes only for her son, scanning him for signs of harm.


    The moment Serenelle''s blade pierced Anthony''s chest earlier, Mitchelle had been ready to intervene.


    Only Michael''s hand on her shoulder had stopped her.


    "He''s our monster baby"


    Michael had said, confident in Anthony''s ability to overcome any obstacle.


    And he had.


    If Michael hadn''t stopped her, she would have interfered.


    Now, Mitchelle blurred and appeared before Anthony, wrapping him in a tight embrace.


    Her overwhelming love radiated through the gesture.


    Anthony''s stoic demeanor cracked as a small smile tugged at his lips.


    He returned her hug warmly, though his inner thoughts betrayed his embarrassment.


    ''Dammit, Mom. You''re cramping my style in front of these big shots''


    Beside them, Irene descended gracefully.


    With a wave of her hand, she cast a healing spell over Anthony, though there were no injuries left to heal.


    It was an act she enjoyed, and Anthony was far too familiar with her habits to protest.


    Michael and Collins remained seated, their gazes locked on Anthony, pride blazing in their eyes.


    ''My monster baby''


    Michael thought with satisfaction.


    Mitchelle stood beside Anthony, her joy still evident, but her eyes briefly shifted to Alala.


    Something unspoken passed between them, though Alala''s anger hadn''t abated.


    In the next moment, Anthony, Irene, and Mitchelle vanished under Mitchelle''s power.


    Elara, standing nearby, sighed deeply and glanced at Alala before disappearing in a flash of crimson light.


    One by one, the spectators began to leave.


    The Bloodbath had reached its conclusion.


    But Scintilla remained, her thoughts heavy.


    She had waited for her daughter to return.


    And waited.


    But Serenelle would never return to her.

 Chapter 202 Question

    As the last remnants of the brutal competition faded from his mind, Anthony stood at the threshold of the Null estate, his form stark and imposing against the backdrop of the estate''s tall, darkened walls.


    His victory, though undoubtedly flawless, felt distant to him now.


    It had been an unrelenting contest, a battle where the strongest prevailed, each of them fighting for the same bitter prize, their lives spent in a spectacle of blood and savagery.


    And yet, Anthony had emerged without so much as a scratch, a strange tranquillity in the face of such carnage.


    In a blink, Mitchelle and Irene had teleported to the estate, their arrival almost seamless, nothing more than a brief flicker of light before they stood beside Anthony, a comforting presence in the stillness of the night.


    Mitchelle''s gaze softened as she regarded him, eyes brimming with something close to maternal pride, yet tinged with the weight of unspoken concern.


    Her hands, warm and steady, rested on his shoulders, grounding him in the present moment.


    "Did you sustain any hidden injuries?"


    Mitchelle''s voice was a whisper, but it carried with the force of a mother''s love.


    Her eyes searched his form, seeking signs of any damage, no matter how small, yet she found none.


    Anthony shook his head, his expression inscrutable.


    "No, Mother. I''m unharmed"


    "Are you sure?"


    Irene spoke then, her voice quiet but piercing in its sincerity.


    She had watched the competition unfold from afar, her concern for Anthony evident, yet she understood the burden of such power. Discover more stories at empire


    "That was a ruthless contest, Anthony. You might have escaped unscathed physically, but... are you sure there are no lingering effects? Mentally, perhaps?"


    Anthony looked at her, his eyes steady and calm.


    There was no arrogance in his gaze, only a quiet certainty.


    "The competition was nothing I couldn''t handle. I fought as I always have, without hesitation. The battle didn''t wear on me"


    There was a pause as Irene studied him.


    She had always known Anthony to be capable, but the sheer magnitude of his victory unsettled her.


    It was not just that he had won, but that he had done so with such ease.


    She, more than anyone, understood the toll that such power could exact on one''s spirit.


    She could not help but feel that Anthony''s victory was less a triumph and more a reflection of how much farther his potential could stretch, how much farther he might yet go, and what that might mean for the world, and for them.


    His gaze, intense and piercing, locked onto Anthony.


    A flicker of pride flashed in his eyes, but it was quickly tempered by the gravitas of his words.


    "You fought brilliantly"


    Michael said, his voice low and commanding.


    "There were moments when I thought your precision could have been finer, but overall, you''ve proven yourself far beyond my expectations"


    He paused, scrutinizing Anthony with a rare intensity.


    "But tell me this: How did you do it? How did you manage to perform like one far older than sixteen? I saw battle experience in your movements, a depth of knowledge I would expect only from someone who had fought for millenniums"


    Anthony''s gaze remained steady as ever, and his answer was simple:


    "These are abilities I awakened over time, Father. Through experience, yes, but not through years. It was the battles themselves that taught me"


    There was a long silence before Michael spoke again, this time softer but still filled with an undercurrent of concern.


    "Your victory was a stroke of genius, Anthony. But be wary, for there will always be others who seek to test you. To challenge you. Do not grow complacent"


    The tension in the air thickened as a crackle of energy surged through the ground, followed by the sudden appearance of Collins, his form materializing from a lightning bolt that split the sky.


    He surveyed his surroundings, his sharp eyes scanning the group before locking onto Anthony.


    His voice, when it came, was low but full of authority.


    "Well done, boy"


    Collins said, though his tone betrayed the undercurrent of something deeper, a quiet but unmistakable anger.


    "But what''s the cost of winning such a game? I''ve seen many battles, and I know the toll they take, even if you haven''t yet felt it"


    Anthony met his grandfather''s gaze without flinching, his voice calm as ever.


    "I won''t let it break me, Grandfather"


    Collins'' expression softened, but only slightly.


    "We''ll see. You may have survived today, but remember, boy, that not every victory comes without consequences"


    The words hung heavy in the air, each one seeping into Anthony''s thoughts.


    His family had always been protective, each of them holding a different piece of the world''s truth.


    And yet, in this moment, Anthony was becoming something new, a force not yet fully understood, even by those closest to him.

 Chapter 203 Tomorrow

    Anthony woke the next morning in his room, the soft light of the sun casting a golden glow across his face.


    His eyes fluttered open, still heavy with sleep, as he slowly sat up, groggy but calm.


    Rising from the bed, he made his way to the shower, letting the warm water wash away the remnants of sleep.


    After dressing and neatly arranging his hair, Anthony prepared for the day with quiet precision.


    Yet, as he moved through the motions, his thoughts drifted to the bloodbath that had concluded just the day before.


    The memory lingered, vivid and unshakable, a reminder of the battle that had earned him victory and a title he has yet to comprehend.


    The victory was won, and yet, a peculiar emptiness gnawed at him.


    Victory in the contest had come as effortlessly as a breath.


    He had fought, but he had not struggled.


    There had been no deep, personal sacrifice, no desperate attempts to survive.


    It was almost as though he had never truly been in danger.


    His skills had carried him through each fight, and the bloodbath of the champions had played out like a brutal spectacle, one in which Anthony was nothing more than a masterful participant, untouched, unmarred.


    And yet, there was a question that lingered at the edges of his thoughts, one that refused to be ignored: What now?


    His mind traveled back to the blood soaked arena, the lifeless bodies of the other champions scattered across the battlefield.


    Their deaths had been swift, efficient, and devoid of the emotional weight that Anthony had never expected to accompany such an experience.


    There had been no last minute surge of adrenaline, no moment of overwhelming exhaustion.


    He had simply fought and won.


    There had been no great realization, no deep understanding of what it meant to be humanity''s champion.


    It was as though his victory was not his own, but rather a consequence of forces far greater than his own will.


    He had been chosen, not because he had asked for it, but because the races of the world had decided that humanity needed a representative.


    That representative, for reasons beyond his own comprehension, had become him.


    But now that the contest was over, now that the dust had settled and the bodies were but a distant memory, the question remained: ''What did it all mean?


    The halls of the Null estate, silent and still, seemed to echo his thoughts, as though the estate itself too was awaiting an answer.


    Mitchelle, his mother, stood nearby, her calm demeanor betraying nothing of the internal tempest she might have been feeling.


    Though her gaze was distant, it was unerringly sharp, as though she were observing not just her surroundings, but every nuance of Anthony''s state of mind.


    Irene, his grandmother, stood by her side, an enigmatic figure who rarely spoke but whose presence seemed to command respect in its own quiet way.


    She offered him a glance, one that was difficult to read, but there was something in her eyes that spoke of quiet approval, tempered with an unspoken understanding of the path Anthony had chosen.


    And then there was Michael, his father.


    For a brief moment, Anthony felt as though the room itself was holding its breath, waiting for the answer that had the potential to shape everything that was to come.


    "You ask what you are meant to represent"


    Michael said, his voice low, yet powerful.


    "But that is something only you can answer. You have won, Anthony. But the question is, what will you do with that victory?"


    His words hung in the air, cryptic yet laden with meaning.


    Experience new tales on empire


    There was no direct answer, at least, not yet.


    Michael had never been one to offer simple answers.


    Instead, he offered the chance to understand, to come to terms with the weight of his actions.


    Anthony stood still, his mind racing.


    The questions were still there, as unrelenting as ever.


    But now, he had a new understanding.


    His victory was not just about defeating the other champions.


    It was about what came next, what he was going to do with the mantle he had been given.


    And yet, Michael remained silent, his gaze unwavering.


    The air between them felt thick with anticipation, as if the answer that was about to be given would shape the very course of history itself.


    The room seemed to still, as if time itself had paused to witness the exchange.


    And then, just as the weight of silence became unbearable, Michael finally spoke again.


    "Tomorrow"


    He said, his voice calm, yet firm.


    "We will discuss what your victory truly means. But for now, rest. You have earned it."


    Anthony stood there for a moment longer, his father''s words settling into him like a seed.


    What did it mean? What would his victory shape? What would he represent in the end?


    The questions remained, but now, there was something else.


    The faintest glimmer of an answer, perhaps.


    Michael''s gaze was now softer, almost as if acknowledging that the path ahead was unclear, but that Anthony would find it, on his own.


    With a final look at his son, Michael turned, his figure almost ethereal in its grace and strength.


    As Anthony watched him leave, he could not help but wonder: What would tomorrow bring?


    But at least all would be revealed tomorrow.

 Chapter 204 Answer

    The following day arrived swiftly, its presence undeniable.


    In the grand Patriarch''s hall, Anthony sat with his father, his gaze fixed upon him with quiet intensity.


    His posture was composed, yet the weight of his unspoken question hung in the air, one he had long awaited an answer to, yet never received.


    His father, Michael, sat across from him, a silent figure of authority.


    His expression was unreadable, as always, yet there was a certain weight in the air, a subtle tension between father and son that spoke volumes without a single word.


    Anthony had done as he had promised, won the bloodbath, defeated the other champions, and claimed victory.


    But now, with that triumph behind him, the questions that had lingered, unanswered, began to press in with an urgency he could no longer ignore.


    Michael broke the silence, not with words, but with a single gesture.


    From his palm, he casually tossed a small, crystalline orb across the table.


    It glimmered under the light, its surface smooth and unassuming, yet Anthony felt the weight of it in the air.


    This was no ordinary object, it was a memory crystal, an object that could contain vast amounts of information, memories, knowledge.


    The very essence of a person''s mind could be imprinted within it, accessible to those who knew how to unlock its contents.


    Anthony reached out, fingers brushing the cool surface of the crystal.


    Without hesitation, he placed it against his forehead, feeling the faint tingle as it activated.


    His mind recoiled momentarily, not from fear, but from the sheer force of what was about to happen.


    Then, like a floodgate opening, a torrent of information rushed into him.


    The memories, the knowledge, poured in so rapidly that it seemed like it had almost overwhelmed his senses.


    It was as if a hundred voices, all speaking at once, filled his mind with the weight of centuries.


    He saw flashes of scenes, vast cities, starships traversing worlds, battles fought in the cold expanse of space, and worlds he had never imagined.


    And then, in a single, focused moment, the truth unfolded before him.


    Blue Planet, his home world, was not the only world in its galaxy.


    In fact, it was just one of many, all of which had made a discovery, a discovery that would change the course of history.


    Two million years ago, a remarkable piece of information was uncovered.


    They had learned of a planet, a world hidden deep in the cosmos, a planet known as Verdanthia.


    Every hundred thousand years, each planet would send a champion to represent them in a contest, a competition where the victors would claim a portion of Verdanthia''s bounty.


    The rules were simple: only the top ten champions would gain access to Verdanthia''s resources, with the top winner given first pick.


    The runner up planet would choose second, and so on.


    The competition would ensure that Verdanthia''s resources were not depleted, that the planet could continue to grow and replenish itself.


    No one could afford to kill the goose that laid the golden eggs.


    The battle was to be fierce, but it was to be restrained.


    In the end, it was all about balance, about ensuring the survival of the galaxy as a whole.


    But not all planets played by the rules.


    Some, frustrated by their continual failure to place in the top ten, had resorted to more desperate measures.


    Your next read awaits at empire


    There were whispers of attempts to leak the information about Verdanthia to the demons, but those attempts had met with swift and decisive retribution.


    The consequence was annihilation, as the collective forces of the galaxy would converge to obliterate any world that dared to betray the fragile peace that had been forged.


    Blue Planet had participated in the competition numerous times, but its success had been limited.


    The planet had only ever ranked in the top ten twice, a far cry from the success of some of the other, more powerful worlds.


    But those two victories had marked them as a force to be reckoned with.


    And now, with Anthony as the champion, they stood at the precipice of something greater.


    The question remained, however: what would this victory mean for him, and for the future of Blue Planet?


    As the flood of memories slowly receded, Anthony was left with a deep understanding of the stakes.


    He understood what he represented now, not just his own planet, but the delicate balance between all the worlds that vied for the resources of Verdanthia.


    His victory would earn Blue Planet the right to claim a portion of these resources.


    He was the representative of his people, the one who stood between their advancements and their abasement.


    As the final fragments of the memory crystal faded from his consciousness, Anthony sat in quiet contemplation.


    Blue Planet had earned two previous victories, but the road ahead would not be easy.


    The galaxy was vast, and the competition would only grow fiercer with each passing moment.


    Yet, for now, there was only one truth: He had to step in.

 Chapter 205 Shame

    Mitchelle stood amidst the quiet expanse of the Null Estate''s ethereal gardens, her expression calm yet her mind a tempest of unrelenting fury.


    Despite her composed exterior, her thoughts lingered on the insolence Alala, the vampire matron, had dared display her killing intent toward her son.


    Anthony had emerged victorious in the bloodbath, his triumph untainted by sacrifice or compromise.


    Yet Alala, blinded by grief and hubris, had dared release her killing intent against him, flouting all notions of restraint and honor.


    Mitchelle closed her eyes, taking a measured breath.


    Her innate affinity for magic rippled through the air as she invoked a subtle spell of clairvoyance.


    The magic wrapped around her like an unseen mist, tethering itself to the faint remnants of Alala''s aura from the bloodbath.


    The threads of power wove through the ether, pulling Mitchelle''s awareness toward a distant stronghold veiled in shadow.


    It was there that Alala brooded, the weight of her daughter''s death fanning the flames of her anger into a roaring inferno.


    Mitchelle''s lips curved into a grim smile.


    "So you thought your malice would go unanswered?"


    She murmured, her voice carrying a steel edge.


    Without hesitation, she lifted her hand and conjured a shimmering portal of iridescent light.


    The air hummed with energy as she stepped through, vanishing from the gardens in an instant.


    Mitchelle emerged in the heart of the Crimson Bastion, the ancestral home of Alala and her kin.


    The towering, bloodstone spires of the fortress reached skyward, their surfaces glistening under the moonlight like fresh wounds.


    The air reeked of copper and decay, a testament to the blood magic that permeated every corner of the stronghold.


    Mitchelle''s arrival did not go unnoticed.


    The instant her presence materialized, the oppressive aura of Alala flared to life.


    The vampire matron appeared in a flash, her scarlet eyes burning with wrath.


    "So, the human decides to face me on my own grounds"


    Alala sneered, her voice a venomous whisper that echoed through the chamber.


    "Have you come to apologize for your wretched son''s crime, or are you here to meet the same end as your kind deserve?"


    Mitchelle''s gaze was unflinching.


    "Your arrogance is as tiresome as your grief"


    She replied, her tone laced with icy disdain.


    "You dared to bare your fangs at my son, despite the contract binding you. I am here to ensure you never repeat that mistake"


    She abandoned subtlety, channeling every ounce of her power into a single attack.


    The blood in her veins surged unnaturally, her body glowing with a sinister crimson light as she prepared to unleash a devastating spell.


    Mitchelle, however, was unfazed.


    She raised her hand, and the room was filled with a blinding light as her elemental magic reached its peak.


    A vortex of fire and lightning swirled around her, its intensity overwhelming.


    Alala hesitated for a fraction of a second, her instincts screaming at her to retreat.


    But her pride and rage refused to allow her to yield.


    The two forces clashed, but it was over in an instant.


    Mitchelle''s magic obliterated Alala''s attack with contemptuous ease, the sheer power of the spell sending the vampire matron crashing to the ground.


    Mitchelle stepped forward, her gaze cold and unyielding as she looked down at Alala''s battered form.


    The vampire struggled to rise, her body trembling with pain and disbelief.


    "How... how can you possess such power?"


    Alala rasped, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Mitchelle''s expression softened into something resembling pity, though it was laced with disdain.


    "You underestimated me, as you have always underestimated my kind. That was your first mistake"


    Without another word, Mitchelle raised her hand, and a sphere of pure energy formed above her palm.


    She released it, and Alala''s form was engulfed in a blinding light.


    When the brilliance faded, there was nothing left of the vampire matron.


    Mitchelle turned away, her expression unreadable.


    "A shame"


    She murmured to herself.


    "She could have lived had she only known her place"


    As Mitchelle departed from the Crimson Bastion, the fortress trembled and groaned, its very foundations weakened by the battle.


    But she paid it no mind, her thoughts already returning to Anthony.


    She had protected her son, as she always would.


    And she had delivered a message to all who would dare threaten him: there were consequences for challenging the might of Mitchelle Null.


    Although a mana contract bound Alala, restraining her from meddling in Anthony''s life, it did not imply that Mitchelle would idly stand by, allowing the affront to her son to go unchallenged.

 Chapter 206 Determination

    The air in the grand Patriarch''s hall was still, yet thick with the tension of unspoken expectations.


    Anthony''s mind raced as the memories, the truths of a galaxy he had never before fully comprehended, settled into his consciousness.


    The knowledge that flooded through him from the memory crystal was both a burden and a blessing.


    His father, Michael, had unlocked a world of complexity that was far beyond the scope of anything he had ever known.


    The weight of the revelations pressed heavily upon him, but with it, a resolve was beginning to form.


    The implications were vast.


    Anthony was not just a champion of Blue Planet; he was now a beacon, a symbol of hope, of survival for his people.


    Verdanthia, the planet of unimaginable resources, had become the center of a galactic struggle, a struggle that transcended borders, species, and even time itself.


    The other worlds, with their unparalleled strength, their mastery over abilities that defied logic, were not merely adversaries.


    They were a test, a trial by fire that Anthony had no choice but to face.


    His father''s quiet presence was like a shadow in the room, his words few but heavy with meaning.


    Anthony looked at Michael, who remained silent, as if he were waiting for the inevitable realization to settle in his son.


    There was no need for further explanation.


    The truth had been laid bare.


    The weight of it was something Anthony would have to carry alone.


    The truth was simple, and yet, its ramifications were staggering.


    His victory in the bloodbath had been but the beginning.


    The real challenge lay ahead, in the galaxy wide competition for Verdanthia''s resources, in the battle against beings far more powerful than any he had ever encountered.


    The other champions would not hold back, for the stakes were too high.


    Each planet would send its mightiest, its most skilled combatants, to fight for dominance.


    And the rules, though seemingly structured, were far from straightforward.


    The top ten would gain access to Verdanthia''s resources, but only the top victor would claim the first fruits of its riches.


    The others would follow in line, picking what remained, fighting for scraps.


    Blue Planet had tasted victory only twice in the past, a fact that seemed both a triumph and a curse.


    Anthony understood now that his victory would be a pivotal moment in the history of his planet.


    A single misstep, a failure to live up to expectations, could cost Blue Planet dearly.


    The pressure of his responsibility was suffocating, but Anthony knew there was no turning back.


    The weight of his father''s legacy, of the hopes of his people, rested on his shoulders.


    Yet, as the memories faded and the flood of knowledge ebbed away, Anthony could not help but feel a sense of defiance stirring within him.


    He rose from his seat, his eyes locking with his father''s.


    The conversation had ended, but the path forward had just begun.


    Michael did not need to speak further; his silence was enough.


    Anthony had already understood.


    He would train, he would grow, and he would face whatever came next with the same unwavering spirit that had carried him this far.


    As he turned to leave, Michael''s voice called out to him one final time.


    "Remember, Anthony. You are not just fighting for yourself. You are fighting for your people. The weight of Blue Planet rests upon you now"


    Anthony paused, his back still turned, and nodded solemnly.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    His father was right.


    This was not just about personal glory or proving his strength.


    This was about the future of Blue Planet, about ensuring that his people would have a chance to thrive in the galaxy.


    It was a responsibility that he would carry with pride, no matter the cost.


    Stepping out of the hall, Anthony''s mind began to race with possibilities.


    The competition for Verdanthia''s resources would be fierce, but he had something that no one else had, his cheats.


    And with it, he would fight to the bitter end.


    The days ahead would be filled with grueling training, but Anthony was ready.


    His resolve had been solidified.


    And Anthony would stop at nothing to ensure that his people emerged victorious.


    He glanced up at the sky, the endless expanse above him a reminder of the challenges yet to come.


    He was ready.


    Ready to fight for his planet, for his people, and for the future of the galaxy.


    And so, as the sun began to set on Blue Planet, a new chapter in its history was about to be written.


    Anthony had taken his first step, but the journey that awaited him would be far more treacherous than anything he had yet faced.


    But he was not alone.


    The legacy of his father, Michael, and the strength of Blue Planet itself would guide him through the darkness.


    The galaxy was vast, its dangers innumerable.


    But Anthony had no doubt that he was destined to rise above them all.


    This time, the victory would be his.

 Chapter 207 Dream

    The morning sun bathed the room in a soft, golden hue, its rays creeping across the polished floors and casting long, slender shadows.


    Anthony awoke, the lingering remnants of his conversation with his father still fresh in his mind.


    His eyes opened slowly, the weight of the previous night''s revelations momentarily suspended as he rose from the bed.


    His mind, however, was clear, almost unnervingly so.


    He stretched, a faint smile tugging at his lips as the thoughts began to race through his head, the endless possibilities now spread before him.


    There was much to consider, no doubt.


    The weight of the world, quite literally, seemed to rest on his decision.


    But the more he thought about it, the more he found that the answer wasn''t as complex as it first appeared.


    Anthony had always believed in the simplicity of action over contemplation, and as he sat up in bed, the realization struck him.


    He didn''t need to overthink this.


    There was no need to dwell on the enormity of the task before him, not now at least.


    With a mental shrug, he decided that if he were to truly set himself up for success, he needed time.


    Time to sharpen his skills, time to learn, time to experience.


    And, with a year left before the true gravity of his responsibilities began, what better way to spend it than by embarking on a brief, but enriching, adventure?


    "I might as well start my adventurer arc now"


    Anthony muttered to himself, a wry grin curling at the corners of his mouth.


    "But I would just make it short"


    The thought was almost laughable in its simplicity, but there was something undeniably satisfying about the notion of embarking on a short, albeit intense, journey of discovery.


    An adventurer''s life was one of constant challenges and growth, where survival and experience were the only true currencies.


    It could be precisely what he needed to refine his abilities and prepare for the trials ahead.


    And besides, there was always something thrilling about the unpredictability of a new adventure, about stepping into the unknown and making it his own.


    Alternatively, it could merely be a series of convenient excuses, crafted to justify the fleeting desire to embark on the life of an adventurer, even if only for a brief moment.


    His gaze flickered to the large window that framed the morning sky, the endless expanse of possibilities stretching out before him.


    The life of a champion, a leader, was often one of sacrifice and endless preparation.


    But he could afford to take a brief detour, to indulge in something less structured and more free.


    It would be, if nothing else, a welcome respite from the monumental path that lay ahead.


    With his decision made, Anthony stood and walked toward his desk, his mind already transitioning to the next task.


    There were details to be handled.


    He needed a new identity, one that would allow him to blend in, to move through the world unnoticed by those who might take interest in him.


    He knew exactly who to contact.


    Reaching for the phone, Anthony quickly dialed the number that would connect him to the family butler, a man he had known since birth.


    The butler, who had been with his family for decades, was the very embodiment of professionalism, an adept and loyal servant who had never faltered in his duties.


    "I''ve decided to take a break, just for a short while. I''m going to become an adventurer for a bit"


    Both of his parents exchanged glances, their expressions unreadable for a moment before Michael spoke.


    "An adventurer?"


    He asked, his tone thoughtful but lacking any sense of disbelief.


    "You''ve always had a mind for action. If it is what you wish, we have no objections. But know that the world is a far more dangerous place than it once was, be cautious"


    "Don''t worry"


    Anthony said, standing up and moving toward the door.


    "I''ll be fine. It''s only for a short time. Just need to clear my head a bit"


    Explore new worlds at empire


    Mitchelle smiled softly, her eyes filled with affection.


    "Take care of yourself, Anthony"


    She said, her tone full of maternal concern.


    "The world may be waiting, but so are we. Remember that"


    Anthony nodded, offering a small, respectful bow.


    "I will, Mother. Father"


    With that, he turned and left the room, his mind already racing with thoughts of the new identity that was being prepared for him.


    His parents, as always, had shown their unwavering support, and with that reassurance, he felt a renewed sense of purpose.


    Returning to his room, Anthony sat back down at his desk and, after a few moments of contemplation, switched on his gaming console.


    The familiar hum of the device filled the room, and he began to mindlessly browse through various internet feeds.


    For now, he would wait.


    His new identity would be ready soon enough, and until then, he would simply indulge in a bit of relaxation.


    A moment of respite before the next chapter of his journey began.


    The hours passed in a blur as he delved into his games, the outside world fading into the background.


    The only sounds in the room were the soft clicks of the controller and the occasional murmur of a video playing in the background.


    It was a strange thing, to be so focused on the virtual world, yet still acutely aware of the real one awaiting him.


    Eventually, his phone beeped, signaling the arrival of the butler''s message.


    The fake identity had been completed.


    Anthony stood and stretched, a satisfied grin crossing his face. With everything in place, he was ready.


    The path ahead was unclear, but it would be a journey of his own making, and for now, that was enough.


    He glanced at the time, noting the late hour, and then made his way to the bed, seeking a restful sleep.


    As his mind slipped into slumber, he found himself transported to a Dreamland.


    In this world, he was the hero, rescuing the kingdom''s princess, marrying her, and vanquishing the malevolent Demon King.


    His triumphs didn''t end there, for he ascended to the throne, becoming the new emperor, revered and powerful.

 Chapter 208 Lorian Blackwood

    The morning sun bathed the world in a soft, golden hue.


    The sky, untouched by any hint of clouds, stretched wide above him, its expanse endless, much like the possibilities ahead.


    Anthony took a deep breath, savoring the fresh air, the crispness of a new day.


    A year of training loomed ahead, but today marked the first step in a journey that, though short, would lead him into the life he had only dreamed of in his past existence.


    Today, he would walk the path of an adventurer.


    Though his steps were steady, there was a sense of excitement building within him, a warmth that spread from his chest outward.


    He had never been one for contemplation.


    He had made his decision, and now it was time to move.


    There was no reason to waste any more time thinking about it.


    He entered the shower, the steam quickly enveloping him.


    The water, hot and soothing, washed away the remnants of sleep, and with it, any lingering uncertainty about his decision.


    His body, lean and defined with muscles honed over years of intense training, was a testament to his dedication.


    He had long since stopped doubting the path ahead of him.


    There was no need for reflection, not anymore.


    The present moment, with its challenges and possibilities, was all that mattered.


    After he stepped out of the shower and dried himself off, Anthony moved toward his wardrobe.


    His attire was carefully chosen: a finely crafted black coat, sleek and elegant, with accents of silver at the cuffs and collar.


    It was understated, but it spoke volumes of his status.


    The fabric clung to his form, the cut sharp and precise, accentuating his powerful frame without drawing unnecessary attention.


    The trousers, pressed to perfection, gave him a look of authority.


    He admired the reflection in the mirror for a brief moment before his gaze shifted to the katana resting on the nearby stand.


    Its blade gleamed, a reminder of the path he had walked to this point.


    The katana was his trusted companion, but today, it was different.


    It had taken on a new form, one that was as striking as it was functional.


    The blade had transformed into a fusion of red and blue, the colors swirling in a mesmerizing pattern, reflecting his resolve.


    Anthony made his way out of his room and down the hall, his footsteps echoing softly in the empty corridors.


    He reached the study, where his butler, whom Anthony affectionately called ''Uncle'', was waiting for him.


    The man was older, with salt and pepper hair and a face lined with wisdom and experience.


    He had served the Null family for decades, and his loyalty was unwavering.


    "Good morning, Young Master"


    The butler greeted, his voice low and respectful.


    "Good morning, Uncle"


    Anthony replied, his tone casual but filled with gratitude.


    "I trust you''re ready for your journey?"


    The butler inquired, his eyes scanning Anthony''s attire with a keen eye.


    "I''m ready" Anthony said.


    "I need the identity"


    The butler nodded, his movements precise as he retrieved a small, sealed envelope from his desk.


    Inside was the documentation that would be Anthony''s new life, an identity carefully crafted to ensure that no one would ever suspect him of being the Null heir.


    Anthony took the envelope from the butler''s hand and opened it, unfolding the papers within.


    The name on the document was completely foreign, a new persona that had been created from the ground up.


    "You''ve done a good job"


    Anthony remarked, his tone appreciative.


    "I only did what was asked, Young Master"


    The butler replied with a bow.


    "Of course"


    Anthony simply smiled, a quiet confidence in his eyes.


    "Be safe, Anthony"


    Mitchelle said, her voice softening.


    "I will Mother"


    Anthony replied, and with that, he left her room, heading toward his next destination.


    He went to his garage, where his new car, one he had purchased through his system, was waiting for him.


    It was a sleek, black vehicle with the faintest touch of luxury.


    The engine purred to life as he slid into the driver''s seat, his hands gripping the wheel.


    The ride to the adventurers'' guild was quick, but his heart raced with excitement.


    The building loomed in the distance as he approached, its presence imposing and filled with the promise of adventure.


    When he parked the car and stepped out, the familiar tension in his chest grew, but it was a different kind of tension, a kind of nervous excitement that made him feel alive.


    He had read about adventurers'' guilds in his past life, but now, he was going to be part of that world for a short while.


    He made his way to the entrance, pushing open the door.


    The sound of chatter and laughter hit him first, and he saw a group of people gathered around a table, drinking beer and sharing stories.


    They were the kind of people he had only read about before, but now he was here, walking among them.


    The mission board stood in the corner, the same as in all the books he had read.


    It was the centerpiece of every guild, a place where adventurers could find work, challenge themselves, and push their limits.


    It was a symbol of everything Anthony had ever dreamed of.


    With a deep breath, he walked further into the guild, ready to take the next step.


    At the counter, a demi-human woman of the cat race was seated, her beauty stunning in its simplicity.


    Her fur was a soft shade of cream, her large amber eyes sparkling with curiosity as she looked up at him.


    "Hello"


    She said, her voice smooth and melodic.


    "How can I assist you today?"


    "I''d like to register as an adventurer"


    Anthony replied, his voice steady.


    The woman smiled, a flicker of amusement in her gaze.


    "Very well. Please fill out this form with your details"


    She handed him a piece of parchment, and Anthony took it gratefully, quickly filling in his new identity.


    Name, age, background, all the necessary details were written out without hesitation.


    "Here you go"


    He said once he had finished.


    Anthony handed over the completed form to the demi-human woman behind the counter.


    She smiled softly at him, her feline ears twitching slightly as she took the paper.


    She glanced over it briefly before turning to the computer in front of her, quickly inputting the details he had provided.


    Her fingers moved with practiced precision as she worked.


    Once she was done, she reached beside her to a small machine, sliding the form into a compartment.


    After a soft whir, an adventurer ID card slid out, the smooth plastic gleaming under the light.


    She handed it to Anthony, her smile never wavering.


    "Here is your adventurer ID"


    She said, her voice calm and welcoming.


    "Thank you"


    Anthony replied simply, taking the card from her.


    The demi-human gave him a nod.


    "Welcome to the adventurer guild, Mr Lorian Blackwood"


    Anthony nodded back, slipping the ID into his pocket.

 Chapter 209 Vaz

    Before Anthony could continue speaking with the manager, the lively atmosphere of the adventurer guild''s hall was shattered as a drunkard adventurer staggered toward Anthony.


    The acrid stench of alcohol clung to the man''s disheveled form, his bloodshot eyes glaring at Anthony with misplaced confidence.


    "So, you''re the new guy, huh?"


    The man slurred, his voice dripping with mockery.


    "Listen up, rookie. There''s a protection fee for newbies like you"


    Anthony tilted his head, studying the man with mild interest.


    A flicker of amusement crossed his face as the man continued, his words growing bolder and more nonsensical.


    "If you don''t pay up"


    The drunkard threatened, his finger jabbing toward Anthony''s chest,


    "I''ll make sure you and your family regret it. No one messes with Vaz!"


    Anthony froze for a moment, the man''s words echoing in his mind.


    Then, almost involuntarily, a chuckle escaped him.


    ''The standard adventurer arc cliche? is really happening to me, it seems even I, an Anomaly can''t escape this law''


    Anthony thought, the absurdity of the cliche? scene nearly sending him into a fit of laughter.


    Vaz, mistaking Anthony''s silence for fear, grinned maliciously.


    It wasn''t entirely Vaz''s fault.


    The way Anthony had stepped into the Adventurer Guild, his eyes alight with wonder as he admired every detail of the hall, had painted him as an obvious target.


    To those around him, he exuded the telltale signs of a wide eyed beginner, a newcomer barely stepping into the world of adventurers.


    Vaz hadn''t been the only one to assume as much.


    The entire hall had silently labeled Anthony as the newest of the new, a fledgling who had barely scraped past the gates of the guild.


    "What''s wrong? Cat got your tongue? I knew you''d..."


    Before Vaz could finish, Anthony''s gaze turned cold.


    He spoke telepathically to Kerm, the demi-human manager observing the exchange with mild curiosity.


    "Am I permitted to kill someone like him in the guild?"


    Kerm''s lips twitched upward in a subtle smile.


    She replied in his mind, her tone laced with amusement.


    "As long as you can dispose of the body, there''s no issue"


    Anthony smirked, her response giving him the freedom he needed.


    ''Let''s show off a little''


    Anthony mused


    Before Vaz could react, his body began to contort in an unnatural and grotesque manner.


    The air grew heavy with the sound of bones snapping, flesh compressing, and sinew tearing under invisible pressure.


    Each movement was precise, calculated, and unnervingly silent, save for the faint, sickening symphony of destruction.


    The hall, once alive with boisterous laughter and casual chatter, fell into a stunned hush.


    All eyes were drawn to the horrifying spectacle unfolding before them.


    "Is based on one factors: The difficulty of the missions you complete. It''s about how well you perform in real situations, facing challenges head on and coming out victorious"


    Anthony nodded, his thoughts aligning with the information she provided.


    It seemed straightforward, mission completion was tied to one''s growth in the guild, their ability to survive and thrive through increasingly difficult trials.


    "But"


    Kerm said, her expression turning a touch more serious,


    "For powerhouses, there''s a separate classification. It''s called the Star Rating"


    Her voice lowered slightly, as if to emphasize the significance of this system.


    "The Star Rating is reserved for those who surpass the regular ranks. It''s for individuals who have achieved feats beyond ordinary comprehension, people who''ve pushed the boundaries of what adventurers are expected to do"


    Anthony considered her words carefully.


    Star Rating.


    A separate class for the truly extraordinary.


    It was an exclusive tier, meant for those who had proven themselves as more than mere adventurers.


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out his newly issued adventurer card.


    He ran his fingers along its edge before flipping it over.


    As his gaze fell upon the golden lettering that proclaimed his rank, Rank 10, he felt a small flicker of unsatisfaction.


    Kerm watched him closely, no doubt noticing his attention to the rank.


    She didn''t speak, but when Anthony met her gaze again, she added.


    "Your rank is a reflection of your current status. You''re a newcomer, and no one knows your battle prowess yet. That''s why you''re at Rank 10. But as you complete missions and grow stronger, that will change"


    Anthony smiled slightly, a glimmer of understanding in his eyes.


    He had expected as much.


    He knew that his true strength, honed through years of intense training and refined through the unique experiences of his life, would soon become evident.


    The number on the card meant little, what truly mattered was the strength behind it, which he would demonstrate in due time.


    "Thank you, Kerm"


    He said, his voice polite, his gratitude sincere.


    He gave her a respectful nod, a small but genuine gesture of appreciation for the information she had provided.


    Kerm returned the nod with a smile of her own, though it was subtle, her eyes lingering on him for a moment longer than necessary.


    Stay tuned to empire


    The brief connection between them seemed to convey a mutual understanding, an unspoken acknowledgment of the strange, almost surreal nature of their current situation.


    With that, Anthony turned, his gaze now fixed on the bustling scene around him.


    The adventurer guild was alive with activity, a cacophony of voices, the clinking of glass mugs, and the occasional thud of a heavy object being dropped.


    But in that moment, Anthony felt a strange sense of peace settle over him.


    He had crossed a threshold today, one that would lead him into a world that was both unfamiliar and brimming with possibility.


    The challenges that lay ahead were daunting, no doubt, but he knew that with each step forward, he would continue to grow.


    With a final glance toward Kerm, who had returned to her duties, Anthony made his way toward the mission board.


    A smile graced his lips as he walked.

 Chapter 210 Boring

    Anthony''s gaze lingered over the mission board, his fingers brushing over the various parchments, each detailing tasks that seemed mundane and beneath his expectations.


    As he scanned the array of assignments, he couldn''t shake the feeling that the life of an adventurer should be far more thrilling than this.


    Instead of epic quests and life or death battles, what lay before him were trivial errands, escort missions, herb collections, and the like.


    A sigh of resignation escaped his lips as he stared at the board, his hopes dissipating like the delicate grains of a sandcastle consumed by the tide.


    In a quiet moment of contemplation, he decided to pick a mission, any mission.


    He had already chosen to step into this world for a reason: to relax, take a breather before his seclusion training began.


    His eyes landed on one mission that stood out, a Rank 10 task involving the eradication of a monstrous creature terrorizing a nearby town.


    The beast had been preying on the citizens, leaving only death and despair in its wake.


    The reward offered was modest, merely a fifteen low-grade mana crystals, but that meant little to Anthony.


    The challenge was all that mattered.


    With a purposeful step, Anthony walked toward Kerm, mission paper in hand.


    "You''ve already chosen your first mission?"


    Kerm observed, her voice a perfect blend of professionalism and curiosity.


    She had been watching him closely since his arrival, no doubt intrigued by the newcomer who had dispatched Vaz so effortlessly.


    Anthony nodded in confirmation, passing her the parchment.


    Without missing a beat, Kerm glanced over the paper, processing the details with swift efficiency.


    In one seamless motion, she tossed him a device.


    "This will guide you to the location of the town"


    She said, her voice steady.


    "I wish you success on your first venture. But be cautious. Many adventurers have fallen to this beast, underestimating its strength"


    Anthony offered a faint smile, accepting the device with ease.


    "Thank you. I''ll be fine"


    Her smile grew just a hint more knowing.


    "Still, do not let overconfidence blind you. This creature has claimed far too many lives already"


    Anthony''s smile never wavered, the quiet confidence in his demeanor undeterred.


    "Just prepare the reward"


    He said, before turning and leaving the guild.


    Outside, he made his way to the car, the cool evening air whipping past him as he set off in the direction indicated by the device.


    The journey was uneventful, his thoughts focused solely on the task at hand.


    Upon reaching a certain distance, Anthony parked the car and proceeded on foot.


    Each breath it took was accompanied by a foul, decaying stench that clung to the air, a grim testament to the destruction it had wrought upon this town.


    Without warning, the beast lunged, its massive claws swiping at Anthony with terrifying speed.


    Its attack was so fast, it cleaved through the air like a storm, the force of the blow strong enough to cut through wood like paper.


    But Anthony was faster.


    In a fluid motion, he sidestepped the strike, his katana already drawn.


    With a graceful arc, he slashed across the creature''s exposed flank.


    The katana bit into the beast''s tough hide, but the blade merely sparked, the creature recoiling from the impact more in surprise than in pain.


    "So, you''re not just mindless brute strength"


    Anthony remarked calmly, his voice almost taunting.


    "Interesting"


    The beast snarled, its hackles raised as it circled him, testing his defenses.


    Anthony mirrored its movements, his body light on its feet, his senses razor sharp as he awaited the next strike.


    The creature attacked again, this time feinting a blow to his legs before pivoting to strike at his torso.


    Anthony anticipated the feint perfectly, twisting his body to avoid the attack.


    His katana flashed in the moonlight as he retaliated, a diagonal cut grazing the beast''s shoulder.


    The wound was shallow, but the dark ichor that poured from it sizzled against the ground like acid.


    The beast howled in pain, its roar reverberating through the town like a thunderclap.


    But Anthony, unmoved by its fury, simply observed.


    ''This is boring''


    He thought to himself.


    He had fought beings of Paragon and higher ranks before, and now here he was, battling an SS rank monster.


    The contrast in difficulty was laughable.


    With a quiet sigh, he sheathed his katana.


    The next moment, Anthony vanished from his position, reappearing in front of the beast in the blink of an eye.


    Before the creature could react, Anthony''s palm struck its belly with an almost casual force.


    The impact was nothing short of catastrophic.


    With a ghastly split, the creature''s back split open, its innards spilling out as if by divine will, the organs and entrails spilling from its body like a grotesque, unfathomable flood.


    Anthony turned, his gaze cutting across the town''s gathered citizens.


    Their faces were etched with a mix of awe and horror, but Anthony had no interest in their reactions.


    He had completed his task.


    Without a word, he severed the beast''s head with a single stroke, then shot into the sky, vanishing into the night like a phantom, leaving the town to process the aftermath of its deliverance.

 Chapter 211 In

    Anthony touched down lightly before a modest hotel, his gaze briefly sweeping across the surroundings.


    Without hesitation, he approached the counter and booked a room for the entire month.


    His intentions were clear: to immerse himself in the life of an adventurer, and for that, he needed somewhere to stay.


    The next morning, he awoke at 11 a.m., the sun already high in the sky.


    After a brief bath, he dressed and made his way to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    "Good morning"


    Anthony greeted Kerm, his voice casual but warm.


    Kerm, standing behind the counter, raised an eyebrow.


    "Done with your mission already?"


    Anthony gave a simple nod, his expression neutral.


    Without further preamble, Kerm demanded the proof of completion, and with a quiet confidence, Anthony produced the severed head of a beast he had slain earlier.


    Her eyes scanned it for authenticity before she turned back to him.


    "Good enough"


    She remarked flatly, handing over his reward. Explore more stories with empire


    Anthony took the ten low-grade mana crystals and, without hesitation, slipped them into the space ring on his finger, a recent addition he had secured for this very purpose.


    It was part of his plan to take on this new life with a carefully constructed, albeit fabricated, identity.


    "Any more... substantial missions today?"


    Anthony asked as he leaned casually on the counter, his voice betraying a subtle hint of impatience.


    Kerm glanced at a nearby list, her eyes scanning the requests.


    "There are a few dungeon-clearing missions available. If you''re looking to make some quick money, you could start there. You can sell the monster carcasses to us afterward"


    Anthony''s lips twitched in mild disdain as he considered the proposition.


    He had given himself a month to explore the true challenges of the adventuring world, not to waste his time on such trivial tasks.


    Before he could respond, a voice from behind caught his attention.


    "How about you join our party for a mission?"


    Anthony turned, his gaze meeting that of a man standing with four others, all radiating the unmistakable aura of Master rankers.


    "And who might you be?"


    He asked, intrigued by their imposing presence.


    The man smiled, a casual confidence in his demeanor.


    "Ah, my apologies. I''m Adrian, the leader of this group"


    With a gesture, Adrian introduced his companions.


    "The labyrinth we''re targeting is only a few hours away by flight. It was discovered relatively recently, within the past few months. But don''t be fooled by its youth; it''s not without its challenges. The creatures inside aren''t ancient, but they''re still formidable, and the traps... they''re devious. The further we venture, the more unpredictable it becomes"


    He paused, taking a sip of his ale before continuing.


    His gaze drifted toward the window, where the last rays of sunlight stretched across the horizon.


    "The dungeon is layered, with each floor posing new dangers. We''ve made it through the first few levels, but there are rumors of something deeper, something that doesn''t sit right. Some believe it''s cursed, but there''s no proof. What we do know is this: it''s lucrative, if you survive"


    The tone of his words turned more somber as he spoke.


    The weight of the dangers ahead was clear, and it was evident that this wasn''t a casual mission for the group.


    "We''re heading back to finish the job. We have a mission to complete, and we won''t leave until we''ve seen it through"


    Anthony, absorbing the information, finally spoke, his voice calm yet inquisitive.


    "What about the reward? How is it split among the group?"


    Adrian''s lips curled into a smile, a gleam of respect in his eyes.


    "Straight to the point, I like that. The split is simple. There are five of us, well, six now with you, but Elena, our healer, takes a slightly larger portion. She plays a critical role in our survival, and without her, we''d be putting ourselves at much greater risk. So, she gets 20%, while the rest of us take 16% each. It''s a fair system, everyone pulls their weight and everyone gets their due"


    Adrian''s gaze shifted toward Elena, who was sitting quietly across from Anthony.


    She met his eyes for a moment before looking down at her drink, a small, almost imperceptible smile tugging at her lips.


    The healer''s role was often overlooked, but those who truly understood the risks of adventuring knew better.


    Anthony took all of this in, nodding thoughtfully.


    "So, I''ll be getting 16% then?"


    He asked, his tone light but with a hint of curiosity.


    Adrian nodded.


    "That''s correct. But don''t let that discourage you. The deeper we go, the more valuable the spoils become. There''s always a chance for something... unexpected. But remember, it''s not about the reward. It''s about completing the mission, helping each other, and making it out alive"


    Anthony leaned back, his eyes flickering over each member of the group.


    Lira, Kael, Thane, and Elena, all seemed to carry an unspoken bond, one formed through shared risks and a mutual understanding of the dangers they faced.


    "I''m in"


    Anthony said, his voice steady and confident.


    "Let''s do this"


    Adrian smiled, a challenge and respect glinting in his eyes.


    "Good to have you on board, Lorian. I''m looking forward to seeing what you can do in the field"


    The rest of the group nodded in agreement, their expressions matching the unspoken understanding that had settled between them.


    They were ready.


    Whatever the labyrinth held, they would face it together.


    As their conversation turned to further details of the mission, the tavern''s noise seemed to fade into the background.


    The camaraderie of the group, their focus, and their determination filled the space as the plans took shape.

 Chapter 212 MMORPG-1

    The sky was painted in hues of amber and indigo as Anthony and his companions soared through the air, their forms cutting through the soft clouds with ease.


    The group was a perfect mix of power and skill.


    Their destination lay ahead, a labyrinthine dungeon nestled deep within a rocky canyon, known simply as the Maze of Malyris.


    This labyrinth, though unremarkable in legend, had recently become a hotspot for adventurers due to the unusual influx of monsters and the promise of valuable carcasses for trade.


    Adrian, ever the epitome of composure, led the group with unwavering focus, his keen eyes scanning the distant horizon as the foreboding entrance to the dungeon materialized before them.


    With a graceful descent, the group landed, their boots meeting the ground with a crisp crunch as they stood before the massive stone archway, the grim portal marking the beginning of the Maze of Malyris.


    The air, thick with the musty scent of damp earth and ancient moss, clung to them as a low hum of distant growls reverberated from the labyrinth''s depths, a harbinger of the peril that awaited within.


    Adrian''s gaze remained steady as he turned to face his companions, a subtle smile curving the edges of his lips, more a sign of determination than reassurance.


    "We''re here. Stay sharp"


    He instructed, his voice calm yet imbued with an unmistakable authority that commanded attention.


    The team, unified in purpose, nodded in unison, their expressions set with resolve as they prepared to face the unknown that lay ahead.


    The group moved with practiced precision, falling into their positions without hesitation.


    Thane and Adrian led the way, with Lira and Elena staying in the middle and Kael watching the rear, Anthony by his side.


    As they entered the labyrinth, the stone walls loomed above, slick with dampness and veiled in creeping vines.


    The air carried the musty scent of decay, and every turn of the narrow corridors seemed unpredictable, each step a potential trigger for traps.


    Invisible runes fortified the floors, making the environment resistant to manipulation, even by those skilled in earth magic.


    The labyrinth seemed to pulse with a quiet, ominous energy, aware of their presence, as they cautiously pressed forward.


    Without warning, a volley of arrows erupted from hidden alcoves, raining down from every conceivable angle.


    The group responded without a single word, their coordination flawless.


    Thane, with his imposing presence, effortlessly raised his shield, deflecting each arrow with a practiced swipe, sending them flying harmlessly away.


    Lira, calm and unshaken, summoned a shimmering mana barrier, halting the arrows mid flight, trapping them in an invisible prison.


    Each member of the group employed their own unique methods to neutralize the barrage.


    But the moment they moved, the ground beneath them shifted violently, the labyrinth reacting to their presence.


    Suddenly, they plummeted, but in the next instant, their innate ability to fly allowed them to catch themselves mid air, soaring upwards.


    Yet, the immediate threat wasn''t over.


    A sharp, poison coated enchanted spear shot from below, its deadly point aimed directly at them.


    Caught off guard, several members faltered, but their reflexes kicked in just in time.


    Their bodies twisted and spun through the air, narrowly avoiding the spear''s deadly arc.


    Anthony, calm under the non-existent pressure, used the scabbard of his katana to parry the incoming projectiles, his movements fluid and precise.


    The labyrinth, however, was far from done.


    As they continued their evasive maneuvers, new traps sprung to life.


    Spikes shot up from the floor, concealed blades whirred past them, and the very air seemed to conspire against their every move.


    Elena, not as physically adept as the others, struggled to keep pace.


    Her reliance on mana and flight was her only defense as she darted through the labyrinth, barely managing to avoid the deadly traps.


    Explore more at empire


    The weight of her limited mobility was clear, but her resolve kept her airborne, evading the lethal dangers that threatened to overwhelm her.


    The group continued to move, fluid in their tactics, yet fully aware that every step forward was fraught with peril.


    Each twist and turn of the labyrinth seemed to push them to the brink, but their skill and experience kept them one step ahead of the ever looming danger.


    As the group advanced through the labyrinth, the ground beneath them began to tremble, a deep, resonating thrum that signaled the approach of something immense.


    Adrian''s gaze narrowed, his instincts alert.


    ''They''re coming''


    The earth shook with every footfall as a group of Minotaurs emerged from the shadows ahead.


    The Minotaur let out a final, guttural scream before crumpling to the ground, lifeless.


    Anthony just watched in a daze as he saw this group of adventurers fight like it was a game.


    He had always seen this scene in the games he played in his previous life.


    Right now, he felt like a subscriber who was watching a live gaming session.


    But his moment of awe was cut short when a Minotaur turned its attention toward him, charging with a raised axe.


    Anthony snapped back into reality just in time.


    Without a second thought, he swung his katana''s scabbard at the beast''s head.


    The impact was brutal.


    The Minotaur''s skull exploded upon contact, sending its disfigured corpse crashing to the ground.


    Once the last of the Minotaurs had fallen, Elena stepped forward, her hands coming together in a graceful motion.


    She clapped them together and cast a healing spell.


    [Healing Magic: Rejuvenation Surge]


    A burst of radiant, soothing energy filled the air, enveloping the team in a soft glow.


    Wounds healed, bruises faded, and vitality surged back into their bodies.


    Stamina was restored, and the fatigue from the battle was lifted as the magic settled over them.


    The team took a moment to gather the carcasses of the fallen beasts.


    They needed the remains for their trade, valuable materials to sell and barter for supplies.


    Once they finished their task, they continued their journey deeper into the labyrinth.


    As they traversed through the maze, more traps and beasts awaited them.


    Each new challenge was met with precision, their combined effort easily dispatching any obstacles in their way.


    Yet, despite the relative ease with which they eliminated the threats, the labyrinth seemed to grow ever more treacherous.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they reached their destination: a massive door, towering and imposing.


    It stood before them, an undeniable barrier to what lay beyond.


    The team stopped for a moment, the weight of the silence pressing down on them.


    Adrian turned to face his team, his voice low but firm.


    "Recover your mana. You might need everything in this fight"


    Without question, the team sat down in a circle, each of them adopting a meditative lotus position.


    The air grew still as they focused inward, drawing on their inner reserves of mana.


    An hour and a half later, they stood again, ready for the final confrontation.


    Lira stepped forward and approached the door, her fingers tracing the ancient markings etched into its surface.


    With a swift gesture, she cast a detection spell.


    [Detection Magic: Echoing Pulse]


    The air rippled with the magic as a resonance based pulse radiated outwards, searching for any signs of life or hidden threats.


    The magic echoed through the labyrinth''s stone walls, reverberating back with the unmistakable signature of something powerful and alive.


    Lira turned to face the team, her expression a mixture of concern and readiness.


    "It''s a Chimera boss"


    The words hung in the air, and the team''s expressions darkened.


    A Chimera was not an impossible foe, but its unpredictability was its greatest strength.


    Composed of different beasts and beings, it could wield a terrifying array of abilities, each form more dangerous than the last.


    Adrian gave a nod, his gaze steady.


    "It doesn''t matter what it is. A mission is a mission"


    With that, the team steeled themselves, knowing the true test awaited them behind the door.

 Chapter 213 MMORPG-2

    The group stood before the grand stone door, its surface etched with ancient runes whose origins had long been forgotten.


    The air vibrated with an electric tension, a silent warning of the trial ahead, no mere test of strength, but a fight for survival.


    The corridor stretched endlessly, its stone walls worn by time and countless footsteps.


    Dark green vines crept from the cracks, twisting with unsettling precision, as though reaching out to ensnare those who dared approach.


    "Be ready"


    Adrian''s voice rang out, steady and commanding, though his eyes betrayed a rare flicker of unease.


    He had faced countless monsters, but the oppressive aura that filled the air now felt... different.


    The group nodded in unison, their bodies instinctively bracing for the unknown.


    Each of them, aware of the challenge ahead, gathered their focus.


    Lira, wand at the ready, glanced briefly at the others, her brows furrowed in silent concentration.


    Kael, with a subtle breeze swirling around him, flexed his fingers, attuned to the wind''s restless whispers.


    Thane, the ever reliable protector, stood firm beside Adrian, his shield gleaming in the dim light, prepared to bear the brunt of whatever assault awaited.


    At the back, Elena, their healer, gripped her staff lightly, a quiet but vital presence.


    Though she would not fight, her role was no less critical in the coming battle.


    As Lira turned to cast another spell of her''s, a sudden, oppressive pressure seized the room.


    The temperature dropped, and the earth groaned beneath their feet as if the very stone was warning them of the impending danger.


    The air grew thick, heavy with the promise of imminent conflict.


    "It''s here"


    Lira murmured, her voice a shade paler than before.


    The doors creaked and groaned as they opened, revealing the vast inner sanctum.


    The room before them was enormous, the ceiling soaring to an impossibly high arch, casting long shadows that seemed to stretch endlessly.


    At the center of this vast chamber, the Direclaw Reaver Chimera loomed, its massive form a grotesque fusion of beasts.


    Towering over the group, its body was an amalgamation of raw power and terrifying grace.


    The muscular frame of a gorilla was draped in dark fur, the bulging tendons rippling with every movement.


    Its arms, tipped with the deadly claws of a dire wolf, hung at its sides, poised to strike.


    Atop its neck was the head of a sabertooth tiger, its sharp fangs bared in a perpetual snarl, the golden eyes glinting with hunger.


    Its raptor like legs, strong and agile, allowed it to move with unsettling speed, while its back was lined with razor sharp spines, each one a deadly reminder of its boar like ancestry.


    The very air around the creature seemed to bend, the atmosphere vibrating with a sense of ancient menace.


    As the chimera shifted, the ground trembled beneath its weight, and a faint stench of death and decay wafted through the chamber.


    Its golden eyes locked onto the group with unnerving focus.


    It did not roar or growl, but the weight of its gaze was enough to chill even the most seasoned adventurer''s blood.


    Adrian''s gaze hardened, his senses sharpening as the intensity of the chimera''s power enveloped him like a suffocating cloud.


    This was no ordinary beast, it was a primal force, a monster born of madness and hunger.


    "This is no ordinary creature"


    He muttered, his voice low but steady.


    "It''s as if the very essence of the labyrinth has given birth to this monster"


    "It''s powerful"


    Kael added, his wind magic swirling around him as his muscles tensed, preparing for the fight ahead.


    "But it''s not invincible"


    Lira''s expression darkened.


    "We need to stay coordinated. If we can exploit its weaknesses, we might stand a chance"


    Without another word, the group moved as one, their preparation and unity an unspoken agreement.


    They would fight together, or not at all.


    Adrian was the first to charge forward.


    His spear, imbued with mana and aura, crackled with energy as he thrust it forward.


    The chimera responded instantly, its claws slashing with terrifying speed.


    Adrian barely managed to sidestep, though its swipe still grazed him, leaving a trail of burning pain across his side.


    With a roar, he rushed forward, his shield raised to absorb the impact.


    But he was not only defending.


    [Shield Art: Mountain Clash]


    As the chimera''s claws met his shield, Thane released a pulse of energy from his shield''s surface.


    The explosion of force sent the chimera stumbling back, disoriented.


    The creature hissed in rage, its fur crackling with electricity.


    It was Elena who joined the fray next, her staff raised high as she invoked her spell, drawing from the essence of the healing itself.


    Her body pulsed with mana as she chanted a quick incantation.


    [Healing Magic: Radiant Wave]


    A wave of brilliant light erupted from her staff, washing over the chimera and searing its dark hide.


    The chimera shrieked, writhing in the blinding light.


    It faltered for a moment, giving the group a crucial opening to press the attack.


    But the chimera was still not finished.


    It snapped its jaws, sending a wave of air that slammed into Kael and Adrian, knocking them back.


    The beast was relentless, its movements fueled by primal rage.


    As it turned, it caught Kael with a swipe of its tail, sending him sprawling into the wall, his arrows scattering across the floor.


    Kael gritted his teeth, but Elena was already moving to his side, her hands glowing with healing magic.


    [Healing Magic: Radiance Touch]


    A soft glow surrounded Kael as his wounds began to close, his strength returning.


    He stood up slowly, nodding his thanks, though his eyes were focused entirely on the beast.


    But now the chimera turned its full attention to Adrian.


    Its claws lashed forward, faster than before, and in that moment, Adrian knew it was coming for the kill.


    He leapt forward, hoping to deflect the blow with his spear, but he was too slow.


    Just as the chimera''s claws were about to sink into his flesh, Anthony moved.


    His form blurred as he darted forward with a burst of lightning enhanced speed.


    [Lightning Art: Thunder Dash]


    Anthony crashed into the chimera from the side, sending it stumbling.


    His body was a blur, his strikes coming fast and precise.


    He aimed for the chimera''s throat, driving his fist forward in a lightning charged punch that sent the beast reeling back.


    Experience new tales on empire


    The chimera staggered, a brief moment of vulnerability.


    Adrian, feeling the rush of energy from Anthony''s intervention, raised his spear once more, lightning coursing through it.


    [Spear Art: Final Thunderstrike]


    With one final thrust, Adrian drove the spear deep into the chimera''s heart.


    The lightning surged through its body, and with a final, ear splitting scream, the beast collapsed, its massive form crumpling to the ground.


    The group stood over the fallen creature, their breath heavy, their bodies battered but triumphant.


    Anthony stepped forward, his face wearing a smile as he really enjoyed the fight.


    "Well done"


    He said, his voice a low rumble.


    Adrain turned to Anthony and said.


    "Asking you to join us was the right call"


    Anthony just nodded as he spoke.


    "It was nice while it lasted"


    Adrian just nodded in agreement, fights like these pushed him to his limits, thereby increasing his strength later on.


    "We should leave immediately"


    Kael''s voice sounded from the side as Elena continued to heal him.


    The rest agreed, then they took the corpse and exited the dungeon.

 Chapter 214 Rejected

    By the time they emerged from the dungeon, night had already fallen, draping the world in a shroud of darkness.


    Exhausted from the arduous battle, the group parted ways, retreating to their respective lodgings to rest and recover.


    Anthony found himself seated by the window of his hotel room, his gaze lingering on the silent night outside.


    After a moment''s pause, he retrieved his phone and dialed his mother.


    Their conversation, though brief, seemed to ease the weight of the day.


    Once the call ended, Anthony sank onto the bed, the non existent fatigue of the fight finally pulling him into a deep, undisturbed sleep.


    At dawn, Anthony rose earlier than usual.


    Accompanied by Adrian and the others, he made his way to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    This time, they brought with them the spoils of their conquest, the corpses of the chimera and Minotaurs, to claim the rewards befitting their efforts.


    Chimeras were always sold at premium prices, given their unique nature.


    As beings created by dungeons, not the result of mere mortal experimentation, their carcasses held immense value for scientific research, offering endless opportunities to study their amalgamated biology.


    After concluding the transaction, the group sat around a table in the bustling Adventurer''s Guild, splitting the earnings as previously agreed.


    "Hey, Lorian, care to join us for another mission? About a week from now"


    Thane asked, leaning back in his chair with an easy grin.


    Anthony sat quietly for a moment, his eyes slipping shut as though deep in thought.


    Then, with calm resolution, he opened them and replied.


    "I won''t be joining you from now on"


    Thane''s brow furrowed slightly, while Lira chimed in curiously.


    "Why''s that? We make a pretty good team"


    Anthony shook his head lightly.


    "It''s nothing personal. I just prefer working alone. I joined you guys only to see what it''s like to work alongside others, that''s all"


    Lira raised an eyebrow, pressing on.


    "So then, what score would you give us for the experience we gave you?"


    A small chuckle escaped Anthony''s lips as he leaned back.


    "A perfect score."


    The group exchanged smiles at the response, some of them starting to stand.


    "If you ever change your mind, call me, Lorian"


    Adrian said, tossing a card in Anthony''s direction before continuing with a grin.


    "For now, though, I need to relax a little before the next mission begins"


    Lira rolled her eyes, clicking her tongue in disapproval.


    "Heading to those brothels again, Adrian? Don''t waste the money you should be using to cultivate on people who only awaken sex-related classes"


    Her words carried an edge of teasing scorn, but everyone knew she had a point.


    In this world, there existed a myriad of classes, and among them were those who awakened the ''Sex Class''.


    Individuals with this class were often unnaturally beautiful or handsome, endowed with unique skills tailored to enhance intimacy and seduction.


    Their services were not offered for mere quarks they demanded mana crystals, the very essence of cultivation.


    As a result, they lived lives of immense wealth and influence, thriving on the desires of others while holding immense power in their own right.


    "You''re just jealous because they make more money than you, even when you''re nearly dying, yet they earn the same amount simply by enjoying themselves or lying around"


    Thane remarked, a smirk playing on his lips as he leaned back in his chair.


    Anthony shook his head, chuckling at the comment before he stood up to leave.


    As he walked through the guild''s bustling halls, his mind wandered, drifting into more troubling thoughts.


    ''Should I visit them?''


    He pondered.


    ''What if I meet my female lead during the galaxy competition, but she rejects me because I''m no longer a virgin?''


    Anthony said with a sigh.


    "I''m tired of these boring missions. Monsters are just mindless beasts, and there''s hardly any excitement in fighting them"


    Kerm raised an eyebrow.


    "How about an excursion mission?"


    Anthony scoffed.


    "Nah, the fans have already read that. No need to repeat scenes and just change characters"


    Kerm looked at him, confused.


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Ah, my bad"


    Anthony said, brushing off the comment.


    "Don''t worry about it. Anyway, where can I get a mission for those from Rank 2 to Rank 0?"


    Kerm''s expression shifted slightly.


    "You don''t just get them"


    She replied, her tone serious.


    "While the guild doesn''t restrict anyone, people can court death if they want, there''s still dignity and respect.


    If your ID card doesn''t show Rank 2 or higher, or your strength doesn''t match it, and you step foot on that floor, you''ll be attacked and killed on the spot"


    Anthony shrugged, unfazed.


    "No need to worry too much. Even if I court death, death dares not claim me"


    Kerm stared at him, a bemused look crossing her face.


    "You sound more delusional than those young masters"


    "Cough... Just point me in the right direction for Rank 2 and above, and I''ll be out of here"


    Anthony said, his impatience evident.


    Kerm sighed and nodded, then pointed in a direction.


    "Just stand on that platform, select your location from the existing options, pay the required amount, and you''ll be teleported"


    Anthony raised an eyebrow.


    "Casually putting something like this up... as expected of the Adventurers Guild."


    He walked over to the platform, climbing up to it.


    Without hesitation, he selected the Rank 1 floor.


    The cost was steep, 1 million low grade mana crystals, because Anthony wasn''t a Rank 1 adventurer.


    But that didn''t faze him.


    He was too wealthy to be bothered by numbers.


    As the platform''s light began to glow, preparing to teleport him,


    Anthony turned to Kerm and spoke with a quiet smile.


    "This is probably the last time we''ll meet. It was nice meeting you"


    Kerm''s ears twitched as she heard his voice, but by the time she could even think to respond, he had already disappeared.


    She didn''t feel anything.


    To her, Anthony was just another adventurer, one of hundreds she met daily, and thousands she had encountered over time.


    Her mind never wavered for those she barely knew... well, unless she met the real Anthony.


    In her mind, Anthony was already dead.


    Anyone stepping onto the Rank 1 floor without the necessary strength was as good as gone.


    Those at that level wouldn''t hesitate to kill him, and Kerm knew this all too well.


    She shrugged off the thought and returned to her work.


    To her, Anthony was just another fool, destined to be forgotten by the time the next group of adventurers arrived.

 Chapter 215 Rank 1

    As the arcane symbols of the teleportation circle glowed faintly beneath his feet, Anthony, now known as Lorian, felt the pull of spatial magic twist reality.


    The vibrant chaos of the Rank 10 floor vanished in an instant.


    He reappeared on the sacred floor 1, reserved solely for the apex of adventurers, those who had ascended to Rank 1.


    The air itself shifted as his arrival caused the fabric of space to ripple.


    A distortion unfurled, bending perception like a mirage, before settling.


    Out of that disturbance stepped Anthony, his posture unyielding and confident, his black eyes surveying his new surroundings with calm intensity.


    The atmosphere on this floor was oppressive, each breath laden with the weight of innumerable auras saturating the space.


    Unlike the drunken revelry and cacophony of adventurers vying for attention on the lower floors, the Rank 1 floor was steeped in solemnity and control.


    Men and women, each exuding an aura of unparalleled authority, carried themselves with an air of refinement befitting their unparalleled prowess.


    Anthony''s presence, though unassuming, immediately caught their attention.


    The moment he stepped out of the warped space, they turned toward him like predators sensing prey.


    A flicker of interest, quickly masked behind their stoic expressions, passed through the hall.


    Then it began.


    A sea of auras descended upon him, invisible yet tangible, each radiating unrelenting power.


    These were not the auras of fledgling warriors or aspiring adventurers, they were the signatures of King level beings.


    Their intent was clear: to assess whether the newcomer was truly worthy of stepping into their domain or if he was an impudent interloper.


    To anyone else, this would have felt like drowning in an ocean of raw energy, each wave threatening to crush the soul.


    But to Anthony, it was little more than a brisk wind on a calm day.


    The oppressive auras brushed against him like a fleeting chill before dissipating.


    Without so much as a pause, Anthony stepped forward, his measured strides echoing through the hall.


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    One by one, the Rank 1 adventurers retracted their auras, a tacit acknowledgment of his worth.


    Whispers began to ripple among them, though none dared speak aloud.


    ''An equal''


    One thought.


    ''No...perhaps more''


    Anthony paid them no heed.


    Far away, in a quiet corner of the adventurer''s domain, Kerm leaned against a railing, her brow furrowed in thought.


    News of Anthony''s exploits had reached her as well, and she found herself torn between admiration and regret.


    She recalled vividly the day he had approached her, his tone casual yet sincere as he invited her for a drink.


    At the time, she had dismissed him, her pride as a beauty getting the better of her.


    Now, as she listened to tales of his unmatched strength and resolve, she cursed her foolishness.


    "I should have said yes"


    She muttered under her breath, her fingers gripping the railing.


    Even those from Anthony''s past began to piece together the truth.


    The MMORPG adventuring team he had briefly joined was abuzz with speculation.


    Though they had not seen him since their last encounter weeks ago, the tales of a Rank 1 adventurer named Lorian left little doubt in their minds.


    "That has to be him"


    Said Thane.


    His tone laced with both disbelief and pride.


    "We should have clung to his thighs"


    The news filled them with mixed emotions, pride at having known him, and a twinge of envy at the chasm of strength that now separated them.


    In the span of three weeks, Lorian had faced countless adversaries.


    From taming the raging Leviathan in the northern seas to infiltrating the demon guarded ruins of Alzareth, he had tackled each mission with a calculated efficiency that left even veterans astounded.


    The missions were unforgiving, yet Anthony thrived.


    He had battled creatures of nightmare, beings that could raze entire armies with a single breath, and emerged unscathed.


    Yet, through it all, he remained detached. While others celebrated their victories with revelry and indulgence, Anthony sought only the next challenge.


    His unyielding drive, his relentless pursuit of greater trials, had begun to unsettle even the most seasoned adventurers.


    And so, as the third week drew to a close, the adventurers of the Rank 1 floor found themselves watching him with a mixture of awe and trepidation.


    For while they recognized him as an ''equal'', a part of them feared that he was something far greater, a force that defied the very limits of their understanding.


    Lorian stood at the edge of the hall, his gaze fixed on the horizon beyond the grand windows.


    The missions he had completed had been challenging, but none had truly tested him, but he enjoyed every single moment of it.


    "Perhaps one final mission before I close the chapter on my adventurer arc"


    Anthony remarked, a smile curving at the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 216 Rumour

    The sun hung low in the sky, casting a soft amber glow over the gathering hall where Rank 1 adventurers had come to rest.


    Their conversations hummed in the background, a chorus of voices filled with respect, authority, and anticipation.


    The atmosphere was far from the chaos Anthony had left behind on the lower floors, here, there was a certain reverence in the air, a mutual understanding that each person within this space had earned their place through blood, sweat, and an unwavering pursuit of mastery.


    Anthony stood at the center of the hall, his posture unshaken, his eyes scanning the faces of the adventurers who now regarded him with a quiet curiosity.


    His presence had been undeniable, a force in itself, and over the past few weeks, the word of his extraordinary mission completion rate had spread like wildfire.


    No one here could deny the sheer power behind his abilities, nor the audacity with which he approached every task laid before him.


    Among the small group of Rank 1 adventurers, a few had become familiar faces.


    They were not friends, but allies of circumstance.


    In a world that revered strength, social bonds were often forged in the crucible of battle.


    Anthony''s gaze shifted to a group gathered around a table, the murmur of their conversation rising and falling like the tide.


    Anthony approached, his expression as inscrutable as ever.


    He was tall, his attire simple yet functional, a stark contrast to the more ornate, regal garb worn by some of his peers.


    But the manner in which he carried himself told a different story.


    His eyes were sharp, his every movement purposeful.


    "Lorian"


    A man with a slight smirk on his lips greeted him, rising from his seat.


    His name was Daelen, and he was one of the more prominent figures in this circle of Rank 1s.


    His hair was dark, slicked back in a disciplined fashion, and his gaze bore the weight of experience.


    "I was wondering when you''d show up. The room was getting a little too noisy for someone of your disposition"


    Anthony offered a nod, his expression neutral.


    "You know how it is"


    He said coolly.


    "I prefer to keep to myself, especially in such... distracting company"


    There was a brief chuckle from Daelen''s companion, a woman by the name of Mira.


    She had a sharp, angular beauty, her hair a silvery white that contrasted sharply against her dark, battle worn armor.


    Her eyes were a vivid violet, a remnant of her past as a mage of formidable talent.


    "Well, your reputation certainly precedes you, Lorian. No one here is surprised by your mission completion rates. They say you''re faster than even some of the veterans on this floor. What''s your secret?"


    Anthony met her gaze without flinching.


    "No secret"


    He replied simply


    "Just efficiency and a focus on results"


    There was a brief moment of quiet before Mira spoke again, her voice tinged with a mix of admiration and intrigue.


    "You''ve been relentless, Lorian. Most adventurers would take a break after the kind of streak you''ve had. But you... you just keep going. What''s your endgame?"


    Anthony tilted his head slightly, a glimmer of amusement in his eyes.


    "Endgame?"


    He repeated, as if testing the word on his tongue.


    "There is no endgame. There is only the next mission"


    The others exchanged knowing glances.


    There was something in his tone, something that suggested Anthony wasn''t just an adventurer driven by the thrill of combat or the pursuit of power.


    No, his relentless pace was something more.


    It was a quiet determination, an unyielding need for something beyond simple victory.


    Mira leaned back in her chair, her fingers tapping thoughtfully against the table.


    "I suppose we''ll all see what this mission is about soon enough. It could be the beginning of something far bigger than any of us"


    Anthony nodded, his gaze unwavering.


    "Perhaps. But I''ll deal with that when the time comes. For now, I have one last mission to finish"


    "Ah, one last mission"


    Daelen murmured, raising his glass in a mock salute.


    "You''re going to retire soon, then?"


    Anthony''s smile was brief but knowing.


    "That''s the plan"


    The conversation continued, the details of the upcoming mission still speculative, but the undercurrent of anticipation was undeniable.


    The idea of Rank 0 adventurers, beings of such unparalleled strength, venturing forth with the help of Rank 1s to Rank 3s was a tantalizing one.


    For the adventurers of this floor, it represented a chance to prove themselves, to rise beyond the usual limits and test their mettle against powers they had only heard of in whispers.


    As the hours passed, Anthony''s mind wandered.


    He wasn''t one for idle chatter, but he couldn''t help but entertain the thought of this rumored mission.


    If it truly was a challenge worthy of the highest ranks, then it would be an opportunity to end his adventuring career on a high note.


    After this mission, he would retire, leave the halls of power behind, leaving behind the legacy of a Rank 1 adventurer whose name would be whispered in awe and reverence. and begin his training.


    But that was a thought for another time.


    For now, the mission awaited.


    He stood up from the table, his movements fluid and purposeful.


    "I''ll take my leave"


    He said simply, and with a nod to the group he turned around and left.

 Chapter 217 Cannon Fodder

    Two days passed in the blink of an eye, yet they felt unlike any other.


    Within this brief span, a momentous shift occurred.


    A summons was issued by those who stood at the pinnacle of power, the Rank 0, a notification of attendance extended to all adventurers within the Rank 1 to Rank 3.


    A meeting was to be held.


    For many, the gravity of this announcement was undeniable.


    Those mid mission immediately abandoned their tasks, driven by an overwhelming urge to be present at this rare gathering.


    How could they not?


    They were about to meet the Rank 0s, beings whose power surpassed all others.


    Adventurers hastened back, their every step heavy with urgency, as though their very lives hinged upon this summons.


    Within the span of two days, the halls that had once teemed with activity grew eerily quiet, with many departing for Floor 0.


    Even Anthony, upon receiving the notification, promptly vacated his hotel.


    He stepped onto Floor 1, as was his habit, but found the usual bustle absent.


    The hall, once filled with voices and footfalls, now stood almost deserted.


    Only Daelen and Mira remained, quietly awaiting his arrival.


    "Lorian, you''ve finally arrived"


    Daelen remarked as he noticed Anthony approaching, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    "You''re late. Everyone else has already gone ahead"


    Mira added, casting a brief, sharp glance in his direction.


    "I''m not late"


    Anthony replied nonchalantly, his voice smooth and steady.


    "The meeting was set for 1 PM. It''s still 12:50, by the way"


    With that, he continued his stride forward, unfazed by Mira''s pointed words.


    The trio made their way toward the platform, where the selection for Floor 0 was already in place.


    This time, however, there was a notable difference.


    As they approached, no payment was requested.


    The usual toll for traveling between floors had been suspended, for this meeting alone.


    Afterward, the system would return to its customary mode of money-making.


    Without further delay, the platform activated, and space itself seemed to bend around them.


    In an instant, the trio disappeared, their surroundings warping as they were transported from the familiar setting of Floor 1 to an entirely different location.


    As the trio materialized in their new surroundings, a figure stepped forward, his movements graceful and deliberate.


    He bowed in respectful greeting before leading them through the halls toward the meeting''s location.


    The atmosphere was markedly different from the usual vibrant energy of the adventurer floors.


    The woman continued, her voice unwavering.


    "But the mission is straightforward. What we seek is absolute annihilation"


    "We will eliminate every living being we find there. Be they children, infants, or babies. No strategies. No ambushes. We enter, we take lives, and we leave"


    She paused, allowing the weight of her words to settle.


    A low murmur spread across the hall as the gravity of the mission sank in.


    "They number in the thousands, though many are mere cannon fodder. That is why your presence is needed"


    She continued, her tone steady.


    "Though those of us at Rank 0 could obliterate these fodder effortlessly, we seek no distractions. The consequences of even the slightest lapse in focus do not bear discussion"


    Everyone understood, one moment of hesitation could lead to a fatal blow.


    Though it seemed that the battle would be one of fodder against fodder, the fighters didn''t mind the comparison.


    In fact, many recognized it as an opportunity to surpass their limits.


    These kinds of missions often saw breakthroughs, as the drive for survival pushed even the most seasoned warriors to reach new heights.


    "Any questions?"


    She scanned the room, allowing reticence to stretch before a single voice broke through the quiet, asking the question on everyone''s mind.


    "What about the rewards?"


    Without hesitation, the woman responded.


    "The guild will handle all rewards. You needn''t worry about that. Additionally, any treasure you find on the corpses of those you slay belongs entirely to you. The guild takes nothing from this mission"


    Normally, treasures found in these types of missions were claimed by the guild, who then compensated the participants.


    But in this instance, not only would the guild forgo its claim on the spoils, but it would also reward them generously.


    The gravity of the mission, and the compensation, was clear.


    "Anything else?"


    The speaker asked again.


    "When does the mission begin?"


    Another adventurer asked.


    "Precisely two days from now"


    She answered.


    "Prepare yourselves fully. For those who sustained injuries on previous missions and arrived in haste, our healer has agreed to restore you to peak condition free of charge"


    A wave of astonishment rippled through the crowd.


    A healer offering their services for free was unheard of, such an offer was as absurd as a pig defeating a tiger.


    "You will receive the coordinates to the rendezvous point three hours before the mission commences"


    With that, the woman gracefully stepped away from the podium, leaving no room for further questions.


    And with that, the meeting drew to a close.


    Soft murmurs reverberated through the room as attendees made their departure.

 Chapter 218 Preparation for Annihilation

    The halls of Floor 0, now bustling with activity, thrummed with an undercurrent of tension.


    The weight of the impending mission bore down on every adventurer present.


    From the weakest Rank 3 to the formidable Rank 1s, all prepared with a sense of urgency befitting their circumstances.


    The summons by the Rank 0s had sent shockwaves through the community, igniting a rare unity in purpose and action.


    The grand chambers dedicated to healing had become a hub of activity.


    Rows of injured adventurers awaited their turn to experience the healing touch of an Emperor ranked healer, whose reputation preceded her.


    The room was suffused with a soft golden glow, the result of her light magic, which danced across the walls in a rhythmic, almost hypnotic fashion.


    One by one, adventurers stepped forward, their injuries, both fresh and lingering, laid bare.


    The healer, clad in resplendent robes that seemed to shimmer with the essence of light itself, extended her hands over each patient.


    Her magic manifested as radiant streams of energy that enveloped the afflicted areas, erasing scars and mending wounds with an efficiency that bordered on miraculous.


    As the healed adventurers exited, a cacophony of murmurs filled the air:


    "The powers of an Emperor healer are truly unmatched"


    Said one Rank 3 adventurer, his voice tinged with awe.


    "To think even my hidden injuries, ones I carried for years, have vanished in moments"


    Another, a Rank 2, marveled aloud.


    "I expected nothing less, but to receive such care for free... It feels almost surreal"


    A Rank 1 nodded in agreement.


    "This isn''t just healing, its akin to rebirth. My stamina is restored, my mana flows like a roaring river, and I feel ready to take on an army single handedly"


    The healer offered no words of acknowledgment, her focus not even on them as she healed them without a single effort.


    She moved with the calm precision of someone who had transcended mortal limitations, her every gesture imbued with purpose.


    Meanwhile, in an adjacent chamber, adventurers busied themselves preparing potions and other supplies.


    Alchemists worked tirelessly, mixing ingredients with practiced ease, their workstations cluttered with vials of iridescent liquids.


    The pungent scent of herbs and reagents filled the air, mingling with the metallic tang of concentrated mana.


    "Make sure you have enough stamina potions"


    One Rank 3 advised another.


    "This mission isn''t about surviving a single fight, it''s about endurance"


    "What you said is indeed true"


    "And healing potions"


    Chimed in a Rank 2.


    Anthony''s expression didn''t change, but there was a flicker of surprise in his eyes.


    "Join you? I''ve always worked alone. You know that"


    "We know"


    Mira said, her voice softer now.


    "But this isn''t about pride or proving anything. It''s about survival. If we stick together, we increase our chances of making it through"


    Daelen nodded.


    "You''re strong, Lorian. Stronger than most of us. If we''re with you, we might actually stand a chance"


    Anthony was silent for a moment, his gaze distant as he considered their words.


    He had always prided himself on his independence, on his ability to handle any situation alone.


    Since this was a free for all kind of mission, he might as well ensure the two friends he made with his fake identity doesn''t die.


    Finally, he spoke.


    "This is my last mission"


    He said quietly.


    "After this, I''m done"


    "Then let us fight alongside you, just this once"


    Mira said earnestly.


    "If it''s your last mission, let''s make it one to remember"


    Anthony studied their faces, seeing the determination in their eyes.


    With a slight nod, he relented.


    "Fine. We''ll move together. But don''t slow me down"


    Mira grinned, her relief evident.


    "You won''t regret this"


    Daelen clapped Anthony on the shoulder.


    "You''ve got yourself a team, Lorian"


    As the adventurers continued their preparations, the halls of Floor 0 buzzed with a mix of anxiety and anticipation.


    The mission loomed ever closer, its shadow casting a pall over even the bravest among them.


    But in their determination, there was also hope, a belief that, together, they could achieve the impossible.


    For Anthony, Daelen, and Mira, the decision to unite was a turning point.


    And as the countdown to the mission ticked ever closer, they steeled themselves for the battle ahead, knowing that failure was not an option.

 Chapter 219 : Spy

    Two days flashed by.


    The cavernous halls of Floor 0 exuded an air of palpable tension, the collective unease of countless adventurers coursing through the space like an undercurrent of electricity.


    As the minutes passed with deliberate precision, the adventurers gathered in groups, their hushed conversations laced with equal parts apprehension and resolve.


    The countdown to the mission continued, ticking like the drumbeat of fate, and soon, the long awaited notification materialized.


    A soft, azure light emerged from the crystal devices embedded into their gauntlets and amulets, a synchronous flicker that demanded their attention.


    The designated meeting location illuminated their displays: the Nexus Assembly Hall, a vast chamber at the heart of Floor 0.


    A ripple of movement surged through the crowd, adventurers exchanging nods of acknowledgment before moving with purpose.


    The hall was a marvel of architectural ingenuity.


    Towering crystalline spires stretched toward the vaulted ceiling, their surfaces etched with intricate runes that pulsed faintly with dormant energy.


    The air buzzed with the faint hum of mana saturation, a subtle reminder of the immense power wielded by the Rank 0s.


    As Anthony arrived first among his newly formed trio, his expression stoic yet exuding an air of unshakable confidence, his companions, Daelen and Mira, followed shortly after, their faces betraying the faintest hints of awe as they surveyed the assembly.


    "Lorian"


    Daelen began, his tone half expectant.


    "This feels... monumental, doesn''t it?"


    Anthony offered a faint smirk, his black irises gleaming.


    "Perhaps. But let''s not get caught up in theatrics"


    Around them, adventurers of all ranks began to converge.


    The air was thick with whispers, many of them conjectures about the mission''s nature, the Forsaken Cult, and the sheer significance of the Rank 0s'' direct involvement.


    At precisely the appointed hour, an imperious voice sliced through the cacophony.


    "Silence"


    The speaker was one of the Rank 0s, their aura an overwhelming tide that demanded absolute attention.


    Clad in robes interwoven with threads of pure mana, they exuded an authority that could not be questioned.


    Their piercing gaze swept across the gathered adventurers, silencing even the most restless among them.


    "The Forsaken Cult"


    The Rank 0 began, their tone measured and severe.


    "Has eluded us for decades. Their stronghold lies not within our world but in a secret realm, obscured from ordinary detection. However, through means both ingenious and perilous, we have obtained the coordinates to this hidden bastion"


    A murmur of astonishment rippled through the crowd, though it was quickly quelled by the Rank 0''s unwavering gaze.


    "This intelligence did not come without sacrifice"


    They continued.


    "A spy, embedded within the cult at great personal risk, has relayed critical information. It is their vigilance that has afforded us this opportunity"


    The whispers grew louder now, the adventurers'' collective curiosity piqued.


    The idea that a spy had infiltrated the Forsaken Cult, an organization known for its secrecy and paranoia, was nothing short of astounding.


    "How did they manage to infiltrate the cult so deeply?"


    "All adventurers"


    One of the Rank 0s announced, their voice cutting through the reverence like a blade.


    "Step into the circle. You will be teleported as one. Once within the secret realm, there will be no retreat. Steel yourselves"


    The adventurers began to move forward, some hesitant, others eager.


    Many had prepared for this moment their entire lives.


    For some, this would be their final journey.


    But for Anthony, it was nothing more than another opportunity to showcase his prowess.


    As he stepped forward, his companions, Daelen and Mira, followed closely behind.


    The moment their feet crossed the threshold of the circle, the runes flared to life, their glow intensifying as they activated the teleportation sequence.


    The air crackled with raw mana, and the adventurers felt their bodies hum with energy.


    Anthony''s eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    This was what he had been waiting for, the unknown, the dangerous, the thrilling.


    With a final incantation from the Rank 0s, the circle exploded in a burst of light, and the world seemed to collapse in on itself.


    The adventurers were swallowed by the blinding brilliance, their forms bending and twisting as space itself was torn apart.


    For a moment, there was nothing but the sensation of weightlessness, a boundless void that stretched infinitely in every direction.


    Then, as swiftly as it had begun, the light faded.


    The adventurers found themselves standing on solid ground once more.


    The air was thick, heavy with an acrid scent that made Anthony''s senses prick with awareness.


    The landscape before them was desolate, a twisted and alien world that seemed to stretch on without end.


    Jagged rocks pierced the crimson sky, casting long shadows over a barren, despoiled land.


    The ground beneath their feet was cracked and scorched, and the faintest traces of malevolent energy radiated from the very air they breathed.


    The Forsaken Cult''s secret realm.


    The reality of their mission sank in.


    The air was suffocating, the chaos saturated with a dangerous, corrosive presence that clung to everything like an invisible poison.


    Yet, despite the oppressive atmosphere, Anthony felt no fear, only the burning anticipation of what was to come.


    "This is where it begins"


    He muttered to himself, his gaze fixed ahead.


    The Forsaken Cult was out there, hidden somewhere within this twisted domain.


    And Anthony, confident as ever, would find them and crush them beneath the weight of his katana.


    Behind him, Daelen and Mira stood silent, their expressions serious.


    They too understood the gravity of their mission, but there was no fear in their eyes.


    Only the determination of those who had come to face the unknown head on.


    Together, they would carve their path through the darkness of this forsaken realm.

 Chapter 220 : Kneel

    The silence of the Forsaken Cult''s secret realm hung heavy in the air, an eerie stillness that permeated the very ground beneath their feet.


    Anthony, Daelen, and Mira stood as one, their senses attuned to the alien atmosphere surrounding them.


    The world before them seemed to stretch endlessly, a barren wasteland of jagged rocks and scorched earth beneath a sky that was as crimson as the blood of the fallen.


    There was no sun, only an ominous glow from the distant horizon that bathed the landscape in a sickly hue.


    "Stay sharp"


    Anthony muttered, his voice steady but laden with a sharpness that betrayed his anticipation.


    His eyes gleamed with a predatory focus, the air around him humming with restrained power.


    His hand instinctively brushed the hilt of his katana, the familiar weight of the blade comforting yet igniting his eagerness for the conflict ahead.


    "This place reeks of danger. We don''t know what we''ll encounter here"


    Mira nodded, her violet hair flickering in the unnatural wind that gusted from unseen directions.


    "I feel it too"


    She said quietly, her voice tinged with a hint of unease.


    "The air''s thick with something unnatural, something... cursed"


    Daelen, ever the pragmatist, narrowed his eyes as he scanned the horizon.


    "Cursed or not, we came here for a reason. Let''s get to it"


    The Rank 0s had already begun moving with purpose, their superior aura rippling outward as they scanned their surroundings with a focused precision.


    Their immediate task was clear, find the Forsaken Cult''s stronghold and eliminate the threat once and for all.


    However, the vast emptiness of the realm was disorienting, making it difficult to know which direction to take.


    Even for adventurers of their caliber, navigating a domain so fraught with hidden perils was no simple feat.


    A sudden tremor in the ground broke the stillness, followed by a low, guttural rumble that echoed through the desolate land.


    The tremor''s intensity increased, and from the shadows of the broken landscape, a group of shadowy figures emerged, their forms indistinct and shifting, as though they were made of smoke and darkness.


    Their numbers entering the hundreds.


    Their eyes, glowing with a malevolent fire, fixed upon the adventurers with a chilling hunger.


    "Cultists"


    Zael, a Rank 0 of unparalleled renown, spoke with a voice that resonated like a calm yet commanding tide.


    Yet, he remained utterly still, his presence exuding an aura of restrained power.


    The Rank 0s, sovereigns of combat, stood resolute in their decision not to act.


    They had no intention of expending their energy on foes beneath their notice.


    This decision was not born of arrogance, but rather of precision, a tactical choice to conserve their mana and stamina for adversaries worthy of their might.


    The arrival of these lesser enemies, cannon fodder by all definitions, was nothing more than a calculated ploy to erode the reserves of the lower ranks.


    A tactical drain.


    Though a single motion from any of the Rank 0s could obliterate the horde in an instant, they withheld their strength, leaving the task to those beneath them.


    Above, the sky was adorned with the imposing figures of the fifteen Rank 0s.


    Suspended effortlessly in the sky, they radiated an unyielding dominance.


    Their very presence declared their intent, they would not deign to interfere until opponents of equal stature emerged.


    To the adventurers below, it was both a statement and a warning: the true battle had yet to begin.


    The cultists, each exuding a potent Master Rank aura, surged forward in unison, their movements fueled by palpable killing intent.


    Their malicious energy stained the air like a storm on the verge of breaking.


    Yet, not a single adventurer flinched.


    These were no ordinary combatants, they stood tall, each at the formidable Grandmaster Level 3 or higher, their confidence as unshakable as the mountains.


    Before the cultists could so much as close the distance, a single figure stepped forward, a mage adventurer whose aura hummed with raw elemental power.


    Calm yet resolute, they raised their staff, their voice ringing out with chilling precision:


    [Water Magic: Abyssal Cascade]


    From beneath the battlefield, mana surged into motion, tearing through the ground.


    In an instant, a massive, churning wave of water erupted, its force unmatched.


    The cascade spiraled outward with violent grace, a torrential flood that devoured all in its path.


    The cultists, caught in its relentless embrace, had no time to react.


    "And the reason?"


    He inquired, his tone composed, yet it carried an undeniable edge that hinted at the gravity of the situation.


    The woman hesitated, her mind racing for an answer.


    Her confidence faltered as she grappled for an explanation, her silence filling the room like an oppressive fog.


    Before the woman could form a response, a thunderous explosion shattered the stillness.


    The walls trembled as buildings crumbled under the sheer force of the impact, and dust and debris filled the air.


    The man and woman, caught in the epicenter of the destruction, were obliterated in an instant, their lives extinguished without ceremony.


    "We are here"


    The necromancer adventurer announced with a cold smirk, surveying the wreckage and the lifeless bodies scattered around.


    His voice held no remorse, only the eerie calm of one accustomed to death.


    He stepped forward, his gaze fixed on the scene before him.


    "Shall we begin this rewarding mission?"


    Another adventurer asked, their tone laced with anticipation as the rest of the group arrived, their feet touching solid ground with deliberate intent.


    The necromancer wasted no time, his voice cutting through the thick, dust filled air.


    [Dark Magic: Death Enslavement]


    The temperature seemed to plummet as mana surged through the necromancer, an ominous darkness coiling around him like living shadows.


    Corpses stirred, their once lifeless forms now animated with an unnatural energy.


    The dead rose, staggering forward with grotesque precision, their empty eyes now glowing with a faint, sinister light.


    Then, as if summoned by some unholy command, over a thousand Master rank cultists materialized from the shadows, their presence oppressive and suffused with murderous intent.


    The necromancer''s undead minions moved first.


    Clashing blades rang out as the resurrected dead charged forward, meeting the cultists in a cacophony of violence.


    Mana surged, blood spilled, and the battlefield descended into chaos.


    The adventurers, particularly those of Rank 3, did not intervene.


    They stood back, watching as the necromancer''s spell transformed the cultists'' own ranks into a tide of relentless death.


    Each cultist that fell to the necromancer''s undead army would twitch violently, their bodies convulsing before rising to their feet, only now they fought for the necromancer.


    It was a massacre, orchestrated by a single man whose mastery over the dark arts was both awe inspiring and horrifying.


    Suddenly, the air itself seemed to thicken, pressing down like an invisible weight.


    The battlefield grew silent, the chaos stilled, as an oppressive aura descended from above.


    The adventurers turned their gaze skyward, their breaths hitching.


    Fifteen figures descended, each radiating an Emperor''s presence, their sheer power suffocating.


    The fifteen Rank 0 adventurers among the group immediately took flight, positioning themselves in a loose formation.


    Their auras flared to life, incandescent with the promise of devastating power as they prepared to face their equals.


    The world seemed to hold its breath as the Emperor ranked adventurers squared off against the newly arrived Emperor ranked cultists.


    Below, the weight of their aura was unbearable.


    All those of lower rank, including the King ranked adventurers like Darlene and Mira, were forced to their knees.


    The oppressive presence was absolute, their strength insignificant against the majesty of Emperors.


    Even the cultists of lesser ranks who had arrived with the Emperor cultists fell to the ground, their bodies trembling in the overwhelming presence.


    In this world, there was a popular saying;


    "All shall kneel in the presence of an Emperor.


    All shall bow in the presence of a King"


    And yet, amidst the chaos, one figure stood tall.


    Unaffected by the crushing aura that brought others to their knees, his posture remained firm, his gaze unwavering.


    His presence exuded calm defiance, as if the power radiating from the Emperor ranked cultists was nothing more than a passing breeze.


    It was Lorian.


    His eyes locked onto the Emperor ranked cultists with an intensity that rivaled their oppressive might.


    While others cowered, he radiated quiet confidence, a storm waiting to be unleashed.


    The battlefield was poised on the edge of cataclysm, and Lorian stood as an enigma, a singular force among giants.

 Chapter 221 : Trust

    Though the numbers appeared to be evenly matched, fifteen against fifteen, the reality was somewhat different.


    On the adventurer''s side, two of their ranks were healers, skewing the balance to more of a fifteen versus thirteen situation.


    However, these healers were no ordinary practitioners of the art.


    One wielded the radiant power of Light Magic, while the other commanded the intricate forces of Buff and Debuff Magic, a rare and potent branch of magic that could alter the course of battle with but a flicker of intent.


    The air around them trembled with an intense energy, a cacophony of power.


    Waves of raw mana and chaos surged as their auras clashed, sending bursts of shimmering sparks into the air like a storm of stars colliding in the heavens.


    The very atmosphere seemed to hum, vibrating with the tension of the impending conflict.


    And then, as if some unseen referee had blown a whistle, both sides surged forward in flawless synchrony, their movements seemingly ordained by fate itself.


    [Chaos Magic: Dark Dimension]


    In an instant, an Emperor rank cultist unleashed a spell, engulfing the entire surroundings in a suffocating blanket of impenetrable darkness.


    The very air seemed to twist as the world was consumed by an eerie, malevolent void.


    But before the other cultist Emperors could seize the advantage this darkness offered, a human Emperor acted with uncanny foresight, as if she had anticipated the attack.


    She raised her hands high, her form bathed in a radiant aura of golden light.


    [Light Magic: Luminous Reversal]


    A brilliant glyph materialized above her, glowing with an ethereal brilliance.


    As the glyph pulsed, a wave of light emanated outward, slicing through the darkness like a blade through mist.


    The suffocating veil of shadows evaporated, banished by the overwhelming purity of the light.


    The oppressive darkness that had once consumed all sight and sound now dissolved, leaving nothing but clarity in its wake.


    With their senses restored, the warriors found their bearings once more.


    The oppressive weight of the spell lifted, and their auras, once muted by the shroud of darkness, flared to life once again.


    Without hesitation, the battle resumed, each combatant moving with renewed purpose as they plunged back into the chaos of combat.


    Those who had been forced to kneel in the overwhelming presence of the Emperor level combatants slowly began to regain their composure.


    Their bodies trembled slightly as they stood, their minds racing to catch up with the rapidly shifting battlefield.


    But before anyone could stabilize themselves fully, the ominous figure of the Necromancer had already begun to channel his dark energy.


    [Dark Magic: Corpse Explosion]


    At his command, the corpses littered across the battlefield seemed to awaken, their lifeless forms twitching as a dark, malevolent force surged through them.


    In the blink of an eye, they detonated in a series of violent explosions.


    Shockwaves rippled outward, tearing through the air and throwing the nearby Grandmasters off balance.


    The ground trembled under the force of the blasts, and the stench of death filled the air as body parts and shattered debris rained down.


    The adventurers, however, were far from paralyzed by the chaos.


    As the explosions reverberated through the battlefield, they surged forward with brutal precision.


    A sword, gleaming with deadly intent, slashed through the air, cutting down a disoriented cultist in a single fluid motion.


    A spear was thrust forward with relentless focus, its tip finding the soft spot in an enemy''s defenses as if guided by fate itself.


    Above, a volley of arrows rained down from the archers, each one finding its mark with unerring accuracy.


    Amidst this storm of violence, the spellcasters unleashed their own destructive forces.


    Fiery torrents surged from one mage''s hands, searing through the chaos with blazing heat.


    Lightning crackled from another, striking down cultists in a hail of electric fury.


    Ice shards formed and spiraled through the air, freezing foes in their path, while others conjured walls of wind and earth to disrupt their enemies'' movements.


    The battlefield, once marked by the oppressive presence of darkness, had erupted into a cacophony of power and fury.


    Spells of every element clashed with steel, and each combatant moved with singular purpose, their every action a testament to the unyielding will to survive and annihilate.


    Daelen stood poised, his falchion gleaming with a deadly aura as he faced off against the King ranked cultist.


    The weight of their battle was palpable as Daelen swung his blade wide, aiming to overpower his opponent.


    But the cultist blocked with effortless precision, his own aura rippling in defiance.


    Before the cultist could strike back, Mira''s presence was felt.


    [Healing Magic: Mending Light]


    The light seeped into his body, the intense pain subsiding as his wounds began to heal at an astonishing pace.


    Within two seconds, the injuries vanished, leaving no trace of the devastating blow.


    Daelen''s eyes flickered, his gaze locking onto the mage who had orchestrated the trap.


    A renewed determination burned in his eyes.


    "You won''t escape this time"


    With the resolve of a seasoned warrior, Daelen prepared to strike once again.


    He focused his mana, the temperature around them plummeting as a wave of cold spread.


    Then he used a skill.


    [Glacial Tomb]


    The air turned icy as the spell''s influence spread outward.


    The ground cracked with the weight of the magic, and the cultist''s attempts to resist were futile.


    Ice encased him in a tomb like structure, freezing him in place.


    But Daelen was relentless.


    He closed the distance with unwavering resolve, his falchion gleaming as he struck.


    Blood spilled as the blade cut through the frozen tomb, cleaving the cultist''s body in two with a final, decisive blow.


    The battle had claimed another victim, and Daelen, undeterred by the trials he had faced, moved on to the next challenge.


    Mira raised her staff high, a determined glint in her eyes.


    She wasn''t about to let Daelen outshine her, not now.


    [Metal Magic: Iron Tempest]


    A storm of chaos unleashed as Mira''s staff crackled with energy.


    Metallic shards swirled around her like a cyclone, razor sharp iron cutting through the air, darkening the sky with their glinting, ominous sheen.


    The cyclone grew in strength, the metal grinding together with an eerie screech as it expanded outward, tearing through the battlefield with relentless force.


    The storm carved through everything in its path, shredding any unlucky enough to be caught within it.


    Screams of agony were drowned by the relentless sound of steel slicing through flesh, hearts impaled, and bodies torn apart.


    Those who thought they had a moment to breathe were swept away in an instant.


    But amidst the destruction, Mira''s thoughts lingered elsewhere.


    ''Where is Lorian?''


    She couldn''t help but wonder as she glanced around the battlefield.


    The chaos was thick, the air heavy with the scent of blood and smoke, yet her eyes couldn''t find him among the fighting.


    Her gaze finally settled on a figure off in the distance, standing motionless with his hands clasped behind his back.


    Anthony.


    His demeanor was odd, especially considering the carnage unfolding all around him.


    His gaze was focused elsewhere, his attention seemingly directed to something far beyond the immediate battle.


    Mira''s eyes followed his line of sight, but the distance was too great.


    She squinted, trying to peer through the haze of dust and destruction, but what she felt was unmistakable.


    Mana clashed violently with chaos in the direction Anthony faced.


    The unmistakable presence of Emperor ranked beings locked in battle.


    ''Strange''


    Mira''s thoughts grew heavy with suspicion.


    Though Anthony stood seemingly passive, the surrounding cultists did not seem to notice him.


    They moved around him with a single minded focus, attacking others near him.


    It was as though his presence had been erased from their perception, as if he were a ghost in this moment of time.


    And even the adventurers around him didn''t spare him a second glance.


    No one acknowledged his existence, as if he was nothing more than a fleeting shadow in the corner of their vision.

 Chapter 222 : Debuff

    The clash of Emperor level combatants reverberated through the secret realm, their devastating attacks reshaping the very fabric of the land.


    For those in the King realm, a single strike from such titans would spell certain annihilation.


    The landscape was utterly transformed as these mighty figures moved at speeds imperceptible to the untrained eye.


    Majestic trees toppled like fragile reeds, and towering mountains crumbled into dust under the weight of their blows.


    Yet, the chaos of destruction meant nothing to those locked in mortal combat.


    Each warrior''s focus was singular, their every movement a calculated step in the deadly dance of survival and dominance.


    Zael moved with an uncanny precision, his spear darting toward the cultist''s exposed flank like a serpent striking its prey.


    But the Emperor ranked cultist was no ordinary adversary.


    Her saber flashed forward with deadly grace, deflecting his spear in a single, fluid motion.


    [Dark Sabre Art: Unhinged Slice]


    The cultist''s saber transitioned effortlessly from defense to offense, the blade now cloaked in chaotic energy as it arced toward Zael''s head with lethal intent.


    Zael''s instincts flared, and he pressed his hands forward, angling his spear to block the incoming strike.


    Yet, the cultist''s skill was insidious.


    In an instant, her saber shifted its trajectory, veering away from its initial target and slicing toward his shoulder.


    Caught off guard by the sudden redirection, Zael twisted his body, attempting to sidestep the blow.


    But the cultist''s blade was too swift.


    A sharp sting tore through his shoulder as blood sprayed into the air.


    The wound burned, but Zael remained unfazed.


    His resolve was unshaken, his task was far from complete, and he knew someone would be there to tend to his injuries when the time came.


    As if summoned by fate itself, a calm yet commanding voice rang through the chaos.


    [Healing Magic: Nature''s Blessing]


    A verdant glow enveloped Zael''s body.


    His wound knitted itself shut in an instant, leaving no trace of the injury behind, not even the blood on the ground remained.


    The female Emperor ranked cultist clicked her tongue, her dissatisfaction evident.


    A cyclone of wind spiraled around her, and in the blink of an eye, she vanished.


    When she reappeared, her blade was already descending toward the Emperor healer, its chaotic edge poised to cleave her in two.


    But before the strike could land, Zael materialized behind the cultist as though he had stepped out of thin air.


    His spear shot forward with deadly precision, the tip aimed directly for the back of her head.


    The cultist had no choice but to abandon her attack and turn to block.


    Her saber clashed against Zael''s spear, and the collision unleashed a deafening explosion of power, sending shockwaves rippling through the battlefield.


    Without hesitation, both combatants vanished once more, their figures becoming blurs of destruction as their battle carried on in another corner of the fractured realm.


    The healer staggered backward from the impact of the clash, his body momentarily carried by the force.


    But with practiced grace, he righted himself mid air, landing softly on the shattered terrain.


    With a determined glint in his eyes, he retaliated.


    [Debuff Magic: Aura Disruption]


    His mana surged, gathering in a seamless flow before vanishing abruptly.


    In its place, an unfamiliar energy rippled outward, encircling the female cultist.


    The cultist''s movements faltered as her aura visibly destabilized, flickering like a dying flame.


    Her speed slowed, her strikes lost their edge, and her overwhelming strength dwindled in an instant.


    Zael recognized the opportunity.


    With calculated precision, he lunged forward, his spear moving in a perfect arc as it rolled over his shoulder.


    Chaos, shadow, and her very essence were consumed in an explosion of divine radiance, leaving nothing behind but the fading echoes of her defeat.


    The light mage shifted her gaze toward the healing mage, locking eyes for a brief moment before nodding.


    Her expression conveyed gratitude and focus.


    Rising gracefully, she floated beside him, her radiant aura intensifying.


    Together, their synchronized casting began, a seamless dance of magic that ignited the battlefield with hope.


    [Buff Magic: Agility Of The Wind]


    A soft, shimmering glow enveloped the healer''s body before spreading outward like a gust of ethereal wind.


    The same glow settled over the melee Emperor adventurers, their movements growing faster and sharper.


    Their reflexes became almost preternatural as they dodged and struck with newfound precision, a blur of speed and power.


    Without hesitation, the light mage raised her staff once more, her voice resonating like a hymn.


    [Light Magic: Divine Restoration]


    A golden radiance surged forth, cascading over allies across the battlefield.


    The warmth of the spell mended torn flesh and broken bones, regenerating lost limbs with astonishing ease.


    Exhaustion melted away as mana flowed freely, restored in a tide of renewal, and the adventurers'' stamina surged, reinvigorating their spirits.


    The once wounded stood tall, their eyes gleaming with determination, their strength renewed.


    The light mage and the healer mage shared a brief glance, their combined efforts having shifted the tides of battle, however momentarily.


    The battle raged on, but in this fleeting moment, the adventurers knew: they had not been abandoned.


    Destruction rained down around them.


    The air was thick with the scent of blood, and the earth trembled beneath the weight of the clash between Emperor adventurers and Cultists.


    Their battles were fierce, merciless, and full of raw power.


    The Emperors had the advantage, bolstered by healers whose magic sustained them, healing wounds and buffing their strength, turning the tide of battle in their favor.


    But even in such chaos, something dark stirred.


    A subtle, almost imperceptible shift, like a shadow unfurling behind the healers.


    A malevolent presence, like a whisper in the wind, crept unnoticed.


    The two healers, caught up in the flow of battle, didn''t feel it, didn''t sense the impending danger.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, it struck.


    A flash of steel, cutting through the air with unrelenting precision.


    A sword, aimed to end both their lives in a single, deadly strike.


    The assassins'' blade moved as swiftly as death itself.


    The healers'' instincts screamed in unison, a surge of danger that flared within their consciousness.


    Their eyes snapped to the attack, but time betrayed them, there was no escape, no time to move.


    The strike was a heartbeat away from cleaving them in two.


    But before it could make contact, a distortion rippled through reality itself.


    A figure emerged from the very fabric of space, materializing with a presence that overshadowed the darkness.


    A hand, strong and deliberate, clutched a katana, and with a single, precise motion, the sword collided with the assassin''s attack, blocking it mid strike.


    A flash of light from the clash sent shockwaves through the battlefield.


    The cultist''s weapon, now locked against the katana, trembled as the force of the impact reverberated through the air.


    The assassin''s surprise was palpable, eyes widening as their intended kill was thwarted.


    And standing there, amidst the stilling chaos, was the figure of someone familiar, their silhouette cutting through the darkness like a beacon of hope.


    The healers, stunned, could only watch in awe as the interloper stood firm, like an immovable mountain, against the oncoming storm.


    The balance of the battlefield shifted once again.

 Chapter 223 For Now

    The healers gazed intently at the figure before them, a presence that stirred a sense of familiarity they couldn''t quite place.


    Rumors of his exploits were legend, whispered in hushed tones among adventurers and healers alike.


    A man who tore through Rank 1 missions with the ease of a hot blade slicing through butter, his strength was the subject of awe and speculation.


    By their estimations, his power had long transcended the boundaries of the King realm, ascending into uncharted heights.


    There he stood, unwavering and unyielding.


    His piercing black eyes held an inscrutable depth, a stark contrast to his coal-black hair and unremarkable, average face.


    Yet it was his physique that commanded attention, divine in its perfection, each sinew a testament to untold power, a frame that seemed to belong to a god rather than the man it adorned.


    The disparity between his unassuming visage and his celestial form was unsettling, as though fate itself had played a cruel jest in shaping him.


    ''Lorian Blackwood''


    The name echoed in their minds simultaneously, their thoughts aligning as they recognized the enigma before them.


    Anthony felt a violent tremor surge through his katana, reverberating up his arm with an intensity that threatened to unsteady him.


    The blade endured, its indestructible nature proving its worth once again.


    Tied intrinsically to his cultivation, the katana''s rank mirrored his own, standing resolute at Grandmaster rank.


    Yet, even with its extraordinary properties, it was clear that without the indestructible effect, the weapon would have crumbled under the weight of Kush''s relentless onslaught, let alone withstand the devastating force of an Emperor ranked weapon.


    Anthony''s grip tightened as the force bore down upon him, refusing to yield even as the vibration threatened to crack lesser steel, and weaker resolve.


    ''Emperors are truly in a realm of their own''


    He mused, his thoughts tinged with both admiration and the faintest edge of happiness.


    For a fleeting moment, Anthony and the cultist locked eyes.


    In that brief exchange, an unspoken understanding passed between them, a silent promise of carnage to come.


    Then, without warning, both figures vanished from their positions, the air snapping in their wake.


    In an instant, they reappeared on the ground, the clash commencing the moment their feet kissed the earth.


    The cultist''s blade surged forward, a streak of deadly precision, its intent unmistakable, to eradicate this new and unforeseen threat before it could escalate.


    Anthony''s body moved with the grace of an experienced predator, his instincts honed sharper than the finest edge.


    With a deft shift, his katana met the cultist''s weapon in a masterful parry.


    The impact resonated through the air, and in that single motion, Anthony''s expertise radiated from his blade, a lifetime of battles condensed into one decisive strike.


    But Anthony wasn''t finished.


    His focus sharpened like the edge of a whetstone, his eyes eerily calm yet ablaze with unrestrained battle intent.


    This was what he sought, a clash that demanded the fullest extent of his skill.


    With a burst of speed, his katana blurred forward, the blade slicing through the air in a deadly arc aimed directly at the cultist''s stomach.


    The cultist, unperturbed, deflected the strike with almost insulting ease.


    His wrist twisted with fluid precision, his sword flowing in tandem as it flashed toward Anthony''s shoulder at a maddening speed.


    Anthony responded in an instant, his instincts honed to perfection.


    With a swift upward swing, his katana met the incoming blade in a resolute block.


    The clash reverberated through his arm as their weapons collided, sending another pulse of raw force coursing through his body.


    The ground beneath his feet cracked and sank, the earth buckling under the immense pressure of the exchange, as though unable to bear witness to such overwhelming strength.


    Anthony''s grip on his katana tightened, his knuckles whitening, and a faint smile crept across his lips, a predator''s grin that promised destruction.


    A vein pulsed, snaking up his forearm as he poured more strength into his swing, channeling his power into his blade.


    His aura surged to life, a luminous shroud of energy wrapping around his feet and katana.


    The air around him trembled as he decided it was time to stop playing and begin his assault in earnest.


    He moved like a storm unleashed.


    In one fluid motion, his katana withdrew, his arm snapping back with a lethal grace.


    His center of gravity shifted, grounding him as his muscles coiled like springs, preparing to unleash devastating force.


    Then, with an explosive burst, he slashed forward.


    [Sword Art: Shredding Petals]


    In an instant, a cascade of ethereal petals materialized around Anthony, floating serenely despite the chaos.


    They shimmered with an edge as sharp as any blade, and with every swing of his katana, they danced in deadly unison.


    The petals weren''t mere illusions.


    Each one became an extension of his blade, a reflection of his intent to destroy.


    The single slash expanded into an endless barrage, a symphony of cutting edges filling the air.


    A million strikes surged toward the cultist, each one precise and unrelenting, intent on tearing him apart in a tempest of bladed petals.


    The sheer force of the attack howled through the battlefield, the petals moving like harbingers of destruction, each stroke imbued with the singular purpose of annihilation.


    But the cultist was no amateur.


    It was a clash of not only skill but determination, both warriors pushing themselves beyond their limits, yet neither willing to yield.


    Anthony, his mind sharp and his focus unyielding, acknowledged the truth with a calm acceptance.


    ''It seemed there is a limit to battling across realms, and Emperor Level 3 is my limit for now''


    If anyone could hear Anthony''s thoughts, they would have choked on their own disbelief, for what he considered a ''limit'' was the very pinnacle of what most could only dream to attain.


    For those entrenched in the martial world, battling across realms was an anomaly in itself, something typically limited to the space between, Mortal, Master and Grandmaster ranks.


    The idea of one who could battle against an Emperor was inconceivable, a feat that most would dismiss as impossible.


    And yet here was Anthony, a Grandmaster, defying every rule, standing toe to toe with an Emperor.


    The world was in awe, but no one knew just how far Anthony had surpassed their expectations.


    His cultivation rank was a mystery, a well guarded secret, and yet his presence alone demanded recognition.


    He had skipped the Paragon and King realms entirely, bypassing them as if they were mere stepping stones.


    The sheer audacity of his rise was enough to render even the most seasoned warriors speechless.


    In the midst of the silent tension, Anthony''s eyes flicked across the battlefield.


    The moment had arrived, the time for this battle to reach its end.


    He could feel the strain in his body, the weariness that came from such a prolonged clash, but his resolve remained unbroken.


    ''I need to end this. I''ve had my fun''


    With a final glance at the cultist, whose confidence had slowly been eroded, Anthony shifted his stance.


    The world seemed to pause for a heartbeat before Anthony vanished from his position.


    His movement was an instantaneous teleportation, his form a blur as he reappeared in front of the cultist, his katana raised high.


    The cultist''s eyes widened in shock.


    A force more powerful than his own locked him in place, and before he could react, Anthony''s sword was descending with terrifying speed.


    But the cultist, though clearly rattled, was no novice.


    His necklace gleamed brightly, releasing a pulse of energy that enveloped him in a shimmering cocoon of protection.


    A barrier sprang to life in an instant, a thin, radiant shield that sought to deflect Anthony''s final blow.


    A sharp ring of metal clashing against energy resounded through the air as Anthony''s katana struck the barrier, causing a momentary vibration that seemed to freeze time.


    The space that had previously trapped the cultist in place seemed to weaken, and the cultist, now free, attempted to retreat.


    Yet Anthony was already there, waiting, his katana descending without hesitation or mercy.


    The cultist''s heart raced, the fear creeping into his chest as he realized the gulf that had opened between them.


    It was no longer a battle between equals, it was an inevitability, a law that had been set in motion by someone far beyond his reach.


    The barrier around him flared to life once more, but Anthony''s precision was flawless.


    His blade, a blur of speed and power, phased through the barrier as though it were nothing more than air.


    The cultist could only watch in stunned silence as the katana phased through the shield with the ease of a knife cutting through butter.


    He was powerless to stop it.


    Anthony''s katana descended with the force of inevitability, its edge gleaming with the promise of finality.


    In that split second, the cultist could do nothing but brace himself for the inevitable.


    And then, as though time itself had betrayed him, the world tilted.


    The cultist''s vision blurred, the landscape spinning in a dizzying swirl of colors and light.


    But it wasn''t the world that was spinning.


    No, it was his head.


    The last thing he felt before darkness claimed him was the cold, unforgiving steel of Anthony''s katana, carving through his body and severing his very life.


    The battle was over.


    The force of Anthony''s strike had cleaved through the cultist''s defenses, severing not only his head but any hope of survival.


    One element had made all the difference.


    Anthony''s mastery over space had shattered the cultist''s defenses, warping reality itself to allow his strike to phase through the barrier.


    The fight had seemed balanced, but in the end, it was that one element that sealed the cultist''s fate.


    Space had made all the difference.


    The air settled, the dust swirling in the aftermath of a battle that had shaken the foundations of the secret realm.


    The smoke that had once filled the sky began to dissipate, revealing the aftermath of their fight, a battlefield ravaged by the clash of powers far beyond the comprehension of ordinary beings.


    Anthony stood over the fallen cultist, his katana gleaming in the dim light of the realm.


    His breathing was steady, the storm of battle still rippling through the air around him.


    He wiped the blade clean of blood, his eyes cold but calm.


    As the last of the cultist''s life faded, so too did the tension that had gripped the air.


    The realm seemed to breathe once more, as though acknowledging the conclusion of a battle that would forever be etched into its history.

 Chapter 224 Humblebrag

    As the battle drew to its grim conclusion, crimson torrents of blood pooled upon the earth, forming a lake that reflected the devastation left in its wake.


    Space itself seemed to groan and contract, stitching together the rift created by the titanic clash of powers.


    All fifteen Emperor ranked cultists had met their untimely end in the carnage, their once formidable bodies now mere husks beneath the weight of the battle.


    Among the Emperor ranked adventurers, six too had been claimed by death''s cold grip.


    Thirty percent of the Rank 1 to Rank 3 warriors had perished over the course of the brutal conflict, their lives extinguished amidst the chaos and carnage.


    Yet, the surviving seventy percent were not left unscathed.


    Sixty of them had ascended, achieving breakthroughs that had been the true aim of many who had joined this perilous mission.


    The promise of strength, of power, had driven them all, and now, with the flames of battle extinguished, their cultivation had risen to new heights.


    Amidst this brutal progression, none could afford to forget the spoils of war.


    Without hesitation, they scavenged the bodies of the fallen, rifling through their space rings.


    Even the Master ranked cultists were not spared from the avid eyes of the adventurers.


    Who knew what treasures could lie hidden within those rings? A loss of such opportunity was simply unacceptable.


    [Healing Magic: World Atonement]


    Without a moment''s hesitation, one of the Emperor ranked healers unleashed a potent spell, and a vast surge of energy radiated outward, engulfing all within its reach.


    The world seemed to hold its breath as the healing energy flooded the battlefield, mending broken flesh and closing gaping wounds with divine precision.


    In an instant, the adventurers felt their pain lift, the searing agony of their injuries replaced by a soothing warmth.


    Despite the rapid restoration of their bodies, their faces remained pale, the toll of exhaustion and depleted mana evident in their weary eyes.


    But their wounds, both external and internal, had vanished, leaving them whole once more, if only temporarily.


    The battle was over, but the cost lingered in the air.


    The remaining nine Emperor ranked adventurers fixed their attention upon Anthony.


    Though they had all heard of him, nothing could prepare them for witnessing his strength firsthand.


    While each of them had faced their own formidable opponents, they had been keenly aware of Anthony''s prowess, his abilities and battle strategy unfurling before their eyes in a seamless, calculated display of power.


    The lingering tension in the air seemed to acknowledge the fact that they were in the presence of someone who stood at near apex of their strength.


    For a moment, the group simply observed, their gazes heavy with unspoken thoughts, before they shifted, turning their focus away.


    Zael, the leader of the group, took the first step forward, his movements poised, every inch of his presence exuding authority.


    As he approached Anthony, his voice broke the silence.


    "Nice to finally meet you, Lorian Blackwood"


    Anthony sheathed his katana, the soft swish of the blade sliding into place resonating as he met Zael''s gaze with calm indifference.


    "Nice to meet you too"


    He replied, his tone even, though the weight of his words held a subtle strength.


    Zael''s lips curled into a knowing smile, his eyes glinting with respect and recognition.


    "Thank you for saving our healers back there"


    He continued.


    "We were too occupied with our own battles. If it weren''t for your intervention, we wouldn''t have lost only six Emperors"


    The acknowledgment hung in the air, but Anthony could already feel the power radiating from Zael.


    It was palpable, oppressive even, an energy that seemed to hum with the resonance of a being at the peak of the Emperor rank.


    Zael was a Level 9, the pinnacle of his realm, a being of formidable stature and unmatched skill.


    After introducing himself, Zael turned to address the group, his voice carrying the weight of a seasoned leader.


    "We have fought, and we have won"


    He began, his tone steady, yet heavy with the gravity of their losses.


    "Though we paid the price with the lives of our comrades, death is a constant companion in every battle. I trust that all of you are well aware of this reality"


    He paused for a moment, his gaze sweeping across the assembled adventurers.


    The silence that followed spoke volumes, each of them intimately familiar with the cost of war, each having borne their own scars from countless skirmishes.


    Zael''s words had settled deep into their minds, but he wasn''t finished yet.


    "We have gained much from this battle"


    He continued, his voice firmer now, infused with a sense of resolve.


    "And for that, we, the Emperors, thank you for your assistance. Your efforts have been invaluable. The guild will not forget your contributions. Rest assured, you will be compensated highly for your bravery and sacrifice"


    Zael''s words hung in the air, an unspoken promise of reward mingled with the harsh reality of the battle''s cost.


    The Emperors nodded in agreement, their expressions somber but appreciative, recognizing the unwavering determination and skill that had been shown by the adventurers who stood beside them in this grim victory.


    After speaking, Zael turned to the remaining Emperors, and they all nodded in unison, their eyes now fixed on a particular building that had remained untouched throughout the chaos of the battle.


    It stood tall and imposing, a silent witness to the carnage, its structure untouched by the destruction around it.


    Without a word, the Emperors soared into the air, their bodies a blur as they flew toward the building with precision and purpose.


    The air crackled with anticipation as they approached.


    Upon reaching the building, they were confronted by a formidable barrier, an intricate formation of glowing runes that pulsated with an aura of foreboding power.


    Sovereign rank.


    The realization struck him like a thunderbolt.


    This was the next stage beyond the Emperor rank, a realm so lofty that it existed in legends for most adventurers.


    Then, the puzzle began to assemble itself in his mind.


    Zael.


    The pieces fit too perfectly.


    Zael must have planted a spy within the cultists'' ranks, ensuring he had insider knowledge about this secret realm.


    Everything, right from the recruitment of adventurers ranging from Rank 1 to Rank 3, had been orchestrated.


    The promise of guild compensation?


    A smokescreen.


    Zael wasn''t relying on the guild''s resources.


    He planned to pay everyone using the wealth accumulated within this secret realm.


    Wealth he had already claimed.


    As for the Elysian Bloom, it all made sense.


    The cultists couldn''t use it.


    Once they pledged allegiance to the demons, their path of cultivation was forever bound to chaos.


    Anything related to pure mana became unusable to them.


    But why keep the plant?


    The answer was simple: manipulation.


    The cultists needed to lure allies, spies, mercenaries, or even adventurers, to their cause.


    They couldn''t simply rely on threats or coercion; greed was a far more reliable motivator.


    Mana based treasures like the Elysian Bloom were perfect bait for such schemes.


    Even if the cultists couldn''t use them, they could corrupt certain treasures into chaos based resources or barter them for loyalty.


    Anthony''s gaze swept over the looters, their hands darting greedily through the scattered riches.


    "Existence itself revolves around resources"


    He mused silently, his expression unreadable.


    To most, the trove before them was a priceless opportunity to advance their power and status.


    But to Anthony?


    These so called resources were no different than trash to him.


    Without another glance, Anthony turned away from the looted building, his steps calm yet purposeful.


    Daelen hurried over to Anthony the moment he spotted him, his expression a mix of relief and frustration.


    "Lorian, where were you? We agreed to act as a team"


    He queried, his tone carrying a faint edge.


    Anthony turned to him, his demeanor casual as ever.


    "Ah, sorry about that. I was attacked by an Emperor ranked cultist and had to fight elsewhere. If I''d stayed, you all would have likely died from the collision"


    His reply was straightforward, devoid of any pretense, but it left Daelen stunned.


    Mira looked at Anthony and wanted to say something but refrained.


    She had seen how everyone had basically ignored him earlier, but she knew it wasn''t her place to ask. It could also be one of his skills.


    "An Emperor?"


    Daelen finally managed, his voice low with disbelief.


    He had felt the force of that distant clash, a pressure so overwhelming that it could have annihilated weaker adventurers from miles away.


    Anthony waved it off, his tone calm, almost dismissive.


    "Don''t worry, I already killed him. No big deal"


    Mira''s eyes widened in shock, her mind racing.


    "You killed an Emperor?"


    She blurted, the weight of his words crashing over her like a wave.


    She hadn''t seen the fight, her own battle had demanded all her attention.


    Even if she''d had a moment to observe, she doubted she could have followed such a high level clash.


    The thought left her reeling.


    Anthony shrugged nonchalantly.


    "It''s just an Emperor. You''ll reach that rank soon enough"


    He said, his tone matter of fact as he turned and began to walk away.


    As he strode off, a faint smirk tugged at his lips.


    ''So this is how it feels to flex in a modest way''


    He mused, amused at the rare opportunity to humblebrag.

 Chapter 225 Home

    After the looting was complete, Zael took charge and led the group out of the secret realm.


    Upon their return, the news of their exploits spread like wildfire throughout the guild hall, igniting waves of intrigue and admiration.


    Adventurers of lower ranks, from Rank 4 to Rank 10, could only stand in hushed awe, their gazes filled with a mixture of envy and reverence.


    Who among them hadn''t dreamt of attaining such prestige?


    Yet, for now, all they could do was watch from the shadows of ambition, their aspirations burning quietly within.


    The name Lorian Blackwood resonated through the halls of the guild like a triumphant anthem, carried from one corner to another as his feats were whispered, recounted, and marveled at.


    Those who once knew him, whether as a companion or rival, found themselves submerged in a sea of regret, lamenting their inability to tether themselves closer to such greatness when the opportunity had presented itself.


    Within the guild, the atmosphere was electric.


    Celebrations broke out in nearly every corner, festive gatherings and spontaneous revelries celebrating survival and the victories earned in the secret realm.


    The intensity of the battle had forced many to their limits, and in doing so, spurred profound growth.


    Adventurers stood taller, their strength visibly transformed.


    Some shattered the barriers that had long constrained them within their current levels, while others ascended entirely into new realms of power.


    Even Mira and Daelen, their talents already remarkable, took a decisive step further into the depths of the King realm, their auras sharper and more refined.


    Days passed, and the much anticipated rewards were distributed according to rank, each tier receiving prizes commensurate with their standing.


    The higher the rank, the more valuable the spoils, a fitting acknowledgment of their contributions.


    But amidst the jubilation, a peculiar absence loomed, a shadow over the proceedings.


    Lorian Blackwood was nowhere to be found.


    When his name was called to claim his reward, there was only silence.


    Attempts by Daelen and Mira to contact him met with failure, their messages seemingly lost to the void. It was as if he had vanished, leaving behind only the echo of his deeds.


    Meanwhile, Anthony had grown weary of lingering.


    His self imposed one month deadline had reached its end, and with no further distractions, his purpose in the guild had run its course.


    Without fanfare, he departed, his enigmatic presence fading like a fleeting shadow.


    A sleek car roared across the road, its engine growling with a power that demanded attention.


    The vehicle moved at such blinding speed that only the most discerning eyes could catch a fleeting glimpse of its sleek design.


    Those fortunate enough to witness it could only marvel, knowing that such a car was reserved for the elite, an unmistakable symbol of wealth and status.


    Inside the car, Anthony reclined comfortably, a relaxed expression on his face.


    He rolled down the window, letting the wind sweep through his hair as memories of his recent missions flooded his mind.


    A faint smile tugged at his lips as he reflected on the experiences he had accumulated.


    "At least I''ve had a breather"


    He mused silently, the weight of responsibility momentarily lightened by the recollection of his adventures.


    In what felt like no time, the car came to a halt before the grand gates of the Null estate.


    Towering over the driveway, the estate exuded an aura of power and sophistication, a testament to the family''s unmatched legacy.


    Two guards approached the vehicle with disciplined steps, their very presence exuding authority.


    Their auras, potent and refined, unmistakably surpassed the sovereign rank, signaling their readiness to engage in battle at a moment''s notice.


    "Lower the window"


    Came the curt command of one of the guards, his voice steady but laced with authority.


    Anthony complied without hesitation, the tinted glass sliding down to reveal his face.


    The guard froze mid sentence, his eyes widening in shock as he recognized the man before him.


    "Y-Young Master"


    He stammered, his composed demeanor crumbling in an instant.


    Anthony''s soft laughter broke the tension.


    "No need to overthink it"


    He said warmly.


    "You''re just doing your job"


    With that, he rolled the window back up, his casual demeanor doing little to diminish the awe in the guard''s eyes.


    "Open the gate"


    The guard barked, his voice firm but now tinged with reverence.


    A bead of sweat trickled down his temple as he watched the car glide smoothly into the estate.


    ''Thank the heavens the young master isn''t like those arrogant fools of a young master''


    The guard thought, his relief palpable as he resumed his post.


    Meanwhile, Anthony''s car disappeared into the estate grounds, its presence a fleeting echo of the weight he carried as a member of the Null family.


    Anthony pulled into the expansive driveway of the Null estate and parked his car.


    He stepped out with the effortless grace of someone accustomed to command, his demeanor calm yet self assured.


    The moment he crossed the threshold of the mansion, the ever diligent butler was already waiting.


    He replied confidently.


    This had always been his intention.


    While he had managed to match an Emperor ranked opponent, it was only a Level 3.


    Against a Level 4, he knew survival would hinge on his superior combat instincts, with victory relying on his arsenal of techniques and hidden advantages.


    However, facing someone like Zael, a peak Emperor, was an entirely different story.


    Such an opponent could end him before he even had the chance to act.


    A smile spread across Michael''s face as he absorbed Anthony''s response.


    "Good, as expected from my son"


    He said, his voice filled with approval.


    "I''ve already arranged for your training for the entire year. Your grandfather, mother, and I will personally train you. As for that excuse about your physique not allowing others to train you, it''s nothing but a lie. Don''t bother making excuses"


    During the past month, Michael and Mitchelle had meticulously prepared everything to push Anthony''s limits, planning to push him to the very edge of death itself.


    They knew this was necessary, as Anthony''s current strength was far inferior to the others participating in the tournament.


    Anthony frowned at his father''s words, an unsettling feeling forming in his chest.


    "Father, I''ve trained alone and achieved what others thought impossible. I don''t mean to sound disrespectful, but even if you had trained me from the moment I awakened, I wouldn''t be this strong. I wouldn''t have reached this level. The truth behind that ''physique'' excuse is not what you think"


    Anthony''s gaze hardened as he locked eyes with his father.


    "I''ve shattered every record you can imagine, and I did it alone. It only took me six years. If you want to make the most of this one year, I need to train alone again"


    His voice was unwavering, his resolve clear as he faced both of his parents.


    "What if I refuse?"


    Michael''s voice was calm as he processed the words, taking a moment before replying.


    "Then I''ll simply leave and come back after a year"


    Anthony shrugged casually, his decision already made.


    "You think you can escape right under my nose?"


    Michael asked, his gaze sharp.


    Anthony merely shook his head, choosing not to respond.


    Mitchelle and Michael exchanged a look, their silent understanding clear.


    They knew, deep down, that Anthony was hiding something from them.


    He always had.


    Whenever he disappeared, they searched for him, but their efforts always came to naught.


    Not a trace could be found, not even the mark they had left on his body responded to their attempts.


    They understood, though, that their son had always kept certain things from them.


    They loved him dearly, but they weren''t blind.


    Parental love didn''t cloud their judgment entirely.


    Still, neither of them pressed him for answers. Continue your adventure at empire


    They knew that everyone had their secrets, and Anthony was no exception.


    Though Anthony longed to take them with him to the Divine realm, he couldn''t.


    The system had made it clear that only those who were absolutely loyal to him could enter.


    His parents, though they would never harm him, were not exempt from the system''s rules.


    Only his blood servants were allowed access.


    The thought of offering his blood to his parents to make them his servants was one Anthony couldn''t bring himself to imagine, let alone speak.


    A minute of heavy silence passed before Michael finally sighed, breaking the quiet.


    "You are free to train on your own then. But if you return less than what I expect, there will be consequences"


    Anthony raised an eyebrow. It was the first time his father had ever mentioned punishment since his reincarnation.


    With a grin, Anthony replied.


    "Don''t be surprised when I return, Dad"


    Mitchelle stepped forward, pulling him into a tight hug and pressing a kiss to his forehead.


    "I will miss you, son"


    "Don''t worry, Mom"


    Anthony said confidently.


    "I''m the greatest genius in existence"


    "We''ll see about that when you return"


    Michael remarked, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he leaned back in his seat.


    Anthony smiled back, his eyes filled with determination.


    "Goodbye"


    In a flash of light, Anthony disappeared, his form vanishing as he entered the Divine realm to begin his training.

 Chapter 226 Unite

    The moment Anthony entered his divine realm, he felt an overwhelming sense of calm.


    His sanctuary, always a place of tranquility, stretched out before him like a vast expanse of serenity, the skies above swirled with celestial hues, and the land was a tranquil canvas.


    This was his domain, a place where he could think, reflect, and, in this instance, meet with those closest to him.


    He barely had to walk before he felt their presences, his subordinates, his loyal companions.


    They were already there, scattered across his realm, each of their unique energies resonating through the space.


    As if sensing his arrival, they moved toward him, converging in a powerful and harmonious display.


    In moments, they were before him, their forms solidifying with familiar energy.


    The first to speak was Vivian, her voice carrying a warmth that was always present when she addressed him.


    "Anthony"


    She exclaimed, her tone a mixture of surprise and joy.


    "It''s been too long. We haven''t seen you since we graduated. How have you been?"


    The others, one by one, approached, each of them offering similar greetings, their voices filled with relief and excitement.


    Evelyn, Donna, Spectre, Mike, Ross, Arnold, Clement, Marcus, and Litt all gathered around him, their eyes shining with anticipation, awaiting the news he had to share.


    Anthony smiled, the familiarity of their energy bringing a sense of comfort.


    He could sense their strength, their growth. His subordinates had always been talented, but now, they were unmistakably stronger.


    He could feel it, each of them had reached the Grandmaster rank.


    "It''s good to see all of you"


    Anthony began, his voice steady, but tinged with a sense of nostalgia.


    "I''ve been... dealing with a few things. It''s been a busy time. But there''s something important I need to share with you all"


    The group grew silent, their eyes fixed on him, their expressions curious.


    "What is it?"


    Spectre asked, his tone serious, clearly sensing the weight in Anthony''s voice.


    Anthony took a moment to gather his thoughts before speaking again.


    "There''s something called the Galaxy Competition. It''s a gathering of the strongest beings from multiple worlds, from beyond our galaxy. It''s not just a competition, it''s a test of strength, skill, and will. And, well, I''ll be participating in it, representing our planet"


    The revelation hung in the air, and a silence followed.


    It was clear none of them had anticipated such a thing.


    There was a mix of shock, disbelief, and curiosity.


    "Wait"


    Mike spoke first, his voice low, clearly processing the information.


    They were his subordinates, his closest allies, but this was something he had to face by himself.


    The competition, the test, it was his battle alone.


    "You''re really going to go through with it, huh?"


    Marcus asked, his tone serious, as he sized Anthony up.


    "I have no choice"


    Anthony replied, his voice unwavering.


    "This is something I must do for myself, for all of us, for the world itself. But you all have your own paths to walk. I''m not asking for anyone to come with me. This is my challenge"


    Litt spoke up then, his voice steady but tinged with a quiet pride.


    "We understand, Anthony. You''ve always faced your battles alone, but we''re still here for you. We''ll be waiting for you when you return"


    Anthony nodded, a silent acknowledgment of their unwavering support.


    "Thank you"


    He said, his voice sincere.


    "But I need to focus. I need to train harder than I ever have before. I won''t let this opportunity slip through my fingers"


    There was another moment of silence as they all absorbed what he was saying.


    Finally, Vivian spoke again, her voice calm but filled with a quiet understanding.


    "Then, I guess this is goodbye, for now"


    She said, her words laced with a bittersweet tone.


    "We''ll be here when you''re ready to return"


    Anthony looked at them all, his eyes filled with gratitude.


    "I''ll see you when it''s over. Keep growing, keep pushing yourselves. You all have your own paths to walk, and I''ll be waiting for the day we can all meet again as equals"


    He took a deep breath, then turned toward the horizon of his divine realm.


    "Goodbye, for now. I have one year, and I''m going to make it count"


    With that, Anthony turned, walking away from his subordinates.


    He had his purpose.


    He had his training to begin.


    And with a final glance back, he disappeared into the vast expanse of his divine realm, his mind already focused on the challenges ahead.


    As the rest of his subordinates stood there, they felt a mix of pride and concern.


    They understood now, this was his journey, and they would respect it.


    But they would also be waiting for him, supporting him from the sidelines, as he prepared for the greatest battle of his life

 Chapter 227 Weapon Training

    Anthony stepped into the sanctum of his home within the divine realm, the air rich with the steady hum of power that resonated through every surface.


    It was a familiar, serene atmosphere, a stark contrast to the chaotic nature of the outside world.


    The divine realm, his own pocket of existence, had always served as a sanctuary, a place where time moved differently and where he could focus his efforts without distraction.


    It was here, away from prying eyes, that he would unlock the next stage of his potential.


    He took a deep breath, inhaling the cool, ethereal essence of his surroundings.


    The weight of the moment did not escape him; his body exhaled, and with it, a wave of tension evaporated from his frame.


    Though his exterior reflected calm, there was much churning beneath the surface.


    He had recently ascended to the Grandmaster rank, a significant achievement in its own right, but it had left him with an overwhelming influx of information.


    His bloodline and physique had granted him untold volumes of knowledge, his bloodline concerning the vast mastery of elemental magic and magic manipulation, while his physique provided intricate insights into weapons mastery.


    Yet, as he broke through to the Grandmaster rank, he had not fully absorbed or digested the wealth of information that now flowed through him.


    In that moment, Anthony recognized that his first task, before embarking on further training, was to properly process and integrate this knowledge.


    He could not afford to allow these information to remain dormant, locked in his body as mere potential.


    If he were to advance to his fullest extent, he needed to take the time to complete the digestion of these insights.


    But before beginning this process, he knew there was a necessary step to take.


    His divine realm, an unparalleled tool in his arsenal, offered him the ability to manipulate time itself through time dilation.


    This was a power he had never abused too much but one he would now rely upon fully.


    Time in his divine realm could move differently, a precious resource he had occasionally adjusted.


    But today, with the weight of his task ahead, he chose to stretch time to its utmost.


    A single year in the outside world would now stretch into one hundred years in his divine realm.


    This would allow him to pursue his training without the constraints of the outside world''s limitations.


    It was time to set the wheels of his non-existent destiny in motion.


    Anthony made the necessary adjustments effortlessly, his will aligning with the very fabric of his realm.


    The time dilation was set to its maximum, allowing him the rare luxury of a century''s worth of training in what would only appear as a single year outside.


    With this decision made, he felt a sense of finality, the foundation now in place to truly begin his journey.


    Stepping into the center of his expansive training area, Anthony''s thoughts sharpened.


    The room, vast and ever changing, was the perfect canvas for his growth.


    A space where every element, every shift of energy, could be tailored to his needs.


    It was here that he would begin his transformation, both in body and in skill.


    The first weapon he reached for was his sword.


    Its weight, now so familiar, felt like an extension of his very being.


    Gripping the hilt firmly, he brought the blade to an upright position, steadying his breath before initiating the first movement.


    Anthony carefully notched an arrow, pulling back the string with slow, controlled effort.


    His body lowered, his arms extended forward as he took aim, releasing the arrow with pinpoint precision.


    The trajectory was flawless, and as the arrow sliced through the air, his muscles tensed in perfect coordination.


    It was a different kind of challenge, the bow demanded not only strength but patience, control over the body''s movements, and precision of the mind.


    Next came the dagger, small and deadly in the right hands.


    Anthony''s stance was low, his movements swift and almost imperceptible.


    His wrist flicked as he practiced thrusting and slashing in rapid succession, his grip on the blade light but steady.


    The dagger required a certain finesse that Anthony embraced, moving quickly and with minimal waste of energy, his footwork light and his strikes near invisible.


    Then, the pole.


    A weapon that required both reach and the ability to control distance.


    He practiced sweeping motions, blocking, and thrusting, adjusting his body''s balance with each move.


    The pole demanded flexibility, his stance shifting constantly as he controlled the weapon''s length and weight.


    His legs, anchored and powerful, allowed him to use the pole to its maximum advantage.


    Lastly, Anthony took up the hand fan, a weapon of grace and subtleness.


    It was lightweight, requiring a combination of fluidity and deadly precision.


    The fan required mastery over balance and agility.


    Each flick of the wrist sent it slicing through the air with near imperceptible speed.


    Anthony focused on the delicate intricacies of using the fan, his movements a study in quiet elegance, his body controlled and perfectly aligned with the rhythm of the fan.


    For hours, Anthony continued his training with every weapon he had, pushing himself further with each swing, thrust, and flick of the wrist.


    His body was drenched with sweat, but his mind remained focused.


    Each weapon became an extension of his body, an intimate expression of his will.


    At last, his movements slowed, his breath heavy and ragged.


    Every weapon had been used, every technique drilled and perfected.


    Yet, despite the exhaustion that threatened to overwhelm him, Anthony knew this was only the beginning.


    His body had been tested, his mastery of every weapon honed, but there was still more to come.


    The century of training ahead would be the true test.


    With a deep, steadying breath, Anthony finally allowed himself to pause.


    The time for rest had come, but not for long.


    There was still much work to be done.


    The training, the battle, the road ahead, it was all before him.


    And he was ready. Experience more tales on empire

 Chapter 228 Elemental Training-1

    The serene quiet of Anthony''s divine realm, though peaceful, was not to last long.


    The air, thick with the promise of mastery, seemed to hum with latent potential, urging him forward.


    His bloodline had granted him a profound connection to the elements, a symphony of forces that flowed through his veins, waiting to be molded, tamed, and perfected.


    Today, he would dive deeper into the depths of that latent power, sharpening and refining each elemental affinity until it hummed in harmony with his soul.


    He stood, poised and still, the atmosphere around him charged with purpose.


    As the ethereal winds shifted around him, he closed his eyes and inhaled deeply, centering himself.


    The first step in elemental mastery was understanding, and understanding meant submission to the forces of nature.


    In that moment of stillness, he reached within himself, drawing forth the elemental essences that swirled like cosmic rivers within his core.


    Fire


    The element of destruction and creation.


    A force that consumed and birthed anew, its violent dance holding a dangerous beauty.


    Anthony extended his hand before him, fingers spread wide, and the air began to ripple with heat.


    The first spark came like a whisper, a flicker of warmth curling at the tips of his fingers.


    Slowly, the spark grew, expanding into a small flame.


    He concentrated, his focus narrowing as the flames began to dance in the air, spinning and twisting like a living entity.


    With a sharp exhale, he extended his will deeper into the fire, bending it to his desires.


    The flame flared higher, engulfing his hand without burning him.


    He felt the connection to the fire deepen, not as a force of destruction, but as an extension of his own being.


    With a single, controlled breath, the flame suddenly burst forward, arching into the air, and then dissipating in an explosion of radiant energy.


    The power of fire was unpredictable, volatile, but in that chaos, Anthony sensed a rhythm, a pulse that he could now follow, a beat that he could bend to his will.


    The key was not simply in controlling it, but in understanding its essence.


    He exhaled slowly, feeling the warmth settle back into his core, the fire within him now tempered and focused, awaiting the next call.


    Water


    The element of fluidity, of adaptability and shape.


    Anthony stood tall, eyes closed, envisioning the vast oceans, the great rivers that snaked through the lands.


    His body moved in sync with the rhythm of water, as his inner energy swelled and surged in the same way the tides rose and fell.


    He could feel the liquid power stirring deep within him, a quiet but unrelenting pull.


    In a fluid motion, he raised both hands, palms facing the ground.


    The air thickened around him as droplets of water began to materialize from the ambient moisture in the environment.


    At first, they were small, insignificant, like beads of dew on a morning leaf.


    But with each moment, Anthony concentrated, channeling the power of water through his palms.


    The droplets fused together, coalescing into a swirling orb of liquid that floated before him.


    Wood


    The element of growth, of life''s foundation.


    To control the wood was to command nature''s very ability to grow, to nourish, to heal.


    Anthony extended both hands to the ground, and within moments, vines began to sprout, twisting and spiraling around his arms like a living tapestry.


    With a thought, he urged the vines to grow faster, and they responded with startling speed, stretching toward the sky.


    The power of wood was in its life force.


    It was not about destruction, but about creation, about fostering life.


    As the vines grew around him, he commanded them to shift and shape, growing into intricate patterns.


    He could feel their vitality, their energy.


    It was a living, breathing force, one that could be used to bind, to protect, or to strike with the swiftness of a serpent.


    Lightning


    The element of raw power, of energy that could obliterate and illuminate.


    Anthony raised his hands, and the air around him crackled with electricity.


    Bolts of lightning arced from his fingertips, flashing bright and fast.


    The power surged through him, exhilarating, but dangerous.


    Lightning was as unpredictable as it was powerful, and Anthony knew that in order to master it, he needed to embrace its ferocity.


    With a sharp motion, he sent a bolt of lightning crashing into the ground, where it exploded on impact, sending a shockwave through the air.


    He let the power flow freely through him, feeling the buzz of electricity in his bones, the charge that ran through his body.


    With a sharp exhale, he focused the energy into a thin beam, a focused strike of pure, unrelenting force.


    It was like striking with the very will of the heavens.


    Light


    The essence of purity, of clarity, of the very force that banished darkness.


    Anthony extended his hands upward, summoning the power of light.


    The air around him shimmered with a golden radiance, and the space grew brighter, as if the very fabric of the world itself was infused with the power of light.


    He felt the warmth of it, the purity of it.


    Light was not simply a force, but a reflection of his own soul.


    He summoned the light to his will, molding it into beams that stretched out in every direction.


    The light radiated outward, casting shadows into the corners of his mind.


    He could feel its warmth, its brilliance.


    But he knew that light, too, had its limits.


    It could blind, but it could also reveal.


    And it was in its revelation that Anthony found his true mastery over it.

 Chapter 229 Elemental Training-2

    Darkness


    The opposite of light, yet not the absence of it, but rather the essence of mystery and depth.


    Darkness was often feared, misunderstood, yet in its embrace, there was an inherent balance.


    To wield darkness was to control the unseen, to draw from the shadows where true power could be harnessed without limit.


    Anthony, eyes closed, felt the shift in the atmosphere as the light around him waned.


    A coldness wrapped around his form, an absence that was not empty but full of potential.


    He extended his senses into the darkness, allowing it to fill the space around him.


    It was not a void, but a boundless sea of possibility.


    His hand moved through the air, and with it, shadows twisted into tendrils of energy, coiling around his fingers like serpents.


    With a flick of his wrist, he commanded the darkness to form a blade, the shadows coalescing into a thin, sharp edge.


    He felt the power hum in his veins, the dark energy resonating with his own soul, feeding him strength.


    He thrust his hand forward, and the darkness expanded into a cloud, swallowing the light around him.


    He controlled the shadows with ease, shaping them, bending them into forms that were fluid and ever-shifting.


    To wield darkness was not about destruction, but about concealment, to hide, to deceive, and to trap.


    It was the element of the unseen, of secrets that could be manipulated to his advantage.


    The darkness did not feel oppressive; instead, it was freeing.


    There was no limitation here, only possibility.


    Space


    The fabric of reality itself.


    Space was a concept beyond time, a force that bound the universe together.


    To wield space was to hold dominion over the very essence of existence.


    Anthony, already attuned to the elemental flow within him, felt the vast expanse of space beckon him.


    With a deep, steadying breath, he stretched his senses outward, reaching beyond the boundaries of the divine realm itself.


    At first, there was nothing.


    A vast, infinite expanse that was empty and yet filled with potential.


    His mind stretched further, deeper, and then, like a spark of realization, he felt the fabric of space itself.


    He reached forward, his hand breaking the unseen barrier, and in an instant, the air around him warped.


    The world bent at his will, the space itself folding like paper under his fingers.


    A simple gesture was enough to distort reality.


    He clenched his fist, and the space around him contracted, pulling in on itself.


    The very air seemed to stretch, as if he could tear it apart, creating folds within the dimensional fabric.


    With another motion, he released his grasp, and space returned to its original form, the distortion dissipating like a ripple in water.


    Space is fluid. It can be twisted, bent, or even broken.


    He could feel it now, the vastness of it.


    He could manipulate distances, condense them, and expand them.


    He could fold the world in on itself, turning moments into infinitesimal spaces, or pulling entire planes of existence closer together.


    The possibilities were endless.


    To master space was to hold control over all things, movement, time, and even the very fabric of reality.


    He flexed his fingers, and the shard broke off, twisting through the air like a spear.


    As he trained with the ice, he noticed the subtle nuances of its power.


    Ice could freeze not only water, but also time, space, and even thought.


    The key to mastering ice was understanding that its power was not merely in its coldness, but in its ability to preserve, to halt motion, to stasis, and to control the flow of energy.


    Void


    The element of nothingness.


    To wield the void was to embrace emptiness, to control the space where existence had not yet touched.


    It was the realm of all possibilities and none, a place between the realms of creation and destruction.


    Anthony''s mind shifted as he reached into the fabric of the void.


    The air around him seemed to thin, as if reality itself was pulling back.


    He extended his hand, and in that moment, the very air seemed to vanish before his fingers.


    A hole opened in the space in front of him, blacker than the deepest shadow, darker than any abyss.


    He reached through, and the void responded, bending and warping around him.


    The void was unlike the other elements.


    It did not obey in the same way.


    It was not controlled; rather, it was shaped by understanding.


    The void was emptiness made real.


    Anthony could pull from it, channel its power, but it would never be tamed.


    And yet, as he stood there, surrounded by the emptiness, he felt a sense of power that no other element could give him.


    The void was infinite, limitless, and in that boundlessness, Anthony saw the true potential of his powers.


    Illusion


    Finally, Anthony turned his focus to the element of illusion, the art of trickery, of bending perception itself.


    To wield illusion was to manipulate the senses, to twist reality into something it was not.


    Anthony''s eyes flickered with understanding as he began to weave his illusions, conjuring images of landscapes that were not real, creating forms that existed only in the mind.


    The beauty of illusion was its versatility.


    It could deceive, protect, or distract.


    Anthony closed his eyes and created an illusion of himself, a perfect copy that stood in front of him, mimicking his movements.


    He expanded the illusion further, creating a vast field, an entire world that did not exist.


    To master illusion was to understand the mind.


    Anthony''s connection to the element deepened as he learned to manipulate the thoughts and perceptions of others, bending their senses to his will.


    Illusion was not about power, but about control, control over what others perceived, and, in turn, control over their actions.


    -----------------


    Anthony had now trained with all of his elements, each one mastered in its own right, but he knew this was only the beginning.


    Each of these forces, powerful as they were, required continuous refinement.


    To be truly attuned to them, to wield them with the grace and skill he desired, would require years of tireless effort.


    And in this divine realm, where time flowed faster than it ever could in the mortal world, Anthony had more than enough of it to perfect his craft.


    With each passing moment, he grew closer to achieving his ultimate goal.


    To master the elements was to become the very force of creation itself.

 Chapter 230 Romulus

    Anthony''s unwavering quest for unparalleled mastery remained steadfast, yet a sudden flicker of azure light disrupted his focus.


    The Divine Flame, a being of raw, unbridled power, had awakened, its energy pulsing like a heartbeat within the sanctum of his realm.


    Decades had slipped by in the temporal torrent of his Divine Realm, where time''s grip loosened, and progress unfolded at a pace unimaginable to the outside world.


    His training had been relentless, a symphony of discipline, precision, and boundless ambition.


    Yet, amidst this ceaseless pursuit, the ethereal presence of Romulus, his Divine Flame, pierced through the veil of his concentration, demanding acknowledgment.


    Anthony lowered his weapon with deliberate poise, its blade gleaming faintly from his exhaustive training.


    His surroundings, soaked in the sweat of his effort, seemed to shimmer under the brilliant blue radiance emanating from his companion.


    The ground, scorched and marred by countless hours of weapon drills and elemental mastery, now basked in the soothing, otherworldly light of the flame''s manifestation.


    As the azure glow intensified, the humanoid form of Romulus materialized fully, a figure of pure energy and authority.


    Its mere presence commanded reverence, an embodiment of primordial strength that seemed to vibrate through the air itself.


    Its aura was enough to fill the space with an undeniable gravitas, as though the cosmos itself bowed to its power.


    "Anthony"


    Romulus''s voice resonated with the depth of countless millennia, a tone that carried neither reverence nor disdain but an intrinsic understanding of its wielder.


    Anthony turned, acknowledging the being with a respectful nod.


    "Romulus, it''s rare for you to speak unprompted. What brings you forth today?"


    Romulus''s flames surged, casting elongated shadows across the ground.


    "You''ve summoned me in spirit, though not directly in words. Your determination ripples through the realm. Speak, Anthony, what do you require of me?"


    Anthony straightened, the weight of the conversation settling over him.


    "The Galaxy Competition looms near, and though I''ve honed my skills, I cannot afford complacency. I need you, Romulus, to train as I do. To become stronger"


    Romulus laughed, a deep, resonant sound that reverberated across the vast expanse of the Divine Realm.


    "Stronger? You speak as though I am some fledgling force to be tempered. Do you not grasp the magnitude of my existence? I am Romulus, the Divine Flame. My power eclipses that of any being, mortal or immortal. What you wield is but a fraction of my might"


    Anthony''s expression remained calm, unshaken by Romulus''s assertion.


    "Perhaps. But even the greatest power, unchallenged, can stagnate. You may possess unparalleled strength, but without refinement, you risk being outmatched by those who have mastered their limits"


    The flame pulsed, its intensity rising as if to challenge Anthony''s words.


    "I suppose I shall make a move. Not out of necessity, but because the monotony of existence has grown tiresome"


    The blue flames surrounding him flared briefly, as if punctuating his statement, casting flickering shadows that danced with an almost sentient awareness.


    The air grew heavy with his presence, a stark reminder of the power he wielded, a force that transcended mortal comprehension.


    With a final, searing burst of light, Romulus shot skyward, its form piercing the barrier of the Divine Realm and vanishing into the void beyond.


    Anthony watched the aftermath of its departure, a faint warmth lingering in the space it had vacated.


    He flexed his fingers, the cerulean flames still flickering at his command.


    Despite Romulus''s absence, the bond between them remained intact, the Divine Flame''s essence forever imprinted upon his soul.


    "Even without you here"


    Anthony murmured to himself.


    "Your power is mine to wield. Let''s see what havoc you''ll wreak in the Demon Domain"


    In the weeks that followed, Anthony''s training resumed with unyielding intensity.


    His blades carved through the air with precision, his cultivation cycles filled the realm with a resonant hum, and his focus remained sharp.


    Yet, in the back of his mind, he couldn''t help but wonder how Romulus fared in the Demon Domain.


    Far beyond the boundaries of the Divine Realm, the Demon Domain reeled.


    A cerulean blaze tore through its skies, announcing the arrival of a force unlike any other.


    Romulus, untethered and unrestrained, descended upon the chaotic lands with a fury that sent tremors through its denizens.


    The azure flames burned with a voracious hunger, consuming everything in their path.


    Demons of all ranks, from the weakest to the mightiest, found themselves fleeing before the might of the Divine Flame.


    Romulus''s laughter echoed across the lands, a declaration of its dominance.


    Meanwhile, Anthony remained within his realm, his focus unwavering.


    The absence of Romulus did not hinder his training.


    If anything, it spurred him on, the knowledge of his companion''s rampage serving as a reminder of the stakes ahead.


    Time passed, decades blending into a century within the accelerated flow of the Divine Realm.


    Anthony''s strength grew with each passing day, his bond with the Divine Flame unbroken despite the distance between them.


    And as the Galaxy Competition loomed ever closer, Anthony knew that both he and Romulus would emerge from their respective paths stronger than ever before.

 Chapter 231 Motherly love

    The room was filled with a quiet stillness, broken only by the rhythmic ticking of a distant clock.


    Michael and Mitchelle sat together, the weight of year past hanging in the air like a veil.


    Their conversation had turned, as it often did, toward their son, Anthony.


    Despite the opulence of their surroundings, the comfort of their home, and the knowledge of their immense power, a subtle tension lingered between them.


    Mitchelle''s gaze, distant and pensive, remained fixed on the far horizon, her mind lingering on the absence that had pervaded her life.


    For over a decade, she had been used to Anthony''s presence, even when he was distant in his training or his journeys.


    But now, it had been too long.


    It had been nearly a year since they had last felt his presence, and the quiet gap between then and now weighed heavily on her.


    "I can''t feel him"


    She murmured softly, the words carrying a quiet edge of frustration.


    "Not even the faintest trace"


    Michael, ever the stoic, looked at her but said nothing.


    He knew she was speaking of their son, of the bond that had once existed between them.


    A bond that seemed to have slipped away as Anthony continued his solitary path.


    Mitchelle''s fingers drummed softly on the armrest, a rhythm she unconsciously adopted whenever her mind was troubled.


    "I''ve tried everything, Michael. Clairvoyance, divination, nothing. Not a whisper of his presence"


    Michael''s lips twitched slightly in an almost imperceptible smile.


    He leaned back in his chair, folding his arms with an air of nonchalance that only came from years of experience in controlling his emotions.


    "He''s fine"


    Michael said, his voice steady, though tinged with a quiet certainty.


    "I have no doubt that wherever he is, whatever he''s doing, he''s fine. Anthony doesn''t follow the path others expect of him"


    Mitchelle''s eyes flickered to him, a mix of skepticism and longing in her gaze.


    "You say that, but it''s been so long. Almost a whole year... and still, there''s no sign of him"


    Michael sighed, the weight of his own thoughts pressing in.


    "You know better than anyone that he''s never been one to adhere to the normal flow of things. He''s a force unto himself, a power beyond comprehension. I''m sure he''s busy cultivating, training, or perhaps delving into some new method of growth"


    Michael''s gaze turned distant, as if his mind were already far ahead of the present moment.


    "I''m sure of it. He''s pushing himself in ways we can''t even fathom. By the time the competition arrives, Anthony will have far surpassed anything we ever imagined for him. The world will finally see just how powerful he truly is"


    Mitchelle nodded, though her mind still lingered on the uncertainty that clouded her heart.


    "But we haven''t seen any sign of him, Michael. The competition is approaching, and I''m beginning to wonder if he''ll even show up"


    Michael''s expression shifted slightly, a deeper layer of thought in his eyes.


    "I believe he will"


    He said slowly, his voice steady with conviction.


    "He''s not the type to abandon a challenge"


    Mitchelle bit her lip, the concern still lingering.


    "And what if... what if he doesn''t?"


    "Then we''ll wait"


    Michael answered simply, his gaze unwavering.


    "We wait, just as we''ve always done. He''s our son. And we''ve already seen the power that resides within him. No one can stand in his way"


    For a long moment, Mitchelle simply stared at him, her mind turning over his words.


    She wanted to believe in him, to trust in the strength of their son.


    But the mother in her could not shake the feeling of loss, the absence that lingered, making her question whether she had missed something important.


    "Do you really think he''s ready for this?"


    She asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Michael smiled, a rare, almost playful smile that made his features soften.


    "I don''t think he''s ready. I know he is. You''ll see, Mitchelle. Our baby monster will make his mark, just as he always has."


    The quiet tension in the room lingered, but there was an unspoken agreement between them now.


    Michael believed in their son''s strength, his unyielding potential, and his capacity for greatness.


    Mitchelle, though her heart ached with the distance, was beginning to accept that belief.


    Even if she couldn''t feel him, even if she couldn''t sense his presence, she had to trust that Anthony was where he needed to be, preparing for what would come.


    And when the time arrived, she would stand by him, no matter how far he had gone or how much he had changed.

 Chapter 232 Meeting

    The chamber resonated with an air of quiet yet unyielding authority.


    The vast space, lined with ancient stone and shimmering runes, was a place where the leaders of the most powerful races in existence gathered, a place where decisions of immeasurable consequence were made.


    At present, the weight of the decision that hung in the air was unparalleled, for it concerned not only the survival of their respective race but the very balance of the world itself.


    This was no ordinary meeting.


    The competition, a legendary event held once in every centamillennial, was rapidly approaching.


    This contest of immeasurable stakes would determine not just the fate of the champions, but also the future of the realms.


    The selection of the world''s representative had long been a subject of intrigue, but it had now been made unequivocally clear: Anthony, son of Michael, the Sword Saint, was to be the one who would stand for all races, human and otherwise.


    He would represent the world itself.


    Yet, as monumental as the competition was, the leaders had gathered for another pressing matter.


    The question now was not who would represent the world, but who among the most powerful individuals present would stand as protectors of the world''s champion.


    The leaders of the races could not allow Anthony to go without their oversight, for such a delicate and dangerous undertaking required more than just the strength of one individual.


    The vast table around which they gathered was made of the rarest of materials, its surface shimmering as though it were forged from the very stars.


    Each leader sat with a poised yet determined demeanor, knowing that they were discussing matters that would echo across the ages.


    Their discussion would be crucial in shaping the outcome of the upcoming trials, and perhaps the fate of all existence.


    Gorath Storm, the patriarch of the Titan race, was the first to break the silence.


    His towering form, clad in clothing that seemed to pulse with the raw power of the earth itself, exuded an aura of palpable strength.


    When he spoke, his voice reverberated through the chamber like the distant rumble of an impending storm.


    "We cannot afford to underestimate the gravity of this competition"


    He said, his gaze sweeping across the room.


    "Anthony is the one chosen to represent the entirety of the world, and yet, he cannot stand alone. The forces arrayed against him will be nothing short of lethal. We must ensure his safety at all costs. I shall go to offer my protection"


    Aeltharion Moonwhisper, the Elf King, whose centuries of wisdom were etched into every line of his flawless countenance, nodded thoughtfully.


    "I agree, but not all of us can afford to depart our realms. It would be imprudent for the leaders to scatter our forces so thinly. Some must remain behind, especially if there are unknown movements that could jeopardize our lands. As much as I wish to offer my aid, my presence here is required"


    A long silence followed his words, the weight of the decision clear on the faces of the gathered leaders.


    They knew that the competition was not only a test of strength, it was also a test of strategy.


    Only a few could afford to leave, and they would have to make their choices with careful consideration.


    Iserios Von Deathwrath, the ancient Dragon King, leaned forward, his massive form folding in on itself with an elegance that defied his size.


    His eyes glinted with an unsettling mixture of wisdom and ancient power.


    "It is well. The boy has exceeded even my expectations. He has ascended beyond anything we could have imagined. When you see him, you will understand. He is not just a warrior, he is something more. The future of this world is in his hands"


    The others exchanged looks, their expressions reflecting a mixture of curiosity and unspoken admiration.


    They had all heard of Anthony''s prodigious talent, but hearing it from Michael, the Sword Saint himself, was another matter entirely.


    "But his rank?"


    Aeltharion asked, his voice laced with intrigue.


    "What is his level now? What can we expect from him?"


    Michael''s gaze softened slightly as he met the Elf King''s eyes, though his tone remained firm.


    "You will know soon enough. I will not speak further of it. When the time comes, you will see for yourselves"


    Naturally, Michael''s words were little more than expressions of optimism and conjecture, as they pertained to his son, Anthony.


    In truth, he had not personally trained his son, nor had he laid eyes on him for the entirety of the past year.


    How, then, could he be certain of Anthony''s precise rank or the extent of his growth?


    Michael, however, spoke with unwavering confidence, not out of any firsthand knowledge, but because he truly believed his son would rise to meet the expectations he had so casually set.


    It was not a matter of certainty, but rather of absolute trust in Anthony''s innate potential and overwhelming talent.


    To admit that he had neither trained nor seen his son for such an extended period was unthinkable to Michael.


    Nor could he, in good conscience, acknowledge that he had not been involved in his son''s rigorous development.


    Thus, he let his words stand, driven by the unshakable conviction that Anthony would undoubtedly live up to them.


    With that, the discussion shifted toward final preparations.


    There were still many details to iron out, but the leaders knew that the true test was yet to come.


    Anthony would stand as the representative of the world, and his success, or failure, would shape the future of all.


    As the meeting came to a close, the leaders rose from their seats, each one preparing for the challenges ahead.


    Some would remain behind, guarding their world with vigilance.


    Others would travel to the competition, standing as protectors of the world''s champion.


    Michael, however, was already focused on the task at hand.


    His thoughts were consumed by one thing: his son.


    In one week, Anthony would face the greatest test of his life.


    And Michael, along with Mitchelle and Collins, would be there, standing with him, ensuring that no harm would befall him.


    The future of the world was uncertain, but one thing was clear: Michael''s unwavering faith in his son would guide them all.


    Together, they would face the trials ahead, their strength unbroken and their resolve unyielding.

 Chapter 233 Home Again

    Divine Realm


    Anthony seated himself in a poised lotus position, his posture exuding an unyielding tranquility.


    His aura, a gentle yet commanding force, radiated an ethereal calm, suffusing the surrounding atmosphere with a profound stillness.


    The very air seemed to hold its breath, entranced by the serene equilibrium of his presence.


    In this meditative state, Anthony''s essence flickered intermittently, as though his very existence danced on the precipice of reality.


    Time itself seemed to bend, each second stretching into infinity, as he delved deeper into the recesses of his consciousness.


    After an indeterminate span, his eyes slowly fluttered open, their depths gleaming with an unmistakable clarity.


    A subtle smile curved his lips, carrying with it an aura of quiet confidence, a testament to the revelations uncovered in his introspection.


    "I''ve made the most progress I can within a century"


    Anthony mused, rising to his feet with a fluid grace.


    His eyes gleamed with a mixture of anticipation and subdued pride.


    "I hope this competition doesn''t disappoint me after all this training"


    Straightening himself, he strode to the door of his house and pushed it open.


    The faint creak of the hinges broke the silence as he stepped outside.


    The stillness of the surroundings enveloped him as he halted just beyond the threshold.


    His gaze ascended toward the endless expanse of the sky, devoid of celestial bodies, where neither sun nor stars graced the heavens.


    It was a blank canvas, infinite and unchanging, yet strangely soothing in its void.


    A gentle wind stirred, its cool fingers brushing against his face and tugging at his clothes.


    It carried with it a faint whisper of the vast unknown, a reminder of the challenges that awaited him beyond this sanctum.


    His thoughts sharpened, and his resolve crystallized.


    "I don''t have much time anymore"


    He murmured to himself, his tone laced with both urgency and determination.


    "It''s time to leave this place"


    Then, he summoned his subordinates, engaging them in a brief but deliberate conversation.


    In the past, they had refrained from fully exploiting the time dilation properties of the Divine Realm, it had always seemed excessive.


    "Father-in-law, even though Anthony is late, I have no doubt he will arrive in time. And when he does, I believe he will surpass every expectation you''ve set for him with the training you''ve provided"


    Collins remained silent, his furrowed brow the only indication of his lingering concerns.


    In the end, he nodded curtly, and the matter seemed to settle for the moment.


    They all agreed to wait until the time of departure the following day, recognizing there was little more they could do at this juncture.


    Irene, who had remained silent throughout the exchange, let out a soft sigh as she watched the others.


    There was nothing she could offer in the way of solutions.


    All she could do was watch as they bickered over what was ultimately out of their control.


    ''As long as he is safe and sound, it doesn''t matter''


    Irene thought to herself, trying to quell the unease building within.


    Though she understood the rationale behind Collins'' words, after all, the advancement of the planet itself was at stake, and none of the world''s powerhouses would take kindly to Anthony''s failure to show up, she couldn''t help but feel the weight of their collective concern.


    It was true that their own cultivation had grown significantly faster, a result of the strange fruit Anthony had provided them.


    They had agreed not to press him about its origins, but it didn''t stop them from attempting to glean any information they could.


    So far, their efforts had yielded nothing.


    Another sigh escaped Irene''s lips as she resolved to step away from the discussion. She could always retreat to her chambers to gather her thoughts.


    But before she could even rise from her seat, she felt it.


    She wasn''t the only one.


    All of them felt it.


    A subtle shift, the very fabric of space bending around them.


    Their auras remained calm, but a shared awareness filled the room, an unspoken understanding that whatever was approaching would not be met with fear, only readiness.


    None of them moved, confident in their ability to handle whatever threat emerged.


    They remained perfectly still, awaiting the unknown.


    Then, as if materializing from the very air itself, a figure appeared.


    Tall, with a flawless physique, eyes like blue gems that seemed to glow with an otherworldly light, hair as white as snow, and a face that was both handsome and serene.


    His aura was as tranquil as the still surface of a lake, exuding an unmistakable calmness and mastery.


    Anthony had returned.

 Chapter 234 Show off

    Anthony turned to his parents, a warm smile gracing his lips.


    But before he could utter a word, he felt a familiar embrace enveloping him.


    Mitchelle''s arms wrapped around him, firm yet gentle, her voice soft and filled with maternal warmth as it reached his ears.


    "How have you been, my son?"


    Anthony hesitated for a moment before returning the embrace, his arms encircling her with a quiet longing.


    He had missed this, the comfort of family, the unspoken bond that had been his anchor.


    A century spent in solitude, speaking only to the system, had taken its toll, testing his resolve in ways he had never imagined.


    "I''m fine, Mom"


    He replied, his voice steady but carrying an undercurrent of emotion.


    "What''s there to worry about?"


    As he held her tightly, the weight of the years apart seemed to dissolve, replaced by the warmth of reunion.


    For a brief moment, everything else faded, leaving only the solace of being home.


    "Where have you been, boy? We''ve been searching for you and waiting endlessly"


    Collins'' sharp voice sliced through the tender moment between mother and son.


    Reluctantly, Anthony stepped away from Mitchelle''s embrace, turning to face his grandfather.


    His expression remained calm as he replied.


    "Grandfather, I''ve been training the entire time. Is there something wrong?"


    Collins'' gaze bore into Anthony, his tone firm and tinged with frustration.


    "The time of departure is tomorrow. We still have no update on your progress, and you abandoned the plan your father and I carefully devised for you"


    Anthony met his grandfather''s stern gaze, shaking his head slowly.


    "Those plans wouldn''t have worked for me, Grandfather. That''s why Father allowed me to train on my own"


    He paused briefly, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    "Well... there''s no need to say too much about it now. You''ll understand during the competition"


    Before Collins could continue his inquisition, Michael interjected, his tone lighter but still laced with expectation.


    "How was your training, my baby monster? I hope you won''t let me down after I gave you the freedom to train on your own"


    Anthony smirked at his father''s words, a spark of playful confidence dancing in his eyes.


    Before he could respond, Irene stepped forward, her voice calm yet firm.


    "My grandson is back, and that is all that matters. You all need to stop burdening him with these endless expectations"


    Her gaze softened as she approached Anthony.


    Placing her hands gently on his head, she leaned in and kissed his forehead.


    Her voice carried warmth as she added,


    "Happy seventeenth"


    Anthony froze momentarily, his mind racing.


    He had completely forgotten about his birthday.


    Not that it was surprising, spending a hundred years in deep seclusion tended to blur the concept of time.


    "Thanks, Grandma"


    He finally managed to say, his voice tinged with gratitude.


    "I don''t accept thank-yous, they''re just words"


    Irene said, her tone as sharp as ever.


    Anthony''s brow furrowed slightly.


    ''Why do I suddenly have a bad feeling about this?''


    Clearing his throat, he tried to reason his way out.


    "Grandma, I''m just 17 and, well... poor. I have nothing to give you or repay you with"


    Irene''s lips curled into a mischievous smile, her reply swift and unwavering.


    "Don''t worry, dear. I don''t need material things. All I want is a great-grandchild"


    Anthony''s mind ground to a halt as her words registered.


    ''What the...? I don''t even have a girlfriend yet, let alone a wife... and now a child?''


    He stared at her, incredulous.


    ''I knew Grandma was up to no good''


    Before he could muster a response, Irene pressed on, her expression feigning frailty.


    "You''re already 17. I''m so old, and who knows how much longer I have? Humor this one wish of mine before it''s too late"


    But now, as they watched in stunned silence, the word Impossible echoed relentlessly in their minds.


    The reason for their shock was clear.


    Anthony had transcended what they believed to be achievable.


    He had ascended to the Ecliptic Rank.


    To them, this was unfathomable.


    A seventeen year old at the Ecliptic Rank, such an achievement was beyond even Anthony''s own limitations.


    They refused to accept it, their minds struggling to reconcile the evidence before them.


    The last time they had seen Anthony, he had stood proudly at the Grandmaster Rank, a feat so extraordinary in itself that it had seemed mythical...no it was definitely mythical.


    Yet now, Anthony had done something even more inconceivable.


    ''In a single year''


    Collins thought, his gaze fixed on the sky now stained crimson under the weight of Anthony''s killing intent.


    ''How is this possible?''


    Even Mitchelle, who loved Anthony more than anyone, found herself gripped by disbelief.


    Anthony watched the shock written across their faces, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    This was precisely the moment he had imagined, and he reveled in the sensation of their astonishment.


    Without warning, his aura and killing intent dissipated, vanishing as though they had never existed.


    Yet, the aftermath, the devastation left in their wake, spoke volumes about the power he had just unleashed.


    Those who had been injured, those whose bodies were still wracked with pain and blood, remained where they had fallen, gasping for breath and coughing up their own life force.


    But Anthony was far from finished.


    He raised his hand, and in an instant, cast his spell.


    [Light Magic: Divine Restoration]


    Mana surged from deep within Anthony''s core, flowing outward in waves.


    A flicker of light emanated from his very being, then exploded forth in a brilliant burst of radiance.


    The divine glow cascaded over every living soul within the Null Estate, restoring them to their peak condition.


    Their injuries vanished as if they had never existed.


    Their stamina, once depleted, returned in full force.


    Even their mental clarity was rejuvenated, leaving them renewed in body and spirit.


    Everything, in the truest sense, was restored.


    Anthony had stolen this spell from a female healer during their mission against the Forsaken Cult.


    But unlike the healer, Anthony took the magic a step further, amplifying it beyond its original limits.


    A ripple of shock spread outward, a collective gasp resonating through the estate.


    They had yet to recover, yet Anthony had effortlessly wielded Light magic, something so rare that it rivaled even the mystique of Space magic in rarity.


    None had ever seen him wield Light magic before, nor had they ever witnessed him perform any healing spells.


    ''Is he truly my son?''


    Michael''s thoughts faltered as he cast a fleeting glance at Mitchelle.


    The sheer impossibility of the moment made him hesitate, if only for an instant.


    Mitchelle, caught his brief hesitation.


    But she said nothing.


    Her full attention was fixed upon their son.


    She parted her lips to speak, but before she could voice her thoughts, an unsettling sensation gripped her.


    Anthony''s lips curled further into a smirk, one that carried an unmistakable sense of mischief.


    Without warning, he snapped his fingers, his voice cool and deliberate.


    [Time Magic: Retroactive Mend]


    Time itself seemed to falter, freezing for a brief moment within the Null Estate.


    The very essence of time trembled as Anthony poured an overwhelming torrent of mana into the spell.


    Time itself bent beneath his will, as though it had no choice but to obey.


    Then, in a stunning display of control, the world began to rewind.


    The buildings, once broken and shattered, began to revert to their original, pristine state.


    The trees, their limbs twisted and bent, flowed seamlessly back into their natural forms under Anthony''s precise manipulation of time.


    The earth, which had fractured and split, mended itself, the cracks vanishing as though they had never existed.


    Every single object in the estate, from torn clothing to shattered tables and broken chairs, was restored to its former condition.

 Chapter 235 Left Out

    The family stood motionless, their eyes wide in stunned silence.


    The impossibility of what they had just witnessed replayed in their minds, a relentless loop that refused to fade.


    Time.


    Their descendant had touched time itself.


    A torrent of emotions surged through them, thoughts racing at an overwhelming pace.


    Anthony had awakened at the age of ten.


    And in just six years, he had ascended from the F-rank to the pinnacle of the Grandmaster rank.


    Eleven ranks, achieved within the span of a mere six years.


    Such a feat was, by all accounts, an impossibility.


    Now, Anthony had bypassed even more realms in the span of a single year.


    It was an established truth that the higher one''s cultivation, the more arduous the path became.


    This was why every practitioner fought tooth and nail for resources, seeking to accelerate their progress.


    Yet, for Anthony, this fundamental reality seemed to hold no sway.


    He had ascended from the peak of the Grandmaster rank to the pinnacle of the Ecliptic rank in just one year.


    Five monumental realms, each more difficult than the last, had been effortlessly skipped, and he had stepped directly into the Ecliptic rank.


    Their minds struggled to fathom such a rate of cultivation.


    The very resources required to achieve such a feat simply did not exist.


    Collins'' mind spiraled back to Michael''s words.


    Even if they had personally trained Anthony, such a result would have been impossible.


    And even if, by some miracle, they had achieved similar progress, the person would have been no more than an empty husk, a being without skill to back their mana rank.


    From the aura emanating from Anthony, it was clear that his journey had not been one of mere cultivation.


    He had trained in realms beyond their understanding, honing skills that defied expectations.


    Mitchelle''s thoughts spiraled around Anthony''s mastery of Time Magic.


    None of them had ever known he possessed such an ability.


    No being on this planet had ever been known to wield an affinity for the Time element.


    The shock was simply too great for them to process.


    Michael, who had always affectionately referred to Anthony as his ''monster baby'' now understood the true depth of the term.


    Even monsters could not achieve feats like this.


    Irene, on the other hand, found herself absorbed by her grandson''s ability to heal, a power she herself shared.


    It was a rare gift, and to see it manifest in Anthony stirred something deep within her.


    As they stood, each lost in their thoughts, Anthony rose from his seat without a word and silently left the room.


    And just like that, the family dinner concluded in a stunned silence, leaving behind nothing but shock and unanswered questions.


    The night passed swiftly, though not in peace.


    Only Anthony''s family and the butler knew what transpired, while the rest of the estate remained oblivious to who caused the extraordinary events that had unfolded.


    The next morning, Anthony awoke feeling fully refreshed.


    The warm embrace of the sun bathed his face, casting a gentle glow upon him.


    Without hesitation, he made his way to the shower.


    He savored the sensation of water cascading down his body, a luxury he hadn''t experienced in a century.


    Mana had been his sole means of maintaining his physical form, leaving him disconnected from such mundane comforts.


    Anthony had always prioritized his training, never allowing the trivialities of daily life to interrupt his focus.


    After the shower, his universal clothing shifted and morphed seamlessly into a new design, its fabric adapting to his will.


    Reaching for his katana, he paused, his fingers hovering over the hilt.


    After a moment''s thought, he altered the blade''s form, transmuting it into a ring.


    He slipped the ring onto his finger, the katana''s presence now concealed but ever with him.


    A soft humming sound resonated from above, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Slowly, a sleek black ship descended from the sky, its descent smooth and graceful.


    The name ''Eternal Voyage'' was emblazoned across its hull, gleaming in the sunlight.


    Anthony watched in admiration.


    This ship was their mode of transport, a symbol of their upcoming journey.


    Moments after the ship touched down with barely a whisper of impact, a series of powerful presences descended from the sky, each radiating an aura that seemed to warp reality itself.


    The leaders of the races who were to accompany them had arrived.


    Anthony observed them as they landed, each presence suffused with overwhelming power.


    "You can stop showing off now"


    Collins'' voice rang out, cutting through the tension like a blade.


    At his words, the heavy atmosphere lifted, the oppressive energy dissipating.


    The presence of the leaders seemed to settle as everything returned to normal.


    Their gazes shifted to Anthony, their eyes sharp with curiosity.


    They scrutinized him, no doubt searching for any signs of progress.


    Gorath, the leader of one of the factions, opened his mouth to speak, but Michael beat him to it.


    "No need to ask about his strength or anything"


    Michael said, his tone casual but tinged with amusement.


    "All I''ll say is, you''re in for a surprise"


    Anthony cast a thoughtful glance at his father, a slight smirk tugging at his lips.


    ''Aren''t you the ones who said the world wouldn''t hinge on my surprise?''


    "No need to spoil the fun"


    Michael continued, his smile widening.


    "You''ll understand soon enough"


    Even Collins, usually the quiet one, couldn''t resist adding his voice.


    With a light smile, he spoke.


    "You''ll see"


    Their eyes turned back to Anthony, the weight of their gazes a mixture of curiosity and expectation.


    However, with Michael''s words, they refrained from pressing further for now.


    There was little they could do, after all.


    Even if Anthony had made no progress in his cultivation, they had no choice but to allow him to represent them


    Just as they were about to board the ship, a sudden burst of flames erupted, and a figure appeared, riding the inferno like a storm.


    ________________________________________


    AUTHOR''S NOTE


    An update on the cultivation ranks:


    1] Mortal Rank {F- to SSS+}


    2] Master Rank


    3] Grandmaster Rank


    4] Paragon Rank


    5] King Rank


    6] Emperor Rank


    7] Sovereign Rank


    8] Mythic Rank


    9] Ecliptic Rank


    Note: Except for the Mortal Rank, each rank is subdivided into levels, ranging from level 1 to level 9 minor ranks.

 Chapter 236 Death

    A figure wordly recognized stepped into view.


    Scintilla, the revered mother of Serenelle, the Phoenix Champion.


    The crowd''s collective gaze shifted to her with magnetic intensity as she made her entrance, her presence both commanding and enigmatic.


    ''What is she doing here?''


    The unspoken question echoed in every mind, brimming with curiosity.


    Yet Scintilla remained impervious to their stares, her focus unwavering, fixed entirely on a single individual, Anthony.


    Since the end of the Bloodbath, Scintilla had been plagued by a gnawing unease.


    Serenelle, her daughter, had not returned.


    For over three months, she clung to hope, waiting for a sign, a miracle.


    But it never came.


    Reality, harsh and unyielding, had forced its way into her heart.


    Her daughter was gone.


    Serenelle was dead.


    But how?


    How could Serenelle be gone?


    The question tormented Scintilla, refusing to let her rest.


    She didn''t know the answer, until she forced herself to truly reflect.


    Her mind drifted back to the Bloodbath, replaying the events in excruciating detail.


    She recalled the ferocity with which Anthony faced Serenelle, how he struck her down repeatedly without hesitation, his guard never faltering.


    And then, there was the flame.


    A vivid blue fire, unnatural, otherworldly, came into play.


    She saw it clearly now.


    After Anthony unleashed that flame, everything changed.


    He grew uncharacteristically lethargic, retreating to his usual spot beneath his parasol, as though the battle no longer held any importance.


    That flame marked the turning point.


    It wasn''t just a weapon, it was a revelation.


    It signaled to Anthony something she herself hadn''t yet understood.


    Serenelle was already gone.


    Even before she had realized it, Anthony had known.


    "How did you know?"


    Scintilla''s voice was sharp and cold, her piercing gaze fixed on Anthony like a blade.


    Anthony, unfazed, leaned back slightly.


    "How did I know what?"


    He replied, his tone casual, almost dismissive.


    "Don''t play dumb with me, boy"


    Scintilla snapped, her voice carrying an edge of restrained fury.


    "I don''t have time for your shenanigans"


    A faint smirk tugged at the corner of Anthony''s lips.


    "It''s not my fault your daughter didn''t know how to counter"


    Gasps rippled through the silent onlookers.


    All eyes were on the two, yet none interfered.


    Scintilla''s frown deepened.


    This was not the answer she sought, it only stoked the embers of her rage.


    Anthony''s expression remained same as he spoke again, his voice cutting through the tense atmosphere.


    "If you miss your daughter that much, why don''t you join her?"


    The words struck like a thunderclap.


    Scintilla''s aura flared dangerously, and a suffocating killing intent was about to seep into the air.


    Before she could erupt, a commanding voice shattered the tension.


    "What are you doing, Scintilla?"


    Her blood churned uncontrollably, and a searing heat coursed through her veins like wildfire.


    "AAARRRRGGHHH"


    Her scream echoed through the castle, raw and piercing, as she collapsed, writhing in agony.


    Blood poured from her mouth, staining the pristine floor beneath her.


    Her son froze for a moment, fear gripping his heart.


    But he acted quickly, reaching for her space ring.


    With trembling hands, he retrieved several potions and administered them one by one.


    Nothing.


    The potions had no effect.


    "Mother"


    He cried, panic rising as Scintilla''s screams grew louder.


    Her body convulsed violently, her skin flushed with an unnatural, fiery hue.


    "Healers"


    His desperate shout brought an immediate response.


    With bursts of flames, five healers materialized in the room.


    Taking in the scene, they wasted no time, pooling their mana to stabilize her.


    For over thirty seconds, they poured their energy into healing Scintilla, their faces etched with strain and desperation.


    Yet, despite their combined efforts, her condition showed no improvement.


    Then, just as suddenly as it began, Scintilla went silent.


    Her body fell limp to the ground, motionless.


    A moment of deafening stillness followed.


    Then it came, the shrill, haunting cry of a phoenix.


    The sound reverberated across the domain, cutting through the air like a blade.


    Every being within the Phoenix Domain stopped in their tracks, their gazes snapping toward its source.


    They all knew.


    A phoenix had died.


    And not just any phoenix, a pureblood of immense lineage.


    Such a death was marked by the world itself.....the screech.


    One by one, powerful presences descended into Scintilla''s chambers, their expressions grim as they took in the lifeless body of the Phoenix Champion''s mother.


    The healers stepped back, their faces pale.


    Scintilla''s son stood frozen, his mind reeling from the loss.


    "Investigate"


    He said at last, his voice low but filled with a dangerous resolve.


    "I want every resource pulled into finding the cause of my mother''s death. I want to know who did this"


    He clenched his fists tightly, his body trembling.


    "I''ve already lost my sister. Now, my mother is gone too. There''s a reason for this. Someone caused this"


    Though he didn''t know how, he could feel it in his gut, this was no ordinary death.


    His mother''s killing intent before her demise spoke volumes.


    Unbeknownst to him, the cause of her death was already far beyond his reach.


    Anthony''s All Seeing Eyes had discerned Scintilla''s murderous intent before she even stepped foot in the Phoenix Domain.


    He had no patience for side characters seeking vengeance.


    Using his Poison Body ability, he created a toxin specifically tailored to her.


    The poison was undetectable, untraceable, and devastating.


    It worked swiftly, ensuring she wouldn''t pose a threat in the future.


    To Anthony, it was a simple solution.


    To Scintilla''s son, however, it was the beginning of a storm.


    He was ready to unleash hell to find the truth,and exact his revenge.


    Only if he knew.


    He would never find out the truth.


    Even if destiny or fate handed him the answer he sought, he lacked the power to fulfill his revenge.

 Chapter 237 Enlightenment

    As the ship tore through the sky, Anthony gazed downward.


    From this vantage point, he could see every Domain spread out below, each one distinct and intricate.


    His All Seeing Eyes granted him a telescopic view, allowing him to perceive the world below as if he were standing amidst it.


    Every detail, no matter how minute, was laid bare before him.


    Satisfied, Anthony withdrew his gaze, tilting his head upwards.


    The ship surged forward with an almost incomprehensible velocity, the rush of movement vibrating faintly through its frame.


    ''I''m about to step into space''


    Anthony thought, a flicker of excitement igniting within him.


    With seamless precision, the ship pierced through the planet''s barrier, gliding effortlessly into the vast expanse beyond.


    The sheer speed at which they traveled was beyond Anthony''s understanding, a blur of motion that transcended anything he had ever experienced.


    "Activate panoramic views"


    Collins'' commanding voice resonated through the vessel.


    The ship hummed softly in response.


    Within moments, the shutters retracted, revealing transparent glass that encased them in a breathtaking view of the cosmos.


    There, Anthony saw it.


    And he marveled.


    The sight before him was more than magnificent, it was transcendent.


    To others, it might have simply been a breathtaking spectacle, a cosmic panorama of stars and endless void.


    But for Anthony, with his All Seeing Eyes, the vision unfolded with unparalleled clarity.


    He saw reality itself twist and bend, its fabric laid bare.


    Space curved and rippled like waves on an unseen ocean, while time stretched and compressed, flowing in ways incomprehensible to ordinary eyes.


    Space and time intertwined, merging seamlessly, their union birthing the very essence of reality.


    Anthony stood entranced, watching the galaxy reveal its secrets in ways no mortal was ever meant to witness.


    It felt as though outer space itself called out to Anthony''s very soul, a resonance that stirred something deep within him.


    It was like an endless ocean, waves of boundless energy and possibility rolling across the vast expanse.


    Anthony felt an almost irresistible urge to dive into this infinite wave, to immerse himself in its mysteries.


    But reason tempered his excitement.


    He understood that cultivation was a gradual journey, one built on patience and mastery.


    With his meager understanding of Space and Time, attempting to interfere with these primal forces would only lead to catastrophe.


    He could already imagine the grim scenario; death, regeneration, and death again, trapped endlessly in a cruel time loop of his own making.


    "Astonishing"


    He murmured, standing motionless as the sheer grandeur of the cosmos unfolded before him.


    His ridiculous talent flared to life.


    Though Anthony could not yet unravel the profound secrets of Space and Time, he knew his exceptional talent, coupled with his special eyes, would not let this moment pass in vain.


    Even if the greater truths eluded him, he was certain he could glean fragments of insight, tiny pieces of the puzzle that would one day lead him to mastery.


    CRACK


    Space shattered like fragile glass, fractures spreading out in a chaotic dance.


    Without so much as a movement, Anthony''s very presence summoned the void, which coalesced around him, forming a protective barrier.


    This was deliberate.


    Anthony had no need for disturbances, no tolerance for interruptions at this very moment.


    And so, the days slipped by unnoticed.


    Anthony remained rooted in place, his posture unchanged, his eyes still closed.


    Then, as though in response to an unspoken revelation, he smiled, a serene yet confident expression that spoke volumes.


    When his eyes finally opened, they glimmered with a brilliance sharper than before.


    A flash of clarity streaked through them, as though he had glimpsed truths that transcended the limitations of mortal understanding.


    Anthony turned to face everyone, his gaze sweeping over the group as their eyes bore into him.


    ''Have they been standing there the entire time?''


    He wondered, his mind briefly distracted from the intensity of the moment.


    Michael broke the silence, stepping forward with a wide grin.


    "HAHAHAHA! As expected of my son"


    He exclaimed proudly.


    But before he could approach Anthony, Mitchelle''s voice rang out, sharp and cutting.


    "What do you mean ''your'' son? Didn''t you deny him just a week ago?"


    Michael''s stride faltered, his lips twitching in frustration.


    Mitchelle had been relentless, reminding him of his momentary doubt since Anthony''s extraordinary power display.


    Clearing his throat with an awkward cough, Michael tried to recover.


    "That''s beside the point. To think my blood has experienced enlightenment"


    He declared, his grin returning with full force.


    Collins, unable to contain his curiosity, interjected eagerly.


    "What did you gain, my boy?"


    Anthony hesitated, his gaze steady as he answered.


    "I don''t think I can show it right now. If I do, we might see a repeat of what happened last time"


    The memory of Anthony destroying the Null Estate with nothing but his aura flashed through their minds, and they all nodded knowingly.


    "Then let''s set it aside for now"


    Mitchelle said, her smile soft yet brimming with pride.


    "To think we''d witness enlightenment on our way to the competition, it seems even fate favors us"


    Baldor, the Grand Smith, remarked as she observed Anthony closely.


    "Fate had nothing to do with it. This is the result of his hard work"


    Iserios, the Dragon King, countered, his tone firm and resolute.


    "Well, regardless of the reason"


    Gorath said with a grin.


    "This increases our chances of being in the top ten significantly"


    Anthony simply nodded in response, not particularly inclined to prolong the discussion.


    Then, Aurelius, the Phoenix King, spoke, his tone serious.


    "Anthony, how confident are you that you''ll be among the winners, or even the champion?"


    Anthony met Aurelius''s gaze, his expression calm yet unyielding as he replied.


    "Confidence doesn''t matter. It doesn''t change the outcome. Just like the Bloodbath, everyone walked in confident, and I alone remained. Confidence has nothing to do with the result. There are only winners and losers"


    A heavy silence followed his words, each of them reflecting on the truth embedded in his statement.


    The ship continued to streak across the galaxy, another day passing in quiet anticipation.


    Suddenly, the ship began to slow, its speed decreasing as a massive planet loomed into view.


    "We''re here"


    Gorath announced, his gaze fixed on their destination.

 Chapter 238 Barren

    Everyone stepped forward, their gazes fixed intently downward, their expressions a mixture of excitement and curiosity.


    Anthony''s eyes roamed his surroundings, a glimmer of intrigue lighting his features.


    Below them, the planet hovered in the vast expanse, seemingly suspended by an unseen, enigmatic force.


    Its immense size was breathtaking, far surpassing that of the Blue Planet, his home.


    The sheer scale left no doubt in Anthony''s mind that this world was unlike any he had encountered before.


    As the spacecraft began its descent, it pierced through the shimmering veil of the planet''s atmosphere with precision and grace.


    The moment it breached the planetary boundary, an overwhelming wave of mana erupted, radiating with such intensity that it reverberated through the air, palpable to all who stood aboard.


    ''This amount of mana...''


    Anthony mused as the ship glided forward.


    His eyes darted around, taking in the vastness of the landscape with an almost insatiable curiosity.


    He pushed his vision to its limits, scanning the highest peaks and the farthest horizons.


    Mountains loomed majestically in the distance, rivers carved serpentine paths through the valleys, canyons yawned wide and deep, and trees stretched skyward amidst expanses of lush, verdant grass.


    Every detail spoke of untouched beauty and primal vitality.


    This was only Anthony''s second time stepping onto an entirely new planet, and his fascination was impossible to mask.


    His head turned this way and that, his gaze flitting about like a bird foraging for grain.


    Yet, something gnawed at his mind.


    Despite the planet''s overwhelming mana, both in quantity and quality, there was a peculiar absence.


    ''Why hasn''t at least one of the galaxy''s forces claimed this world?''


    He wondered.


    ''The mana here is absurdly abundant, its quality far beyond anything I''ve seen in my world. And yet... it lies empty''


    "I know what you''re thinking"


    Gorath''s deep voice broke the silence.


    Anthony turned toward him, intrigued.


    "But the world doesn''t revolve around mana alone"


    Gorath continued.


    "Greetings, my lord. I trust the journey was not too taxing"


    One of them spoke, his tone formal yet unwavering, imbued with the highest degree of respect.


    Anthony''s gaze lingered on the pair, his curiosity piqued.


    They belonged to a race entirely unfamiliar to him, neither from his experiences nor the fantasy novels he had read in his previous life


    "I will escort the representative of the Blue Planet to the gathering of the delegates"


    The first figure announced, his tone calm but resolute.


    The second one followed, inclining his head.


    "And I shall guide my lordships to their designated destination"


    There was no verbal response from the group.


    Collins, his expression calm and unreadable, nodded slightly at the figures in acknowledgment.


    The silence that followed was thick with understanding.


    He then turned to Anthony, a faint smirk playing at the corner of his lips.


    His eyes gleamed with an unreadable expression, both proud and amused.


    "Put on a show for us"


    He said, his words laced with playful challenge, yet wrapped in the pride of a mentor.


    Before Anthony could respond, they were swallowed by a brilliant flash of light.


    Their forms streaked toward one of the distant buildings Anthony had seen earlier, disappearing as quickly as they had appeared.


    The air crackled with the remnants of their departure, the energy palpable in the stillness that followed.


    Anthony chuckled at his grandfather''s parting words, a grin spreading across his face.


    ''I fully intend to''


    He thought to himself, his determination unwavering.


    Turning to his guide, he said confidently,


    "Let''s move"


    With a quick nod, the guide surged forward in a blur, and Anthony followed close behind, his anticipation growing with every step, or rather, every flight, closer to his destination.


    ''I hope this competition doesn''t disappoint me after a century of isolation and hard work''


    Anthony thought to himself as he moved.

 Chapter 239 Gaze

    As Anthony followed his guide, they arrived before a modest structure, a small cottage that barely spanned a few meters, its entirety consisting of a single, confined room.


    Their footsteps landed softly on the ground, their movements deliberate and precise.


    The guide bowed respectfully, extending a hand to beckon Anthony forward.


    Anthony paused, his gaze sweeping over the cottage''s simple features.


    There was nothing remarkable, no windows, no adornments, just a solitary door that stood as the cottage''s only entry or exit.


    With a measured stride, Anthony approached the door.


    As though sensing his presence, it creaked open unbidden, granting him entry.


    The moment he crossed the threshold, it closed behind him with a quiet finality, sealing him within.


    Step.


    Then another.


    Anthony''s footsteps echoed softly, resonating through the stillness as he moved forward.


    Abruptly, he halted, his gaze shifting to take in the startling reality before him.


    The modest room he had anticipated was anything but small.


    Though the cottage''s exterior had suggested a humble, confined space, the interior revealed an expanse that stretched for kilometers.


    It was like a boundless realm crafted within the shell of a simple structure.


    It was no ordinary room; it was a different dimension altogether.


    ''Impressive''


    Anthony thought, his mind captivated by the intricate manipulation of spatial laws.


    Above him, light poured down, warm and golden, as though the sun itself were illuminating the vast chamber.


    Yet, there was no sun, only a mysterious brilliance that defied explanation, casting its glow upon the extraordinary scene.


    Then, he snapped out of his reverie as he felt it.


    A gaze.


    No, millions of gazes descended upon him the instant his footsteps echoed through the vast chamber.


    It wasn''t the attention of one or two beings; it was as though an entire universe had turned its focus on him.


    The weight of their collective stares bore down like an invisible, crushing force, testing his composure.


    Anthony''s eyes swept across the space, taking in the faces of countless beings in a single panoramic moment.


    They were champions, each one a representative of their own world, standing tall as the pride and pinnacle of their realms.


    Within their gazes, Anthony discerned a myriad of thoughts and emotions.


    Disdain radiated from some, their contempt palpable.


    After a few moments, the weight of the collective stares lifted as every gaze shifted away, each competitor returning to their own activities.


    But one gaze remained.


    Unyielding and unwavering, it lingered on Anthony.


    Sensing the intensity, Anthony turned his head, his eyes locking onto the source. It was another human.


    The man regarded Anthony with a smile, not the kind born of mere politeness, but one carrying a sense of familiarity, a knowing expression reserved for someone recognized by one party yet unfamiliar to the other.


    Anthony''s mind raced as he deciphered the intent behind that smile.


    ''He knows me''


    Anthony thought, the realization settling uneasily.


    For a few seconds, their gazes held, an unspoken exchange passing between them.


    Then, without a word, Anthony turned away, his thoughts clouded with questions.


    The air in the waiting room was heavy with tension, an almost suffocating stillness blanketing the room as everyone braced themselves for what was to come.


    None dared to flare their auras or display their strength recklessly; conserving every ounce of energy was paramount.


    Here, even a slight overstep could tip the balance in an arena where only the elite of each world''s youth had gathered.


    At a distance from the crowd, Anthony raised a hand with a casual wave.


    In an instant, his signature parasol materialized, accompanied by a reclined chair.


    With practiced ease, he leapt onto the chair, settling in with an air of complete nonchalance.


    From nowhere, he produced a sleek pair of sunglasses, a bowl of fresh guava, and his phone.


    A few taps later, the sound of a movie filled the air.


    Anthony reclined further, chewing on the ripe fruit as he watched the screen, his demeanor relaxed and utterly carefree.


    The other competitors noticed immediately.


    Each of them, the pinnacle of their worlds'' talent, the apex of their age brackets, glanced toward him, their sharp senses easily picking up the sound.


    A wave of disdain washed over their collective expressions.


    To them, Anthony''s behavior was nothing short of an insult to the gravity of the situation.


    Here, where the stakes were monumental, he lounged as though he were at a casual picnic.


    Yet, amidst the sea of judgmental glares, one figure stood apart.


    The human who had smiled at Anthony earlier now wore an even broader grin as he watched Anthony''s unorthodox antics.


    ''This is just like you, Anthony''


    The man thought to himself, his eyes glinting with familiarity.


    ''We finally meet''

 Chapter 240 The Starborn Tournament

    The representatives of the Blue Planet, Michael, Mitchelle, Collins, Baldor, Iserios, Gorath, and Aurelius, swiftly arrived at a separate building, their figures streaking across the skies like meteors.


    But unlike the cottage like waiting room that had greeted the champions, this structure was far more befitting their esteemed status.


    It was not merely a building, but a grand castle, its imposing architecture reflecting the weight of their power and legacy.


    The guide gestured for them to enter without him, and they obeyed, stepping into the vast, hollow expanse within.


    After a brief journey through the castle''s halls, they reached their destination, a room that, like the one Anthony had encountered, appeared deceptively small from the outside.


    However, upon entry, its true scale was revealed, an expansive space that stretched into the horizon.


    At the center of the room, there was no table, no physical fixtures of any kind.


    Instead, beings, each a force unto themselves, floated in the vastness, sitting mid air in a perfect circle, their forms suspended as if by the very will of the space itself.


    Unlike Anthony''s encounter, where the atmosphere had been muted and still, the air in this room crackled with palpable energy.


    Each individual''s presence was felt, their auras pressing in on the space like an invisible tide, powerful and intense.


    The stillness was not one of tranquility, but a quiet reverence for the power contained within.


    The room was suffused with an overwhelming density of pure energy, the very air thick with the power of beings who stood at the apex of the galaxy, or, in some cases, their own world


    The moment Mitchelle and the others stepped into the room, they were immediately met with the crushing weight of countless auras pressing down upon them.


    It was a palpable force, a reminder of the immeasurable power contained within this gathering.


    But they were prepared.


    Unfazed, they allowed their own auras to surge forth, unrestrained and resolute.


    Lightning arced through the room as Collins''s presence expanded, his body rising effortlessly into the air.


    His gaze, unwavering and unyielding, met the space before him, and the electric charge of his aura crackled ominously.


    Sword intent descended upon the assembly like a sharpened blade, the very air around them vibrating with its potential to tear through anyone who dared to challenge Michael.


    Mitchelle, however, would not be overshadowed.


    Her mastery over mana was absolute. It trembled fiercely under her command, elemental particles in the air convulsing as though the very fabric of reality itself were ready to bend and merge with her power.


    Every spark of magic hummed with anticipation, threatening to explode forth at her will.


    The remaining representatives, such as Baldor, were equally resolute.


    Their auras flared to life with an intensity that made the very realm shudder, the very foundations of the space seeming on the verge of being torn asunder beneath the collective force of their presence.


    It was as if the universe itself could no longer contain their power, a symphony of dominance that echoed through the room, leaving no doubt that they were the pinnacle of existence.


    With a unified surge of energy, the delegates of the Blue Planet shot upwards, their auras filling the space as they leveled themselves with the other representatives.


    The room, once teeming with tension, now crackled with the sheer weight of their presence.


    He said.


    "We will proceed with the mana contract"


    The being raised his hand, and a glowing, ethereal mana contract materialized in the space before him.


    It shimmered with a power that drew the eyes of all in the room.


    The contract''s terms were simple yet absolute: from this moment onward, no delegate could offer aid to their champion in any form.


    Any assistance could only be provided after the competition had concluded.


    The punishment for violation was as clear as it was severe, DEATH.


    While some in the room may have hesitated, perhaps thinking of the myriad treasures or abilities that could bypass death, such as Serenelle''s famed talent to resurrect herself nine times a day, none of those could save them from the wrath of this contract.


    True Death, as it was called, was the fate sealed by this contract, a death that no artifact, no power, not even Serenelle''s talent, could reverse.


    The stakes were clear: anyone who attempted to cheat or defy the contract would face an irreversible end.


    The only way to bypass this punishment was through the use of a treasure, ability, or talent that transcended the mana contract itself.


    Such a relic or power would be of unimaginable value, and its existence would be known only to the most powerful individuals in the galaxy.


    However, the mere presence of such a treasure in this room would be catastrophic.


    If someone were to wield a power that could defy the binding clauses of the mana contract, it would set off a chain of events that no one could contain.


    The implications were clear: the moment such a treasure was revealed, a bloodbath would erupt in the room, with every representative vying for control over it.


    A war would ensue, not just among those present, but across the entire galaxy


    A grim atmosphere settled over the delegates.


    The thought of such finality brought frowns and hesitant glances.


    However, they all understood the weight of the situation.


    The contract had been introduced to prevent previous attempts to bypass the competition''s integrity.


    In the early days of the tournament, there had been efforts to secretly aid champions, but those who sought to bend the rules quickly learned the true meaning of the consequences.


    Each representative signed the contract without protest, though not without a moment of hesitation.


    They understood the price of defiance.


    "Then"


    The being declared after the last signature was made.


    "Let us begin the game"


    The finality in his voice echoed through the room, signaling the commencement of the tournament.

 Chapter 241 Fucked

    As Anthony remained absorbed in his movie, nearing the climax, a subtle shift was detected by his Sense Dome.


    It wasn''t just him; a few others in the room also sensed the change.


    In an instant, they found themselves transported to an entirely different location.


    One by one, they rose to their feet.


    Those who hadn''t felt the shift slowly opened their eyes, startled by the sudden noise, only to realize they had been moved without warning.


    ''Tsk... just as they were about to reveal the criminal mastermind behind everything''


    Anthony thought in frustration, pressing the pause button on his screen, stopping the movie abruptly.


    Anthony stood, swiftly removing the equipment he had been using for his entertainment.


    The air in the atmosphere grew tense as everyone around him followed suit, rising to their feet with a quiet urgency.


    No one dared remain seated.


    The abrupt relocation signaled the start of something important.


    Moments passed, and a man descended from above, his gaze sweeping across the gathered champions.


    For a brief moment, his eyes locked with theirs, and then, with an air of command, he spoke.


    "The Starborn Tournament is about to begin. You all know what this is about, so there''s no need for needless speeches"


    The man declared, hovering above them.


    "You can think of me as the overseer of this tournament"


    He continued, his voice carrying weight.


    "Now, onto the rules"


    Every ear perked up, despite most having heard the basics from their guardians before arriving.


    Still, they listened closely, knowing that there might be some updates or changes in the information they had received.


    "The rules are the same as any standard tournament you''ve participated in throughout your lives"


    The overseer said with a hint of finality.


    "No use of external aids, no potions, no artifacts, just your weapons. That''s all"


    A few nodded, mentally preparing for what was to come.


    "Secondly"


    He continued.


    "Victory is determined by death, knockout, or submission. It is optional to kill your opponents"


    The overseer''s words hung in the air, and as they did, an undercurrent of killing intent flashed in the eyes of several champions.


    The mention of ''death'' was never taken lightly.


    The overseer''s smile grew as he noticed the flicker of displeasure among the participants, the killing intent simmering just beneath the surface.


    "But before we begin"


    He continued, his tone both calm and cutting.


    "We need to play some games to eliminate a few of you. Your numbers are simply too large. We have no time to watch every single match among all of you, so we''ve devised certain tests to filter out the weak"


    A murmur rippled through the group, the collective expectation of immediate combat giving way to confusion and irritation.


    They had come prepared for battle, eager to prove their strength.


    This transfer, a desperate bid to escape mortality, is often used by those seeking to place the wisdom and talents of an experienced soul into the body of the young, hoping to secure victory, or at the very least, a place within the top ten.


    But what of those rare cases where even the planet''s representative is unaware of a soul''s ascension into a new vessel?


    Take, for instance, the concept of reincarnation.


    Consider Anthony, who in his first life had lived well beyond thirty years, yet upon reincarnation, found his consciousness inhabiting the body of a newborn.


    Anthony was not alone in this.


    There were others like him in this very competition, reincarnators whose souls had taken root in bodies far younger than their true age would suggest.


    The universe is vast, its wonders countless, and strange phenomena abound.


    Reincarnation, for example, is not an anomaly, but rather a phenomenon that occurs although rare, with little more than the ebb and flow of fate.


    This reality brought a subtle unease some of the champions in attendance.


    None of them had undergone a mere transfer of soul, orchestrated by their own planet, to gain an advantage in the competition.


    Their worlds were familiar with the Soulflux Prism, and they knew well that no such desperate measure was necessary.


    Though Anthony''s face remained a mask of indifference, a deep seated panic gripped his heart.


    ''Am I going to be exposed?''


    A cold shiver ran down his spine, and for a fleeting moment, his blood turned to ice.


    He immediately began praying to ???, but there was no response, no comforting hum of his system to reassure him.


    ''How could mom and dad not have warned me about this?''


    Frustration bubbled within him, but then he realized, how could Michael and Mitchelle, the ones who had raised him, have prepared him for such an eventuality?


    To them, Anthony was their child, their precious son.


    The notion that another soul might have taken root within him had never even occurred to them.


    ''Damn it''


    The curse ran through his mind, but his exterior remained composed, a perfect veneer of calm.


    ''No. I can still fix this. The system. I can use the system to mask it''


    His thoughts immediately shifted to his only hope, the system''s shop.


    ''System, is there anything that can bypass this damned contraption?''


    [Ding... Certainly, Host]


    ''Quick, show me. I need to buy the best that my spending points can handle, just in case''


    [Affirmative]


    [Ding... Here is the list, Host]


    [#####***]


    [ERROR]


    ''System, what is happening? How can you be crashing at such a critical moment?''


    [The system has been forcibly shut down by ???]


    A sinking feeling consumed Anthony.


    ''I''m fucked''


    Anthony thought, feeling his soul slip from his body for a split second

 Chapter 242 Age

    The Overseer surveyed the crowd with a gaze steeped in schadenfreude, a subtle smirk betraying the pleasure he took in the unfolding scene.


    "Let us begin, shall we? Everyone is to proceed in single file, one thousand to a Prism"


    The Overseer announced, their voice carrying a chilling authority.


    At once, the crowd shifted into perfect order.


    A dragonkin strode forward, her expression stoic and unchanging as she pressed her hand against the crystalline orb.


    The orb pulsed with an ethereal glow as energy coursed through her very being, resonating with her body and soul.


    Two sets of numbers materialized in shimmering light:


    Soul: 915 years


    Body: 915 years


    Without hesitation, she stepped aside, her turn complete.


    And so, the procedure continued, one after another stepping forth to be measured.


    Soul: 1001 years


    Body: 1001 years


    When these numbers emerged from a man of the Bone Race, a palpable wave of panic overtook him.


    His skeletal frame stiffened as realization dawned, he had crossed the limit by a single year.


    The Overseer turned toward him, his voice like the crack of judgment itself.


    "You are over the age limit. Disqualified"


    In an instant, the Bone Race man vanished, his form erased by the Overseer''s power.


    A ripple of murmurs swept through the crowd, the weight of the moment palpable, yet the event pressed on with unrelenting efficiency.


    Five hours later, the anomaly occurred.


    Soul: 503,876 years


    Body: 894 years


    Condition: Soul Swap


    The man''s shock was evident, his expression betraying his disbelief.


    ''Why didn''t the technique work?''


    He thought, panic surging through him.


    He had meticulously planned to deceive the Soulflux Prism, believing his method flawless.


    Yet, the ancient artifact proved unyielding, exposing his secret with unnerving clarity.


    For the first time, someone had been caught.


    Gasps swept through the crowd as all eyes turned to the Soulflux Prism, its glowing display making the truth inescapable.


    Few had known of the artifact''s capacity to detect such nuanced irregularities, and its revelation sent a chill through the assembly.


    The man had employed the forbidden, Soul Swap Technique.


    This technique allowed him to transfer his soul into another body, evading the ravages of age.


    However, it wasn''t the technique itself that had made him so dangerous, it was his ingenuity.


    He had personally created a secret realm, luring victims into his trap.


    Within the realm, he placed abundant treasures and resources, setting strict entry requirements for age and mana rank.


    Greedy organizations, enticed by the promise of riches, would send their most talented individuals.


    Once they entered, the man would bide his time, targeting the most promising candidate.


    When the opportunity arose, he would transfer his soul into their youthful body, abandoning his old one and escaping with both their potential and his hidden treasures.


    But now, his centuries of scheming had been laid bare.


    ''Shit''


    The man''s thoughts spiraled as he tried to make a run for it.


    Yet before he could take a single step, space around him solidified, freezing him in place.


    "And where do you think you''re going, Your Highness?"


    The Overseer''s voice cut through the murmurs, laced with both mockery and authority.


    With a flick of his fingers, space contorted, and the man disappeared in an instant.


    For crimes like his, there would be no mercy.


    Captured individuals guilty of abnormalities were subjected to ruthless interrogation.


    Their memories, techniques, and knowledge were extracted, every shred of information scrutinized for value.


    And with a soul aged over 500,000 years, this man would undoubtedly hold an invaluable trove of forbidden lore.


    Once the authorities had claimed all they needed, his existence would end.


    There was no chance of him using Soul Swap again; the technique could only be employed once.


    Even if he attempted another forbidden art like Body Possession, it won''t work.


    His scheme, built over a century, had unraveled in mere moments.


    Anthony froze, his gaze locked on the unfolding spectacle.


    There was a stark difference between those disqualified for merely exceeding the age limit and those whose soul and body ages diverged.


    The latter revealed secrets that went far beyond simple violations, and Anthony could already envision the chaos such revelations would bring.


    The process continued, tension thick in the air, until another anomaly surfaced, this time, a woman.


    Soul: 1,263,384 years


    Anthony exhaled internally, relief flooding through him like a tidal wave.


    He wanted to smile, a triumphant grin to mark his victory, but he restrained himself.


    The overseer''s schadenfreude laden gaze lingered on him like a predator observing its prey.


    A smile might give the man the wrong idea, that Anthony had somehow tricked the Soulflux Prism, and provoke intervention.


    The crowd''s reaction was immediate and explosive.


    Gasps of disbelief rippled through the arena.


    "Seventeen?"


    "A mere child entering this competition?"


    They couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    The participants, most of whom were between 800 and 1,000 years old, stared at the floating number with wide eyes.


    Even the overseer himself faltered, his expression betraying genuine shock.


    "What is the Human race thinking?"


    One champion scoffed, his voice laced with contempt.


    "Sending a baby to the Galaxy Championship? How dare they insult us like this?"


    Another roared, fury coloring his tone.


    "Which planet thought this was acceptable?"


    A third demanded, their face twisted in rage.


    Despite the disdain and derision, Anthony remained unshaken.


    He heaved an internal sigh of relief, his expression unreadable as he walked back to his position.


    But just as he returned, a voice echoed in his mind, rich with amusement.


    "Hahaha! This is just too funny"


    Anthony grimaced.


    ''Romulus''


    "Tsk... What''s so funny?"


    Anthony shot back, irritated.


    "Oh, nothing much. Watching you panic like a headless chicken was... refreshing. Now I understand why the Creator loves watching you squirm. Hahaha"


    "Suit yourself"


    Anthony muttered, annoyance creeping into his tone.


    Romulus''s laughter continued unabated.


    "Why so worked up? It''s not my fault you''re, how do I put this?, dumb"


    Anthony bristled.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I mean, how could you forget? Your soul was personally reincarnated by the Creator himself. Do you really think something as trivial as the Soulflux Prism could detect you?"


    Anthony''s eyes widened as realization struck him like a bolt of lightning.


    He facepalmed, groaning inwardly.


    "Where is my so called Divine intelligence when I need it?"


    If his soul could truly be detected, then ??? was nothing more than a scammer.


    "Besides"


    Romulus added smugly.


    "You had nothing to fear. You have me, Romulus, the Divine Flame"


    Anthony rolled his eyes.


    "And?"


    "And I wield power beyond what you comprehend. You only use my flames, my most basic form, If that''s all I had, wouldn''t I be some one trick phony?"


    "Get to the point"


    Anthony snapped.


    "The point is, I reside within your soul. Nothing can touch it without my permission. Not even the vaunted Soulflux Prism. With a single thought, I could destroy or manipulate that thing"


    Anthony''s patience snapped.


    "Then why didn''t you help? Or at least warn me?"


    "Why should I?"


    Romulus said nonchalantly.


    "The Creator''s got your back, and besides... watching you is far too entertaining"


    Anthony clenched his fists, exhaling deeply to calm himself.


    "I swear, one of these days..."


    Romulus chuckled.


    "You should thank me for the laughs. They''re priceless"


    Shaking his head, Anthony tried to put the ordeal behind him.


    "Where''s my reward for being your entertainment?"


    He thought bitterly, addressing ??? directly.


    [Ding...??? says you have become too greedy. You should put on a good show during this tournament, and he will reward you]


    Anthony sighed when he heard this and decided to let it go.

 Chapter 243 Ascension Mirage

    The Age Event came to a close as the ages of all participants were meticulously measured and recorded, each moment of their lives quantified without exception


    With a snap of the Overseer''s fingers, the Soulflux Prism withdrew, vanishing back into the earth from whence it came.


    Its ethereal glow dimmed until it was but a memory.


    Despite the gravity of the event, only nine individuals were eliminated, a negligible reduction in their overall numbers.


    The Overseer''s voice resonated like a calm storm, carrying authority.


    "And now, the first trial that will truly diminish your ranks begins. Consider this the opening act of the tournament"


    Before questions could form or protests rise, the Overseer snapped his fingers once more.


    The fabric of reality trembled. Space itself quaked, groaning as it bent to his will.


    From the heavens, something descended, a construct of divine craftsmanship.


    Its figure loomed, an imposing presence that silenced all murmurs as it drifted downward.


    At first glance, it resembled a staircase, yet its design defied mortal comprehension.


    Crafted entirely of radiant runes, its surface flickered and pulsed with a rhythm akin to a heartbeat.


    Its pristine, white brilliance seemed untouched by time or imperfection, exuding a silent command of reverence.


    The sheer scale of the construct was staggering.


    It spanned kilometers in width, its towering height unfathomable despite being composed of a mere hundred steps.


    As it halted a few feet above the ground, it hung suspended, frozen in time.


    Its radiant presence seemed to reach out, not in words but in an unspoken decree, commanding the attention of all who dared to look upon it.


    As the crowd marveled at the construct, the Overseer''s voice pierced the air, commanding attention.


    "This is known as The Ascension Mirage"


    He announced, his tone unwavering.


    "It will present you with various illusions drawn from your past, each designed to challenge your resolve. The higher you ascend, the more potent the illusion becomes"


    He allowed the weight of his words to settle before continuing.


    Your journey continues on empire


    "Rest assured, we will not be able to perceive or influence the illusions you encounter. Your secrets remain yours alone"


    The Overseer paused, giving the participants a moment to absorb his explanation.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "The Ascension Mirage is comprised of a hundred steps. Only those who reach the 90th step will advance to the next stage of the tournament, though you are free to complete all one hundred if you are capable"


    His gaze sharpened, and the tone shifted to one of finality.


    "You have only twenty four hours to complete this challenge. Should you fail to reach the 90th step before time expires, you will be disqualified"


    As the Overseer spoke of time, an ethereal, illusionary countdown materialized above them, visible to all.


    "The name''s Null Anthony"


    He extended a hand in greeting.


    "Lucian Darkheart"


    The man''s handshake was firm and unyielding.


    "I hope your heart isn''t actually dark"


    Anthony joked lightly.


    Lucian''s face broke into a wide grin, and he laughed heartily.


    "No promises, but I like your sense of humor"


    And just like that, over twenty hours passed.


    Out of the millions who had participated, barely over nine hundred thousand had managed to clear the 90th step.


    Some had given up, unable to move any longer, their bodies and minds exhausted beyond measure.


    Others had remained stagnant for hours, their feet rooted to the same step, unable to progress.


    A few had made it to the 90th step but found themselves trapped, unable to clear it.


    As another two hours slipped away, the timer now displaying only two hours remaining, the remaining contenders were few.


    Only Anthony, Lucian, and the boy from the Celestial race with his eyes shut remained observing the competition.


    By this point, a handful of individuals had already cleared all one hundred steps and now lingered at the summit, their gazes fixed upon the ongoing struggle of the others.


    The Celestial champion stood after several minutes of silent observation.


    Without hesitation, he began his ascent.


    His foot landed on the first step with no pause, his body moving fluidly, as though walking on solid ground.


    Without faltering, he ascended the second step, then the third, his pace unwavering and deliberate.


    He moved through the steps as if they were no more than a mere staircase, effortlessly gliding upward.


    When he reached the 80th step, there was the briefest hesitation, a mere fraction of a second, before his ascent resumed with equal confidence.


    When he reached the 90th step, he paused for exactly one minute, grounding himself before continuing on to the 91st.


    This pattern persisted as he ascended, each step met with calm precision, until he reached the 100th step, where he spent no more than five minutes in total.


    A stunned silence fell over the audience as they watched, awe struck by the display of power and poise.


    ''Indeed, the Celestials are among the top races in the galaxy''


    One of the champions thought, shaken by the man''s effortless climb.


    While it had taken twenty two hours for even the fastest to clear all one hundred steps, some lingering for more than an hour on the final step, here was a being who ascended each floor with the ease of a casual stroll.


    He spent only a minute on each of the 90th to 99th steps, and a mere five minutes on the 100th.


    The representative from the Celestial Planet could only grin, pride radiating from them as they watched their champion stand tall, having cleared the entire challenge in a mere twenty minutes.

 Chapter 244 Fakes

    While others seemed captivated by the unfolding scene, Anthony and Lucian remained unfazed.


    Their gaze remained fixed ahead, both acutely aware of the ticking timer.


    Lucian glanced at the clock before speaking, noting that only five minutes remained.


    "When do you intend to begin?"


    He asked, his tone unaffected by the dwindling time.


    Anthony cast a brief look at the timer, then allowed a subtle smile to play on his lips as he replied.


    "Don''t you intend to ascend?"


    "I have full confidence in my ability to make it in time"


    Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    Lucian answered, his pride evident.


    "Hmm... Perhaps we should race to see who reaches the top first"


    Anthony suggested, his voice laced with challenge.


    Lucian paused, considering the proposition, before responding.


    "How about we ascend together and arrive at the same time?"


    "Agreed. No problem"


    Anthony replied smoothly.


    Every eye, save those still engaged on the staircase, was now fixed on the two of them, the youngest participants, both human.


    Anthony''s eyes shifted to the clock, now showing only two minutes remaining, before he spoke once more.


    "Let''s begin then"


    In an instant, the two vanished, appearing simultaneously on the staircase, poised to make their ascent.


    The moment their feet made contact with the first step, their senses warped, plunging them into the illusion.


    Yet, this did not halt their progress.


    Their feet found the next step without hesitation, and the trial began.


    A second per step.


    They remained unruffled.


    Each step was deliberate, calculated.


    But the Ascension Mirage was far from finished with him.


    The illusion contorted once more, and this time, the unknown figure, ???, emerged.


    After Anthony reached the zenith of the multiverse, ??? seized control of his body, revealing the harsh truth: he had been manipulated all along.


    ???, coldly informing him that he was nothing but a worthless soul, one who had died without leaving any lasting legacy, he had never earned his reincarnation.


    The Mirage warped again, this time showing a scene where Michael, Mitchelle, Collins, and Irene discovered that Anthony was a reincarnator.


    They imprisoned him, torturing him for every scrap of information they could extract.


    Mitchelle was the most merciless, her heart shattered as she realized her son had been overtaken by another soul.


    Irene, unable to bear the brutality, refused to participate.


    Then, Anthony stepped onto the 90th floor.


    The Mirage shifted again, this time depicting a scene where Anthony was caught and violated by monstrous men.


    His only respite between each assault was a brief hour before they returned, relentless in their torment.


    Anthony''s soul screamed in agony, unable to withstand the unending pain.


    The Mirage twisted once more as he ascended.


    Now, both Mitchelle and Michael were captured by a rival family. Anthony was given an impossible choice: which one to save.


    The moment he made his decision, he was trapped in an unbreakable loop, forced to relive his torment endlessly.


    Finally, Anthony reached the last step, the 100th floor.


    The illusion changed one final time.


    In this last vision, Anthony saw his real parents, the ones who had birthed him on Earth.


    They had returned for him after his college graduation.


    Though their lives were modest, they loved him unconditionally.


    They had even given birth to a daughter, Anthony''s little sister.


    For the first time, Anthony felt the presence of the parents he had always longed to know.


    Although he was immune to illusions, witnessing this vision threatened to make him falter.


    The warmth of his real parents'' love was a bitter reminder of what could have been.


    But, at the end of the day, he knew they were just illusions, fakes, in the truest sense.


    The illusion shattered as Anthony and Lucian reached the summit together, stepping onto the final threshold simultaneously.

 Chapter 245 Aaaninja Chronisynth Eternos

    The spectators'' breaths stilled.


    It was as if the world itself held its breath, marveling at the moment.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    In a grand assembly where representatives of every planet gathered, the representative of the Blue Planet allowed a sly grin to cross their face.


    Anthony''s parents, however, were truly astonished.


    They had braced themselves for any display of Anthony''s capabilities, yet even they hadn''t anticipated this.


    They were well aware of his affinity for illusions, having witnessed his skill during the Academy''s infamous "Impossible Mission." But this... this was beyond expectation.


    The timer, perched ominously on the wall, began its final countdown.


    The seconds ticked down from twenty, each one echoing like a drumbeat of anticipation.


    Anthony and Lucian, in perfect synchrony, had ascended from the first floor to the hundredth in precisely one hundred seconds, an extraordinary feat.


    One second per step.


    As they reached the summit, the remaining champions turned to stare, their expressions a mixture of disbelief and grudging admiration.


    The two stood tall, sharing a singular achievement: the same record.


    And both were human.


    Anthony and Lucian''s eyes snapped to the side, their instincts flaring as they felt a peculiar gaze settle upon them.


    It was the champion from the Celestial race.


    His eyes were closed, and his face turned in an entirely different direction, yet the weight of his attention bore down on them like a palpable force.


    Even without his gaze physically upon them, they knew, he was watching.


    The atmosphere seemed heavier under his silent scrutiny.


    Only fifteen individuals had managed to clear the entire 100 steps, a feat that placed them among the galaxy''s elite.


    By contrast, just over nine hundred thousand competitors had managed to reach the 90th floor before faltering.


    Such was the merciless nature of The Ascension Mirage.


    From the millions representing planets across the galaxy, fewer than a million remained standing.


    And of those, a mere fifteen had triumphed over the final challenge.


    The overseer, still in a state of shock, descended from the sky, his sudden appearance cutting through the awe that had frozen the crowd.


    As the timer reached its final second, his voice rang out, commanding attention.


    "Well... that was entertaining"


    His tone was casual, as if the breathtaking feats that had just unfolded were little more than a passing amusement.


    "Since the first mini game has concluded"


    He continued


    "We will begin the second. However, as many of us are exhausted, you will be granted thirty hours of rest. Recover all you can"


    With that, he vanished, leaving the audience to absorb his words.


    The Ascension Mirage, too, followed suit, not with a dramatic tear in space, but with a simple dissolution, as if it had never been there at all.


    Both Anthony and Lucian froze at the sound of the name, though for entirely different reasons.


    Anthony''s heart skipped a beat.


    The name was too grand, too majestic. It resonated with a sense of ancient power, something that made his own name feel... trivial in comparison.


    For the first time since his reincarnation, a wave of dissatisfaction hit him, a fleeting regret over the name he carried.


    But, quickly, he shook off the thought, pushing the self conscious feeling from his mind.


    Lucian, on the other hand, remained frozen, his mind reeling as the name struck him like a lightning bolt.


    Aaaninja


    That name, he knew it well.


    Lucian was frozen because he recognized that name anywhere, any day.


    The name replayed endlessly in his mind, like a broken tap, its repetition echoing in his thoughts, relentless and inescapable.


    It wasn''t until a voice in his head pulled him back from his thoughts that Lucian''s mind finally cleared.


    "Well, I''m Lucian Darkheart"


    He spoke, his voice steady despite the storm raging inside him.


    "And I''m Null Anthony"


    Anthony added, his gaze fixed on Aaaninja, who still stood with his eyes closed.


    "I have to admit"


    Anthony continued, a light chuckle escaping his lips.


    "This is the first time I''ve felt jealous after hearing someone''s name"


    Aaaninja''s voice, calm and distant, floated toward them as he stepped forward.


    "You don''t have to overthink it. We Celestials aren''t given names by our parents. The world chooses our names for us"


    Confusion flickered in Anthony''s eyes.


    "What do you mean, your world chose your name?"


    Aaaninja nodded slightly, continuing his stride into the cottage.


    "My planet is called the Celestial Planet. As the dominant race there, we have a unique way of naming. When a new Celestial is born, their name is imprinted directly into their soul. It appears as a form of tattoo for the first year of life, before vanishing entirely"


    Anthony''s lips curled into a faint smirk.


    "No wonder your name sounds like you were born to rule. You were named by something greater"


    He clicked his tongue in mock frustration.


    "Tsk, tsk"


    For the first time, Anthony seemed... jealous.


    Anthony had always seemed untouchable, exuding confidence in every aspect of his existence.


    But in that moment, the envy lingered, more than the occasional frustrations he felt over things like his harem or lack of romantic relationships.


    For the first time in his new life, Anthony felt real jealousy.

 Chapter 246 Lucian Darkheart

    Lucian sat alone in the dimly lit room of the cottage, his gaze fixed on the wooden surface of the desk before him.


    A faint furrow appeared on his brow as his thoughts swirled.


    ''Such a strange coincidence''


    He mused internally.


    His mind lingered on the name Aaaninja, an echo of something unsettling, yet familiar.


    The name tugged at the recesses of his thoughts, and he couldn''t shake the curiosity that followed it.


    "System"


    He murmured inwardly.


    "Are you certain that man didn''t reincarnate?"


    A cold, mechanical voice responded promptly in his mind.


    [Affirmative, Host. The individual known as Aaaninja is not a reincarnated being, unlike yourself]


    Lucian exhaled slowly, a weight lifting from his chest though the uncertainty remained.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    He leaned back in his chair, the creaking wood accompanying his subtle sigh.


    With a final glance at the dim room, his eyes drifted to the window, the world outside seemingly untouched by the turmoil brewing within him.


    His mind wandered to his first life, to distant memories that seemed both foreign and intimately his own.


    Lucian had been an ordinary boy in his previous life.


    He grew up in a loving home with caring parents, a stable job, and a comfortable life.


    He wasn''t plagued by hardships or tragedy, just the simple, unremarkable rhythm of everyday existence.


    While he had a few friends, Lucian preferred the solace of novels and anime.


    Yet, he wasn''t the stereotypical recluse with no life outside his hobbies.


    He balanced his interests with his routine, finding time for work and occasional social interactions.


    After a typical day at the office, Lucian found himself sprawled on his couch, scrolling through his novel app in search of something to fill the void of boredom.


    He''d already caught up on all the latest episodes of his favorite animes, and gaming never really appealed to him.


    The only thing left was his usual escape, novels.


    But not just any story would do.


    Lucian had a particular taste: he sought tales where the protagonist was overwhelmingly powerful.


    He loathed slow burn narratives with protagonists who gained strength incrementally, dragging out arcs with endless struggles.


    What he craved were fast paced stories with immediate gratification, where the main character''s power was unquestionable and their journey captivating.


    That''s when his eyes landed on a title that caught his attention: Might as Well Be OP.


    It felt almost comical, as though the author hadn''t put much effort into naming it, opting for the first thing that came to mind.


    But for someone like Lucian, who had a soft spot for overpowered characters, it was impossible to resist.


    Curiosity piqued, he clicked on the title.


    He didn''t expect much, perhaps a plotless power fantasy where the protagonist rampaged through worlds without rhyme or reason.


    At the very least, it would keep him entertained for an evening.


    But as he began to read, something unexpected happened.


    The story drew him in.


    With every chapter, Lucian found himself increasingly captivated, unable to tear his eyes away.


    What had started as a casual distraction became a narrative that consumed his thoughts, pulling him deeper into a world far more enthralling than he''d anticipated.


    Lucian couldn''t stop.


    Chapter after chapter, he devoured the story like a man starved, his excitement growing with every turn of the page.


    Explore more at empire


    The novel exceeded all his expectations, delivering everything he had ever wanted.


    An overpowered protagonist? Check.


    A character free of any tedious hero complex? Check.


    A fast paced and gripping plot? Double check.


    And at the center of it all was the perfect main character: Null Anthony.


    Lucian was so enthralled that he decided to embody the character in his own small way.


    He changed his profile name on the novel app to KingNull_001, a nod to the protagonist and a declaration that he was the first of his kind, a pioneer, in case someone dared to imitate him.


    And indeed some followed his footsteps.


    Lucian immersed himself completely.


    When Lucian opened his eyes, the familiar sights and sounds of his world were gone.


    He wasn''t in his room, nor was he surrounded by the glow of his laptop screen.


    Instead, he was in a cradle, staring up at unfamiliar faces in a strange, vibrant world.


    He was a baby.


    Disoriented, Lucian tried to piece together what had happened, but before panic could set in, a soft Ding echoed in his head.


    A voice followed:


    [Congratulations, Host. You have been reincarnated into a new world]


    The realization hit him like a thunderbolt.


    He wasn''t just in any new world, he was in the world of his favorite novel, Might as Well Be OP.


    For a moment, he forgot about his confusion and leaped with joy at the thought of meeting Anthony, the protagonist of the story.


    But his excitement was short lived.


    [Clarification: The protagonist, Null Anthony, is not in this world. This is a world within the same galaxy]


    Lucian''s elation deflated in an instant.


    The system poured cold water over his happiness by explaining that while he and Anthony weren''t in the same world, their paths could cross during the Galaxy level Competition.


    Lucian frowned in confusion.


    He''d never heard of such a competition.


    Then he remembered: he had only finished the first arc of the novel before being reincarnated.


    There was an entire story he hadn''t uncovered.


    Still, his spirits lifted slightly when the system revealed his cheat ability: Absolute Copy.


    But this wasn''t your average copy ability. The Cameo System granted him the power to perfectly replicate anything, skills, techniques, abilities, or even knowledge.


    There was no limit to what he could copy.


    However, the system was quick to highlight the drawbacks:


    1. He needed to physically touch the person or object he wanted to copy.


    2. The target had to willingly allow him to copy from them.


    The second condition made Lucian''s heart sink.


    How was he supposed to convince powerful individuals to ''let'' him steal their abilities?


    At first, he had a plan.


    His parents, as some of the most influential figures on the planet, could easily capture those he needed and compel them to cooperate.


    But just as he was formulating this idea, the system delivered another blow:


    [Disclosure of the Cameo System or its abilities is strictly prohibited. Any attempts to reveal its existence will result in immediate termination of the system]


    Depressed, Lucian sulked for days.


    But then something remarkable happened, something that changed everything.


    The first time he successfully copied an ability, he discovered the system''s hidden perk.


    He didn''t just gain the ability itself; he also inherited all the experience and mastery that came with it.


    If he copied a swordmaster''s technique, he wouldn''t have to learn or refine it.


    It came to him fully developed, as if he''d spent years honing it himself.


    If he copied a peak mage''s mana control, he could wield mana at their level without any training.


    The realization blew his mind.


    Despite the drawbacks, the system''s potential was unparalleled.


    From that moment on, Lucian began his rise to power, cheating his way through life by strategically copying abilities from various individuals and race.


    Yet, nothing prepared him for the moment he learned of the Celestial called Aaaninja.


    When the name surfaced, Lucian was stunned.


    Could it be?


    Had Aaaninja, his rival from his past life, also reincarnated?


    For a brief moment, he thought they shared the same fate.


    But the system shattered that illusion:


    [The Celestial named Aaaninja is not a reincarnated being. He has no connection to your previous world]


    Even so, the name startled Lucian, a reminder of his strange rivalry that spanned lifetimes.


    As for the system itself, it had one final safeguard: The Cameo System automatically protected Lucian''s mind and soul from any external influence or manipulation.


    This was how Lucian Darkheart was able to clear the Ascension Mirage so effortlessly.

 Chapter 247 Five hundred meters

    Thirty hours passed in the blink of an eye, with no one succumbing to the need for sleep.


    Instead, they immersed themselves in silent meditation, their focus unwavering.


    As the time drew to a close, the camp stirred to life.


    Tents were folded with quiet efficiency, those seated on the ground rose gracefully, and the ones who had hovered in meditation descended lightly to the earth.


    From within the cottage, Anthony, Lucian, and Aaaninja emerged simultaneously, their steps synchronized as if by some unspoken agreement.


    Their gazes met briefly, a mutual nod serving as the only acknowledgment before they continued toward the outside world.


    Though their paths had crossed only hours earlier and they had shared a roof for the night, their brief exchange had not yet forged camaraderie.


    They were not allies, yet neither were they enemies.


    Each carried an unshakable confidence in their own overwhelming strength, a silent assurance that set them apart from ordinary beings.


    Anthony, ever composed, needed no flourish to demonstrate his mastery of Quantum Manipulation.


    Experience new tales on empire


    As his feet touched the ground beyond the threshold, the cottage began to unravel.


    Wood, stone, and fabric disintegrated into fine particles, scattering into the wind as though acknowledging his command.


    As the final second of the thirty hours ticked away, space itself seemed to quiver.


    A ripple spread across the air, and the Overseer stepped forward, his presence radiating an oppressive authority.


    "I trust you''ve rested well"


    He began, his tone dripping with mock concern.


    "Not that it matters to me, of course. You''ll need every ounce of your strength for what comes next"


    His grin widened, a hint of malice gleaming in his eyes.


    "Now"


    He continued, his voice reverberating like thunder.


    "We move on to the final game. And this time, you will do what you all excel at"


    He paused for effect, letting the tension build before delivering the single word: "Fight"


    The declaration hung in the air, a spark igniting the gathered crowd.


    Smiles broke across countless faces, anticipation gleaming in their eyes.


    The prospect of battle awakened something primal within them, a chance to unleash their power, to prove their worth.


    Finally, the time had come.


    They would fight.


    The Overseer''s grin widened as he observed the eager expressions of the crowd.


    "Ah, I see the excitement on your faces"


    He said, his voice laced with amusement.


    "But this time, it will be different. You won''t be fighting each other, at least not now"


    He let the words sink in, pausing deliberately before continuing.


    "Instead, you will face hordes of beasts and monsters. A relentless tide of predators designed to push you to your limits"


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd, curiosity replacing some of their earlier anticipation.


    ___________________________


    Lucian scanned his surroundings, the endless sand dunes rolling across the horizon.


    The oppressive heat shimmered in the air, and the golden expanse seemed to stretch infinitely.


    Even with his sharp vision, he couldn''t detect a single soul.


    A faint breeze carried with it a dry, ominous stillness, as if the desert itself was holding its breath.


    He squinted at the horizon, muttering to himself.


    "Not a single person in sight. Just like they planned"


    Far away, Aaaninja stood amidst an ancient forest.


    Towering trees rose like sentinels, their leaves forming a dense canopy that only allowed fragmented beams of sunlight to pierce through.


    Mountains loomed in the distance, their peaks scraping the sky.


    The forest floor was alive with faint rustling, as though unseen creatures moved just beyond the edge of his perception.


    He stretched his senses, but like Lucian, he found no sign of other champions.


    "This environment... too perfect to isolate us"


    Aaaninja murmured, his expression calm but calculating as he ran a hand along the bark of a massive tree.


    Meanwhile, Anthony stood in a chasm that seemed to defy logic.


    Massive walls of jagged rock stretched high above him, their faces etched with faintly glowing runes.


    Narrow stone bridges spanned the abyss, connecting small, precarious platforms.


    Below him was an endless void, dotted with faint, ghostly lights drifting like lost souls.


    The oppressive atmosphere pressed down on him, each echo magnifying into a ghostly wail.


    Anthony''s sharp eyes swept his surroundings.


    "This place..."


    He muttered, stepping forward cautiously.


    The sensation of being watched was inescapable, as though the chasm itself was alive.


    "It''s as if we''ve all been transported to entirely different planets"


    Suddenly, a timer appeared above each of them, glowing faintly in the air.


    The Overseer''s voice echoed in their minds, cold and detached.


    "You will begin once the timer starts. When the timer stops, you will be teleported out automatically"


    The champions glanced at the timer hovering within their confined five hundred meter radius.


    The tension was palpable.


    For a moment, the stillness lingered.


    Then the timer flickered, and they all felt it.


    A shift in the air.


    A hidden pressure, deep and primal, surged around them.


    It was as if the world itself had finally unveiled its secrets.


    And then, a single word thundered in everyone''s minds, shaking the very essence of their surroundings:


    "BEGIN"

 Chapter 248 Unique abilities

    A single utterance.


    Such was the catalyst that roused the monsters from their slumber.


    With the restraints shattered, chaos was unleashed.


    Mana surged across vast expanses, spilling over five hundred meters, across countless planets.


    Beastly tides surged like relentless waves, each drawn toward a singular, inescapable target.


    Their onslaught did not emerge solely from the left, right, front, or rear.


    They descended from above, and from below, they surged with equal ferocity.


    Every direction was exploited, every angle accounted for.


    Auras blazed, blinding worlds as chaotic mana erupted in violent bursts.


    The earth drank deeply of blood; corpses amassed in unholy heaps.


    Limbs, torn asunder, soared through the air in grotesque arcs.


    The shrill cries of the dying reverberated across the vastness of numerous planets.


    Some screams were abruptly silenced, their owners ripped from life in an instant.


    Yet, amidst this infernal maelstrom, the galaxy''s mightiest races remained unbowed, standing resolute in the face of this unending nightmare.


    __________________


    A figure stood unmoving, his presence unshaken since the countdown began.


    The monsters charged forward, their eyes ablaze with relentless fury, but the moment they dared enter the five hundred meter radius surrounding him, they vanished.


    It was as though they had been erased from existence itself, wiped from reality with a single, imperceptible gesture.


    The boy, known as Kaelith Orion, hailed from a rare and ethereal race, the Aetherians.


    With silver hair that shimmered like stardust, eyes glowing a deep violet, and translucent skin that flickered with the light of the cosmos, Kaelith embodied the very essence of reality.


    Aetherians are born with the extraordinary gift of Reality Sculpting, an unparalleled power that allows them to bend the very fabric of existence to their will.


    With but a thought, they can reshape matter and energy as though molding clay.


    The air itself can be crafted into deadly weapons, whole structures materialized from the void, and any incoming threat rendered futile by altering its fundamental nature.


    This ability grants the Aetherians a boundless capacity for creation and destruction, making them rulers of their domains, and insurmountable forces in any world they inhabit.


    These marks are not merely decorative, they are a reflection of their unique ability: Absolute Duality.


    Eclipsians possess the remarkable power to exist in two distinct states at once.


    One form remains in the material world, solid and tangible, while the other becomes a shadow like essence, existing in a parallel, intangible dimension.


    Both forms operate independently, yet in perfect synchronization, attacking and defending with unparalleled precision.


    This dual existence allows them to strike from multiple angles at once, their presence an enigma for any adversary.


    Their movements are unpredictable, fluid, and nearly impossible to counter, making them a terrifying force on the battlefield.


    _______________________


    In another realm, delicate ice flakes fell from the sky, each one descending with an eerie elegance.


    The cold was all-encompassing, transforming the world below into a frozen masterpiece, ice sculptures of haunting beauty, yet beneath their elegance lay an unrelenting danger.


    A man hovered motionless in midair, his gaze fixed on the scene unfolding below.


    His name was Arius Frostbound, a member of the Cryonid race.


    Cryonids are beings intrinsically attuned to the Ice element, their very essence tied to the frozen forces of the world.


    They wield the formidable power of Absolute Stasis, a rare and terrifying ability that allows them to freeze time itself within a specific area.


    As the world around them comes to a halt, frozen in time, they remain untouched by the stillness, free to move, act, and control the environment as they see fit.


    The frozen moment grants them unparalleled freedom, and with it, they can manipulate any situation with the precision of a master strategist, their actions unfolding effortlessly while the world stands still.


    This power gives Cryonids a dominance over the battlefield, where time itself bends to their will, making them nearly unstoppable in any confrontation.


    ______________________


    On a distant planet, the monsters stood in a state of confusion.


    They had seen their opponents before, yet as soon as they launched their attacks, their targets vanished without a trace.


    Despite their efforts, the numbers of the monsters steadily dwindled, many falling without ever laying eyes on their elusive assailant.


    The being responsible for their demise was a woman from the Sylphari race, Zephyra Galehart.


    The Sylphari possess a unique and unparalleled ability known as Omni-Speed Mastery, granting them the power to reach unimaginable speeds, beyond even the reach of light or thought.


    Their movements warp time and space itself, allowing them to strike dozens of times in the blink of an eye or traverse vast distances with a mere thought.


    The sheer velocity of their actions defies the laws of nature, making them near impossible to perceive, let alone catch.


    This speed is not merely an advantage; it is a weapon, an overwhelming force that enables them to dominate any battlefield in an instant, leaving their foes helpless in the face of such relentless and untraceable onslaughts.

 Chapter 249 Time

    The sand beneath Lucian''s feet trembled with unsettling force as monstrous shapes began to emerge the moment the timer reached its mark.


    A katana materialized effortlessly in Lucian''s grip, its polished blade gleaming in the dim light as he readied himself for the oncoming horde.


    Having witnessed Anthony''s mastery of the katana throughout the pages of the novel, Lucian had resolved, upon his reincarnation, to wield the blade himself, a choice born of both reverence and necessity.


    From the boundless desert sands, the monsters began to unfurl in staggering numbers.


    Though their presence seemed endless, Lucian remained unfazed, his focus unwavering.


    Suddenly, a tremor beneath his feet caught his attention.


    His gaze snapped downward, instinctively aware of the shift in the earth.


    ''Sand Wyrm''


    The thought flashed swiftly across his mind as he beheld the monstrous, serpentine forms emerging from the depths, their colossal bodies writhing from the sand''s unforgiving grasp.


    Mana flowed beneath Lucian''s precise command as he advanced, launching his first assault with seamless fluidity.


    [Sand Magic: Mana Zone: Dune Spikes]


    The sand shifted violently, and towering spires, each more than eight feet high, burst forth from the earth, impaling every monster within a ten kilometer radius.


    In an instant, over a thousand creatures met their untimely end.


    A river of blood poured across the sands, spilling out from the grotesque wounds of the fallen, painting the desert with a grim hue as the lifeblood of the beasts flowed unchecked.


    Yet the battle was far from over.


    The next wave of monsters surged forward, trampling over their fallen kin as they advanced with deadly intent.


    From the depths of the horde, immense fireballs hurtled towards Lucian, their scorching heat propelled from the blazing tails of numerous Cinderhorn Nanticore.


    Lucian, unfazed by the oncoming assault, stood poised, his gaze unwavering.


    The flames drew nearer, but before they could reach him, they halted midair, frozen as though time itself had stilled. Stay updated via empire


    Without warning, the fireballs reversed course, hurtling back toward their creators.


    A resounding explosion shattered the silence, followed by the acrid scent of burning flesh that quickly filled the air.


    Lucian stood, untouched, his mastery over the flames evident as he effortlessly seized control of the fiery barrage, redirecting their deadly force back to its origin.


    A thick, toxic cloud of poison began to spread swiftly, blanketing the air with its lethal presence.


    Another breed of monsters had emerged: the Ash Scorpios.


    These vile creatures exhaled clouds of gas that transformed into a deadly poison upon exposure to the open air.


    One by one, the monsters began to collapse, their bodies succumbing to paralysis as the poison took hold.


    As the toxic mist inched closer, Lucian raised his hand, channeling his mana to cast yet another spell.


    [Sand Magic: Desert Absorption]


    At his command, the sands responded eagerly, the earth shifting to absorb the noxious clouds.


    In an instant, the poison was consumed and buried deep beneath the desert floor, locked away in the depths of the shifting dunes.


    But Lucian was not yet finished.


    Though he had nearly forgotten the sand affinity he had copied from a distant race on another planet, it surged to the forefront of his mind now, as the environment around him seemed to call for it.


    In this desert, he would rely on the power of sand magic, his weapon would remain untouched unless an adversary forced him to wield it.


    [Sand Magic: Mana Zone: Desert Oblivion]


    The sands quivered violently beneath his control, rising like an immense tidal wave, reaching high into the sky, threatening to swallow everything in its path.


    With a fluid motion, Lucian unleashed the storm, a swirling sand tempest that surged forward, devouring every living creature within a twenty kilometer radius.


    A thick cloud of smoke enveloped the area, momentarily obscuring Anthony from view.


    Yet, mere seconds later, the mist dissipated, revealing Anthony unscathed, proof that the monster had been far too weak to even leave a scratch on him.


    Anthony''s piercing gaze swept over the battlefield, his senses heightened.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he slashed through the air multiple times with a flick of his katana.


    Each swing unleashed a powerful wave of wind pressure that tore through the air, crushing every gargoyle in sight, their rocky forms pulverized beneath the force of his raw strength, neither mana or aura was even used.


    ___________________


    Aaaninja floated effortlessly within the dense expanse of the forest, his form a perfect silhouette amidst the chaos, untouched and unyielding.


    From the distant Horizon of Ember, the first wave of adversaries emerged, beasts of grotesque, unnatural design.


    Their massive, muscular bodies rippled with raw power, their claws gleaming with a metallic sheen in the faint light that filtered through the thick canopy above.


    At the forefront of the charge was a towering, bipedal reptilian, its body encased in rough, jagged scales, and a row of spines that ran down its back like the jagged edge of a broken blade.


    With a primal roar that reverberated through the forest, it charged forward, the earth itself trembling beneath the force of its steps.


    In its wake came others of its kind, equally formidable, each exuding an overwhelming ferocity.


    Their eyes blazed with a relentless intent, an intent to crush, to annihilate, to overwhelm.


    The first creature breached the five-hundred-meter radius encircling Aaaninja.


    As it did, the very fabric of time itself seemed to bend and ripple in response to its presence.


    The beast''s movements faltered, its once unstoppable charge grinding to a halt.


    Time itself seemed to stretch and slow, its body suspended in mid air as if ensnared by an invisible force.


    In mere moments, the creature began to wither before Aaaninja''s gaze, aging at an unnatural pace.


    Its once robust scales, once shimmering with vitality, dulled and cracked, crumbling into dust with every passing second.


    The stench of decay filled the air, thick and pungent, as the beast was stripped of its strength, its form disintegrating until all that remained was a pile of ashen remnants, scattered on the wind.


    Simultaneously, from the shadowed expanse of the Twilight Verge, a swarm of smaller creatures emerged, their forms cloaked in dark, jagged fur.


    They moved with a combination of speed and stealth, their fangs bared in anticipation, and their claws dripping with venom as they closed in on Aaaninja.


    Their heightened senses guided them ever closer, seeking to encircle their prey, but they too became ensnared in the inescapable grasp of time itself.


    As they crossed the threshold of his influence, their bodies began to warp.


    One of the creatures was twisted beyond recognition, its limbs elongating and snapping like brittle twigs, caught in a violent stretch of the very continuum.


    Another simply ceased to exist, its form dissolving into an ethereal vapor, as if time had decided it was no longer worthy of being.


    The last attempted to pounce, its body frozen mid air, only to fracture into countless shards, shattered by an irreversible disruption in its timeline.


    From the distant Duskfall, a hulking beast lumbered forward, its massive form armored with thick plating and crowned with large, spiked horns.


    Its footsteps sent tremors through the earth as it charged toward Aaaninja, its bloodlust palpable in the air.


    But as it crossed the boundary of the temporal zone, time itself recoiled and folded around the creature.


    The beast''s immense form began to collapse inward, its size shrinking at an alarming rate, as though the very essence of its being was being compressed into a singularity.


    In a mere heartbeat, it imploded, leaving not a trace behind, as if it had never existed at all.


    From every corner, whether the Ashen Wilds, the Horizon of Ember, or the Duskfall, Aaaninja''s ability to manipulation time had reduced each assault to a swift, final conclusion.


    No matter the size, ferocity, or intent of the monster, all had been undone by forces beyond their understanding.


    Each fell victim to the timeless power that Aaaninja wielded effortlessly, a power that had been within him since his very birth.


    It was not through sheer force or skill that he prevailed, but through an intrinsic ability, the ability to command time itself.

 Chapter 250 Son

    The representatives of each champion stood in solemn attention, their gaze fixed intently upon the screen that hovered before them.


    Their eyes, unwavering and composed, tracked the unfolding spectacle as their champion either tore through the relentless tide of adversaries or succumbed to overwhelming force.


    While their focus remained on their own champion, their awareness extended to the others as well.


    Some champions displayed such overwhelming power that they scarcely moved, leaving a growing mound of corpses in their wake.


    Subtle yet unmistakable grins played upon the faces of certain races, those who had long stood at the pinnacle of galactic dominance, such as the Voidwalkers and Eclipsians , witnessing the fruits of their superiority with evident satisfaction.


    A delegate from the Terramorph race spoke, her gaze fixed on the effortless brilliance of a champion''s move.


    "It appears the Voidwalkers have cultivated yet another genius"


    She remarked, her voice tinged with a mixture of intrigue and subtle admiration.


    The Terramorphs, known for their unparalleled command over the very fabric of nature, were capable of conjuring entire ecosystems at will.


    They could summon volcanic eruptions, grow vast forests in mere moments, or unleash cataclysmic earthquakes with a thought.


    This remarkable power, known as Elemental Genesis, set their race apart.


    The delegate from the Voidwalker race responded, his voice thick with pride.


    "Of course our champion is a genius"


    He declared confidently.


    "What race do you think he hails from?"


    "We shall only recognize true genius when the real battle begins"


    A delegate from the Netherborn spoke, his tone laced with quiet disdain.


    "Fighting mindless beasts is hardly a feat worthy of celebration, Voidwalker"


    The Netherborn, a race renowned for their unparalleled ability to manipulate souls, were both feared and respected across the galaxy.


    Their unique power, known as Soul Dominion, allowed them to command the very essence of life itself.


    Their presence evoked a deep unease, for many had to rely on soul protection skills and enchanted artifacts to shield themselves from their terrifying gaze.


    The Netherborn''s eyes, capable of peering into the very core of a being, could read a person''s soul, unraveling their deepest memories and experiences with a mere glance.


    To them, others were nothing more than open books, their lives laid bare.


    Yet, this power came with a caveat: their soul must be stronger than their opponent''s. If not, their efforts were in vain.


    The Voidwalker delegate clicked his tongue in frustration, though inwardly, he was on high alert.


    Every soul protection technique he possessed activated to its maximum, and he dared not take even the slightest risk.


    After a brief pause, the Voidwalker spoke, his voice edged with tension.


    "You speak as though your champion is the only one deserving of praise. But perhaps it is because she simply consumes the souls of anything that comes within five hundred meters of her"


    The Netherborn delegate''s lips curled into a subtle smile.


    Her gaze shifting toward the Aetherian delegate and, more importantly, to their champion.


    Not a single corpse lay near the Aetherian''s presence, an unnerving sight in the midst of such relentless battle.


    ''Such a broken race''


    She thought, her eyes narrowing as she watched, mesmerized by the Aetherian champion''s flawless dominance.


    The creatures, seemingly unaware of his presence, turned their attention to each other, descending into mindless carnage.


    Michael could only sigh as he observed his son.


    ''Is he truly planning to disgrace me here?''


    He wondered silently, his patience thinning.


    "It seems your son''s nonchalant demeanor cannot be swayed, even by a galaxy wide competition"


    Gorath remarked, watching Anthony''s relaxed state with a mixture of disbelief and amusement.


    They had all witnessed Anthony''s detached behavior during the earlier bloodbath, relaxing with a parasol, eating fruits, and seeming utterly unphased by the carnage around him.


    Even they, hardened warriors who had seen countless battles, had been stunned by his casual demeanor.


    Now, the entire assembly of powerhouses from across the galaxy found themselves rendered speechless by his actions.


    "Your champion seems quite proficient in illusions"


    Vespera Darkheart, Lucian''s mother, observed with a cool tone, directing her words toward the representatives from the blue planet.


    "Well... my son has always been that good"


    Mitchelle replied with a soft smile, a mother''s pride evident in her voice.


    "Not just good"


    Riven Darkheart, Lucian''s father, added with a hint of admiration.


    "The way he ascended the steps of the Ascension Mirage... his mastery of illusions is undeniable. And to think he''s only seventeen"


    "Anthony has always had an exceptional talent for illusion"


    Michael agreed, his voice tinged with pride but also a quiet concern.


    His gaze shifted then, landing on Lucian, who stood alone in the desert, a katana in his hand, arms folded across his chest.


    He hadn''t moved a muscle since his arrival.


    "The sand..."


    Michael mused, continuing,


    "Your champion seems to have an uncanny affinity for sand magic. To land on a desert and wield such an element with ease, such luck"


    Riven''s face remained stoic, though the hint of a smile tugged at his lips.


    "He is my son, after all, genius above all"


    But deep within, Riven''s thoughts churned.


    ''Where did he even acquire this sand ability from? I''ll have to ask him after the tournament''


    The truth was, Riven had no idea that Lucian could control sand. But then again, it wasn''t entirely his fault.


    With Lucian''s prodigious copying ability, it was virtually impossible for anyone to track every power he had copied. Stay connected with empire


    Lucian didn''t simply copy abilities; he also replicated the experiences of others, making his power deeply multifaceted and virtually limitless.


    Unlike others who might copy an ability and need to train it, Lucian''s system allowed him to copy powers and the knowledge behind them, with no limit to the number he could acquire.


    If not for the constraints of his copy ability, Lucian would have copied everything Anthony had, everything from birth.


    Even Aaaninja wouldn''t have escaped his grasp.

 Chapter 251 Resolve

    The battlefield of survival had ended, but its haunting echoes lingered in the air.


    Across various planets, champions had fought with ferocious resolve against unrelenting waves of monstrous foes.


    Blood cascaded like rivers, staining the landscapes of foreign worlds.


    Screams of pain, defiance, and despair reverberated as limbs were torn asunder, lives extinguished in the blink of an eye.


    The unprepared perished swiftly, their treasures unable to activate in time.


    Those who lacked the strength to endure relied on their life saving artifacts, burning fortunes they had painstakingly accumulated to escape the carnage.


    The unlucky, however, found their bodies ripped apart, their artifacts useless in the face of overwhelming odds.


    Flesh mangled, organs exposed, and entrails scattered; such grim fates reminded everyone of the fragility of their mortality.


    And yet, amidst this infernal chaos, a few displayed unimaginable resilience.


    Champions endured wounds that would kill lesser beings, clutching desperately to life as they waited for salvation.


    Each passing second stretched into eternity, their minds fixated on the timer that ticked down inexorably to the 24 hour mark.


    For the injured and battered, those final moments felt like an unending torment, each breath a Herculean effort.


    Finally, the timer struck zero.


    Across every battlefield, the participants vanished, their forms swallowed by radiant light as the mechanisms of the tournament transported them away.


    Planets once painted with blood and destruction fell into silence.


    The arena of champions was a stark contrast to the battlegrounds from which the fighters emerged.


    As they materialized in the colossal space, the collective scene was both awe inspiring and harrowing.


    Many were broken shells of their former selves, bodies battered, limbs absent, and spirits extinguished.


    Corpses lay scattered among the living, some mere torsos or remnants of flesh ravaged by monstrous claws and teeth.


    The stench of death clung to them, a reminder of the price they had paid to survive.


    A few champions fainted upon arrival, their bodies collapsing under the weight of their injuries.


    Some who could heal rushed to their aid, though for some, even the most potent of treatments arrived too late.


    Others remained unconscious, their chests heaving shallowly as their strength ebbed away.


    Yet, amidst this sea of carnage and suffering, a handful of individuals stood untouched.


    These beings bore not even the slightest signs of struggle; their garments remained pristine, unmarred by the filth of combat.


    Anthony turned his head slightly, his expression unreadable.


    After a brief pause, he responded in a monotone voice, his words laced with indifference of a single word.


    "Boring"


    Lucian raised an eyebrow but said nothing further.


    He appeared to have expected the answer, though Anthony''s nonchalant tone seemed to amuse him.


    Without another word, Anthony extended a hand and made a small motion.


    As if summoned by an unseen force, the same cottage appeared once more.


    The structure materialized seamlessly, its presence as enigmatic as the man who had conjured it.


    Lucian observed the cottage briefly, then followed Anthony as he began to walk toward it.


    Their steps were calm, unhurried, as if they had all the time in the universe.


    Behind them, another figure trailed in silence.


    Aaaninja, his eyes perpetually closed, moved with quiet grace.


    His presence was subdued yet commanding, the faintest hint of a smile gracing his lips.


    He said nothing, his demeanor enigmatic as he followed Anthony and Lucian into the cottage.


    The door closed behind them, shutting out the chaos of the arena.


    Inside, the three figures disappeared into the tranquility of the space, leaving the others to their own devices.


    This time, however, the three did not retire to their respective rooms.


    Instead, they convened in a shared space, united in their intent to discuss the upcoming tournament.


    The air outside hung heavy with uncertainty, the champions grappling with their wounds, their fears, and the looming challenge that awaited them.


    Despite the immense pressure, they could do nothing but harden their resolve.


    The fate of their planet rested heavily on their shoulders, and every decision they made carried the weight of survival itself.


    Explore stories on empire


    In silence, they each retrieved healing potions from their space rings, knowing recovery was essential.


    The elixirs worked swiftly, soothing their pain and mending their injuries. With renewed strength, they refocused.


    The countdown had begun, thirty hours until the tournament would determine their future.

 Chapter 252 Egos

    The atmosphere within the cottage was serene, an ironic juxtaposition to the carnage that had unfolded mere moments ago.


    The soft hum of ambient magic in the air provided a soothing backdrop as Anthony reclined on a plush chair, his expression one of utter indifference.


    Across from him, Lucian leaned casually against the wall, his arms folded, his sharp eyes fixed on Anthony.


    Meanwhile, Aaaninja sat cross-legged on the floor, his ever closed eyes betraying nothing of his thoughts.


    For a time, the room was silent save for the faint crackling of energy that lingered from the creation of the cottage.


    It was Lucian who finally broke the quiet, his tone laced with an almost teasing curiosity.


    "So"


    He began, his voice smooth yet edged with challenge.


    "I assume your ''boring'' battle was as uneventful as you claim?"


    Anthony tilted his head slightly, as though pondering the question, before responding with the same disinterest that had characterized him throughout the tournament.


    "Uneventful is putting it mildly. The monsters were predictable, their patterns repetitive. It was like playing a game I''d already mastered"


    He waved a hand dismissively, leaning back further into his chair.


    "Hardly worth mentioning" Enjoy new chapters from empire


    Lucian let out a low chuckle, his lips curving into a faint smirk.


    "And yet, I don''t recall seeing you among the injured. Not even a scratch. Care to elaborate on how you managed that, or shall I assume it was another one of your illusions doing all the heavy lifting?"


    Anthony''s eyes flickered toward Lucian, the faintest hint of amusement dancing within them.


    "What can I say? When one is as proficient as I am, such measures become second nature. Besides, it''s not as though those creatures warranted my direct involvement. They were nothing more than fodder"


    At this, Aaaninja spoke for the first time, his voice low and measured, carrying a weight that seemed to silence even the ambient energy in the room.


    "Fodder they may have been, but their purpose was never to defeat us outright. It was to whittle us down, to drain our resources and test our limits"


    He paused, his tone shifting ever so slightly.


    "The weak fell because they lacked the foresight to see the larger design. The strong endured because we are beyond such trivialities"


    Lucian raised an eyebrow at Aaaninja''s statement, though his smirk remained intact.


    He said, his tone carrying an almost imperceptible hint of amusement.


    "You speak as though your victories are assured. Yet here we sit, three champions, each believing ourselves invincible. Tell me, who among us is truly prepared to claim dominance?"


    Lucian turned to Aaaninja, his grin fading into something more calculating.


    "And what about you, Aaaninja? Do you think you can stand against us? Or are you content to sit there in silence, imagining victories that will never come?"


    Aaaninja''s smile returned, subtle and enigmatic.


    "I do not imagine victories, Lucian. I calculate them. And unlike the two of you, I do not waste time boasting of what has yet to occur. When we meet on the battlefield, my actions will speak for themselves"


    Anthony crossed his arms, his expression unreadable.


    "Calculated or not, you''ll find that reality doesn''t always align with your expectations. Your calm demeanor won''t save you when the time comes"


    Aaaninja tilted his head slightly, his smile unchanging.


    "Perhaps. But then again, perhaps it will"


    The room fell into silence once more, the weight of their words lingering in the air.


    Each of them radiated an unshakable confidence, their belief in their own superiority unyielding.


    It was a clash of egos, a battle fought not with weapons but with words and unspoken promises of future conflict.


    Finally, Lucian broke the silence, his tone lighter but no less challenging.


    "Well, this is going to be fun. Three unbreakable forces, each convinced of their own supremacy. I almost feel sorry for whoever has to watch us tear each other apart"


    Anthony let out a soft chuckle, the sound devoid of humor.


    "Fun, indeed. Just don''t be too disappointed when you realize you''re not as ''unbreakable'' as you think"


    Aaaninja rose to his feet with fluid grace, his closed eyes giving him an air of detachment even as his presence filled the room.


    "We shall see"


    He said simply, his voice carrying the weight of inevitability.


    With that, the conversation ended, the three champions retreating into their own thoughts.


    The air in the cottage remained thick with tension, a quiet prelude to the storm that would inevitably come.

 Chapter 253 Questions

    Thirty hours passed in the blink of an eye.


    The champions, now fully recovered, owed their swift healing to an abundance of potent potions that could mend their wounds several times over.


    Their planetary representatives, anticipating the grueling nature of the competition, had prepared meticulously for such scenarios.


    Even with unwavering faith in their champions'' abilities, they refrained from making reckless or overconfident decisions.


    As the appointed hour approached, a palpable tension filled the air.


    Eyes fluttered open, weary yet determined, and participants stirred from their rest.


    Some rose to their feet, anticipation coursing through them, while others remained seated, conserving their energy in silent contemplation.


    Emerging from their cottage, Anthony, Lucian, and Aaaninja stepped into the open space, their movements deliberate as they joined the others, ready to face what lay ahead.


    As the timer reached its end, the Overseer appeared once more, his presence commanding immediate attention.


    His sharp gaze swept over the gathered crowd, scrutinizing each participant before he began to speak.


    "I trust you all had a good rest. Well, I certainly did, if anyone is curious"


    A faint smile played on his lips, adding an unsettling air of levity to his words as he continued.


    "Out of the thousands who triumphed in the Ascension Mirage, only three hundred thousand have emerged victorious from the Endless Wave round. Although the number remains impressive, it is significantly reduced, but manageable"


    A ripple of unease spread through the crowd as his words sank in.


    Frowns deepened, and whispers stirred among the participants.


    The stark reality of the dwindling numbers weighed heavily.


    More than half of the contenders from the previous round were gone, their ambitions extinguished in the brutal trial.


    For some, weariness and apprehension took root.


    The thought of another game loomed like a shadow, and a quiet yearning to reach the core of the Starborn Tournament stirred within them.


    Doubts crept into their minds, after all, who could guarantee survival in the trials yet to come?


    "Well, the numbers don''t matter"


    The Overseer said with a dismissive wave of his hand.


    "Now, we''ll begin what you''ve all been waiting for. One on one battles are about to commence"


    A collective sigh of relief swept through the champions.


    For many, this was the moment they had eagerly anticipated.


    To others, however, it was merely another trial, just one more step in the tournament.


    Their confidence remained unshaken, no matter the format.


    "As always, the rules are simple"


    The Overseer continued, his tone almost bored.


    "You all know them well, so I won''t waste time repeating them. But, just to remind you, killing is allowed. If you wish to end your opponent''s life, no one will hold it against you"


    Explore more adventures at empire


    He nodded, granting her permission to speak.


    "How will opponents be determined?"


    She asked.


    "Will the pairings be randomized, or will the representatives decide?"


    Her words sparked a murmur among the crowd.


    Those who understood her implications frowned.


    If the representatives could select matchups, alliances and backroom deals could sway the tournament in favor of a select few.


    The Overseer''s lips curled into a smile, clearly pleased with the question.


    "The matches will be randomized"


    He replied, his voice steady but laced with a hint of amusement.


    "The process will be explained shortly"


    The champion nodded and stepped back, seemingly satisfied.


    Another champion raised her hand, her voice firm as she asked.


    "Are we allowed to claim the spoils of our battles?"


    Her question stirred mixed reactions among the group.


    Some regarded her with mild disdain, seeing her focus on personal gain as shortsighted compared to the grander goal of securing a spot in the top ten.


    Others, however, understood her pragmatism.


    If one couldn''t claim a spot in the top ten, leaving with treasures of your opponent was a reasonable consolation.


    After all, who knew what valuable secrets might lie within an opponent''s space ring?


    The Overseer''s grin widened.


    "Of course"


    He said, his tone almost gleeful.


    "You are free to do whatever you deem necessary during your battles, even crippling your opponents if you wish. Claiming your spoils of war is no exception. And should anyone dare to interfere..."


    His smile turned sinister.


    "I will personally ensure they regret it"


    The unspoken truth lingered in the air: his protection extended only to the duration of the tournament.


    Afterward, the champions would be on their own.


    Possessing treasures was one thing, but having the strength to keep them was an entirely different matter.


    Despite the Overseer''s casual tone, none doubted his authority.


    He was a member of the Voidwalker race, beings who stood at the pinnacle of the galaxy''s hierarchy.


    More than that, the Overseer himself was a powerhouse, his reputation a testament to his terrifying strength.


    For now, the champions listened, their thoughts divided between ambition, survival, and the looming uncertainty of what lay ahead.

 Chapter 254 No respite

    the question and answer session continued as participants eagerly voiced their concerns and curiosities.


    at the back of the room, anthony stood quietly, observing the scene with an air of indifference.


    at one point, he even stifled a yawn, his disinterest all too evident.


    to him, the entire discussion was pointless.


    the rules were straightforward, anything could be done to their opponents.


    why complicate such a simple premise with endless, unnecessary questions?


    "since that is the last question, we shall proceed accordingly"


    the overseer declared, his voice dripping with finality.


    with a swift snap of his fingers, the air itself seemed to shudder.


    space rippled, twisted, and in an instant, the champions found themselves no longer in the same place.


    when they opened their eyes again, they were in a completely different realm, one far removed from their previous surroundings.


    the atmosphere felt different, charged with an unfamiliar energy.


    as the champions scanned their new environment, confusion spread among them.


    the landscape appeared alien, yet there was something eerily familiar about it.


    some wondered if they had left the planet entirely, while others struggled to determine if they were still on the same world, just in a different part of it.


    above them, chairs floated high in the sky, each suspended in midair.


    thousands of them stretched out as far as the eye could see, each one numbered in ascending order according to the remaining champions, one for each fighter left in the tournament.


    "in case you are wondering"


    the overseer''s voice rang out, cutting through the silence.


    "this is still the same planet. we''ve merely moved to a different location"


    his words were a simple clarification, designed to clear away any lingering doubts in the champions'' minds.


    "first off"


    the overseer continued, his voice echoing through the arena.


    "you see those high rise seats?"


    he gestured broadly to the floating chairs that spanned the vast sky, each one hanging in perfect alignment, their numbers clearly visible.


    "you all are to pick whichever seat you desire and take your place. the number on the seat represents your number for the upcoming battle"


    a subtle shift ran through the gathered champions as they took in the overseer''s words.


    their eyes narrowed, and whispers rippled through the air.


    it was immediately clear that this wasn''t just about seating, it was about pride.


    the overseer grinned, knowing full well the implications of this seemingly innocuous directive.


    the seats, though all equal in structure, had one defining difference: their height.


    the higher the number on a seat, the lower it sat in the sky.


    seat number 1, the highest, was the most coveted, while seat number 2 was just a step down, and so on.


    this was no mere arrangement of seats.


    but beneath the surface, lucian was deeply unsettled.


    aaaninja''s speed had shaken him.


    he had no idea how aaaninja had moved so fast, he hadn''t even seen him act.


    ''he truly is the author''s emperor''


    lucian thought with a furrowed brow.


    ''but regardless, i''ll beat him here''


    his gaze grew resolute as he turned to the overseer, waiting for the next phase of the game.


    minutes passed, and soon enough, all the champions were seated.


    the chaos slowly subsided, though the air still thrummed with tense energy.


    every champion, regardless of seat, knew that this was merely the beginning.


    "now that you are all seated, let me explain the final rule, as it pertains to the previous champion''s inquiry"


    the overseer''s voice rang out, clear and unyielding.


    as he spoke, a massive screen materialized before them, its surface shimmering with an ethereal glow.


    it appeared to be crafted from some forgotten, ancient technology, the kind of which none of them had seen before.


    "this device will randomly select your opponents each time"


    the overseer continued, his tone firm.


    "the moment you lose, you are out. no second chances"


    ''to display numbers, they resort to ancient tech? talk about going all out, or perhaps just showing off''


    anthony mused inwardly.


    yet, he wisely refrained from voicing his thoughts, knowing better than to provoke these ancient beings around him.


    "the only respite you''ll get"


    he overseer added, a faint sorrow creeping into his voice.


    "is between battles, when you can use potions to restore your health, stamina, and mana"


    his tone briefly wavered, almost as though he resented the necessity of those potions, yet he knew he had no power to change the rule.


    his gaze swept across the group, his words taking on an ominous weight.


    "there will be no designated battlefield. the entire planet is your battlefield. you are free to fight anywhere, at any time"


    a murmur of anticipation rippled through the group.


    "however"


    the overseer''s eyes sharpened.


    "there is no designated resting period. you only have the time between matches. after that, there is no reprieve. you are expected to remain ready, no exceptions"


    he paused, his presence overwhelming the room, before delivering his final words.


    "as i have said all that needs to be said, let the true starborn tournament begin. may the strongest prevail"


    the instant the words left his lips, the ancient screen pulsed with a shimmering light, and a wave of energy surged through the air.


    in that moment, a surge of emotions coursed through the hearts of every participant, some thrummed with excitement, others with fear, and a few with deep uncertainty, but all were united by the same intense anticipation.

 Chapter 255 837

    the eyes of all present were fixed on the screen, anticipation hanging thick in the air as they awaited the numbers to appear.


    in that fleeting moment, time seemed to stretch on infinitely, each second drawn out in agonizing slowness.


    with a low hum, the ancient technology flickered to life, revealing the numbers: 837 vs 20072


    the instant the figures materialized, every gaze snapped toward the two individuals at the center of it all.


    they hailed from two hardly known races, their presence both enigmatic and formidable.


    without a word, both figures rose from their seats.


    in an instant, their forms blurred and vanished from the ground, reappearing high above, suspended in the vast, open sky.


    the vast expanse of the sky stretched endlessly before the two combatants, an infinite canvas of blue, unmarred and pristine.


    high above the earth, 837 and 20072 floated, suspended by their will alone.


    they didn''t need wings.


    their powers, honed through centuries of training, allowed them to fly effortlessly, manipulating the forces around them with ease.


    the air between them was thick with the tension of impending battle, heavy with the hum of energy that shimmered from their bodies.


    enjoy more content from empire


    837, a member of the vrexans, stood tall and poised, his form lean and angular.


    his sharp eyes glowed with a steady, faint blue light.


    the power he wielded wasn''t derived from void or darkness but from the manipulation of electromagnetic fields, a rare and highly dangerous form of control.


    with it, he could bend the forces of nature to his will, altering the flow of air, manipulating metals, even creating sudden, explosive bursts of force.


    his weapon, a spear, was crafted from a rare alloy, a perfect conductor of his electromagnetic energy.


    his movements were fluid, his stance ready.


    across from him, 20072, a member of the thyrax, exuded a sense of raw power.


    his form was broad and muscular, his skin covered in thick, bronze colored scales that reflected the light.


    his golden eyes burned with fierce intensity, and his massive warhammer, a weapon forged in the heart of a dying star, gleamed in the light.


    his aura, a radiant golden orange, crackled with elemental power, the very essence of earth and fire flowing through him.


    the two locked eyes, and the silent understanding passed between them, the battle was set.


    no words were needed.


    only action.


    they had already moved far from their initial position in the sky, and now they plummeted toward the earth, the momentum of their battle driving them downward.


    with one final, devastating swing, 20072 launched himself after 837, his warhammer raised high.


    he struck down with a force that would shatter mountains, the blow aimed at 837''s head.


    but 837 was ready.


    at the last moment, he twisted, channeling a powerful surge of electromagnetic energy into his body, using the forces around him to redirect his momentum and narrowly avoid the blow.


    his spear whipped out, aiming for 20072''s exposed side.


    the two collided again, their bodies crashing into the treetops below with a thunderous explosion of sound.


    the forest shook violently as trees splintered and rocks shattered.


    they crashed through the canopy, their forms tearing through branches and earth, sending debris flying in all directions.


    they hit the ground with a brutal force, sending shockwaves across the landscape.


    for a moment, the air was still.


    dust and dirt hung in the air, shrouding the battlefield in a thick fog of debris.


    the two combatants lay in the wreckage, breathing heavily, their bodies bruised and battered.


    their auras flickered, the intensity of the fight wearing on them.


    both had already pushed their mana and stamina to the limit.


    they could feel their energy reserves draining, the overwhelming exhaustion threatening to pull them under.


    but neither was willing to give in.


    with a grunt, 20072 pushed himself up from the rubble, his warhammer still gripped tightly in his hands.


    he could feel his mana slipping away, but his body was still strong.


    he could still fight.


    his muscles burned with the exertion, but his resolve was unbroken.


    837, too, rose to his feet, his spear shaking in his hand.


    his aura flickered weakly, and he could feel the strain of his magnetic powers.


    he could feel his mana reserves dangerously low, but he wasn''t finished yet.


    this battle wasn''t over.


    not yet.

 Chapter 256 20072

    the shattered remnants of the forest were a testament to the devastation wrought by the battle above.


    the ground was cracked, trees felled in every direction, their trunks splintered from the shockwaves of the fierce combat.


    yet, none of this mattered.


    the battle was inevitable, and it would unfold regardless of the grandeur surrounding it.


    20072''s hammer swung through the air with terrifying speed, aiming for 837''s head.


    but the smaller fighter wasn''t standing still.


    in an instant, 837 shifted to the left, his magnetic field pushing against the hammer''s trajectory and throwing off its power.


    he used the moment to close the gap between them, spinning to the side and thrusting his spear straight for 20072''s side.


    20072 barely reacted in time, shifting his torso to avoid a fatal strike.


    his muscles burned from the force of the previous swings, but his instincts remained sharp.


    with his left hand, he caught the shaft of the spear, redirecting it with a grunt of effort.


    the two locked in close combat, each trying to overpower the other''s position.


    the magnetic pulse emanating from 837''s spear clashed against the overwhelming force of 20072''s hammer, their weapons sparking with each point of contact.


    the ground beneath them cracked as they moved with lethal precision.


    837''s spear jabbed forward again, aimed directly for 20072''s throat.


    this time, the blow was a feint, he twisted his wrist, pulling the spear back just before contact.


    it was a move designed to force 20072 to react, to make him believe he was being attacked head on.


    instead, 837 drove his knee into the side of 20072''s ribcage, an explosive strike meant to break through his defenses.


    20072 staggered, gasping for breath as pain shot through him, but he retaliated immediately.


    his warhammer slammed into 837''s shoulder, pushing him back with brute force.


    the blow struck with the force of a falling mountain, but 837 was fast, shifting his body to absorb some of the impact through his aura.


    the hammer left a deep dent in his armor, but it wasn''t enough to break him.


    not yet.


    reacting quickly, 837''s spear snapped back to life, glowing with a renewed intensity as he swung it up in a tight arc toward 20072''s head.


    the movement was quick and precise, aimed to catch 20072 off guard.


    but 20072''s hammer twisted midair, now in his dominant hand, and slammed down, meeting 837''s spear at the apex.


    the shockwave reverberated through both their bodies, sending them staggering back, blood flowing freely from fresh wounds. despite the injury, neither fighter stopped.


    every part of his body screamed with exhaustion, but his elemental aura flared one last time.


    he would end this, right here, right now.


    837 waited, his body trembling.


    he could see the opening, the small delay in 20072''s advance.


    his instincts screamed for him to act.


    and then, in a flash, he did.


    with a cry, he launched himself forward, pushing the full weight of his magnetic power into the spear.


    the weapon surged with one final burst, aiming straight for 20072''s heart.


    but just as the spear neared its target, 20072 swung his hammer downward in a final, desperate move.


    the two forces collided with a thunderous boom, and for a moment, the world seemed to collapse in on itself.


    the ground erupted beneath them as the final clash resounded.


    the earth itself shook as the sheer force of their energies tore through it.


    when the dust settled, there was only one fighter left standing.


    20072 stood amidst the wreckage, his chest rising and falling with exhaustion.


    his body was covered in deep cuts, bruises, and burns, his warhammer hanging limply in his grasp.


    his golden aura was now a pale shadow of what it had once been, flickering weakly, but he was alive.


    he had won.


    837, however, lay crumpled in the dirt, his spear shattered, his aura extinguished.


    his body was a ruin, and though he had fought valiantly until the end, there was no getting up now.


    with a heavy sigh, 20072 staggered over to 837''s motionless form.


    his victory felt hollow, but he knew there was no turning back now. read new adventures at empire


    he had fought hard, pushed his limits, and emerged victorious.


    but the cost was high.


    his body was broken, and the power that had fueled his victory was near its end.


    yet, none of this held any weight.


    the battle was far from over, and the potions hidden within his space rings would restore him to his peak.


    no matter the odds, he was ready to rise again, his strength replenished and his resolve unshaken.

 Chapter 257 28292

    from the beginning to the end, every eye was fixed on the unfolding battle, not a single moment missed.


    even those whose arrogance soared to unimaginable heights observed, unable to tear themselves away.


    anthony sat in quiet contemplation, his gaze locked upon the figure of 20072, his thoughts lingering on the lifeless body of 837.


    ''a pity''


    anthony mused inwardly, his expression unreadable.


    ''such wasted potential, such squandered ability...''


    his mind wandered back to 837''s electromagnetic field.


    anthony had observed it with keen interest, recognizing the raw power it contained.


    while others might have seen it as a refined technique, to anthony, a genius in his own right, it seemed crude.


    he could already envision countless ways to wield that same power with more finesse, more precision.


    a dozen different strategies raced through his mind, each one capable of ending the fight with far greater efficiency.


    what others considered mastery, anthony knew could be so much more.


    anthony was not alone in his thoughts.


    many others, who were also talented and intelligent to some extent, also envisioned more refined ways to manipulate the electromagnetic field.


    837 had undoubtedly been a genius, but among geniuses, he was merely another face in the crowd, a talented individual who had yet to reach the peak of what was truly possible.


    the overseer reappeared, his expression one of amusement, as if the previous battle had been little more than an afterthought.


    with a casual wave of his hand, 837''s lifeless body vanished, replaced by 20072, who swiftly returned to his seat.


    without hesitation, 20072 began using potions to restore himself to full strength, his focus entirely on regaining his peak condition.


    the overseer chuckled softly, a smile tugging at his lips.


    "well, that was boring"


    he remarked with a touch of disdain.


    "i hope the next battle entertains me. i can''t sit through days of watching this nonsense"


    his gaze shifted toward a select few, his expectations clear: ''let the next combatants impress me''


    "anyways"


    he continued with a nonchalant wave.


    "none of that matters. let us begin with the next death"


    the screen flickered, numbers racing across the display at lightning speed, before halting once more.


    the final numbers materialized: 17393 vs 28292.


    the overseer sighed.


    "another boring one"


    his voice echoed through the arena before he disappeared, his presence fading like a shadow.


    the two combatants exchanged a brief, intense stare from their seats, each aware of the imminent clash.


    "impressive"


    he muttered, but there was no time for words.


    he was already moving.


    the fire mage launched himself forward with a burst of flame propelling him through the air.


    his fist clenched, flames licking around his knuckles, and he swung with the full weight of his fiery power.


    17393 blocked the attack with his forearm, but the force behind it was enough to send him crashing into the sky, his energy flickering dangerously as he struggled to maintain control.


    28292 pursued, his body like a streak of flame in the air.


    as he closed in, he unleashed a flurry of fiery punches, each one aimed at vital points, gut, ribs, face.


    each strike left a trail of embers and smoke, forcing 17393 to dodge and weave through the storm of attacks.


    he was fast, almost too fast.


    but 17393 was no slouch.


    with a growl of exertion, he tapped into his lightning affinity once more, his aura flaring brightly, and launched a counterattack.


    with a sudden burst of speed, he appeared behind 28292, his fist crackling with raw energy.


    lightning surged through his arm, aiming for the back of his opponent''s head, but 28292 twisted in mid air, narrowly avoiding the strike.


    the air sizzled with the near contact, the surrounding atmosphere charged with static.


    28292 responded by unleashing a powerful fireball, throwing it like a molten spear toward 17393''s chest.


    the projectile moved faster than expected, a burst of energy scorching the sky as it closed the gap.


    but 17393 didn''t retreat.


    instead, he surged forward, his form becoming a blur of lightning as he met the fireball head on, colliding with it and shattering the flaming mass into a wave of sparks.


    but the explosion sent him skidding backward, his body temporarily paralyzed by the blast''s force.


    28292 didn''t wait for him to recover.


    he followed up with a sweeping kick that sent torrents of fire trailing from his foot, aiming to overwhelm 17393''s defenses.


    the fire dragon like attack arced through the air, burning bright as it aimed for 17393''s midsection.


    at the last moment, 17393 ignited his mana, creating a burst of lightning that forced the fire dragon attack back, but the heat still left deep burns across his body.


    his chest heaved with exhaustion, the energy he had left rapidly draining.


    his lightning barrier flickered, barely holding.


    realizing he was on the back foot, 17393 retreated momentarily, gathering all of his remaining strength.


    his aura swirled around him, coalescing into an intense, electric storm.


    bolts of lightning crackled across his body, charging the air, and he channeled the power into his spear.


    with a cry, he hurled it at 28292 with deadly accuracy. the spear whistled through the air, crackling with raw energy.


    28292 responded with a roar of fury, thrusting both hands forward and unleashing a torrent of fire that collided with the lightning spear mid air, creating a massive explosion.


    the shockwave shook the heavens above them as the two forces met, sending ripples through the atmosphere.

 Chapter 258 17393

    the air between them crackled with tension, a thunderstorm of power building.


    both 17393 and 28292 were momentarily still, hovering in the midst of the destructive aura they had unleashed, their bodies bruised, their mana reserves dangerously low.


    the intense pressure in the sky had reached a boiling point.


    every movement now felt as though the very air might crack under the force of their blows.


    17393''s eyes burned with the remnants of lightning, but there was a sharpness to his gaze, a keenness that betrayed his exhaustion.


    his breathing was heavy, each breath crackling with a faint hint of electrical energy.


    his body was weak but still holding, still pulsing in desperate defiance.


    28292 stood across from him, his fiery cloak flickering as if it might consume him whole.


    his chest rose and fell with labored breaths, the heat radiating from his body like the aftermath of a forest fire.


    he was the embodiment of flames, yet even now, his body showed the marks of exhaustion, the cracks in his aura slowly healing but still unstable.


    with a primal snarl, 17393 surged forward.


    his movements were jagged, erratic, a reflection of both his power and his desperation.


    he swung his fist in an arc of crackling lightning, aiming directly at 28292''s head.


    but 28292''s instincts were razor sharp. enjoy more content from empire


    with a twist of his body, he dodged the blow by a mere inch, the electrical energy missing his face by centimeters.


    the force of the attack still left a trail of sparks as it whizzed past him.


    28292 retaliated in an instant, launching a low, sweeping kick that sent waves of flame cascading from his foot.


    the fire surged like a tidal wave, spreading outward in a roaring wall of heat aimed for 17393''s lower body.


    17393 reacted quickly, his body surging with electricity as he propelled himself upwards with an explosive burst of lightning, narrowly avoiding the flames that could have incinerated his legs.


    the air was filled with the sizzling sound of fire meeting electricity.


    with no hesitation, 17393 spun mid air and fired a series of jagged lightning bolts directly at 28292, each one more precise than the last.


    the bolts zipped through the air with deadly speed, aimed at vital points, his shoulders, his knees, and his chest.


    each bolt crackled as it hurtled forward, threatening to break through the fire mage''s defenses.


    28292''s face twisted in a mixture of amusement and frustration.


    "you just don''t know when to give up, do you?"


    he hissed, his voice harsh.


    yet, even he could sense the dwindling strength of his opponent.


    without warning, 17393 unleashed a final, desperate attack.


    his body moved like a living storm, charging forward with the ferocity of a thunderstrike.


    he aimed directly for 28292''s exposed midsection, his fist crackling with the raw force of the storm, aiming to end it all with one powerful blow.


    28292 saw the attack coming, but this time, there was no time for escape.


    he twisted his body to the side and raised both arms, drawing in the last of his fire affinity.


    in a final act of defiance, he summoned a wall of flame that roared to life, forming a deadly barrier between them.


    the two forces collided, lightning against fire, storm against inferno.


    the clash sent out shockwaves that tore through the heavens themselves, a battle of raw power, each combatant pushing their limits to the edge.


    the resulting explosion split the sky, a blinding flash of light and fire that seemed to hang in the air for an eternity.


    the aftermath was a moment of silence, the atmosphere charged with the remnants of the battle.


    then, from the haze of smoke, 17393 emerged, barely standing, his body shaking, his armor cracked and battered.


    his aura was all but gone, his body at the brink of collapse.


    he was the last one standing, his hands trembling as he held himself upright.


    28292, on the other hand, lay motionless in the crumbling sky, his body battered, his flame flickering weakly.


    his breath was ragged, his fire barely holding against the onslaught of exhaustion.


    the storm that had raged between them slowly began to dissipate, and the battle that had consumed the skies now came to a tragic, slow end.


    17393, with his last breath, pushed his body forward one final time, his hand extended toward the fire mage.


    and in that moment, as his opponent collapsed to the ground, defeated, he fell with him.


    the battle was over.

 Chapter 259 Show

    high above the tumultuous battlefield, the champions floated in their ethereal chairs, suspended in the sky, each a figure of stoic attention and quiet anticipation.


    the sky above was thick with clouds, as if the heavens themselves were holding their breath in silence, waiting for the next clash of combatants.


    from the high vantage points, the fights could be seen in their entirety, with no obstacle to block the view.


    the champions floated in perfect stillness, their chairs gliding through the air as if guided by some invisible force.


    among them was anthony, who sat back in his chair with a relaxed air, his arms casually crossed and his gaze lazily drifting from one battle to the next.


    ''watching live battles is indeed better than those animes''


    anthony mused to himself, a slight grin tugging at the corner of his lips.


    a small bag of popcorn materialized in his lap, as if by command, and he began eating it, one kernel at a time.


    he leaned back, his legs stretched out before him, eyes occasionally flicking over the chaos below, but his body remaining still, a stark contrast to the explosive violence unfolding just beneath them.


    beside him, lucian, a fellow champion, confident in his own ability, mirrored anthony''s casual demeanor.


    his eyes were sharp, and his gaze never lingered for too long on one fight.


    instead, it darted from one opponent to another, calculating their moves, gauging their strengths and weaknesses.


    it wasn''t until after several rounds of battles that he finally turned to anthony with a slight frown.


    "i can''t believe we''re still waiting. the screen hasn''t selected us yet"


    lucian murmured, though it wasn''t frustration that colored his tone, just an idle observation.


    his hand reached for the bag of popcorn that anthony had casually placed beside him, which he requested.


    "you know, this is starting to feel a little ridiculous"


    anthony grinned, offering lucian the bag.


    "you''re not the only one who feels that way. but i''m enjoying the view"


    lucian accepted the popcorn with a small nod, casually tossing a handful into his mouth as he looked down at the arena.


    his eyes flicked across the ground below, narrowing slightly when he saw a fighter performing a particularly deadly move, his opponent had narrowly avoided decapitation but still crumpled to the ground in agony.


    lucian''s eyes glinted.


    "some of them really are something else, huh?"


    "indeed"


    anthony said, his voice cool and even.


    "some are strong, others have potential. but most? well, they''re just...passing through"


    the battle below grew more chaotic, more intense.


    a sudden blast of energy shattered a nearby platform, sending debris flying into the air as one of the fighters detonated their spell to gain an advantage.


    some were looting the fallen corpses, rifling through their weapons or armor as they disposed of their opponents with ruthless efficiency.


    others walked away, allowing their enemies to live but leaving them broken and defeated on the ground.


    in the midst of it all, there were a few who practiced honor, who fought not just for victory but for the respect of their opponents.


    but these were the minority.


    the majority were here to survive, to show dominance.


    victory by any means necessary.


    anthony''s eyes remained on the battles, yet his mind seemed elsewhere, focused on the strange rhythm that the tournament had taken.


    while the screen had selected many, it had not yet selected him, lucian, or several other champions.


    even aaaninja remained in the wings, it was a curious thing, this delay.


    something about it seemed too deliberate, too calculated.


    almost as if the screen, that ancient technology, was waiting for something, or someone.


    anthony gave a nonchalant shrug.


    "why not? it''s a show, and i''m just here for the entertainment. the way i see it, the more people who burn out, the more fun it''ll be when it''s my time"


    lucian laughed.


    "you''re a real piece of work, you know that?"


    aaaninja chuckled, shaking his head.


    "the problem is, everyone''s assuming they''ll have the last laugh. you never know who the real threat is until they step into the ring"


    the conversation shifted as they all fell silent for a moment, the atmosphere thick with the tension of waiting.


    the battles below raged on, but the champions above knew that their time would come.


    the screen would select them, and when it did, the arena would feel the weight of their strength.


    the days dragged on, and still, anthony''s turn did not come.


    nor did lucian''s.


    nor did aaaninja''s.


    the strange delay continued, and the longer it lasted, the more the champions around them began to grow curious.


    through the haze of combat, a whisper spread among the spectators, a dark horse had emerged in the tournament.


    at first, no one had paid much attention to the fighter.


    their presence was subtle, almost unremarkable at first glance.


    but slowly, with each victory, the fighter began to carve a name for themselves.


    their skill was unmatched, their speed deadly, their ability to exploit the smallest opening leaving their opponents in tatters before they even had a chance to react.


    some of the most renowned champions, who had long been considered favorites, had already fallen before this new contender.


    some said the dark horse''s strength was otherworldly, and some even wondered if they had mastered a form of combat that had never been seen before.


    regardless of the rumors, one thing was certain: this fighter was one to watch.


    "looks like we''re not the only ones drawing attention"


    anthony observed, his eyes flicking to the ground below, where the dark horse was now engaging in a duel with a well known combatant.


    lucian, his curiosity piqued, leaned forward slightly in his seat.


    "they''re impressive, that''s for sure. i''m curious to see how far they go"


    aaaninja''s eyes gleamed.


    "could be the one to shake things up in this tournament. or they could be another pretender"


    but even as the dark horse rose to prominence, there was something else that gnawed at the back of anthony''s mind.


    he knew his time would come.


    the screen had to select him eventually, and when it did, the arena would feel the weight of his presence.


    for now, though, anthony leaned back once more, popping another piece of popcorn into his mouth, his eyes scanning the arena with a mixture of interest and impatience.


    "if this keeps up, i might just start enjoying the chaos"


    he said, a wry smile crossing his face.


    "after all, the longer i wait, the more fun it''ll be when i finally get my turn"


    and as the battles below raged on, the champions above waited, patient, watching, and waiting for the moment when they would be called into the fray.


    the tournament was far from over, and only time would reveal who would emerge victorious in the end.


    ________________________


    author''s note


    now we shall enter the battle of the awaited character.


    strap in your seat belts, it''s gonna be a fun ride.

 Chapter 260 1 VS 3 part 1

    read exclusive adventures at empire


    as the days passed and countless matches unfolded, the giant screen continued to cycle through endless numbers, its rhythmic glow almost hypnotic.


    the tournament progressed with ruthless efficiency, as though it were sifting through debris to reveal the finest gems.


    thousands of battles had already been fought, reducing the field to a select few, beings who stood unrivaled at the pinnacle of power.


    when the time for the next match arrived, every gaze shifted back to the screen, anticipation thick in the air.


    numbers whirred past with mechanical precision, cascading like a slot machine spinning in a high stakes casino.


    most of the champions watched with detached expressions, their eyes dull from the monotony of endless combat.


    days of relentless matches had dulled the thrill, leaving even the fiercest warriors indifferent.


    then, with an abrupt halt, the machine froze, its endless rotation coming to a grinding stop.


    a moment of tense silence followed as the final numbers locked into place, displayed with stark clarity on the massive screen.


    1 vs 3


    the arena seemed to hold its breath as the announcement sank in, the crowd murmuring with a mix of intrigue and speculation.


    even the champions stirred slightly, their boredom momentarily broken by the unexpected pairing.


    gasps rippled through the crowd like a shockwave as the numbers solidified on the screen.


    two single-digit champions were set to face off, a momentous occasion, as it was the first time such an event would unfold before their very eyes.


    whispers of anticipation spread among the spectators, for this was not just a clash of titans, but a rare opportunity to glean insight into two of the most enigmatic competitors.


    the champion seated at number 1 was no stranger to fame or reverence: aaaninja chronisynth eternos, the pride of the celestial race.


    yet, despite his renown, he remained shrouded in mystery.


    no one had ever seen him truly fight, and his abilities were a puzzle even to the most seasoned warriors.


    he exuded an aura of unshakable power, a presence that demanded both fear and respect.


    facing him was the number 3 seated champion, zephyra galehart of the sylphari race.


    known for their extraordinary speed, the sylphari possessed an innate ability called omni-speed mastery, a gift that allowed them to transcend the limits of time and thought itself.


    through relentless training and mastery of this unique power, zephyra had risen to claim her place among the elite.


    her movements were a blur, faster than the eye could follow, a symphony of speed that left her opponents powerless to react.


    every gaze in the arena was locked on the two champions, the air vibrating with the tension of what was to come.


    both opponents shared an ethereal elegance, their silver hair shimmering like molten starlight under the arena''s glow.


    zephyra''s body was adorned with glowing tattoos resembling swirling wind currents, an intrinsic trait of the sylphari race, marking her connection to the very element she commanded.


    their parents stood at the pinnacle of their respective worlds.


    a death here could set entire world ablaze.


    she asked her question not out of fear, but to clarify the stakes.


    her voice radiated unwavering confidence, unaffected by the celestial bloodline of her opponent.


    after a pause, aaaninja''s indifferent voice echoed, his face as expressionless as ever.


    "either. whatever you prefer. the choice is yours"


    he spoke without arrogance, yet his words carried a subtle weight.


    it was as if he knew that even if zephyra demanded a fight to the death, and he emerged victorious, the celestial race would remain unchallenged at the summit of power.


    zephyra nodded at his reply, her composure unwavering.


    "very well. we''ll fight without killing"


    though she had no desire for bloodshed, her resolve was clear.


    if her opponent chose to betray this agreement, she would respond in kind.


    above, the overseer scowled, clicking his tongue in irritation.


    ''aren''t you two supposed to be the pride of the galaxy? where is your pride? fight to the death!''


    he thought, frustrated by their restraint.


    zephyra''s voice cut through the air again, laced with challenge.


    "won''t you open your eyes and fight me, or are you looking down on me?"


    aaaninja''s reply came without hesitation, his tone calm and unmoved.


    "i don''t look down on anyone, nor do i look up to anyone. i simply do not care. if you want me to open my eyes, you''ll have to make me"


    as if in unspoken agreement, both champions unleashed their auras in an instant.


    the ground quaked as their power surged forth, colliding violently in the air.


    the clash sent flickers of light and ripples of energy through the air, illuminating the battlefield with flashes of raw, unrestrained might.


    in perfect synchronization, a weapon materialized in each of their hands.


    zephyra held a slender, curved blade that shimmered like liquid wind, while aaaninja''s sword radiated an otherworldly glow, its edges as sharp as the stars themselves.


    from above, lucian observed intently, his gaze sharp and calculating.


    his nemesis was about to move, and he would watch every motion, every technique, preparing himself for their inevitable clash.


    ''let''s see what you''re truly capable of, aaaninja''


    lucian thought.

 Chapter 261 1 VS 3 part 2

    and then, it began.


    in the blink of an eye, zephyra vanished from her position, leaving only a fleeting whisper of air in her wake.


    her blade swept forward with lightning speed, a flash of steel aimed directly at aaaninja''s chest.


    confident in her unparalleled swiftness, zephyra believed her opponent could not even comprehend her movement, let alone react to it.


    yet, a resounding clang of metal against metal shattered the silence, as aaaninja blocked her strike effortlessly, his expression unchanged, his posture unyielding.


    zephyra''s eyes flickered with surprise, a fleeting moment of disbelief crossing her mind as her opponent matched her speed.


    but her reaction was swift, unfazed, she renewed her assault.


    her wrist became a blur, the blade flashing with a vicious, rhythmic speed, slicing at every vulnerable point on aaaninja''s body in a heartbeat.


    the air hardly seemed to register her movements as she danced through the strikes.


    each slash tore through the space between them with an intensity that sent shockwaves through the atmosphere.


    the floor beneath them buckled under the power of her blows, jagged sword marks etched deep into the earth, evidence of her merciless onslaught.


    but zephyra''s eyes narrowed, her mind sharpening in a flash of recognition.


    what she had struck was nothing but an afterimage, an illusion, a phantom.


    a sharp whistle of wind echoed behind her, and she felt the swift approach of a blade aimed directly at her neck.


    without hesitation, zephyra spun, her body flowing with the grace of a predator as she sidestepped the attack, her counter strike already in motion.


    their blades collided once more with a resounding boom, the clash reverberating through the air, an implosion of energy that shattered the very ground beneath them.


    in that instant, they were both swallowed by a blinding flash of light, their forms seemingly dissolving into the brilliance.


    and then, they reappeared.


    their swords met again and again, each strike aimed at the other''s vital points.


    ''impressive, he''s matching my speed...''


    ravines sprawled across the terrain, the earth buckling from the sheer force of their clash.


    "you are indeed fast"


    zephyra said, her voice tinged with a mixture of admiration and challenge.


    "but i wonder... who is faster, between us?"


    her tone was sharp, her words carrying a challenge that echoed through the chaos.


    she had never met anyone of her generation who could match her speed, let alone keep up with it.


    she had held back, knowing her true speed would leave others far behind, helpless to respond.


    yet here was aaaninja, younger than she, effortlessly matching and reacting to her every movement.


    though she was not as fast as others of her races that could transcend time itself, if she were, aaaninja would stand no chance.


    at her words, aaaninja remained silent.


    his stillness spoke volumes, he was not one to indulge in idle chatter, nor did he seek to explain himself to someone who would never cross his path again.


    "i guess you aren''t the talking type"


    zephyra mused aloud, a grin spreading across her face.


    in that moment, she was already beside him, her movements so fast they seemed to defy the very fabric of reality.


    her hand shot forward, fingers like iron claws as she reached for his face, intent on ending the exchange.


    but as her fingers closed around aaaninja''s face, she slammed her hand into the earth with immense force, the earth trembled beneath them.


    the shockwave from her strike sent dust and debris into the air, but when her gaze snapped to where aaaninja was supposed to be, he was gone.


    ''hmm... i thought i felt his face beneath my fingertips, but it seems i never touched him at all. what is his ability?''


    zephyra thought, confusion and intrigue swirling in her mind.


    she rose to her feet, her eyes narrowing as she sought out her elusive opponent, who had once again materialized in a distant corner of the battlefield, his presence as unfazed as ever.

 Chapter 262 1 VS 3 Part 3

    ''it seems the time for games has passed''


    zephyra mused, her gaze unwavering as it settled upon him.


    despite having heightened her speed to an extraordinary level, aaaninja effortlessly evaded her.


    the realization dawned upon her, this was no longer a battle for amusement, but a true confrontation.


    the onlookers sat in stunned silence, unable to comprehend the sheer velocity at play.


    their eyes could scarcely track the movements of the combatants.


    this was understandable in zephyra''s case, given her lineage and exceptional abilities.


    but witnessing someone who could not only keep pace but match her in every way was something else entirely.


    aaaninja was no ordinary opponent; he was a being with dominion over time itself.


    his mastery was unchallenged, an absolute command over the flow of moments.


    attempting to overpower him with mere speed was a futile endeavor from the start.


    there were myriad ways to counter speed through the manipulation of time, yet aaaninja had made no effort to do so.


    he saw no need.


    the reason aaaninja could vanish and reappear at will lay in one of his least most formidable skills:


    [temporal shift]


    this skill granted aaaninja the ability to manipulate isolated fragments of time, shifting moments either forward or backward.


    unlike mere teleportation, which only alters space, temporal shift intertwined both time and space, bending them in unison.


    by pinpointing a specific moment, the user could effortlessly transport themselves to that instance, bypassing the stretch of time in between.


    it was this ability that made aaaninja''s movements appear as if he were teleporting, a phenomenon that confounded zephyra.


    in truth, he was not simply shifting space; he was navigating through the very fabric of time itself.


    and yet, despite her incredible speed, zephyra''s abilities could not transcend time just yet.


    her racial gifts, while formidable in their own right, proved utterly ineffective against an opponent who commanded time itself.


    but she was unaware of this critical truth.


    aura and mana surged in perfect harmony around zephyra''s form, signaling the shift to absolute seriousness in her approach.


    her aura enveloped her sword in a radiant cloak, while the winds howled fiercely, bending to her will as they converged upon the blade.


    then, in a flash, she moved.


    her speed was no longer merely fast; it became more than a blur, so inhumanly swift that any onlooker would be forgiven for thinking she had teleported.


    in an instant, her sword slashed through the air with a ferocity that threatened to cleave aaaninja in two.


    the world seemed to hold its breath, the air thick with anticipation, as if it too waited for aaaninja''s response.


    with an air of effortless grace, aaaninja met the challenge.


    aura enveloped his body, his expression as calm as ever, as he resolved to mirror his opponent''s intensity.


    with a fluid motion, his sword shot upwards like a rocket, his body moving seamlessly into a defensive posture.


    in the blink of an eye, their weapons collided midair.


    for a moment, an oppressive silence descended, heavy and suffocating.


    then, as if the very air itself had been shattered, a cataclysmic eruption detonated from the single clash.


    the force unleashed was unparalleled.


    within a twenty-kilometer radius, the world was reduced to nothingness, obliterated in an instant.


    energies of unimaginable magnitude clashed in the very fabric of space, their collision triggering a cascade of destruction, as if the universe itself had been commanded to unravel.


    as his sword met each wind blade, they shattered into nothingness, their energy particles dissipating in the wake of his flawless strikes.


    it was as though his hands were moving through a fast-forwarded timeline, intercepting each attack with the grace of an inevitability.


    there was no slowing, no lapse in coordination, only fluid perfection.


    the very ground beneath him buckled under the sheer force of the confrontation.


    shattered debris was pulverized further, sinking into a state of total ruination.


    an earthquake reverberated across the land, the earth groaning under the weight of the conflict.


    windstorms whipped up, clouds of dust spiraling into chaotic gusts, as the very air trembled with the aftermath of destruction.


    yet, in the midst of this chaos, aaaninja''s breathing remained unchanged.


    his steady inhalations and exhalations were calm, measured, almost detached, in stark contrast to the devastation around him.


    his eyes remained closed, his expression tranquil and unperturbed by the storm he had created.


    then, slowly, he raised his head, his gaze shifting toward zephyra.


    his closed eyes still closed, and with a quiet yet piercing focus, they landed squarely on her.


    zephyra''s instincts flared with an intensity that demanded immediate action.


    there was no time for thought, only movement driven by pure, primal reflex.


    yet, even her exceptional speed was not enough.


    aaaninja''s blade descended with the weight of inevitability, as if it carried the authority of a universal law.


    the strike was swift, absolute.


    in an instant, zephyra''s arm was severed.


    a spray of crimson painted the air, droplets scattering like a macabre rain as her severed limb fell from the sky to the ground with a dull thud.


    despite the pain, her expression remained unflinching.


    she was no stranger to agony, it was a companion she had long since learned to endure.


    her feet found solid ground, her body steady despite the loss.


    her remaining hand tightened its grip on her sword, the weapon becoming an extension of her will.


    every fiber of her being strained as her senses were pushed to their absolute limits, desperate to detect the next move, to anticipate the next strike.


    but before her sharpened awareness could even register a threat, aaaninja was there again, his presence overwhelming.


    he stood before her, an unrelenting force, his movements so swift and seamless that they defied comprehension.


    aaaninja''s leg was already in motion before zephyra could react.


    she hadn''t even sensed him appear, his movements were beyond the scope of her perception.


    his kick connected with her jaw, a devastating strike carrying the weight of an unstoppable force, akin to the charge of an elephant.


    the sheer impact lifted her off the ground, her body moments away from being hurled skyward like a broken kite caught in a violent gale.


    but then, time itself faltered.


    zephyra froze mid air, suspended in an eerie stillness as aaaninja manipulated the flow of time around her for just a fraction of a second, hereby halting her ascent into the sky.


    the world resumed its motion in an instant, and before she could process what had occurred, aaaninja''s hand coiled tightly around her face.


    with ruthless precision, he dragged her body downward and slammed her into the earth with terrifying force.


    the ground beneath them gave way as spiderweb cracks spiraled outward from the point of impact, carving deep fissures into the earth.


    the sheer force of the attack transformed the surrounding area into a gaping sinkhole, debris and dust erupting into the air like an unyielding tempest.


    _____________


    author''s note.

 Chapter 263 Vicious

    a dense cloud of dust veiled the battlefield, swirling ominously as if the earth itself recoiled from the force of the impact.


    all eyes fixed on the epicenter, anticipation hanging thick in the air.


    the spectators, frozen in awe and dread, waited for the dust to settle, their breaths caught in their throats.


    as the veil of debris slowly lifted, the scene revealed itself.


    there she lay, zephyra''s body battered and broken.


    her once formidable presence now bore the unmistakable marks of devastation.


    though aaaninja had struck her only four times, the damage was catastrophic.


    the sheer force of the final blow had left her body trembling on the brink of collapse, her figure etched with the echoes of his overwhelming might.


    her teeth had been knocked loose, many scattered across the ground like broken shards of porcelain.


    blood streamed freely from every orifice, painting a grim picture of her injuries.


    bones lay shattered within her body, reduced to little more than splinters from the sheer force of the impact.


    her severed arm, still bleeding profusely, left a crimson trail as life ebbed from the wound.


    the back of her skull, the occipital bone, had partially caved in, a chilling indication that even her brain might have suffered trauma.


    bruises bloomed like dark flowers across her skin, accompanied by countless minor cuts that crisscrossed her battered frame, each a testament to the overwhelming power of aaaninja''s final blow.


    the force of that last attack was not just immense; it was cataclysmic, leaving her body a fragile shadow of the warrior she once was.


    the other champions watched intently, their eyes fixed on the brutal scene unfolding before them.


    each of them admired the sheer display of power, a mixture of awe and apprehension rippling through their ranks.


    they had just witnessed the celestial champion toying with zephyra, a prodigy renowned for her unparalleled speed.


    stay updated via empire


    for some, this was a sight that brought a twisted sense of relief.


    zephyra''s blinding speed had always been a source of dread.


    if the screen had ever fixed a match against her, they knew they wouldn''t even see her attacks coming.


    they wouldn''t even comprehend how they had lost.


    but now, it seemed this prodigy had met her match, her nemesis.


    to them, this was a match made in heaven. after all, how could anyone defend against an attack they couldn''t see?


    lucian watched intently, his gaze sharp and unyielding.


    unlike the others, he didn''t need to speculate about aaaninja''s abilities.


    every being he encountered had their powers and skills laid bare before him, a gift that allowed him to choose which to copy.


    aaaninja was no exception.


    what lucian saw made him frown deeply.


    lucian shook his head dramatically, his voice dripping with mock sympathy.


    "if this is how you show respect, then you''d better prepare to be single until the end of your lifespan"


    anthony leaned forward, smirking.


    "seriously, man. how can you slam a beauty into the ground like that and leave her completely wrecked? have you no appreciation for aesthetics?"


    aaaninja sighed, visibly exasperated.


    "we''re here for the competition and the fate of our worlds, not for women"


    lucian let out an exaggerated sigh of his own.


    "only with those words can i confirm that you''ve been single since birth"


    aaaninja closed his eyes, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration.


    ''how did this conversation suddenly become about women? are these two brain damaged or something?''


    he thought, resisting the urge to let his irritation show.


    "hahahaha! what a match!"


    a booming voice echoed from above, its tone filled with sadistic glee.


    it was the overseer, a figure notorious for his ruthless nature and insatiable appetite for bloodshed.


    "now this is a match! live it. love it!"


    the overseer declared with another manic laugh that sent chills through the arena.


    aaaninja''s gaze shifted to the overseer, his expression remaining calm, though his thoughts were anything but.


    ''such a bloodthirsty man''


    he thought, a flicker of disdain crossing his mind.


    when a champion was defeated and rendered unconscious, protocol dictated that their body would be teleported out of the arena immediately.


    the match was over the moment they lost consciousness.


    but this time, during aaaninja''s victory, the rules seemed to bend under the overseer''s influence.


    zephyra''s broken body had remained for a few long, agonizing seconds before finally being removed.


    it was deliberate, aaaninja could see it clearly.


    the overseer had left her there, as though urging him to take her life or at least cripple her further, to cross a line that they had agreed not to cross.


    it was an unspoken challenge, a silent demand to break the agreement between the champions.


    after all, zephyra was already unconscious, defenseless, and incapable of resisting.


    ''such a vicious man''


    aaaninja thought as he shook his head.


    he couldn''t do anything about it.


    although his time abilities made him powerful, in front of the overseerer he remains an ant.

 Chapter 264 Analysis

    the battlefield had settled into an eerie silence, but its aftermath weighed heavily upon the gathered delegates.


    the battle between aaaninja and zephyra had been both swift and decisive, leaving a profound impression on those who had witnessed it.


    though the dust had settled, the conversations surrounding the clash were just beginning.


    at a different location, where powerful figures from various races had gathered to observe, the dialogue was one of quiet admiration, tempered by an air of solemnity.


    the delegates, accustomed to witnessing displays of power, were now reflecting upon the sheer skill and calculated precision they had just observed.


    the first delegate, a tall being draped in a dark cloak with intricate patterns, looked towards the others, his tone betraying the respect he felt.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    "the grace with which aaaninja handled that situation, it was almost too easy. zephyra is no slouch; we all know her prowess. but aaaninja, he made it look almost effortless"


    his companion, shorter in stature but equally keen-eyed, nodded in agreement.


    "indeed. zephyra''s strength is evident, yet aaaninja''s execution of his strategy was flawless. i have never seen such a clear mastery over the flow of battle. it was as if he were an artist, carving out his victory with precision"


    the older delegate, a being whose presence commanded authority, steepled his fingers and mused.


    "aaaninja is not just a fighter; he''s a tactician. a warrior who views combat as a series of moves to be executed with absolute control. he understood that zephyra''s strengths lay in her aggression, and he systematically dismantled them"


    "true"


    the short delegate remarked thoughtfully.


    "zephyra''s attempts to overwhelm him with speed were quickly neutralized. she never stood a chance to land a decisive blow. aaaninja''s defense was impeccable. his counterattacks came without hesitation, and his rhythm was unshakable"


    the tall delegate turned his gaze to the battle''s aftermath, his expression unreadable.


    "the difference in their level of understanding was glaring. aaaninja didn''t just react to zephyra''s strikes, he anticipated them before they were even fully formed. zephyra is talented, but aaaninja''s experience and composure dwarfed hers"


    a somber silence filled the air for a moment as the delegates continued to reflect.


    the outcome of the match was clear, but the analysis of what had transpired was far from simple.


    the older delegate broke the stillness with a quiet murmur.


    "it''s a rare thing to witness a combatant who can control every aspect of a battle. aaaninja was never rushed. even when zephyra pushed him to the edge, he remained calm, precise. that calmness, in itself, is a weapon"


    "i''ve seen similar mastery before"


    the short delegate commented.


    "but never so effortlessly. aaaninja''s handling of her was... unsettling. it''s one thing to outplay your opponent, but another entirely to make it look so... trivial"


    another pause followed as the delegates contemplated this observation. then, the tall delegate spoke again, his voice tinged with the weight of his words.


    "we''ve all been here long enough to understand what a match like this means. aaaninja''s victory wasn''t just about power or skill, it was about control. total, unyielding control"


    "it''s clear from the battle we just witnessed that aaaninja has intention of letting others believe he is invincible. he''s making a statement, not just to zephyra, but to everyone watching. he''s telling them that no matter who they are, no matter how skilled they may be, they must respect his strength"


    the short delegate''s eyes gleamed as they turned their attention back to aaaninja.


    "aaaninja''s power is undeniable. but there''s something about his fighting style. it''s as if he''s never fighting for the sake of victory, he''s fighting to prove something to himself. he''s not just defeating an opponent; he''s breaking his own limits with every move"


    the tall delegate, though still contemplative, couldn''t help but smirk.


    "that''s a dangerous mindset. to constantly push beyond one''s limits without regard for the consequences. but that''s what makes aaaninja so dangerous. his resolve is unshakable"


    the older delegate''s voice grew grave as they added.


    "and that is exactly why we should watch him carefully. aaaninja''s approach to combat, to life itself, is one that will challenge everything we understand about strength. if he truly seeks to transcend the very concept of victory and defeat, he will be a force to reckon with in ways none of us can predict"


    the conversation fell into a deeper, more contemplative silence.


    the delegates knew that the battle they had just witnessed was more than a mere contest of strength, it was a signal, a message sent to all who watched.


    aaaninja had not simply won; he had set the stage for something greater, something that went beyond the confines of the arena.


    as the final echoes of the match faded, the delegates turned their eyes once more to zephyra''s parents.


    they could see the storm brewing in their eyes, the storm of a family that would not back down.


    the galestorms would rise again.


    and when they did, the next battle would be one no one would soon forget.


    the short delegate sighed, a note of finality in their tone.


    "this is only the beginning. we will see what happens next. but one thing is certain, aaaninja and zephyra are far from done with each other"


    the tall delegate''s smile returned, though it was tinged with uncertainty.


    "indeed. and in the end, we may find ourselves witnessing the birth of a rivalry that will shape the future in ways we cannot even begin to imagine"


    as the delegates slowly began to withdraw into their thoughts, it became clear that this match, this moment, was far more than a simple display of power.


    aaaninja sat quietly in his seat, unbothered and unmoved by the conversation around him, he too understood that the battle had only just begun.


    he remained unaware that delegates from various realms and races were meticulously scrutinizing his confrontation with zephyra.


    to aaaninja, it was nothing more than a mere battle, a transient moment in his life.


    explore more stories at empire


    however, if the galehart family dared to make a move, aaaninja had no doubt that his parents would annihilate their entire lineage without hesitation.


    their vengeance, boundless and unyielding, was sparked by any threat, real or perceived, that came near their child.

 Chapter 265 Disdain

    on the battlefield, the overseer remained largely silent, his presence commanding attention without the need for words.


    as the real battles began, his focus shifted entirely to the glowing screen before him.


    his fingers moved with precision, manipulating the ancient technology that crackled faintly with latent power.


    the display flickered as streams of shifting numbers raced across it, a mesmerizing dance of information predicting the carnage to come.


    a faint, almost imperceptible smile tugged at the corner of his lips, he was eagerly awaiting the deaths that would soon follow.


    then, abruptly, the numbers froze.


    the hum of the machinery faltered, leaving a palpable stillness in its wake.


    2 vs 3


    another single-digit clash.


    anthony and aaaninja''s gazes instinctively shifted toward lucian, who sat with the composure of an emperor surveying his domain.


    yet, his smug demeanor faltered the moment his eyes landed on the screen.


    lucian froze, his expression shifting into one of disbelief.


    his opponent was a woman.


    moments ago, he had been mocking aaaninja for his inability to properly handle a beauty.


    now, as if the universe delighted in irony, fate had delivered him the very lesson he so arrogantly dispensed.


    it was almost comical, this cruel twist of events, as if some higher power had decided to toy with him.


    but humor was fleeting.


    lucian''s sharp instincts reminded him of the gravity of the situation.


    he knew there would be no room for leniency, no quarter to be given.


    his opponent wouldn''t accept it, nor could he afford it.


    his opponent''s name was selunara duskveil.


    she belonged to the eclipsian race, an enigmatic lineage renowned for their unique racial ability: absolute duality.


    this power allowed them to exist in two distinct states simultaneously, one grounded in the material world and the other as a shadow like manifestation.


    together, these forms fought in perfect harmony, doubling their lethality and leaving their opponents overwhelmed by the seamless coordination of their dual selves.


    lucian''s gaze lingered on her, seated with effortless grace at seat number 3.


    her demeanor was serene, but her presence exuded an aura of dangerous confidence.


    ''is the author mocking me because of aaaninja?''


    lucian mused bitterly, recalling how he''d ridiculed his companion earlier.


    now, it seemed fate, or perhaps the universe itself, had decided to humble him, assigning him to face a beauty who was undoubtedly far deadlier than she appeared.


    selunara didn''t spare lucian even a fleeting glance.


    rising from her seat with an air of indifference, selunara simply disappeared, her form dissolving into shadow.


    lucian''s keen senses tracked her movement, and in an instant, he too vanished from his seat.


    the two reappeared atop a desolate mountain, standing a hundred meters apart.


    jagged peaks loomed around them, and a chilling wind swept through the barren landscape, setting the stage for their confrontation.


    lucian shook his head, his response quiet but resolute.


    deep down, he had never truly expected an answer.


    he had only asked out of curiosity, driven by his inability to understand people who were always at the pinnacle of power.


    he knew their arrogance, their detachment from anything beneath them.


    it was always the same.


    but lucian wasn''t naive.


    he didn''t hesitate simply because selunara was a woman.


    if she had decided to kill him, then he would return the favor in kind.


    he wasn''t the type to let any killing intent directed at him go unnoticed or unanswered.


    the instant her killing intent shifted toward him, he made his decision.


    she would die here.


    consequences?


    who gives a damn.


    the wrath of the eclipsians?


    his parents could hold the sky itself if anything happened.


    lucian knew he wasn''t without a backer, not like some of the other champions in the starborn tournament who were alone, relying on nothing but their own fleeting strength.


    he had blood, power, and connections, far more than enough to face whatever storm selunara''s death might summon.


    "i never expected a reply from you"


    lucian remarked with a knowing smile, his expression unreadable.


    there wasn''t the faintest trace of killing intent in his demeanor, no tension in the air surrounding him.


    his stance remained calm, almost casual.


    "show me the ability of your race that makes you so proud"


    with those words, he unsheathed his katana, the blade gleaming faintly under the dim light.


    his aura, despite its serenity, was like the still surface of a lake, calm, yet ready to shatter with the slightest disturbance.


    selunara''s disdain only deepened, but her expression remained a mask of cold indifference.


    she didn''t flinch, but her gaze grew colder still.


    "how arrogant"


    she murmured, her voice gentle, yet it reverberated through the silence, sharp and heavy.


    without further words, black daggers began to materialize in her hands, moving from her space ring.


    enjoy new chapters from empire


    the air around them thickened, as though reality itself bent to her will.


    the wind stilled.


    the atmosphere itself seemed to hold its breath.


    and in the next heartbeat, they both moved, in a blur of motion.

 Chapter 266 Lucians first battle part 1

    a cataclysmic eruption reverberated through the very core of the earth as the two combatants collided at a singular, explosive point.


    mana surged in waves, volatile and ferocious, swirling in the air as dust and debris were hurled skyward, consuming the battlefield.


    the mountain itself seemed to shudder under the immense pressure of their clash, the ground cracking, as if the world itself was trying to flee from the fury of their power.


    then, in a split second, they vanished, erased from the mountain''s summit, a mere whisper in the storm.


    selunara, her form a blur of grace and deadly precision, launched herself forward.


    her twin daggers, gleaming, lethal, shot toward lucian''s chest and stomach simultaneously, their tips flashing with intent so sharp it could cleave through fate itself.


    yet, lucian was no novice.


    his instincts, honed through various battles, surged as he leaped into the air.


    his body spun with the fluidity of a seasoned fighter, propelling him above her blades with barely a fraction of a second to spare.


    his katana descended in a deadly arc, aimed directly at her throat, cutting through the air like a comet of vengeance.


    but selunara''s reaction was swift, far too swift for an ordinary opponent.


    it was as though she had already foreseen his every move, every breath.


    her body twisted effortlessly in midair, and with a fluid motion, her dagger met his katana, parrying the strike with a deadly grace that sent sparks crackling into the air.


    sparks flew, crackling with a ferocity that matched the fury of their duel, as the weapons met with the intensity of thunderclaps.


    but in the same breath, her dagger recoiled, slashing for his neck once more, cutting through the air with a whistling sound, intent on tearing through his flesh.


    lucian''s wrist twisted, his katana parrying with effortless, calculated precision.


    the clash of steel echoed through the valley as he countered in an instant.


    his blade sliced through the air with an ease that belied the explosive force contained within each strike.


    with a surge of strength, his katana sought her exposed side, aiming to break through her guard.


    but selunara was ready.


    her second dagger was already in motion, meeting his katana with a shrieking metallic sound that resonated through the mountains.


    the force of their collision was so intense it shook the very earth beneath them.


    in that split second, with one dagger blocking his katana, selunara made her move.


    her second blade, sleek, deadly, stabbed forward with the precision of a serpent''s strike, aiming for the heart.


    lucian''s body shifted, his footing adjusting in a mere breath to avoid the attack.


    the dagger was inches from his chest, but his movements were immaculate, his survival instinct razor sharp.


    his body continued its momentum, and with a sudden surge, he launched into a backflip, his feet shooting upward like an explosive force, aiming for her jaw with a brutal kick.


    selunara''s eyes flashed with awareness as she reacted with uncanny speed.


    in a twist of her body, she evaded the incoming strike, her figure flowing through the air like liquid, a shadow slipping past a hunter''s arrow.


    then, in a heartbeat, they disengaged, two predators assessing one another, waiting for the next move.


    lucian''s eyes tracked their movements, his senses sharp and honed to perfection.


    they appeared at his sides at once, both figures attacking from opposite angles, their weapons descending upon him in a deadly cross.


    aura flared around lucian''s body, coating his katana and his form in a brilliant aura of pure energy.


    with a dismissive ease, he raised his katana in one fluid motion, its edge meeting the shadow''s blade with blinding speed, parrying the strike effortlessly.


    in that same instant, his other hand shot forward, catching the second blade with an iron grip, the aura around him pulsing like a storm.


    the collision of their weapons was deafening.


    an implosion of energy radiated from their clash, shattering the earth beneath them, sending shockwaves that tore through the surrounding space.


    yet, despite the devastation, none of them moved an inch.


    with a growl of effort, lucian''s hand rose, muscles straining as he lifted the shadowy form with ease, throwing it aside like a ragdoll.


    but there was no rest.


    before selunara could react, lucian was already in motion, his body a blur of speed.


    his leg whipped forward like a serpent''s strike, aiming directly for her temple with vicious intent.


    but before the blow could land, a hand materialized out of nowhere, catching his leg with a force that froze him in place.


    lucian''s gaze snapped to the shadow in the distance, still too far to reach him physically, yet close enough to defend the real selunara.


    ''another ability?''


    his mind barely had time to process before a punch from selunara, blazing with fury, was already barreling toward his midsection.


    the air crackled with tension as he acted.


    his body blurred, vanishing from sight with almost comical speed.


    the instant his leg left the ground, her punch struck nothing but empty space.


    the shockwave from the blow cracked the fabric of space itself, reverberating through the mountains with maddening force.


    the sound of the strike tore through the air, the shockwaves obliterating everything in their path.


    then, before selunara could recover, lucian appeared behind her like a phantom.


    his elbow shot forward, aimed with precision at her skull, a final, lethal blow that could shatter bone and send her into oblivion.


    the wind barrier around him exploded as the attack surged forward, unstoppable, a killing strike.


    but just as the attack was about to land, lucian''s eyes widened in realization.


    the moment he struck, his hand phased through her body.


    ''what?''


    his senses sharpened as the world slowed in that moment.


    selunara, or rather, her phantom, had swapped places with the real body in the last instant.


    lucian''s strike passed through the apparition, his attack deflected by the deception.


    the battlefield had become a stage for the greatest of illusions, and lucian knew one thing for certain, this fight was far from over.

 Chapter 267 Lucians first battle part 2

    before lucian could process the sudden shift in the air, the phantom''s body contorted with unnatural speed, its shadowy sword hurtling toward his neck with deadly precision.


    lucian''s instincts flared to life, his combat senses honed to perfection.


    without a second thought, he raised his katana, its polished steel flashing as it intercepted the phantom''s strike with a resounding clash.


    the world around them seemed to warp in an instant.


    the two combatants blurred into motion, their bodies almost indistinguishable as they clashed.


    each blow, each movement, was an explosion of force.


    strength met strength.


    speed met speed.


    aura clashed with aura.


    the shrill sound of metal on metal rang out in the stillness of the battlefield as their swords collided with relentless fury.


    each strike was a deadly attempt to find an opening, a gap in the other''s defense.


    every time they attacked, it seemed they were mirroring one another''s movements, each one countering the other in perfect sync.


    it was as if two forces of nature were clashing head on, neither willing to yield.


    devastating sword techniques pulsed with raw energy from their blades as they connected in rapid succession, a dazzling display of power and precision.


    sparks flew, and the air around them crackled with the force of their attacks.


    but lucian''s focus was split.


    as he remained locked in combat with the phantom, a new danger crept up behind him without a sound.


    selunara appeared, her presence almost imperceptible, but her intention was clear.


    her two daggers gleamed in the dim light, crossing in an x-shaped arc before she slashed outward with blinding speed.


    [selunara dagger technique: cursing strike]


    aura surged forward like a tidal wave, forming into twin arcs that shot toward lucian from behind.


    lucian could feel the attack before it even landed, the very air thick with the power of her strike.


    lucian, still grappling with the phantom, sensed the incoming danger and instinctively tried to dodge.


    but before he could make a move, a chilling sensation washed over him.


    darkness itself seemed to coil around him, and in an instant, he was frozen in place by chains woven from shadows.


    the moment of hesitation proved fatal.


    just as the attack was about to strike him, a sudden twist of reality occurred.


    lucian vanished from sight, his body disappearing like a wisp of smoke.


    the moment he was gone, selunara''s face contorted in shock as she found herself standing in the very spot lucian had been, her chains now binding her in place instead.


    before the two figures could even react, the impact of the attack landed with cataclysmic force.


    the ground beneath them shook violently as a massive explosion detonated outward, sending waves of destruction in every direction.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    the explosion obliterated the landscape, trees splintering and toppling like toothpicks.


    the very earth trembled, cracks appearing in the ground as energy spiraled out of control.


    when the chaos subsided and the dust began to settle, a single pair of footsteps echoed through the silent wasteland.


    selunara stood calmly amidst the devastation, her face serene and untouched by the fury of the explosion.


    not a single mark marred her skin.


    her daggers remained pristine in her hands, their edges gleaming with an ominous glow.


    in perfect synchronization, they moved as one.


    each took a step forward, their weapons raised in unison.


    [selunara dagger technique: searing tear]


    [phantom sword technique: overheat tear]


    their aura flared as their weapons slashed through the air, meeting the lightning net head on with devastating force.


    the collision was nothing short of cataclysmic.


    the world seemed to turn white, a blinding flash of light engulfing the battlefield, followed by a wave of crimson that rippled outward.


    the shockwave from the clash detonated with such power that the very ground beneath them buckled, roots and debris flying in all directions.


    through the smoke and fire, a gleaming sword flashed, its edge cutting through the haze with deadly intent.


    lucian''s reflexes were as sharp as razor.


    he sidestepped with barely a movement, his eyes locked onto the phantom''s next move.


    his hand surged with power, and in an instant, he summoned a new element: the cold, biting force of ice.


    a chill ran through the air as lucian''s hand touched the phantom''s shoulder.


    the effect was immediate.


    the phantom''s form froze in place, its body solidifying into an icy sculpture, suspended in time.


    then he instantly shot forward towards selunara.


    but before lucian could capitalize on his advantage, a strange force suddenly gripped him.


    his body was hurled backward, the freezing ice cracking and shattering around him as he was pulled toward the phantom.


    ''another ability'' experience more tales on empire


    lucian thought, realizing that the phantom could manipulate its surroundings in more ways than he had anticipated.


    the strange ability was called phantom recall.


    it allowed the phantom to draw objects, or enemies, toward itself, forcing them into close range.


    as lucian found himself propelled back toward the phantom, selunara was already there, her daggers flashing with deadly intent.


    her voice rang out, soft and melodic, but beneath it was the unmistakable weight of certain death.


    "you''re too slow"


    she murmured, a cruel edge in her tone.


    the next moment, both selunara and the phantom accelerated to incredible speeds, their movements becoming a blur of motion as they launched into a savage assault.


    their combined power overwhelmed lucian in an instant.


    attacks rained down from all directions, their speed and precision a perfect storm of deadly force.


    their weapons blazed with fire, each strike leaving a trail of scorching light in the air.


    the fire on their blades grew more intense with every passing second, the heat from their weapons growing unbearable as they closed in on lucian.


    speed was of no use in the face of such an onslaught.


    lucian knew this.


    the only way to survive was to match their force with equal power or rely on a defense capable of withstanding their combined might.


    ''i should end this already''


    lucain thought as he watched the approaching attacks that seemed slower than a snail to him.


    then with a sigh, it happened.

 Chapter 268 Lucians first battle part 3

    as selunara''s and shadow''s attacks closed in, crimson arcs of fire infused energy tearing through the air, lucian''s lips parted slowly, his voice resounding with unhurried authority.


    [aegis pulse]


    he uttered.


    a brilliant glow erupted from his body, energy surging outward in a radiant wave.


    the air warped and trembled as the glow intensified, expanding with an ear splitting resonance.


    the shockwave collided with the incoming arcs, shattering them into harmless sparks of dissipating energy.


    the wave rippled forward, striking selunara and shadow with overwhelming force.


    selunara was flung through the air, her momentum broken as she spiraled backward uncontrollably.


    shadow, devoid of resistance, was hurled like a weightless object, its form scattering debris as it crashed into the ground.


    the earth itself fractured under the impact, jagged cracks radiating outward from lucian''s feet.


    dust and shards of stone burst into the air, forming a chaotic storm that encircled the battlefield.


    at the center of it all, lucian stood motionless, his glowing body radiating a fierce yet controlled brilliance.


    the remnants of the shockwave shimmered around him, distorting the air like waves of heat.


    his calm, measured gaze swept over the aftermath, unshaken and resolute, as the battlefield fell into silence.


    the air vibrated with tension as lucian stood motionless at the center of the battlefield, the remnants of the shockwave from his [aegis pulse] still reverberating across the jagged landscape.


    his body, glowing faintly from the pulse, remained calm, his eyes unwavering, a predator''s gaze locked on his opponent.


    selunara, her form flickering in and out of sight, her cloak of shadows ever shifting, surveyed the battlefield with a calculated, deadly gaze.


    her shadow twin, a perfect echo of her every move, was already weaving between the terrain, preparing to strike.


    for a moment, there was silence, a brief, eerie stillness in the air, before the storm broke.


    selunara darted forward, the shadows beneath her feet stretching like tendrils as she harnessed the power of a skill [shadow shift].


    in an instant, she was gone, vanishing from sight and reappearing beside lucian, daggers flashing with deadly intent.


    the twin of her shadow, equally fast and unyielding, took another path, circling behind him in a deadly flanking maneuver.


    lucian, who had not so much as flinched, seemed to anticipate the strike.


    his katana flickered with a swift motion, slashing upward to intercept the incoming blow.


    with an almost lazy twist, he parried the first strike of selunara''s blade, sending it skittering off his weapon''s edge.


    the second strike, from the shadow, came too close, but lucian twisted his body impossibly fast.


    his katana moved with preternatural precision, severing the shadow in half, its form scattering into a cloud of dark mist before it could even attempt to land a blow.


    selunara, momentarily thrown off balance by the loss of her second strike, leaped backward, her eyes narrowing as her feet lightly touched the ground, her stance shifting into an offensive position.


    she wasted no time, she activated another skill [dual energy resonance]


    the energy between her and her shadow was now in perfect sync, amplifying both of their powers.


    the ground trembled under their combined force as she launched into another attack, her shadow form speeding up, mirroring her movements in a perfect union.


    lucian''s expression never wavered.


    his katana was already in motion, cutting a precise arc through the air.


    a slow exhale passed from his lips, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly as he observed the multitude of selunara''s attacks closing in on him.


    but there was no fear in his eyes.


    with a sharp motion, lucian swung his katana in an arc so fast that the air itself seemed to split.


    he slashed through the first shadow, the second, and the third, each one falling into nothingness as his blade moved in a seamless dance of destruction.


    each slash was calculated, precise, and merciless, cutting down selunara''s decoys with utter ease.


    selunara herself, already in the midst of moving, felt the ground shake as she realized her plan had failed.


    there was no escaping lucian''s reach now.


    her shadow counterpart, which had been waiting for her to land the finishing blow, faltered and shattered, her remaining form barely holding itself together.


    in that moment of hesitation, lucian was upon her.


    his katana flashed downward, aiming straight for her midsection.


    with no more decoys left, there was nothing to protect her.


    selunara''s heart raced in her chest, but her body, already battered from the previous blows, was no longer able to evade his attack.


    time seemed to slow.


    her hand reached out in a desperate attempt to summon something, anything, that could counter lucian''s inevitable strike.


    she called upon [phantom phase] the only option she had left.


    her shadow form began to flicker and shift, turning intangible as it attempted to pass through lucian''s attack.


    but lucian was too fast.


    his katana plunged into her side, cutting through her defenses before the phase could fully activate.


    the blade cut through her flesh like a hot knife through butter.


    selunara gasped in agony as she felt her body torn apart.


    the power behind the strike left her disoriented, unable to maintain her grip on the remaining strands of her shadow power.


    her vision blurred as she stumbled back, the last of her energy fading.


    lucian did not hesitate.


    his blade moved again, and this time, there was no parry, no attempt to avoid the strike.


    with a final, brutal motion, lucian severed her head from her body, the clean cut silencing the battlefield with its finality.


    selunara''s body crumpled to the ground in a lifeless heap, her shadow dissolving into the air as the last remnants of her existence faded into nothingness.


    lucian stood over her, his katana gleaming, still poised in the aftermath of the lethal blow.


    his body was untouched, his expression still calm, as if the battle had not even been a challenge.


    the wind picked up, swirling around him, carrying the remnants of the dust and debris into the air.


    there was no emotion in his eyes, only the cold certainty of victory.


    the silence that followed was deafening. selunara was no more.


    and lucian? he had won, effortlessly, with no injuries, no exhaustion, and no hesitation.


    he turned and walked away, his steps echoing in the stillness, leaving behind the broken remnants of a battle that had never truly been in doubt.

 Chapter 269 Calamity Demon

    from another vantage point, the delegates of each planet watched with rapt attention, their gazes fixed unflinchingly on the ferocious clash between lucian and selunara.


    the tension in the air was palpable, but their expressions soon turned to collective shock as lucian''s katana sliced through the air with deadly precision, aimed directly for selunara''s neck.


    her lifeless body collapsed to the ground with a resounding thud, crimson blood pooling beneath her, a stark testament to the battle''s conclusion.


    lucian spared not a glance, his eyes cold and devoid of emotion.


    with measured, unhurried steps, he walked away, leaving the lifeless scene behind without a trace of remorse.


    the delegates of every race watched, their faces etched with shock and disbelief.


    they couldn''t fathom what they had just witnessed.


    no, they didn''t dare to.


    lucian had done the unthinkable.


    the audacity.


    the sheer, unwavering confidence.


    a heavy silence hung in the air, undisturbed even in the presence of these powerful beings.


    their disbelief lingered for but a second, yet, for entities of their stature, a single second stretched on, feeling like an eternity.


    the stillness dissolved in an instant.


    and then, it happened.


    a monstrous wave of killing intent erupted from a singular direction, surging forth like a dam obliterated under insurmountable pressure.


    the air grew thick with the aura of death, each pulse suffocating and oppressive.


    space itself refused to quiver under the strain, it simply fractured, shattering into void like splinters upon contact with the overwhelming force.


    the grand structure where the delegates sat crumbled to dust in a heartbeat, its remnants disintegrating before they could touch the ground.


    even the rising clouds of debris seemed to falter, hesitant to drift near the entities present.


    in the presence of such devastating power, the weaker beings succumbed instantly.


    some coughed up blood, their faces pale and twisted in agony.


    others collapsed into uncontrollable convulsions, their bodies betraying them as tremors wracked their forms.


    they were simply too frail to endure.


    yet, some delegates remained seated, their gazes fixed with unwavering focus on what was to come.


    they did not flinch.


    instead, they silently prayed for the moment to arrive, eager to witness a battle that would shake the heavens.


    but the calm was short lived.


    the delegates from selunara''s planet erupted in fury the moment their champion''s severed head soared into the sky, a grotesque symbol of lucian''s decisive victory.


    "how dare you, humans!"


    a voice thundered, reverberating across space with an authority that made the very planet quake.


    the air seemed to tremble under the weight of the words, imbued with a power that demanded submission.


    the fiery accusation was directed at lucian''s parents and the three other human delegates who had accompanied them.


    it seemed the eclipsians were poised for retaliation, their thirst for vengeance ignited by the loss of their champion.


    this was precisely why the starborn tournament rarely saw bloodshed.


    to kill an opponent was to gamble with the fury of their entire backing.


    before making such a move, one had to ensure their own power exceeded that of their adversary.


    humans were often an easy target in this regard.


    their race was known for its lack of significant backing, a vulnerability that made them frequent scapegoats in galactic conflicts.


    but this time, selunara had made a fatal error.


    she had chosen the wrong human.


    lucian''s backing was no less formidable than hers, a truth she had tragically overlooked.


    if she had refrained from showing her killing intent toward him, she might have walked away from this battle alive, arrogance and all.


    at the question posed by the eclipsian delegates, riven finally spoke.


    his voice was as calm and unyielding as a still ocean, carrying an eerie tranquility that seemed untouchable.


    his presence radiated an aura of invincibility, not oppressive, but undeniable, like a force of nature that simply was.


    "why wait days to declare war?"


    he said, his tone soft, almost a whisper, yet it carried through the room as if it demanded the attention of every soul present.


    "that is far too ahead. we might as well start the war now. after all, your enemies are standing before you. what is stopping you?"


    there was no trace of killing intent in his words, no oppressive weight behind his presence.


    his demeanor was light, almost casual.


    yet, the gravity of his message was impossible to ignore.


    each syllable conveyed everything he intended, cutting sharper than any blade.


    the room fell silent, the delegates stunned.


    they couldn''t believe what they were hearing.


    yet, somehow, they could.


    they knew riven darkheart.


    the man known across the galaxy as the calamity demon.


    his name was synonymous with destruction, a powerhouse of the human race whose reputation was carved in the annals of annihilation.


    it was said that no one could list the greatest human powerhouses without his name among them.


    they understood the kind of man he was.


    riven never made the first move.


    he waited, patient and calm, until his enemies struck.


    but once he retaliated, the result was absolute, inevitable, and singular.


    annihilation.


    _____________


    author''s note.


    enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    remove ads now

 Chapter 270 Catastrophic

    the overseer stood motionless, his eyes fixed upon the fragile scene before him, unfolding with unnerving precision.


    a surge of molten heat coursed through his veins, the shiver of exhilaration dancing along his limbs, a fevered anticipation overtaking him.


    his thoughts surged like a torrent, racing faster than the eye could follow, as though he could already perceive the blood soaked future stretching out before him.


    ''this is it. this is the moment i have longed for''


    his mind whispered, seizing upon the unfolding chaos with a fierce, unyielding intensity.


    ''fight. kill. destroy.''


    these words resounded within him, an unrelenting mantra, each echo a deeper call to the darkness.


    a delegate of the eclipsian race spoke, his voice resonating with authority and raw power, piercing through the tension in the air.


    "do you wish for a fight calamity demon?"


    the words hung in the open, its weight pressing upon the room.


    riven did not respond.


    neither did his wife, vespera.


    instead, the human delegates from lucian''s planet shifted their eyes toward the eclipsian delegates.


    their demeanor remained composed, unruffled, yet beneath the calm exteriors, an unspoken readiness simmered, a barely contained fury that could erupt in an instant if any eclipsian dared make a move.


    the surrounding observers, a diverse assembly of delegates from myriad races, stood at the edge of anticipation, knowing that what came next would be a spectacle unlike any other.


    riven did not so much as glance at the eclipsian who had spoken.


    there was no need for it.


    he had already issued his challenge, offered the opening, words were now meaningless.


    if the eclipsian wished to act, they were free to do so, but riven had no more to say on the matter.


    instead, his attention was fixed solely on his son, unmoving and undeterred.


    the eclipsian delegate, sensing riven''s silent dismissal, rose slowly from his seat.


    his movements were methodical, each one deliberate, as though he was carefully measuring every step.


    with every motion, the weight of the space seemed to grow heavier, as if the very atmosphere was thickening around him.


    then, the first step was taken.


    his footfall was soundless, no whisper of sound to mark its presence, but it resonated with an almost palpable force, sending ripples through the air, distorting the space around him.


    with each passing moment, the pressure of his presence mounted, and the tension in the room escalated.


    the eclipsian delegate, unhurried and unwavering, closed the distance until he stood before riven darkheart and the other human delegates, his very being commanding the attention of all who watched.


    the eclipsian''s lips parted, releasing a measured breath as he began to speak.


    "i did not receive an answer, riven darkheart"


    his voice rose steadily, matching the swelling force of his presence, a tone that seemed to shake the very foundation of the room.


    the delegates from lower races, unable to withstand the growing pressure, hurriedly summoned their life saving artifacts, vanishing in an instant.


    some were too slow.


    their bodies ruptured violently, exploding into a spray of blood and shattered remains, their innards scattering across the floor in a grotesque display.


    before riven could utter the final number.


    it came.


    the world came to a sudden, unnerving halt.


    read exclusive adventures at empire


    space itself seemed to freeze, as if caught in the grip of some unseen force.


    time, too, stood still, suspended in an eternal moment where nothing moved.


    even some powerful beings, those who might have resisted, were frozen in place, locked in an endless instant.


    then, it erupted.


    a staggering, overwhelming aura, so intense and all consuming, surged forth from the very essence of the eclipsian delegate.


    it poured from him like a tidal wave, an impossible weight that crushed the stillness of the frozen world.


    as his power poured into the space around him, everything that had once been in motion shattered.


    the moment resumed, but not as it had been.


    it didn''t simply resume.


    it was obliterated.


    space itself fractured, the very fabric of existence torn apart.


    time unraveled in a spiraling chaos, and every particle, every molecule of matter was crushed under the immense force of the eclipsian''s power.


    the world, unable to withstand the sheer force of the eruption, trembled violently, its very foundations breaking apart.


    and then, with a deafening roar, the world exploded in a cataclysmic detonation, a true world ending explosion that split the sky and the earth.


    the destruction was absolute.


    the sun and moon that had hung silently in space were torn apart, their light snuffed out in an instant.


    the energy released was a violent cascade, triggering chain reactions that swept across the entire realm, igniting apocalyptic conflagrations.


    every form of matter available was reduced to nothingness, consumed by the firestorm.


    delegates from lower races, unable to even comprehend the magnitude of the destruction, perished instantly, their lives snuffed out like candles in the wind.


    many didn''t bother to defend, for even such a world ending destruction couldn''t leave a scratch on their skin.


    their bodies, forged in the crucible of unimaginable power, remained impervious to the chaos unraveling around them.


    the fiery cataclysms, the collapsing space, the tearing of time itself, none of it touched them.


    their arrogance was not born of ignorance, but of absolute confidence in their own invulnerability.


    they stood, unflinching, as the world crumbled around them, knowing that not even the apocalyptic forces could harm them.


    not a single delegate from the eclipsian race faltered.


    their skin remained unscathed, their bodies untouched by the cataclysmic storm that raged around them.


    none of them spared a thought for their champions, knowing that the overseer had already moved them to safety, securing their lives long before the destruction had begun.


    and as the echoes of the devastation reverberated through the shattered remains of the world, the eclipsian delegates stepped forward.


    the battle was about to unfold.


    enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    remove ads now

 Chapter 271 Interfere

    before the eclipsians could even make their move, another powerful aura descended, commanding the attention of all present.


    every gaze turned toward the source of this overwhelming presence.


    "are you interfering, celestials?"


    the eclipsian, who had obliterated an entire planet without so much as lifting a finger, spoke with an air of detached authority.


    his piercing gaze shifted gracefully toward the celestials, radiating both curiosity and veiled hostility.


    aaaninja''s father, his expression neutral but laced with zero tension, responded in a neutral tone.


    "i am not interfering. but do not sow chaos during the starborn tournament simply because your champion was defeated and you''ve lost all hope of claiming the resources"


    zachary, unfazed by the eclipsian''s display of power, stepped forward, his eyes locking with the eclipsian''s in a display of unyielding resolve.


    "but"


    zachary continued, his tone sharp with unwavering certainty.


    "if you persist in disrupting this event, i won''t hesitate to put you in your place"


    his words carried the weight of undeniable truth, spoken with calm, calculated authority that left no room for doubt.


    the eclipsian delegate stood poised, his composure unshaken as his piercing gaze fixed on zachary.


    a flicker of killing intent ignited in his eyes, a silent promise of violence.


    but he knew, deep down, with unerring certainty, that even the combined might of the eclipsian delegation could not contend with the unified power of zachary and riven.


    for a full minute, the delegate locked eyes with zachary, a silent battle of wills playing out between them.


    finally, reason triumphed over wrath.


    "this isn''t over"


    he declared, his voice laced with reluctant restraint, a testament to rationality triumphing over emotion.


    with that, the heavy, oppressive weight of his presence vanished, dissipating into the void as his words echoed in the air.


    but even as he departed, the devastation he had wrought remained, a catastrophic tableau frozen in time, irreversible and unmoving.


    the scars of his actions would linger long after his departure.


    throughout the unfolding chaos, riven remained composed, his demeanor unshaken and unyielding.


    he stood as a figure of calm authority, exuding quiet confidence.


    he didn''t need to speak.


    for riven, actions spoke louder than words, and he was always prepared to let his actions resonate, to whomever, wherever, and whenever the need arose.


    meanwhile, the delegates from the blue planets sat silently, observing the proceedings with measured curiosity.


    it was their first time participating in the starborn tournament, and their strategy was clear: watch and learn.


    gorath, however, was a stark contrast.


    battle intent surged through his body, an unrestrained hunger for conflict evident in his stance.


    yet, as the anticipated clash failed to materialize, his expression soured.


    disappointment marred his features; the spectacle he craved was denied.


    collins, in stark opposition, remained motionless.


    no energy radiated from him, not even a hint of aura betrayed his presence.


    he didn''t bother watching the events unfold.


    his eyes stayed closed, a clear sign of his disinterest.


    to collins, this tournament was little more than a tedious obligation.


    all he wanted was for it to conclude so he could return home.


    this sentiment was precisely why he had left his wife, irene, behind.


    the thought crossed his mind: ''just by being weaker, so many delegates have already perished from the mere flex of an eclipsian''s aura and killing intent. they haven''t even attacked... yet lives are already lost''


    this was unthinkable.


    the void dimension was the pinnacle of voidwalker mastery, a realm where its creator was godlike, omnipotent, and omniscient.


    nothing moved without his awareness or permission.


    yet, here she was.


    ''a human''


    he thought, his disbelief deepening as he stared at the woman who had violated the sanctity of his domain.


    this went against every rule, every truth he knew about the void dimension.


    the woman, of course, was none other than mitchelle crimson.


    there was no way she would allow the overseer to move her son without her knowledge or consent.


    what if the overseer harbored ulterior motives?


    mitchelle was not one to gamble with her child''s safety.


    in truth, she had been present from the very moment the overseer deployed his void dimension.


    she had chosen not to act, observing silently to assess the situation.


    once she confirmed that her son was unharmed and safe, she saw no need to intervene further.


    "how did you enter my space without my permission?"


    the overseer demanded, his voice laced with disbelief and fury.


    mitchelle responded with a serene smile, her tone light as she replied.


    "that''s a trade secret"


    the overseer remained motionless, his mind working furiously.


    normally, anyone who dared to defy him would face his full wrath.


    he reveled in war, destruction, and bloodshed.


    yet now, he hesitated.


    this woman was no ordinary being.


    anyone capable of bypassing the void dimension''s rules demanded caution.


    ''an artifact?''


    he wondered, searching for signs of some ancient tool or mechanism at play.


    but he found nothing, no artifacts, no spells, no discernible trickery.


    "i hope you can overlook this intrusion"


    mitchelle continued, her voice calm but firm.


    "i was just worried when my son disappeared before my eyes"


    her form began to fade, dissolving from reality as though erased from existence itself.


    having confirmed that anthony was safe, mitchelle returned to her husband''s side, her expression returning to its usual stoic calm.


    the overseer stood rooted in place, shocked and deeply unsettled.


    mitchelle had left his domain right in front of him, yet he couldn''t comprehend how she had done it.


    his gaze shifted to anthony, still frozen like the others.


    "her son"


    he murmured internally, piecing together the connection.


    but as his eyes lingered on anthony, he felt a chilling sensation, a pair of gazes boring into him.


    the first, unmistakably, was mitchelle''s lingering presence.


    the second came from an unknown source he couldn''t sense: romulus.


    enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    remove ads now

 Chapter 272 Orion

    The display of power came to an abrupt conclusion with the intervention of the Celestials, their presence silencing the chaos in an instant.


    A desolate, newly discovered planet was designated as the battleground for the continuation of the Starborn Tournament.


    Its barren surface bore witness to the ambitions and destinies of its participants.


    Without delay, the Overseer commanded the champions to take their positions.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    As they materialized on the battlefield, a cacophony of questions filled their minds, unspoken queries etched across their faces.


    A few dared to voice their thoughts aloud, directing their questions to the Overseer.


    Under ordinary circumstances, he might have acknowledged them, but this time, his silence was telling.


    His thoughts were elsewhere, consumed by the enigma of Mitchelle.


    With a mere snap of his fingers, the ancient screen shimmered into existence once more, casting its ethereal glow over the battlefield.


    The tournament resumed with merciless fervor.


    Champions fell, their aspirations extinguished amidst brutal clashes.


    Some met their end in gruesome displays, while others emerged defeated but alive, crippled, broken, or fortunate enough to escape with minor injuries.


    Those spared severe fates owed their survival either to influential backers or to opponents who chose restraint over malice.


    This time, no delegate dared to intervene.


    All they could do was watch in silence, each silently plotting their revenge for a later time.


    The number of champions dwindled at a staggering pace, the battlefield a relentless crucible of survival.


    When the dust momentarily settled, the remaining champions began to count their dwindling ranks.


    Only eleven stood.


    From thousands of contenders, the number had been reduced to this handful.


    One more match would determine the top ten, but their final standings would require yet another brutal clash.


    Though they all burned with anticipation for battle, none envied the two unfortunate souls destined to face each other next.


    After all, one of them would lose, there were no draws in this unforgiving Tournament.


    As the tension mounted, the champions whose seats were outside the top eleven were asked to take their places among those ranked.


    The weight of the moment pressed heavily upon all of them.


    The ancient screen flickered to life once more, its glow casting long shadows over the battlefield.


    All eyes turned to it, their gazes hard and unyielding.


    This screen would dictate their fate.


    Even the most confident among them could not suppress a flicker of unease.


    No amount of skill or power could change the whims of the selection.


    Even Lucian frowned, his composure momentarily slipping.


    ''What if the screen paired him against Anthony or Aaaninja?''


    The thought alone was enough to unsettle him.


    Victory, in such a case, would come with a bitter cost.


    It seemed Anthony''s streak of fortune had finally run its course.


    His opponent wasn''t just another participant; he was no small-time contender.


    Anthony''s opponent, seated in the seventh position, was Kaelith Orion, a name that carried weight across this Tournament.


    Orion belonged to the esteemed Aetherian race, one of the galaxy''s top races, revered and feared in equal measure.


    They were blessed, or perhaps cursed, with a unique ability known as Reality Sculpting, a power that allowed them to reshape and bend reality itself to their will.


    Unlike most abilities, Reality Sculpting required no mana, no physical exertion, only the sheer force of Orion''s indomitable will.


    It was an ability that defied logic and made him a nightmare to face.


    Every champion Orion had encountered thus far had been defeated without him so much as lifting a finger.


    His presence alone was enough to shift the tides of battle.


    Now, Anthony was face to face with this powerhouse.


    To the spectators, it was clear, Anthony''s luck had finally run dry.


    None had ever seen Anthony in combat.


    His effortless progression through the tournament had been an anomaly.


    Explore more at empire


    Well, almost none.


    Lucian, with his unique insight, hadn''t ''seen'' Anthony fight but had ''read'' about his capabilities, though even he remained uncertain of their extent at this moment.


    Even Aaaninja, calm and composed as ever, had his closed gaze fixed on Anthony now, curiosity burning behind his otherwise impassive expression.


    Kaelith Orion rose gracefully from his seat, his movements fluid and effortless.


    In the blink of an eye, he vanished, reappearing in a distant, desolate landscape where the battle would take place.


    His presence exuded an eerie serenity, calm, controlled, and utterly unshakable.


    Anthony followed, descending from the sky at an unhurried pace, his demeanor equally composed.


    He made no attempt to rush, his every step deliberate, as though savoring the moment.


    As his feet touched the ground, his eyes met Orion''s.


    And yet, he saw...nothing.


    No emotion.


    No thought.


    No recognition.


    To Orion, Anthony was no different from any other champion he had faced, just another fleeting presence in his long, detached existence.


    Orion showed no disdain, no hostility, no interest.


    He had been like this since the tournament began, utterly indifferent, an enigma untouched by the chaos around him.


    Then, from above, the Overseer''s voice rang out with divine authority:


    "BEGIN"


    _____________


    AUTHOR''S NOTE.

 Chapter 273 : Golem

    As the word was spoken, Orion moved, or rather, he didn''t.


    It was the world that shifted around him.


    His will surged, flowing seamlessly with his thoughts, transforming mere concepts into reality.


    Reality itself bent and twisted under the force of his power, the air warping and igniting in an instant. Enjoy more content from empire


    Flames roared to life, and countless colossal fireballs blazed into existence, their searing heat devouring the atmosphere.


    The fireballs numbered in the millions, their sheer magnitude overwhelming as they filled the entire sky and every inch of the surrounding space, casting an apocalyptic glow upon the world.


    Anthony stood motionless, as though oblivious to the oppressive heat that rippled through the air.


    His eyes, keen and unyielding, registered something extraordinary, no fragment of mana, not even the smallest unit of it, had been used to create the spectacle before him.


    He had seen Orion''s battles before.


    He knew all too well that Orion''s ability bore a striking resemblance to his own Quantum Manipulation ability.


    As Anthony observed, the countless fireballs surged forward with blistering speed, their paths carving through the air with sharp swishing and flickering sounds, like an army of ants drawn inexorably to sugar.


    But Anthony did not flinch.


    He didn''t dodge.


    He didn''t raise a hand to block.


    He simply stood there, rooted in place, his gaze unwavering, watching as the fiery onslaught hurtled toward him.


    The attack struck with a cataclysmic detonation, unleashing a cascade of destruction that reverberated through space itself.


    The ground quaked beneath the relentless eruptions of searing heat, the once stable plain transforming instantly into a molten wasteland.


    Rivers of lava flowed freely, and jagged volcanoes erupted into existence, birthed by the sheer ferocity of the blast.


    Everything burned.


    Stones blackened and crumbled into ash, smoke and sulfur choked the air, and the landscape was bathed in an ominous palette of crimson and black.


    As the smoke began to dissipate, all eyes turned to where Anthony had stood.


    Their expressions carried the weight of certainty, no one could have survived such annihilation.


    But there he stood.


    Anthony remained motionless, unscathed, without so much as a scratch or a smudge upon him.


    He hadn''t lifted a hand in defense, nor had he moved a muscle.


    He didn''t need to, not with the boundless power of his Infinity skill shielding him.


    Though impervious to the attack, he wasn''t one to revel in unnecessary pain.


    He let out a faint sigh, his gaze steady, as if to remind the world that even destruction of this magnitude was beneath him.


    It wasn''t that he had endured the attack, it was as though reality itself had bent to his will, warping around him as a shield against the lightning''s wrath.


    The air grew oppressively dense as Orion''s presence fully manifested, the weight of his power pressing down upon the world.


    Gravity surged, multiplying over fiftyfold under Orion''s control.


    Everything froze under the crushing force, movement became impossible, and the battlefield seemed to groan under the strain.


    Anthony''s knees buckled slightly as the weight bore down on him, yet his expression remained calm.


    With a flicker of a thought, the oppressive gravity around him dissipated, nullified by his own control.


    But even as Anthony countered the gravity, a blazing foot streaked toward his chest, its speed almost incomprehensible, propelled with rocketing momentum.


    At the last moment, Anthony''s figure blurred out of existence.


    The air detonated from the force of the missed strike, the foot smashing into the ground and leaving a crater in its wake.


    Anthony reappeared on the head of the attacking figure, his sharp gaze locking onto his opponent.


    But it wasn''t Orion, it was another soulless golem, its eyes empty and devoid of will.


    Anthony''s hand flickered momentarily, and before the golem could even register the threat, its massive form was shredded into countless fine pieces, scattering like dust in the wind.


    Without pause, Anthony''s attention shifted, his eyes tracking the fire infused aura arcs he had unleashed toward Orion even while dismantling the golem.


    The arcs tore through the air with relentless speed, blazing toward their target, only to vanish.


    With a single thought, Orion erased them from existence, the fiery assault wiped away as if it had never been.


    Undeterred, Anthony materialized beside Orion, his fist driving forward like a battering ram, aimed straight for Orion''s gut.


    A deafening bam echoed through the battlefield, but Anthony''s fist did not meet its intended target.


    Instead, it collided with an invisible barrier, a spatial shield that rippled and distorted under the impact.


    Orion''s piercing gaze met Anthony''s, his expression unreadable.


    Then, with a mere thought, the space between them erupted outward in a devastating explosion.


    The force rippled through everything, blasting the air and ground backward in a violent shockwave.


    But Anthony was no longer there.


    He reappeared behind Orion, mid air, his knee driving forward with blinding speed, a blur too swift for the mind to process.


    Before Orion''s thoughts could manifest into a defensive counter, Anthony''s knee connected with his skull in a sickening bam.


    The force reverberated through the air, a brutal testament to Anthony''s overwhelming precision and speed.


    _________________


    AUTHOR''S NOTE.


    ALL PRIVILEGED CHAPTERS ARE NOW CHEAP

 Chapter 274 Conclave of Spear Masters

    Anthony''s knee, aimed with devastating precision, collided not with Orion''s skull, but with the sharp shaft of a spear.


    For the first time since the beginning of the Starborn Tournament, Orion''s body finally moved during battle.


    Orion''s body shifted fluidly, his hands moving with practiced grace.


    The butt of the spear shot upward from below, aimed directly at Anthony''s jaw with deadly intent.


    Anthony''s eyes flicked to the incoming attack, and with an almost imperceptible movement, he became a blur of motion, vanishing from his previous position in an instant.


    He reappeared a distance away, his eyes never leaving the weapon in Orion''s hand.


    A smile tugged at the corner of Anthony''s lips.


    His ring, once a simple ornament, transformed in an instant into a spear, its shaft gleaming with the promise of deadly force. Stay updated with empire


    He had always planned to face each opponent with the weapon they specialized in, intending to make each battle more exhilarating, more challenging.


    But now, it seemed fate had other plans.


    Whether it was luck or misfortune, Anthony had yet to face a true challenge, until now.


    The tension in the air was palpable, as if the very atmosphere had grown thick in anticipation of the impending clash.


    Neither spoke a word.


    No taunts, no threats, just the pure focus of two masters of their craft.


    Their bodies were poised, spears gripped tightly in their hands, every muscle prepared for the violence about to unfold.


    Then, in an instant, they vanished.


    Orion appeared first, his spear already slashing downward, aimed with unerring accuracy at the vulnerable point where Anthony''s throat met his collarbone.


    The strike was so fast it seemed like an extension of his body, the spear''s sharp tip a silver streak in the air.


    But Anthony was faster still, his spear whipped upward to meet the oncoming assault, the blades clashing with a sound that could only be described as thunderous.


    The shockwave rippled through the air, sending a tremor down their arms, but neither fighter faltered.


    With a quick twist of his wrist, Anthony deflected Orion''s spear, sending it wide to the left.


    Using the opening, he spun his own spear in a smooth, calculated arc, aiming for Orion''s ribcage.


    The motion was fluid, the strike swift, targeting the heart, the most vital of points.


    Orion, however, anticipated the move.


    His body shifted like water, effortlessly sidestepping Anthony''s thrust, and in the same fluid motion, his spear lashed out, seeking Anthony''s right shoulder, aiming for the vulnerable joint.


    Anthony responded with a quick backpedal, his movements fluid and controlled, avoiding the strike with effortless grace.


    The tip of Orion''s spear narrowly missed, the air whipping past Anthony''s shoulder as he sidestepped.


    In the same fluid motion, Anthony''s spear snapped forward, the tip darting for Orion''s exposed side.


    Then, with a sudden shift of his hips, Orion broke the lock, his spear snapping to the side and aiming once more at Anthony''s ribs.


    Anthony''s reaction was immediate.


    His body twisted, narrowly avoiding the strike, and his spear flashed outward, aiming once again for Orion''s heart.


    Orion''s spear met his with a quick parry, but Anthony was relentless.


    His spear swung downward in a fluid, deadly arc, aiming for the soft flesh beneath Orion''s arm, a strike meant to disable him.


    Orion sidestepped with a grace that seemed almost supernatural, his spear flashing forward once again, this time aimed for Anthony''s wrist, intending to disarm him.


    Anthony''s grip tightened, his aura flaring once again, the energy fueling his strength.


    With a sharp twist of his body, he blocked the attack, using his spear to deflect Orion''s blow and redirect his momentum.


    Without wasting a second, Anthony''s spear came back in a rapid, whirling motion, this time aimed for Orion''s knee.


    But Orion was already anticipating the move. His feet shifted, and his spear moved to meet Anthony''s.


    Their weapons clashed, the sound of steel grinding against steel filling the air. The impact sent a tremor through their arms, but neither faltered.


    For a moment, they were locked in place again, both of their bodies coiled with tension. Neither warrior gave any indication of fatigue, their focus unwavering as they sought any opportunity to strike.


    The space between them was an arena of motion, their bodies and spears moving in perfect synchronization with the rhythm of the battle.


    With a sudden shift, Orion''s spear shot out, aiming for Anthony''s right shoulder in a sharp thrust.


    Anthony reacted almost instinctively, his spear flashing upward to meet the blow.


    The clash of their spears echoed, but before Orion could follow through with another strike, Anthony''s spear was already in motion again, aimed for Orion''s side.


    The attack was swift, deadly, and precise, a blow meant to leave Orion open.


    Orion''s response was as swift as ever.


    His spear moved with fluid speed, blocking the strike with minimal effort, his body swaying with the motion like water.


    Without a break in the rhythm of his movement, he brought his spear down in a crushing blow aimed for Anthony''s collarbone, hoping to end the duel with a single, devastating strike.


    Anthony''s body swerved, narrowly avoiding the strike, but the pressure from the collision pushed him back, his feet sliding across the molten ground beneath him.


    In the same motion, he spun, his spear slicing downward in a brutal counterattack aimed for Orion''s exposed neck.


    But Orion''s spear was already in motion.


    With a quick flick of his wrist, the spear twisted and met Anthony''s, their weapons locked in a deadly grip once more.


    Neither fighter gave an inch, their bodies taut with the strain of the battle.


    The air around them hummed with energy, their aura crackling with power, but there was no sign of exhaustion, no sign of slowing.


    This was no mere battle.


    This was a contest of wills, an exchange of skill and mastery that neither was willing to surrender.

 Chapter 275 Bested

    The air hummed with tension as Anthony and Orion continued their furious exchange.


    The molten field, the lava swirling beneath their feet, had long since faded behind them as they crossed into a new plane, a rocky canyon, jagged stone cliffs towering around them.


    The sky above was darkened with heavy clouds, as if the battle itself had summoned a storm, and the wind whistled through the narrow crevices between the rocky spires.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Here, the ground was uneven, the stone surface rough and unforgiving.


    The faint scent of sulfur lingered in the air, a reminder of the molten earth they had just left behind.


    Yet neither fighter seemed to notice the change in the environment.


    Their focus was entirely on each other.


    The air crackled with the force of their movements as they clashed again and again, their spears flashing like lightning in the darkened sky.


    Orion''s spear danced through the air in a graceful yet brutal arc, aimed directly for Anthony''s side.


    But Anthony was already moving, his body flowing like water around the attack.


    He sidestepped, his spear coming up in a counterattack that slashed through the air with deadly precision.


    The tip of his weapon grazed Orion''s arm, leaving a shallow but painful gash across his skin.


    Orion grimaced, the wound already healing almost immediately, but the sting lingered in his mind.


    A flicker of doubt crossed Orion''s eyes as he stepped back, reassessing the situation.


    The injuries he had sustained were minor, nothing that his body could not heal in an instant, but the realization had begun to settle in. Continue reading at empire


    He had already received a series of blows, each one more precise than the last.


    His spear skills, while formidable, were being outclassed by Anthony''s calm, unshakable form.


    Every strike he made was met with a counter, every move he tried to execute was anticipated.


    The fluidity with which Anthony moved was beyond what he had expected.


    This was no longer a battle of raw power or speed, it was a battle of perfect control.


    Orion''s breathing remained steady, his body still filled with energy, but the frustration was beginning to build.


    He adjusted his grip on his spear, narrowing his gaze.


    Each movement Anthony made felt like it was calculated, his defenses impenetrable, his counters always landing with pinpoint precision.


    It was as if Anthony had already mapped out every possible attack and was simply waiting for Orion to make the first mistake.


    And every mistake that Orion made was punished with the same, unyielding precision.


    Anthony''s spear came again, aimed low at Orion''s legs.


    Orion took a deep breath.


    The frustration had been building, and now it became clear: his current approach wasn''t working.


    The battle had shifted in Anthony''s favor, and it seemed that nothing he did could land a decisive blow.


    He could feel the pull of his Reality Sculpturing ability, his mind already running through the possibilities.


    But for now, he suppressed it, holding back the power that could warp the fabric of this battle.


    The time for spearmanship had passed.


    Orion''s spear moved in a wide arc, the tip slicing through the air as he thrust with powerful intent, but his heart was no longer in it.


    The fight had turned, and he was no longer playing by the same rules.


    To him, it wasn''t that Anthony was superior in strength or technique, it was that Anthony was unshakable.


    His composure, his focus, his perfect control of every muscle in his body, every breath he took, those were the true advantages in this fight.


    Orion had realized that no matter how much he advanced, no matter how many attacks he launched, the results would always be the same.


    The next strike from Anthony landed, a perfectly executed thrust that found its mark in Orion''s ribs.


    The force of the blow was enough to push Orion back a few steps.


    A bruise appeared immediately on his side, but once again, the injury vanished as though it had never existed.


    Yet the sensation of defeat was still there, gnawing at the edges of Orion''s mind.


    With a final, fluid movement, Orion let go of his spear, the weapon falling to the ground with a soft thud.


    The battle had reached its natural conclusion.


    He would not win with just his spear.


    He needed something more.


    For the first time in the fight, Orion allowed himself to truly see the situation.


    He was fighting a battle of wits and technique, and he realized that Anthony''s precision had outstripped his own.


    He wasn''t beaten yet, but he could no longer continue with only his spear.


    He would need to do what he had been avoiding.


    Orion''s gaze shifted briefly to his discarded weapon.


    Then, without another word or action, his stance shifted.


    He had made his decision.

 Chapter 276 Over

    The very fabric of existence itself trembled beneath the force of Orion''s will and thought.


    His fingers danced in the air, weaving through the threads of reality, his mind focusing on the vast canvas of possibility before him.


    No longer bound by the limitations of physical weapons, Orion had fully embraced the overwhelming might of his Reality Sculpturing ability, reshaping the world to his whims.


    Anthony, however, stood unchanged, his gaze steady, his body unmoving, a calm serenity emanating from him as though untouched by the havoc swirling around him.


    His katana rested at his side, his aura barely flickering, yet beneath that calm surface, the storm of his elemental power raged.


    The first shift came with a subtle ripple in the air.


    The landscape around them began to warp, as if reality itself was dissolving.


    The stones beneath their feet cracked and splintered, tearing apart and reassembling in a slow, deliberate movement.


    The world seemed to breathe and pulse as the horizon stretched, pulling in on itself, folding like a piece of fabric in the hands of a divine tailor.


    Mountains bent backward, as though pulled by invisible strings, their jagged peaks curving unnaturally.


    Stay updated through empire


    The ground shifted like liquid, solidifying again with each thought Orion cast into the abyss.


    And then the sky cracked open.


    Orion''s will surged, and the heavens themselves broke apart like shattered glass.


    From the rift above, an impossibly large creature descended, its form a monstrous amalgamation of shifting, chaotic shapes.


    A leviathan of living metal, with hundreds of writhing serpentine appendages made of molten steel, its body rippling with fire and smoke.


    Its eyes, if one could call them that, were orbs of ever shifting color, pulsating with eldritch energy.


    As it descended, the very air shimmered, distorting, as if reality could barely contain the presence of such an aberration.


    Anthony, undisturbed, tilted his head slightly as the creature loomed before him.


    His eyes glowed faintly with the power he had yet to unleash.


    The leviathan lunged, its massive form crashing toward Anthony with an unrelenting roar.


    The air itself seemed to bend under the weight of its presence, and for a brief moment, the canyon seemed to hold its breath.


    But Anthony did not flinch.


    He moved with unparalleled precision.


    A mere shift of his foot, a tilt of his body, and with a flash of his katana, the blade cut through the air like a bolt of pure lightning.


    The force of the strike split the creature in half before it even had the chance to strike.


    Its molten body disintegrated in the air, the molten shards turning to ash as Anthony''s blade cleaved through it effortlessly.


    With a final twist of his wrist, the last remnants of the beast were scattered to the winds.


    Orion, watching the creature disintegrate, felt a pang of frustration, then a cold smile curled at the edges of his lips.


    He had underestimated the strength of Anthony''s weapon mastery, but this was just the beginning.


    Orion''s will churned, intertwining seamlessly with his thoughts as he bent the very fabric of reality to his command.


    Once more, space twisted and fractured under his influence, and the battlefield bore witness to his power.


    From the heavens, two colossal airplanes plummeted, their descent swift and merciless.


    But they were not alone.


    Flanking them, four towering skyscrapers materialized, cascading downward as if dragged from another realm.


    A cacophony of screams erupted, slicing through the air and reverberating across the battlefield.


    The cries of panic, foreign yet achingly familiar, carried the unmistakable resonance of humanity.


    Anthony''s gaze pierced through the descending chaos, his eyes locking onto the source of the uproar.


    The acrid stench of blood filled the atmosphere as fire and smoke billowed, consuming everything in their wake.


    Anthony moved without hesitation, his figure slicing through the chaos in pursuit of Orion''s retreating form.


    For beings like Orion, those who could reshape reality with a mere thought, the key to defeating them was simple: deny them the space to think.


    Orion''s consciousness reset instantly, as though he were flickering back to life, and he saw Anthony closing in on him with relentless speed.


    A snarl twisted Orion''s features as his teeth ground together.


    His will stretched thin, but with a surge of effort, he bent reality again.


    The world shuddered, shifting as the very atmosphere turned crystal blue, the sky fading into oblivion.


    Strange, ethereal bubbles began to form in the air, an unsettling sight as the entire battlefield warped into a vast ocean.


    Water surged violently, its depths stretching for kilometers, engulfing everything in its wake.


    The planes and buildings vanished without a trace, replaced by an endless sea, as if reality itself had drowned in a tidal wave.


    Anthony found himself encased by the vast expanse of water, his movements stilled as his gaze fixed upon Orion.


    The enemy, already freed from his previous wounds, stood unscathed.


    But then, without warning, Anthony felt an unnatural chill creeping through the air.


    Under Orion''s will, the ocean itself responded, shifting in an instant.


    In a flash, the entire ocean turned to ice, each droplet freezing with a chilling precision, not a single shard of water escaping the transformation.


    Orion''s power didn''t stop there.


    The freezing force extended toward Anthony, ensnaring him in the unforgiving grip of ice, burying him deep within the frozen sea.


    On the surface, Orion''s form emerged, a shadow of his former self.


    His body was heavy with exhaustion, his breath labored and shallow.


    His face, once pale, now took on an ashen hue, and his posture betrayed the immense toll of his efforts.


    He was barely standing, his will spent, a mere echo of the force he had once commanded.


    Two heartbeats passed in silence, and for a fleeting moment, Orion thought victory was his.


    Yet, before he could even form a triumphant grin, a searing pain lanced through his gut, spreading like wildfire through his entire body.


    His eyes flickered, catching a glimpse of Anthony standing beside him.


    But before Orion could even process the shift, his body crumpled inward as if caught in the grip of an unseen force.


    He was launched backward, his form whipping through the air like a broken kite.


    The ice beneath Anthony''s feet splintered with a deafening crack as he blurred forward, his movements a blur of unrelenting fury.


    In the next instant, Anthony was before Orion, his fist descending with unstoppable force.


    A resounding crack shattered the silence as Anthony''s fist collided with Orion''s face, the impact reverberating through the very fabric of reality.


    Orion''s body was sent hurtling into the thick ice with a force that seemed to defy nature.


    He bounced off the frozen surface, his form skidding across the icy expanse, leaving a trail of shattered ice and blood in his wake.


    Before Orion could recover, Anthony reappeared before him, his foot raised in a final, crushing motion.


    With the weight and force of a meteor, his foot came crashing down upon Orion''s face.


    The sound was deafening, an ear shattering boom that seemed to shake the very heavens.


    The frozen sea quaked beneath the impact, and web like cracks snaked through the ice, radiating outward in every direction.


    The sheer force of the blow sent Orion''s body sinking into the ice, a ravine forming beneath him as the weight of the attack tore through the frozen surface.


    The shockwave from Anthony''s strike shattered ice blocks, sending them flying in all directions, the chaos of the impact creating a violent storm of shards and debris.


    Anthony stood over the motionless Orion, his expression calm and composed, his foot still planted firmly on Orion''s face, the aftermath of his devastation spreading outward like the ripples of a storm''s fury.

 Chapter 277 Curb Stomp

    Blood seeped from numerous orifices across Orion''s battered body, a testament to the brutal punishment he had endured.


    Bones lay shattered, flesh torn as if by jagged edges, and bruises marred his form in grotesque patterns.


    His skull was partially caved in, several teeth were missing, and his nose lay broken and crushed, grotesquely bent inward.


    His jaw hung at an unnatural angle, dislocated, while his fingernails clung desperately to his fingers, held only by strips of torn flesh.


    A deep, unmistakable imprint of a fist lingered on his abdomen, the remnants of Anthony''s earlier devastating blow.


    Orion''s motionless body sprawled on the ground, unconscious.


    Here and there, his muscles twitched involuntarily, a reflexive response to the overwhelming force he had been subjected to.


    His form was stained in a grotesque palette of red, brown, and black, a grim mosaic of blood, dirt, and the aftermath of relentless assaults.


    Anthony''s piercing blue gaze remained fixed on Orion''s battered body, an unflinching expression of dominance etched into his features.


    With a deliberate and graceful motion, he lifted his planted foot from Orion''s face.


    Blood poured freely the moment his foot was raised, yet, curiously, not a single drop clung to Anthony.


    Despite the copious flow from Orion''s wounds, the crimson tide seemed incapable of staining Anthony''s pristine form.


    Without a backward glance, Anthony turned and began to walk away.


    As his first step landed, red flames erupted beneath his feet, spreading in fiery arcs.


    The inferno advanced, devouring and melting the expanse of ice that stretched for kilometers, the frozen terrain succumbing to the heat.


    Anthony''s steps were unhurried, each one precise and measured.


    Yet, even as the fire consumed everything in its path, it conspicuously avoided Orion''s broken body, leaving him untouched by the blazing inferno.


    Moments later, the Overseer intervened, extinguishing the flames as if resetting the battlefield.


    Anthony, unbothered by the scene behind him, ascended effortlessly into the air and returned to his seat.


    He sat with an air of calm detachment, as though the chaos he had left in his wake was but a trivial display of power.


    The crowd sat frozen, their minds struggling to process the scene that had just unfolded before them.


    Anthony had become an enigma, a dark horse who had shattered their expectations and achieved what they had believed to be impossible.


    To the untrained eye, it might have seemed as though Anthony and Orion were evenly matched, but everyone present had weathered countless battles.


    They knew better.


    Anthony had released only the precise amount of strength needed to match Orion, nothing more, nothing less.


    Not a single injury marred his body, and his expression showed no signs of strain or exhaustion.


    His movements had been calculated, his demeanor calm, his dominance undeniable.


    One thought echoed in their minds as his age surfaced in their collective consciousness.


    Seventeen.


    ''How is this possible?''


    It was the sole question plaguing them, gnawing at the edges of reason.


    They doubted their own eyes, yet they could not deny what they had witnessed.


    Anthony paused for a moment, considering the oddity, then decided to dismiss it with a mental shrug.


    "I just couldn''t resist"


    He replied, his face utterly deadpan.


    The delegates from the Blue Planet watched proudly as their champion ascended to the top ten, a moment of triumph for their world.


    This marked only the third time in their history that their planet had achieved such a feat.


    Even if Anthony were to lose any of his upcoming matches, it hardly mattered; his accomplishments had already etched his name into their annals of glory.


    "I have to say, I''m not sure if your son is truly human or if you adopted him from somewhere"


    Iserios Von Deathwrath, the Dragon King, remarked with a weary sigh, his gaze fixed on Anthony''s battle replay.


    "Are you certain your son isn''t possessed?The level of battle experience he just displayed goes far beyond mere battle IQ"


    Baldor Ironhammer, the Dwarf King, chimed in, though his words were accompanied by a hearty laugh.


    "I''m more interested in when he''ll reach our level"


    Gorath Storm, the Titan Patriarch, said, his booming voice tinged with excitement.


    His blood boiled at the thought of a worthy opponent.


    "I can''t wait to have a true, heartfelt battle with him"


    "If he were possessed, the Soul Prism would''ve detected it already"


    Aurelius Ignis, the Phoenix King, interjected calmly.


    His expression remained neutral, but his mind drifted to Scintilla.


    ''I hope she doesn''t do anything reckless''


    He thought to himself, oblivious to the truth, Scintilla was already dead.


    Yet, even if he knew, Aurelius wouldn''t act on it.


    The Null family was here alongside him, their presence their innocence.


    He wouldn''t suspect them, even if the truth were laid bare.


    Michael, Collins, and Mitchelle sat in silence, their faces adorned with knowing smiles.


    The other delegates'' musings didn''t warrant a reply.


    There was no doubt in their minds that Anthony was their blood, their pride.


    After all, Anthony had explained his Battle Experience Skill to them after the Bloodbath Tournament.


    Should they question their son and grandson simply because he was a once in a lifetime genius?


    To them, the other Blue Planet delegates were merely envious, their pride stung because such brilliance hadn''t emerged from their families or bloodlines.


    The trio had no illusions about Anthony''s power after witnessing his display, they knew he was still operating beneath his real limits.


    So their confidence remained unshaken.


    They stared ahead with quiet determination, fully expecting Anthony to emerge as Rank 1.


    To them, anything less was simply not an option.

 Chapter 278 Overthinking again

    The Overseer observed with a faint smile, his gaze steady and contemplative.


    Though the battle had not concluded with death, it had proven to be a spectacle almost worth his attention.


    He mused, however, witnessing the Calamity Demon in action would have been far more exhilarating.


    Still, Orion''s clash had its moments of intrigue.


    The highlight, in his opinion, was when Orion teleported humans onto the battlefield, a maneuver both audacious and strategic.


    Even the Overseer, with all his foresight, had anticipated Anthony to falter under the weight of such a ploy.


    Yet, Anthony had defied expectations, feigning heroics as though rescuing the humans, only to turn the ruse into a cunning assault against Orion.


    It was a performance that even the Overseer had to admit was masterful.


    After relocating Orion''s unconscious body, the Overseer materialized before the gathered champions, his presence commanding immediate attention.


    "Congratulations on making it this far"


    He announced, his voice carrying an air of finality.


    The earlier smile that had graced his face was now replaced with an unreadable expression, devoid of warmth.


    "Though most of the battles were uninspiring"


    He continued, his tone sharp yet devoid of mockery.


    "I suppose I shouldn''t have expected much from mere ants"


    His words were not delivered with overt disdain, but the weight of his presence made them cut all the same.


    ''Wasn''t he once like us, cultivating to ascend through ranks?''


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    This thought surfaced in the minds of every champion, a shared realization that flickered across their faces in silence.


    The Overseer''s gaze shifted deliberately to the Voidwalker champion, one of the elite top ten finalist.


    It was not a rare occurrence to see someone of the Voidwalker race reach such heights, and while it offered him a faint sense of satisfaction, it was a fleeting sentiment.


    What truly mattered to him was the champion''s standing in the top ten, it would dictate his regard for the individual.


    As the Overseer''s piercing eyes settled on him, the Voidwalker champion felt an oppressive weight press down upon him, as though the very air had thickened.


    His knees threatened to buckle, and sweat began to bead on his forehead.


    His breathing turned shallow and uneven, each inhalation a laborious effort under the crushing intensity of the Overseer''s gaze.


    The champion clenched his fists, fighting to maintain composure, but it was clear, the Overseer''s mere attention was a burden few could withstand.


    The Overseer shifted his gaze away from the Voidwalker champion, his focus now encompassing the entire group.


    His voice, sharp and authoritative, carried across the gathering.


    "The rules for the top ten placements remain largely unchanged. Almost nothing is different, except for one key point"


    He announced, his tone unwavering.


    "From this moment forward, killing is strictly forbidden. You are also prohibited from crippling your opponents by destroying their mana cores"


    For a fleeting moment, his voice seemed to waver, a flicker of sadness threading through his words as though lamenting the constraint imposed upon the battles.


    ''How tiresome...''


    The Overseer thought with a mental frown, his disappointment palpable.


    ''Just because they''ve reached the top ten, they''re no longer allowed to kill one another''


    Anthony was still lost in his overthinking spiral, Aaaninja sat with his eyes closed as always, his demeanor tranquil yet unyielding, and Lucian maintained his usual impassive expression, his face a mask of calm indifference.


    An hour passed in relative silence before Lucian finally broke it, his voice cutting through the stillness.


    "Hey, Anthony, aren''t you going to bring out the cottage?"


    The words jolted Anthony from his overthinking session.


    He turned to Lucian, his brows furrowed in mild annoyance.


    "Do I look like your maid or something, mister young master?"


    He retorted, his tone laced with sarcasm.


    Lucian simply shrugged, unfazed by the jab.


    "Just create the cottage, Anthony. There are still twenty three hours left"


    Aaaninja chimed in, his voice calm but firm, as if issuing an unspoken command.


    Anthony rolled his eyes, exasperation flickering across his face.


    ''Are these two muscleheads seriously turning me into a construction worker now?''


    He thought with a heavy sigh, silently lamenting his predicament.


    Nevertheless, he reluctantly began preparing to conjure the cottage, knowing resistance was futile against the combined persistence of these two.


    With a swift motion, Anthony dropped down from his seat and flew off toward a different location.


    Aaaninja and Lucian, without a word, followed in his wake.


    After a brief flight, they arrived at a secluded area, where Anthony nonchalantly waved his hand.


    In an instant, the familiar cottage materialized before them.


    Without further hesitation, the trio stepped inside.


    The living room was quiet and serene, a stark contrast to the intensity of the battles they had just endured.


    Anthony, ever the restless soul, pulled out his phone to watch a movie, eager to relax and escape his earlier thoughts.


    But as he glanced around, he noticed both Aaaninja and Lucian were already lying down, preparing to sleep.


    "Didn''t you two gain some insights or whatever?"


    Anthony asked aloud, his voice casual, though his fingers never stopped swiping on his phone.


    "Aren''t you going to digest them?"


    Aaaninja adjusted his pillow, his tone as calm as ever.


    "None of them use the Time element, so there''s nothing to gain here"


    Lucian''s voice came shortly after, sharp and matter of fact.


    "What insights can the weak give to the strong?"


    The impact of Lucian''s words struck Anthony like a thunderclap, his mind snapping into clarity.


    ''I should have thought of this. Where''s my Divine Intelligence when I need it?''


    He mentally chastised himself, nearly facepalming in embarrassment.


    The realization hit him hard, his immense talents and abilities, along with his cheat like advantages, made it impossible for him to glean anything of value from the others.


    How could weaker opponents provide any real insight into his power?


    Feeling foolish for missing such an obvious point, he settled deeper into his thoughts, the movie on his phone forgotten.


    And so, time continued to tick away, the hours slipping by unnoticed as each of them prepared in their own way for what was yet to come.

 Chapter 279 Thyros

    Twenty three hours passed in the blink of an eye, and the time for battle arrived once more.


    This time, only the top ten contenders occupied the floating seats.


    The remaining champions had been relocated to observe from a safe distance, mere spectators to the unfolding clashes.


    Some among the top ten wore faint, confident smiles, their expressions reflecting a quiet assurance in their abilities after thoroughly assimilating the fruits of their prior victories.


    Unlike before, the seats were left unnumbered.


    Instead, the selection screen now displayed the names of the participants, marking a shift in the solemnity of the proceedings.


    The Overseer appeared once more, his expression stern and devoid of any trace of emotion.


    His voice resonated across the chamber, carrying an undeniable weight.


    "I trust you''ve all prepared adequately and assimilated the fruits of your efforts. Though, I suppose it makes no difference if you haven''t"


    As his gaze swept over the gathered contenders, his sharp eyes detected subtle changes in their auras.


    Some now carried a keener edge, a silent testament to their growth, whether a significant stride or a mere fraction of improvement.


    "Since you''re all ready, let us begin. Remember, while you''ve been instructed not to kill, I sincerely hope none of you hold back. After all, this final round will determine the resources your planet will receive at the conclusion of the Starborn Tournament"


    The faintest smile touched the Overseer''s lips, a glimmer of anticipation sparking in his eyes as he awaited the clash of the remaining champions.


    For a fleeting moment, the Overseer''s gaze flickered toward Anthony, a subtle curiosity lingering in his thoughts.


    ''I wonder... just how far her son''s power truly extends''


    The question weighed on him as he reflected on Mitchelle''s actions.


    Despite his meticulous vigilance, she had managed to elude his notice, an unsettling revelation he had yet to unravel.


    His attempts to understand how such a breach had occurred yielded no answers, leaving a gnawing frustration buried beneath his composed exterior.


    Reporting the incident was out of the question.


    Such an admission would tarnish his reputation irrevocably.


    The fact that his Void Dimension, his ultimate defense, had been bypassed without his awareness was already a monumental disgrace.


    To add that a human had been the one to achieve this feat would elevate the matter to an entirely unprecedented level of humiliation.


    No, this was a problem he would resolve on his own.


    No one else could ever learn of this lapse, this rare and damning vulnerability.


    "Let us begin, shall we?"


    The Overseer declared, a wide grin spreading across his face.


    The atmosphere shifted instantly, the air growing dense and oppressive as the weight of destiny pressed down on everyone present.


    The moment they had all awaited had finally arrived.


    With a sharp snap of his fingers, the Overseer set the events into motion.


    The large screen before them flickered to life, and names began flashing across it with dizzying speed.


    Thyros, an embodiment of that savagery, remained eerily silent as he landed gracefully in the battlefield.


    His fiery orange hair rippled with the light of his aura, and his ember colored eyes glowed with a dangerous intensity.


    He moved as though the air itself bent to his will, a hunter surveying its prey.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    The air around him hummed with the barely contained energy of his race, and the sense of menace he carried was palpable.


    Aaaninja''s voice broke through Lucian''s focus, light-hearted and teasing.


    "It seems you''ve been chosen after all"


    He said with a smirk, the playful glint in his eyes never wavering.


    Time element danced between his fingers, warping and shifting with effortless grace.


    With a snap of his fingers, a bag of popcorn appeared in his palm, an absurdity in the midst of such tension.


    His words followed, almost taunting in their cheerfulness.


    "Anthony wasn''t wrong earlier. Watching a fight is always interesting. So, do put on a good show, for our entertainment, at least"


    Lucian''s expression changed at Aaaninja''s playful mockery.


    He knew that his every move would be scrutinized, his every failure an opportunity for ridicule from those two.


    With a curse suppressed behind clenched teeth, Lucian stood and, without another word, made his way to the battlefield.


    The distance between him and Thyros felt infinite, as if the very space itself held its breath.


    The weight of the moment pressed down on him and Thyros, the anticipation, the overwhelming sense of battle.


    He would show Anthony and Aaaninja that he wasn''t just another pawn for their amusement when he eventually battles them.


    The battlefield stretched out before them, a desolate expanse of jagged rocks, crumbling stone, and towering mountains.


    Hills rolled in the distance, and massive stone pillars reached skyward, their jagged peaks seemingly yearning to pierce the heavens themselves.


    The landscape was unforgiving, the ground barren, as if it had long been ravaged by the storms of time.


    The wind howled through the vast emptiness, whipping at their hair, sending it swirling like tendrils of wild energy.


    Dust and sand particles swirled in the air, carried by the fierce gusts, clouding the vision for brief moments and adding an almost eerie weight to the silence that had settled between the combatants.


    Then, the stillness shattered.


    A single word rang out, sharp and commanding, reverberating through the air like a thunderclap:


    "BEGIN"


    In that instant, the tension that had held them both in place for what felt like an eternity snapped.


    Thyros'' ember colored eyes flickered with anticipation, his body coiling with barely contained power.


    Lucian''s stance was casual, muscles relaxed, but he was prepared to face the full wrath of his opponent.


    The battle had begun.

 Chapter 280 Thyros-2

    In the desolate expanse of jagged rocks and crumbling stone, the air seemed to tremble, vibrating with the imminent clash of two forces.


    The ground was marked with the scars of past conflicts, deep cracks running through the earth, the remnants of shattered stone pillars jutting from the landscape like the broken bones of a long dead giant.


    Lucian moved first.


    His figure blurred, disappearing from sight with a single, fluid step, the air itself crackling with the speed of his motion.


    In an instant, he was before Thyros, his katana a streak of cold steel aimed directly at the chest of his opponent.


    Thyros reacted without hesitation.


    His eyes narrowed, and in the same heartbeat, his body twisted, arms, legs, and torso all working in perfect unison.


    His right hand shot out, fingers like a vice as he caught the blade of Lucian''s katana just an inch from his body, the metal glinting under the pale light.


    The force of the strike sent a shockwave through the ground beneath them, but Thyros''s grip was unyielding.


    His body shifted with the pressure, using his legs to propel himself upward, lifting Lucian''s blade with the momentum.


    The katana glided upward as Thyros''s fist followed, a powerful arc that slashed through the air toward Lucian''s face.


    Lucian was already gone.


    In a blur, he vanished again, his figure reappearing behind Thyros in a whirl of movement.


    This time, his blade cleaved through the air, targeting the back of Thyros''s neck.


    But Thyros, with the uncanny instinct of a predator, swung his leg in a vicious arc, slamming his knee into the ground and spinning his body, the force of the movement just enough to deflect Lucian''s strike.


    The katana carved a deep gash through the stone where Thyros had been, and as the blade met the earth, a jagged explosion of stone and dust erupted into the air.


    The ground buckled under the intensity of their clash, dust rising in thick clouds, obscuring their figures for a moment.


    They didn''t need the moment to catch their breath.


    Lucian shot through the cloud of debris, his body a blur of calculated movements.


    He slashed, his katana cutting through the space before Thyros even had the chance to react.


    But Thyros''s reflexes were just as honed.


    The blade was aimed for Thyros''s head, but Thyros didn''t flinch.


    His entire body moved in perfect harmony, twisting in a way that allowed him to narrowly avoid the strike.


    His hand shot out, grabbing Lucian''s wrist with the precision of a master.


    In one swift motion, he yanked Lucian''s arm down, forcing the katana to carve deep into the stone beneath them.


    The clash of their bodies echoed across the wasteland.


    Lucian''s legs snapped forward, delivering a sharp kick to Thyros''s mid section, but Thyros absorbed the blow, rolling with it, his body bending in ways that defied normal human movement.


    He was everywhere at once, his fists, feet, elbows, and knees all contributing to the chaos.


    He struck with the force of a thunderclap, his body a blur of motion.


    Lucian''s counterattack was just as precise, his blade flashing like a streak of light, each swing aimed with casual intent.


    Yet, every strike met the same unyielding resistance from Thyros''s body, his movements shifting and flowing around the blade, his strikes only growing more intense as the battle wore on.


    The ground beneath them shattered with each step, each punch, each kick.


    Stone pillars crumbled, and jagged rocks were sent flying through the air as their battle raged on.


    The very landscape seemed to respond to their fight, the earth itself quaking with the force of their strikes.


    Yet, through all the chaos, there was no clear winner, no decisive blow.


    Neither man faltered.


    Neither man gave an inch.


    Their movements were too fast for the eye to follow, each attack a perfect counter to the other''s.


    Every strike, every dodge, every shift in position seemed to lead to another equally matched move.


    The environment around them was reduced to rubble, the jagged rocks splintering and cracking under the pressure, but still, neither seemed to tire, nor did their blows lose any of their force.


    The expanse of crumbling stone and jagged peaks became a battleground where the laws of nature seemed to bend and break under the force of their confrontation.


    Yet neither of them faltered, their pure physical power and skill the only thing keeping them moving forward, locked in a battle without end.

 Chapter 281 Thyros-3

    Lucian had refrained from utilizing mana, elemental attacks, or aura up to this point, fully aware of their futility.


    Thyros possessed the ability to effortlessly absorb all forms of energy without even lifting a finger, as though it were a passive, innate trait.


    Aware of this, Lucian resolved to rely solely on physical attacks for the time being.


    Though he understood that even a race as formidable as Thyros had limits to how much energy they could consume, he wasn''t prepared to squander his own reserves of mana and energy simply to uncover that threshold.


    Lucian''s foot lashed out with a thunderous crack, the force of his movement causing the very air to tremble.


    His strike landed squarely on Thyros'' shoulder without resistance, the impact reverberating like a drumbeat of raw power. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Thyros'' body hurtled backward, slamming into a pillar with devastating force.


    The stone groaned and cracked under the collision, yet when the dust settled, Thyros remained unscathed, his expression unflinching despite the clean hit.


    Lucian, however, was undeterred.


    He surged forward in an instant, his form a blur of flickering light as he closed the distance.


    With unwavering resolve, his katana flashed, its edge slicing through the air in a deadly arc aimed directly at Thyros'' neck.


    Thyros, still lodged in the shattered pillar, registered the incoming strike and reacted with astonishing speed.


    His muscles coiled tightly, veins surging as blood flow surged through his body.


    In a burst of raw power, he propelled himself skyward, narrowly evading the deadly slash.


    With a sharp, resonating cleave, Lucian''s katana sliced cleanly through the stone, splitting the pillar in two with surgical precision, the cut marking the exact spot where Thyros'' neck had been just moments before.


    Lucian''s eyes darted upward, his sharp gaze tracking Thyros'' ascent with unrelenting focus.


    Before the upper half of the cleaved pillar could tumble to the ground, Lucian propelled himself upward, using it as a foothold.


    His step shattered the crumbling stone into fragments, sending debris cascading down like a collapsing tower.


    He shot toward Thyros with relentless speed, his katana poised for a strike.


    But Thyros was faster.


    His hand had already begun to move, his muscles tensing as his fist drove forward in a motion that was far more than a simple punch.


    Tapping into his vast reserves of devoured energy, Thyros channeled the power into his fist, concentrating it into a compact, devastating force.


    Without hesitation, he unleashed the strike in a single, fluid motion, the air itself rippling from the sheer energy emanating from the blow.


    Lucian''s instincts roared to life as he sensed the dangerous surge of energy building in Thyros'' fist.


    Without hesitation, he halted his advance, not by deploying a barrier or countering, but by vanishing entirely, his presence erased in an instant.


    Before he could even react, a fist, sharpened by sheer force, smashed through the glass prison, its trajectory unyielding.


    The blow connected with his chest, sending a shockwave of pain through his entire body.


    Thyros was thrown backward with supersonic speed, blood spilling from his mouth as his bones fractured under the impact.


    His body ricocheted off hills and stone pillars, each collision further amplifying the damage.


    Yet, despite the brutality of the assault, Thyros'' skin remained unyielding, a thick barrier that absorbed the force without yielding to the pressure.


    Not even the catastrophic impact could pierce his natural defenses.


    But Lucian''s fist did.


    From the spot where Thyros had crashed, a wave of energy rippled outward with a deafening boom.


    Rocks, stones, and debris were sent flying into the air, propelled by the sheer force of the eruption.


    Emerging from the chaos, Thyros walked forward with deliberate, steady steps.


    The energy surrounding him thickened, a suffocating presence that made the very air tremble.


    It slithered around him like serpents, twisting and writhing in dark, ominous patterns.


    As he moved, the life force he had devoured surged within him, mending every injury he had sustained.


    The imprint of Lucian''s fist on his chest vanished as if it had never been there, his body fully restored by the relentless flow of consumed energy.


    Thyros stood tall once more, his form radiating an aura of immense power, the scars of battle now nothing but distant memories.


    "Since you have made me bleed, I hope you can survive what comes next"


    Thyros'' voice echoed through the air, each word heavy and without malice as he continued his advance.


    The energy around him pulsed ominously, a force that threatened to devour everything in its path.


    Lucian, ever observant, knew the nature of the Ignivores'' power well.


    They could create devastating explosions with the vast energy they absorbed, but in the end, that''s all they were, explosions.


    Simple, destructive bursts of power.


    Such attacks, while formidable, were not unbeatable.


    With the right skill, the right reflexes, and the right countermeasure, explosions could be evaded or absorbed.


    But as Lucian''s mind raced, the question lingered: ''If this was all the Ignivore race could do, could they truly be considered a top race in the galaxy?''


    It was a thought that gnawed at him, but there was no time for answers.


    Only the impending storm of Thyros'' wrath.

 Chapter 282 Thyros-4

    The sheer amount of energy radiating from Thyros'' body was staggering, a force that defied comprehension, but Lucian remained unfazed.


    His composure was unshaken, his voice calm and deliberate as he answered Thyros'' words.


    "Nah, I''d win"


    His words echoed through the void, cutting through the chaos like a blade.


    As if provoked by his defiance, the already cataclysmic energy around Thyros surged to new heights.


    Space itself warped under its intensity, and the wind fractured, shredded by the sheer ferocity of his aura.


    Without hesitation, Lucian released his grip on the katana in his hand.


    The weapon dissolved into nothingness, rendered unnecessary.


    Whatever lay ahead, he would face it with his own strength alone. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    Just as the Aetherian race could reshape reality with a mere thought, the Ignivores wielded a power equally terrifying, the ability to unleash catastrophic explosions using the energy they had consumed with a thought.


    In an instant, the overwhelming energy surrounding Thyros disappeared, vanishing as if it had never been.


    Time seemed to grind to a halt.


    The world moved in slow motion, each second stretching endlessly, as though reality itself had been suspended.


    Then, with a precision that defied the chaos, Thyros'' lips parted, his voice slicing through the frozen moment.


    As his words resonated, time resumed its natural flow in flawless synchronicity.


    [Kinetic Nova]


    A cataclysmic force erupted.


    Compressed kinetic energy detonated outward, a wave of apocalyptic destruction that expanded with relentless fury.


    Shockwaves cascaded through the surroundings, obliterating everything in their path, leaving ruin in their wake and threatening to tear the very fabric of the world apart.


    Lucian saw the incoming apocalypse unfold before him.


    The devastation approached with unstoppable force, yet he stood his ground, unmoving.


    He didn''t vanish like before; if his opponent had chosen to flaunt his power, then it was only fitting he respond in kind, he would flex.


    With a calm resolve, Lucian decided to unveil one of his own formidable abilities.


    As he spoke, his voice resonated with unshakable authority.


    [Unyielding Will]


    At his command, a golden radiance burst forth from his very being, emanating pure, unrelenting willpower.


    The brilliant light expanded, forming a formidable force field that enveloped everything within a one kilometer radius.


    The impending doom crashed into the golden force field with the force of a battering ram, unleashing a shockwave that shook the very foundation of the world.


    A cataclysmic explosion followed, an eruption so vast it seemed to tear the heavens apart.


    Stones were hurled through the air like weightless debris, mountains crumbled from their peaks, and violent sandstorms rose in defiance of gravity, obscuring the battlefield in chaos.


    Yet, amidst the devastation, Lucian''s force field stood resolute.


    The golden barrier shimmered with unwavering brilliance, impervious to any form of external energy or explosion.


    Its surface rippled and shifted, dynamically absorbing and deflecting every assault that threatened its integrity.


    The clash of titanic forces continued, but Lucian''s Unyielding Will proved indomitable, a testament to his mastery, holding the line against the apocalypse unleashed by Thyros.


    Witnessing his devastating attack thwarted by sheer will, Thyros'' expression darkened.


    He shifted tactics, channeling his boundless energy into an even greater offensive.


    [Astral Detonation]


    With a single thought, the battlefield was engulfed in another eruption, but this was no ordinary explosion.


    No.


    This time, the very fabric of space and time ruptured, unraveling like fragile threads under the immense strain.


    Reality bent and twisted as the attack''s colossal energy rippled outward, warping existence itself.


    His brain was overwhelmed with a barrage of pain signals, his nerves ablaze with the torment of every inch of his ravaged form.


    The sharp, searing pain seemed to spread through every fiber of his being, a fire that refused to extinguish.


    But despite the unbearable suffering, Thyros did not scream.


    He did not howl in agony.


    His teeth ground together in a grimace, his face contorted with the intensity of the pain as he fought to suppress the screams that begged to escape.


    He clenched his jaw, forcing himself to endure, refusing to let his torment define him.


    His breath came in ragged gasps, each inhalation a painful reminder of the price he had paid.


    Every moment was a struggle, but Thyros remained resolute, and unbending.


    Thyros'' body began to stir as energy surged from the depths of his reservoir.


    His life force spread rapidly through the wreckage of his body, healing and restoring what had been lost.


    The process was swift, his severed limbs regenerated, his wounds closed, and his blood replenished, flowing back into his veins as if it had never been drained.


    The excruciating pain that had tormented him moments ago diminished with every passing second, fading into the background of his awareness.


    But even as his body healed, his mind raced.


    ''What was that?''


    The question echoed in his thoughts, a lingering sense of disbelief at the force that had torn through him.


    The memory of the void, of being consumed and erased, haunted him.


    Then, a voice reverberated in his mind, calm, almost indifferent.


    ''I''m sorry, but I might have to end this''


    Thyros'' gaze snapped forward, his eyes locking onto Lucian, who walked toward him with a terrifying calmness.


    The space around Lucian seemed to ripple with an unsettling quiet, his presence suffocating in its intensity.


    Without hesitation, Thyros released the full brunt of his energy, sending it forward like a crashing tidal wave.


    It surged outward with ferocity, an ocean of power seeking to drown everything in its path.


    The sheer scale and force of Thyros'' energy were immense, a tidal wave of destructive power that threatened to rip apart everything in its path.


    Yet, Lucian didn''t flinch.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he waved his hand, his motion deliberate and precise.


    [Conceptual Null]


    In an instant, the very fabric of existence around them seemed to warp and distort.


    The ability targeted the core of destruction itself, manipulating the very concept of an explosion within the area.


    It disrupted the process before it could even take form, erasing the possibility of the blast ever occurring.


    What had been a roaring force of nature was now nothing more than a fleeting thought, rendered entirely ineffective.


    The storm of energy that had been rampaging around Thyros suddenly dissipated, vanishing as though it had never existed.


    The power that had once surged forward now faded into nothingness, leaving only a profound silence in its wake.


    Thyros stood frozen, a deep confusion settling in his mind.


    He could feel the remnants of his energy reservoir, but it was as if something in his very essence had been blocked, like a paradox at the core of his being.


    He could not comprehend it.


    Then Lucian''s voice filled his thoughts, calm and almost dismissive.


    ''Although the readers love good action, I''m sure they won''t like to just see you unleashing different types of explosions. After all, I was once a reader''


    Thyros couldn''t fathom the meaning behind Lucian''s words, a strange mix of frustration and confusion clouding his mind.


    But before he could process any more, a heavy weight overcame him.


    His vision blurred, and with a sharp, decisive motion, Lucian''s fist struck him, knocking him unconscious with the force of a single punch.


    Thyros crumpled to the ground, unable to fight back any longer.


    The once proud Ignivore fell silent, his energy dissipating into nothingness as he succumbed to the darkness.

 Chapter 283 Door

    Lucian returned to his seat without hesitation, his movements composed and deliberate.


    The crowd remained in stunned silence, their gazes fixed on his departing figure.


    They were all too aware of the terrifying power possessed by the Ignivore race, beings whose very detonations were capable of obliterating stars.


    It was undeniable that Thyros had more devastating attacks at his disposal, yet Lucian had afforded him no opportunity to unleash them.


    As Lucian settled into his seat, Anthony spoke up.


    "You should have let him attack a little longer. You ended the battle far too quickly"


    Lucian shook his head, his expression indifferent.


    "He''s nothing more than a one trick phony. Who would want to watch someone mindlessly set off explosions, with the only difference being the power behind each blast?"


    Aaaninja turned his head toward Lucian, his curiosity piqued.


    "What were those last two attacks? Absolute Void and Conceptual Null. I have to admit, those are truly formidable abilities"


    Lucian met Aaaninja''s gaze and smiled at the question.


    "You''ll find out when we fight. Why the rush?"


    Aaaninja studied Lucian for a moment before looking away.


    Yet, beneath his composed demeanor, he subtly manipulated time, rewinding the battle in his mind, analyzing every detail of those final two attacks.


    Anthony''s expression remained unreadable in response to Aaaninja''s question.


    With his All Seeing Eyes, Limitless Talent, Primordial Bloodline, and innate affinity with the Void, he had no difficulty deciphering Lucian''s Absolute Void attack, he could even replicate it effortlessly if he so desired and even take it a couple steps further.


    However, Conceptual Null was an entirely different matter.


    Even with his unparalleled talent and affinity, its nature eluded him.


    His All Seeing Eyes managed to glimpse fragments of its truth, but that was all.


    The essence of the ability remained shrouded beyond his comprehension.


    For the first time, Anthony encountered something he couldn''t immediately replicate after witnessing it just once.


    ''I wonder how Lucian possesses such power that even I couldn''t see through''


    Anthony mused, his thoughts momentarily caught in contemplation.


    Yet, with a mental shrug, he chose to dismiss the matter.


    Riven''s thoughts were momentarily consumed by pride, a surge of emotion that seeped from his being in a brief, undeniable moment.


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    And in that fleeting instant, everyone present could feel it, as if his pride had radiated out like a wave.


    Some of the delegates, puzzled by the shift in Riven''s demeanor, exchanged confused glances, unable to fully grasp the significance of the moment.


    They could only speculate, their minds racing to connect the dots.


    Michael and Mitchelle, however, shared a brief, almost imperceptible shift in their expressions before they returned to their usual composure.


    They had been certain that their son, Anthony, would emerge victorious in this Tournament.


    Yet, with Lucian''s latest display, their confidence, once unwavering at one hundred percent, plummeted to fifty.


    They knew firsthand how strong Anthony was, that''s why they had given him that initial certainty.


    But after witnessing Lucian''s power, they now realized that, were it not for their son''s unparalleled strength, Anthony wouldn''t stand a chance against such a force.


    Collins, who had kept his eyes closed throughout the Tournament, finally opened them, his gaze locking onto Lucian.


    ''Such talent...''


    The thought flickered through his mind, though his expression remained unchanged.


    He closed his eyes once more, returning to his usual indifferent demeanor.


    ''What is wrong with the humans this time?''


    The Overseer mused as he observed the three humans from above.


    They were anything but ordinary.


    Though he had initially been disappointed that Lucian hadn''t killed the Ignivore champion, much like he had with the Eclipsian champion, that disappointment swiftly dissipated.


    The last display, the sheer power exhibited by Lucian, had more than made up for it in his eyes.


    Many of the delegates were tempted to abduct Lucian, their minds clouded by greed, but they quickly realized the powerhouses standing behind him were not to be trifled with.


    The Calamity Demon, alone, was enough to deter ninety percent of such individuals with nothing more than his imposing presence.


    Still, the temptation lingered, a flicker of greed flashing in the eyes of those present.


    They knew they couldn''t act recklessly, not yet.


    They would wait, biding their time, perhaps until Riven and Vespera met their end, or until Lucian ventured into the galaxy alone once more.


    In that moment, they saw a door opening to unimaginable power, a temptation that would not easily be forgotten.

 Chapter 284 Dark Horse

    The Overseer momentarily set aside his thoughts, refocusing on his duty.


    "There is no need to waste time on words. Let us proceed to the next match, shall we?"


    Without hesitation, he took action.


    Once more, the ancient technological screen flickered to life, cascading with shifting names.


    But this time... the anticipation was palpable.


    Everyone longed to step forward, their hearts pounding with exhilaration.


    Battle hungry and restless, they yearned to be chosen, their blood ignited with the thrill of combat.


    The screen flickered one final time before coming to an abrupt halt.


    A hush fell over the arena as two names emerged in bold, glowing letters:


    Null Anthony VS Charles Evander.


    Seated comfortably, Anthony arched an eyebrow in mild surprise.


    He hadn''t expected to be called so soon.


    But what truly caught his attention was his opponent.


    Charles Evander, the dark horse of the Starborn Tournament.


    A human dark horse.


    For once, this battle would not pit human against beast, mage against monster, or warrior against alien bloodlines.


    This was Human VS Human.


    All eyes shifted toward Charles.


    He sat with the quiet authority of a sovereign, a ruler without subjects, at least, none present here could claim such a title.


    His demeanor was unwavering, his presence commanding.


    He had not spoken to anyone, nor had he spared a single glance in any direction.


    Anthony recalled the first time he had set foot on the Barren Planet, the dwelling of champions.


    Even then, Charles Evander had stood apart.


    One of the indifferent ones.


    The champions'' eyes gleamed with intrigue as they read the names on the screen.


    Since the very beginning of the Starborn Tournament, no human had faced another.


    But now, it was finally happening.


    Most onlookers relished the prospect, not out of admiration, but for the sheer pleasure of watching humans tear each other apart.


    "It''s my turn again, huh?"


    Charles'' voice echoed through the entire space, his tone carrying a lazy indifference, as if, given the choice, he would have preferred to postpone the match entirely.


    "A fellow human this time. How interesting"


    He mused aloud, finally shifting his gaze toward Anthony.


    Yet Anthony, seated with the same sovereign ease, remained unfazed.


    Even the simple act of eating popcorn exuded the majesty of an emperor, the subtle influence of [Emperor Demeanor] weaving its charm into every movement. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    He didn''t need to turn his head to meet Charles'' stare.


    With all around vision he had already sensed it.


    Anthony rose from his floating seat, descending from the sky with effortless grace.


    Anthony replied, a smile playing at the corner of his lips.


    His calm demeanor never wavered, even as he met Charles'' gaze with a knowing look.


    "I really want to know... how are you this handsome, by the way?"


    Charles'' tone was almost teasing as he followed up with another question.


    "I was born this way. I guess I can only thank my genetics for it"


    Anthony replied smoothly, though his attention had shifted.


    His gaze wandered over the towering structures the Overseer had conjured, his mind momentarily lost in the surreal landscape.


    "So, do you think you''re going to win this match between us?"


    Charles asked, his voice tingling with curiosity.


    Anthony, still not looking directly at him, responded with a calm, unwavering tone.


    "I don''t think..."


    Charles opened his mouth, ready to comment on how humble Anthony seemed.


    But before he could get a word out, Anthony''s voice cut through.


    "I know"


    There was no arrogance in his words, no proud boast.


    It was a simple declaration.


    A truth, not of arrogance, but of quiet certainty.


    "How do you know so?"


    Charles probed further, his curiosity piqued, though his tone still carried a hint of amusement.


    Anthony, with his back turned to Charles, almost as though this were no battlefield at all, spoke calmly.


    "Because I am the protagonist of this story"


    The words hung in the air, leaving Charles speechless for a brief moment.


    "Protagonist?


    Story?"


    He blinked, processing the absurdity of it.


    His gaze shifted between Anthony and the shifting battlefield around them.


    "You mean we''re in a story, and you''re the protagonist? HAHAHAAHA"


    Charles'' laughter rang out, loud and genuine, like a breath of fresh air after an age of silence.


    It was the best joke he had heard in decades, the absurdity of it tickling him to his core.


    Anthony simply shook his head, an amused but serene smile tugging at his lips.


    "I''m glad you found that funny. Was just trying to lighten the mood"


    The response was casual, as though he''d made a passing remark.


    As Charles opened his mouth to reply, the Overseer''s voice sliced through the air, cold and unyielding.


    "The time for your introduction has ended. This isn''t an interview"


    His face remained placid, indifferent to the discussion between the two.


    The atmosphere shifted, turning tense as his words echoed with finality.


    Then, with a chilling, commanding tone, the Overseer spoke once more.


    "You may BEGIN"

 Chapter 285 Summons

    Anthony remained motionless as the Overseer''s words fell into silence, his expression unreadable.


    He simply waited, allowing Charles to proceed with his routine.


    The space around Charles distorted, rippling like a fractured mirror before two figures emerged.


    One was a man, the other a woman.


    The man belonged to the goblin race, yet he lacked their typical grotesque features.


    His appearance was refined due to his continuous breakthrough in mana ranks, his posture composed, and a sword hung at his waist, hinting at his prowess.


    The woman, of a different race, carried herself with quiet elegance.


    She was clad in a traditional maid''s attire, long white stockings reaching her thighs, a black dress that stopped just above her knees, and a matching black apron layered over it.


    Her presence exuded both discipline and mystery.


    "Charles-sama, it seems it is your turn to battle once again"


    The goblin spoke with measured respect, his tone unwavering as both he and the maid bowed in unison.


    Without hesitation, the maid moved into action.


    With a graceful wave of her hand, a table and chair materialized before them.


    Charles took his seat with practiced ease, his demeanor suggesting familiarity with this routine.


    Another wave of the maid''s hand, and a steaming teapot along with a delicate teacup appeared.


    With fluid precision, she poured a serving of tea, the rich aroma wafting through the air as she presented it to Charles with quiet deference.


    After taking a measured sip of tea, Charles turned his gaze toward the goblin and spoke.


    "Glug, it''s time to move again. This time, your opponent is a human"


    Glug nodded in acknowledgment before shifting his attention to Anthony.@@@@


    The respect that had once adorned his expression faded, replaced by the sharp, unwavering focus of a warrior.


    Anthony remained silent.


    He had seen this unfold many times before, Charles'' routine was predictable.


    Rarely did Charles engage in battle himself...well he never did.


    Instead, he simply observed, allowing Glug to handle all his opponents.


    As a summoner, Charles wielded the ability to call forth powerful beings from different worlds, each bound to his command through mana.


    Yet what made Charles truly formidable was the nature of his summons.


    Unlike most conjurers whose creatures were weakened upon arrival, those under Charles'' command retained their full strength, unhindered, unaltered, and just as formidable as they were in their original worlds.


    Then, as if following an unspoken ritual, Anthony too stepped back, a chair materializing beneath him in perfect accordance with Charles'' routine.


    Anthony remained still, his gaze unwavering as he finally spoke, a single word, or rather, a name.


    "Igris"


    The shadow behind him twisted unnaturally, rippling like liquid darkness before a figure emerged and knelt at his back.


    Igris'' presence was imposing yet silent.


    These two factors had propelled their strength to unimaginable heights.


    As their auras surged forth, the sheer pressure distorted the very fabric of the battlefield.


    Glass shattered into countless fragments, buildings groaned under the unseen force, and the once solid paved roads buckled and cracked, unable to withstand the overwhelming presence.


    Beru''s voice rang out, cold and laced with a deadly intent that seemed to freeze the air itself.


    "How dare you bare your fangs at my liege? Your lives shall be the price for this insult"


    A moment later, Bellion''s voice echoed, his tone unnervingly calm, yet carrying a chilling weight of agreement.


    "For once, I agree with you"


    The battlefield grew still for a brief moment, as if even the universe itself held its breath.


    Unlike the spirits summoned by others, who, upon death, returned to their spiritual realms, their essence endlessly replenished by the very world itself, the beings summoned by Charles were bound by a far crueler fate.


    Once slain, they would not rise again.


    Death for them was absolute, eternal, and without reprieve.


    The stakes had never been clearer: this battle would not be won without sacrifice.


    Both armies stood resolute, their commanders stationed behind them, waiting like storm clouds on the horizon.


    Then, as though moved by a single, unseen command, both sides erupted into motion.


    Their bodies blurred, lightning fast, and shockwaves radiated outward as they collided in a fury of raw power.


    Buildings crumbled, reduced to rubble in the wake of their clash.


    Yet, unlike the others, Beru did not engage with the summoned beings.


    His eyes locked onto Charles, and in an instant, he surged forward, his claws elongating with deadly precision as he aimed for Charles'' neck.


    But before the attack could connect, the maid, silent and unflinching, intervened.


    Her hand shot out, catching Beru''s wrist with an unyielding grip.


    "You shall not go any further"


    Her voice was like ice, cutting through the chaos.


    The two locked eyes, their full focus and intent concentrated on one another.


    The air between them thickened with tension.


    Then, with a chilling calmness, the maid spoke again.


    "Battle Mode, Activate"


    In the blink of an eye, her attire shifted.


    Her maid uniform transformed into a dark, flexible armor that radiated an unsettling aura, as if the very shadows whispered around her.


    In her hands, two gleaming daggers appeared, their edges shimmering with ominous power.


    With a flash of blinding darkness, Beru and the maid vanished from sight, leaving only the echoes of their departure in the aftermath.


    On the sidelines, Charles and Anthony exchanged a silent gaze.


    No words were necessary; their eyes conveyed everything as the sounds of battle reverberated around them.

 Chapter 286 First time

    Two luminous flashes collided, then separated at breakneck speed, streaking across the battlefield like twin comets.


    Sparks ignited the sky as their swords clashed in a symphony of steel, the metallic reverberations echoing through the city streets.


    Glug slashed at Igris'' waist with lethal intent, but Igris deftly raised his longsword, parrying the strike with effortless grace.


    With a fluid motion, he retaliated, his blade carving an upward arc through the air, tearing apart the very space it passed through.


    Sensing the incoming strike, Glug sidestepped with razor sharp reflexes, evading the deadly edge by a hair''s breadth.


    The force of Igris'' missed strike did not go to waste, his sword cleaved cleanly through a bungalow, splitting it in two as if it were mere parchment beneath a razor.


    Seizing the opening, Glug launched a vicious knee toward Igris'' head, his leg snapping forward like a striking viper.


    Igris'' eyes flared crimson, catching the movement instantly.


    With impeccable precision, he raised his arm, intercepting the blow with an unshakable defense.


    They locked eyes, an unspoken understanding passing between them, words were unnecessary; their blades spoke in their stead.


    And then, they vanished.


    The ground fractured beneath their sheer velocity, roads buckling and splintering into jagged ruins.


    Windows exploded in their wake, glass shards catching the light as they rained down like scattered stars.


    The clash of steel rang out in relentless succession, a chorus of sharp, resonant echoes that filled the air.


    Each strike was precise, each movement a reflection of their master''s unwavering intent. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    Igris'' hand became a blur, his blade slicing through the air with lightning speed, a thousand slashes unleashed in the blink of an eye.


    The atmosphere itself trembled, detonating under the sheer force and velocity of his assault.


    But Glug was not one to be overwhelmed.


    His sword met each strike with equal swiftness and power, deflecting the onslaught in a dazzling display of precision and mastery.


    The duplex beneath them groaned under the pressure before shattering entirely, reduced to rubble by the sheer magnitude of their clash.


    Stone, pebbles, and dust were sent hurtling backward, caught in the shockwaves of two titanic beings locked in battle.


    Before Glug could launch a counterattack, Igris'' fist was already in motion.


    Like a comet colliding with a planet, his strike crashed into Glug''s chest with unrelenting force.@@@@


    A sickening bam echoed through the battlefield as Glug was sent hurtling backward, unable to react in time.


    Pain surged through his torso, though the impact was dulled by the armor shielding him.


    His body slammed into a car, metal crumpling beneath him as he skidded uncontrollably.


    A thin line of green blood trickled down his lips, a stark reminder of the sheer power behind Igris'' blow.


    Glug wasted no time lingering in the wreckage.


    Even he hadn''t yet mastered the sheer force of his own Sword Intent as he was still new to this power.


    Those of the Transcendent Rank rarely tapped into such power.


    Or rather... there was no mana rank requirement for wielding Sword Intent.


    Unlike elemental magic, which relied on the refinement of mana, the path of the sword followed a different principle.


    Advancing from Sword Aura to Sword Intent required no external energy, only mastery.


    To unlock Sword Intent, one had to push Sword Aura to its absolute limit, attaining perfect control over its form, flow, and execution.


    Once this mastery was achieved, Sword Aura would naturally evolve into Sword Intent, a force that transcended mere technique and became an extension of one''s will.


    In the end, it all came down to talent.


    Even a warrior of the Mortal Rank could wield Sword Intent, if they possessed the genius and discipline to perfect their Sword Aura.


    Igris remained silent, offering no response to Glug''s words, he had never been much of a talker.


    Instead, he simply willed it.


    Sword Intent surged into existence, enveloping his blade with effortless grace.


    Unlike Glug''s raw, untamed force, Igris'' Sword Intent was more refined and controlled.


    Every movement of his sword carried an air of mastery, the kind that came not just from talent but from sheer discipline and experience.


    All of Anthony''s Shadows were anomalies, individuals who had transcended their former limitations.


    Even those who had been talentless in life became unparalleled geniuses under Anthony''s command.


    But Igris had been different.


    Even before death, he had already been exceptional.


    Now, under Anthony''s control, armed with boundless resources and the Divine realm, Sword Intent was nothing more than a stepping stone.


    As Sword Intent distorted the very air around them, both combatants prepared to strike.


    Their knees bent slightly, muscles coiled like tightly wound springs, then, in an instant, they launched forward with thundering speed.


    The moment their weapons met, infused with the raw force of their Sword Intent, the world itself seemed to shatter.


    Time slowed.


    Sound vanished.


    For the briefest second, reality was stripped away, everything was consumed by an all encompassing white void, as if existence itself had paused to bear witness to their clash.


    Then time resumed.


    Sound returned.


    And with it, a cataclysmic boutade erupted, tearing through the battlefield with an earth shattering force.

 Chapter 287 Battle of Summons

    In another part of the city, a fierce battle raged on.


    Beru and Hela, Charles'' loyal maid, clashed with overwhelming intensity, their movements a blur of lethal precision.


    Beru''s relentless ferocity was evident in every slash of his claws, each strike carrying the weight of his raw power.


    Yet, Hela met his assault with equal ruthlessness, her daggers weaving through the air with deadly accuracy, intercepting every attack regardless of the angle.


    Their relentless exchange sent shockwaves through the towering skyscraper, each strike tearing through floors as they pursued one another with a singular intent; Destruction.


    Attack. Defend. Parry. Dodge.


    This was their unyielding rhythm, the cadence of warriors locked in a deadly waltz.


    Every strike sang with lethal grace, their weapons slicing through the air like whispers of death.


    Each clash was a symphony of precision, a battle composed in the language of steel and blood.


    Their movements were fluid, seamless, rivers of silver cutting through the chaos, each parry and counterstrike feeding into an unbroken storm of violence.


    Yet neither yielded.


    Bound by unwavering loyalty, they fought not merely for survival but for the honor of those they served, a devotion so absolute it bordered on obsession.


    Beru''s wings beat with powerful, rapid strokes, propelling him in a dizzying zigzag across the skyscraper''s interior.


    Hela was never far behind, her every movement calculated, her daggers seeking the vulnerable points of his form.


    But Beru''s claws were always there, intercepting each strike with impeccable precision, halting her assault mid air.


    They collided and separated in an endless dance, like the relentless crash of waves upon a jagged shore, each impact reverberating with the raw, untamed power of nature itself. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    In a blur of motion, Beru''s hand shot out, seizing a nearby table, and with a swift, powerful throw, sent it hurtling towards Hela.


    But without hesitation, she slashed downward with a single, decisive stroke, her dagger cleaving the table in two with flawless ease.


    But in the blink of an eye, Beru was no longer before her.


    He had already shifted to her side, his claws arcing directly toward her heart with lethal intent.


    Just as the claws were about to tear through her, Hela vanished in a puff of black smoke, evading the fatal blow.


    In an instant, she reappeared behind Beru, crouched low, muscles coiling with explosive power.


    Without hesitation, she surged upward, her dagger slashing toward Beru''s midsection with impossible speed.


    The sound of steel meeting resistance echoed through the air, as her blade was halted in place by the unyielding exosuit encasing Beru''s body.


    Hela''s eyes widened in disbelief, her gaze flickering over the absurdly hard shell that had withstood her attack.


    Beru seized the fleeting opportunity with ruthless precision.


    His mouth opened wide, releasing an ear splitting screech, a sound so piercing that it seemed to tear through the very fabric of the building.


    The sound waves surged through the structure, causing walls to crack and windows to shatter in a chaotic symphony of destruction.


    Hela''s ears rang, the agonizing pitch slamming into her eardrums with such force that it left her momentarily disoriented, her movements faltering and her reactions sluggish.


    In that instant of weakness, Beru''s fingers curled into a fist, and with a surge of power, he unleashed an uppercut that collided with Hela''s jaw, sending her hurtling upward, her body flying through the air like a ragdoll.


    With a powerful flap of his wings, the air around him distorted, and he surged after her, relentless in his pursuit, as though the very wind itself obeyed his command.


    ___________________


    A blur of motion passed the ape''s defenses in a heartbeat, and then, impact.


    A precise, unrelenting fist slammed into the ape''s ribs, the force of the blow sending a tremor through its massive frame.


    The beast snarled, its primal fury igniting, but it did not falter.


    Without hesitation, its instincts took over, and it charged again, relentless in its pursuit of George.


    The ape pivoted on its massive legs, unleashing a monstrous backhand, its sheer force distorting the very air in its wake.


    But once again, George was gone, the strike finding nothing but empty space.


    A flicker of movement, a sudden shift, and then, counterattack.


    A devastating roundhouse kick slammed into the ape''s head with brutal precision.


    The force of the blow snapped the beast''s head sideways, a spray of saliva and ferocity spilling from its jaws as its feet skidded across the asphalt.


    The road buckled under the force, deep grooves carved into the surface from the ape''s struggle to regain balance.


    Snarling in primal fury, the ape retaliated with a savage twist of its body, launching itself into a feral leap.


    Its fists hammered downward with the intent to shatter, the very air vibrating with the force of its strike.


    The ground beneath it splintered, the impact creating a shockwave that rippled outward, sending cracks through the concrete as the ape''s knuckles collided with the earth.


    But there was no satisfying crunch of impact.


    Only silence.


    And then, a single, brutal blow, precise, unrelenting, a knee rocketed into the ape''s sternum.


    The force of the strike sent the ape''s massive body flying backward, crashing spine first through a rusted car.


    The vehicle''s frame buckled under the weight, folding like paper as the beast''s momentum tore it apart.


    Glass exploded in a violent shower, jagged shards catching the moonlight as the ape''s body tumbled, crashing through a shop''s display window with terrifying force.


    The building itself groaned under the impact, its walls crumbling like paper as the creature barreled through its interior, wreaking havoc in its wake.


    A guttural roar, filled with fury and pain, tore through the night, echoing across the city.


    The ape erupted from the wreckage, dust and debris cascading from its broad shoulders, its fury rising anew as it pulled itself from the ruins.


    Unrelenting, the ape charged once more, its fists raised high, each step cracking the pavement beneath its tremendous weight.


    But as its fists descended with terrifying force, there was only empty space.


    A breath, a shift in presence, and its target was gone.


    Without warning, a fist slammed into its back.


    The impact sent the ape sprawling, its massive body carving a violent path through brick and mortar, obliterating a section of a decrepit high-rise in the process.


    Shattered stone rained down around it as the ape, fueled by fury, wrenched itself free from the rubble, obsidian eyes burning with relentless rage.


    It attacked again, and again, each strike filled with savage intent, but every blow met only the air, its target always just out of reach.


    And every miss was met with ruthless reprisal, George''s counters landing with brutal efficiency, each one a painful reminder of the ape''s inability to land a blow.


    It was never a question of who would fall.


    Only how long the beast could endure before its strength ran out.

 Chapter 288 Trap

    Charles observed in silence as his summons were ruthlessly annihilated by Anthony''s summons.


    He watched as Bellion''s sword carved through them with merciless precision, their blood pooling beneath him like a crimson river.


    Hela was thrown around like a ragdoll by Beru, her struggles futile against his overwhelming power.@@@@


    Glug, despite his resilience, teetered on the brink of defeat, unable to match Igris'' mastery over Sword Intent.


    Yet, Charles remained unmoved.


    He did not scream.


    He did not charge into battle.


    He did not demand answers from Anthony.


    He simply sat there, his silence heavier than any words.


    He noticed that none of his summons had truly perished, they were left barely clinging to life, as if spared deliberately.


    It wasn''t an unfamiliar sight.


    He and his summons had endured countless battles, witnessing devastation time and time again.


    But that didn''t mean he saw them as mere tools.


    Far from it.


    The battle wasn''t entirely one sided.


    It wasn''t just raw strength that set Anthony''s summons apart, it was their endurance.


    Their stamina seemed limitless, and even when they were struck down, they simply rose again, resurrected by the boundless depths of Anthony''s mana.


    Charles'' summons, however, were different.


    They were living beings, creatures with souls.


    They could truly live, and they could truly die.


    Charles'' gaze locked onto Anthony.


    The only way to turn the tide in his favor was to engage Anthony directly, himself.


    His summons were spent, and there was no one left to send in his place.


    Yet... he found himself unwilling.


    Too troublesome....he was just too lazy to move.


    He exhaled, a weary sigh escaping his lips at the thought of having to personally step in.


    He had only seen Anthony fight once before, against Orion.


    ''Judging by that battle, Orion''s mana cultivation was at Sovereign Rank, around level 3... which means Anthony should be at the same rank, but likely at level 8 or 9''


    He pondered the thought for a moment, then simply shook his head.


    With a slow, deliberate motion, Charles rose from the seat Hela had provided earlier.


    A sword materialized in his grasp, drawn from his space ring.


    As a summoner himself, he understood one fundamental truth, summons would continue to rise unless their master was stopped.


    And in this battle, that master was Anthony.


    The moment the sword appeared, the languid aura surrounding Charles vanished.


    His posture shifted, muscles coiling, body instinctively adjusting as if preparing for the inevitable clash.


    Yet, externally, nothing seemed to change.


    No grand movement.


    No dramatic display.


    Only his aura told the story.


    It sharpened, no longer the aura of a mere summoner, but that of a sword master ready to carve his own path.


    Anthony, with his All Seeing Eyes, perceived something far beyond the surface.


    If before, Charles had the presence of a newborn baby, weak, unimposing, now, he was something entirely different.


    A superhuman.


    Their duel was a brutal elegance, each strike a fluid stroke upon an invisible canvas of war, each movement a work of art, forged in the heat of combat.


    Anthony flowed like a shadow, his sword whispering secrets of death with every cut, a ghostly presence in the whirlwind of battle.


    But Charles was always there, unwavering, his blade intercepting every strike from Anthony with an unyielding determination.


    No matter how fast or fierce Anthony''s attacks came, Charles met them with a response, his sword an unbroken wall against the storm.


    Charles'' mind raced, analyzing each of Anthony''s movements in rapid succession, searching for a gap, a weakness, anything he could exploit.


    And then, his dark pupils fixed on a fleeting opening, a momentary flaw in Anthony''s attack.


    A rare chance.


    Without hesitation, Charles struck.


    His blade darted forward like a serpent, swift and merciless, aiming to exploit that single weakness.


    But in the blink of an eye, Anthony reacted.


    He didn''t defend.


    He didn''t parry.


    He simply dodged.


    ''A trap''


    The realization hit Charles in an instant, but it was already too late.


    Anthony''s katana was already in motion.


    The blade flashed like a shooting star, quick, unrelenting, and merciless.


    Charles'' instincts flared, his body reacting before his mind could fully process the danger.


    He raised his sword in an attempt to block, but he was slower this time.


    His weapon barely managed to close the gap before the strike came crashing down.


    With immense force, Anthony''s katana tore through Charles'' chest.


    The impact was devastating.


    His clothing and armor, though sturdy, did little to stop the ferocity of the blow.


    Charles was blasted backward, sent careening by the sheer force of the strike.


    His body rocketed through the air, tearing through walls and shattering glass with each violent collision.


    Blood spilled from his mouth as he was flung, the world spinning wildly around him.


    But despite the chaos, Charles'' reflexes kicked in.


    He steadied himself mid air, gathering his strength.


    His feet scraped across the asphalt as he landed, grinding to a halt, managing to maintain his footing.


    Charles'' gaze fixed on Anthony, who stood motionless, a knowing smile playing on his lips.


    No matter how vast Charles'' battle experience was, it could never reach the level of Anthony''s.


    Anthony could read Charles like an open book, knowing exactly what he was searching for, the slightest opening to exploit.


    And so, Anthony did what only the truly experienced could do.


    He offered it.


    "You really are surprising, you know"


    Charles muttered, his voice tinged with a mix of admiration and frustration.


    As the words left his lips, his injuries began to heal, immediately, effortlessly.


    His wounds closed up with no cost to his mana, as if his body simply refused to be broken.


    "I wonder if you can match this as well"


    The moment Charles'' words fell from his lips, a heavy, familiar presence surged around his sword.


    It was a presence unlike any other, a force that those who had encountered it would never forget.


    The air seemed to grow still, tense, as if the very atmosphere recognized the weight of what was about to come.


    Charles had activated his Sword Intent.

 Chapter 289 Omniphase

    Anthony''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    It was now his turn to confront this unfathomable reality.


    With a single glance, he pierced through the layers of Charles'' cultivation rank, nothing could escape his gaze.


    He had even observed the very measure of Charles'' age when it was taken.


    While cultivation rank held little to no significance in this moment, the age he had witnessed rendered it inconceivable for Charles to possess Sword Intent.


    What Anthony remained unaware of, however, was that Charles possessed an extraordinary talent, one so remarkable that it was the very reason behind his seemingly lazy demeanor.


    The day Charles awakened, he discovered he had inherited a rare and almost mythical ability known as Omniphase.


    This anomaly of a talent granted Charles the ability to wield every power of his summons with nothing more than a mere thought.


    No incantations were required, no preparation was needed, and there was no cost or cooldown period, simply no limitations at all.


    Omniphase granted Charles the ability to harness not only the physical strength and battle experience of his summons but virtually every aspect of their abilities, everything, that is, except their mana.


    This was the true extent of Charles'' overwhelming power, a force so immense it rendered him almost invincible.


    It was precisely this capability that had cultivated his perpetual laziness.


    With the battle experience of his summons embedded within him, Charles had no need to engage in combat himself.


    His only task was to cultivate and summon ever more powerful beings.


    Yet, it was this very complacency that kept him bound within the Emperor rank.


    Were Charles able to tap into the mana of his summons, he would have no need for cultivation at all, for his potential would surpass any realm with ease.


    It was due to this unparalleled talent that Charles wielded the physical strength of the Transcendent Rank, effortlessly adopting Glug''s formidable physique as his own.


    Even the Sword Intent was drawn from Glug, while the battle experience he possessed was accumulated from every single summon he had ever called forth.


    However, these abilities were not permanent.


    Although Charles could utilize them at will, free from any cost, he could only do so as long as his summons remained alive.


    Once any of them perished, their abilities were lost to him, leaving him unable to tap into the strength, knowledge, or power they had granted him.


    Thus, Charles could only draw upon the abilities of those who still breathed.


    Suddenly, Anthony erupted into laughter.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA"@@@@


    Clutching his stomach, he laughed unabashedly.


    Here he was, an embodiment of impossibility in his own right, yet he had just dismissed the notion of someone else wielding such broken power as impossible.


    "Apologies"


    He said, wiping a tear from his eye as the laughter subsided.


    Anthony was already in motion, his katana sweeping across in a horizontal slash that carved through the air like a blade of wind.


    The two forces collided again in a blinding explosion of energy.


    The shockwaves rippled through the city, causing entire buildings to groan and shudder, their foundations cracking like brittle bone.


    Glass rained down from shattered windows, as if the city itself were weeping under the weight of their fury.


    Each blow was a hammer, each clash of steel an earthquake, and the very streets seemed to bend under the force of their conflict.


    Charles retaliated with a flurry of strikes, each one more brutal than the last.


    His sword blurred, cutting through the air in a series of devastating arcs, each one carrying the weight of a mountain.


    But Anthony was always there, his katana moving with an impossible fluidity, parrying and countering in one seamless motion.


    The two blades sang through the air like predators circling, every movement precise, every strike purposeful.


    Anthony''s sword flashed as he shifted his stance, delivering a barrage of quick, calculated slashes that blurred the line between reality and illusion.


    Charles, his eyes narrowing, adjusted his grip, his sword rising to meet the onslaught.


    With a single motion, he stepped inside Anthony''s reach, his blade darting forward with a precision that left no room for error.


    For a moment, it seemed as though Anthony would be overwhelmed, but in an instant, he was gone, his body vanishing in a blur, a ghost in the wind.


    Charles swung, his sword cutting through nothing but empty air.


    A crack of thunder followed as Anthony reappeared behind him, his katana already descending.


    The slash was swift and brutal, but Charles spun just in time, his own blade meeting Anthony''s in a clash of power that nearly split the heavens.


    The force sent another shockwave cascading through the city, a ripple that shook the very foundations of the skyline.


    The battle raged on, a storm of violence and fury that left nothing untouched.


    Buildings crumbled beneath their feet, entire blocks collapsing as if the earth itself could no longer bear witness to the ferocity of their battle.


    The streets were torn asunder, the roads cracking and splitting like veins under the strain of their swordplay.


    Traffic lights exploded in showers of sparks, cars and trucks flung aside as though they were mere toys in the path of their wrath.


    Charles struck with the ferocity of a tempest, each blow bringing the world around them closer to ruin.


    Anthony countered with the precision of a blade honed through years of discipline, each motion a calculated stroke of genius.


    But in this moment, there was no end, no victory to be claimed.


    The city was being consumed by their Sword Intent, an unstoppable force of nature unleashed upon an unsuspecting world.


    And still, they fought, neither yielded, neither retreated.


    The battle stretched on, beyond time, beyond reason.


    The world burned around them, but in the heart of the chaos, there was only the clash of steel and the unrelenting force of their Sword Intent.


    A war for the ages, a battle that would leave the city broken and empty, but no victor to claim the crown.

 Chapter 290 Reaction

    In the delegate area, a silence, as profound and thunderous as a storm''s climax, descended upon everything.


    No being stirred.


    No gaze faltered.


    The air itself seemed to freeze, as if all were rendered motionless in awe.


    The shock was so overwhelming that words could not escape their lips.


    One single word reverberated within the minds of the delegates, echoing through the very fabric of their thoughts.


    ''Impossible''


    They could not reconcile what their senses told them.


    Their eyes, their ears, they simply refused to accept what was before them.


    At first, the delegates were struck with astonishment, a mere goblin, one of the weakest races in the galaxy, had somehow ascended to the Transcendent Rank.


    Such a feat was not just rare; it was nothing short of an anomaly.


    Even the most ancient of beings present here had never witnessed such an occurrence.@@@@


    Then, to their utter disbelief, the goblin went even further, unveiling a Sword Intent.


    Aura, while formidable, was somewhat predictable.


    Upon reaching the S rank, even those lacking exceptional talent had a high chance of manifesting it.


    Even monsters and beasts, could wield Aura with relative ease.


    But Intent, Intent was an entirely different realm of mastery.


    Its existence was reserved for those who had transcended the very limits of their craft, a rarity that defied understanding.


    Intent, an ethereal force that transcended the boundaries of mere technique, was the crystallization of one''s deepest will, forged through endless struggle and unyielding resolve.


    It surpassed the physical realm, reshaping reality itself in alignment with the wielder''s understanding and mastery.


    Sword Intent, in its purest form, was the embodiment of slaughter, precision, and dominion, a relentless force that cleaved through existence with cold, unwavering intent, showing no mercy nor hesitation.


    While lesser warriors relied on steel, true masters commanded their will, each stroke of the blade infused with an essence that defied comprehension.


    To stand before such an intent was to behold inevitability itself: a blade unseen yet omnipresent, wielding silent authority and dictating the battlefield with a power that needed no voice to be heard.


    Yet, a goblin at the Transcendent Rank, a mere summon, wielded such a force.


    Normally, the Null family would remain expressionless, their true thoughts and emotions concealed behind the cold, stoic masks they had perfected over the centuries.


    But in the presence of the Sword Intent, even their composure crumbled.


    Michael''s face split into a mad grin, the kind that betrayed his mind racing with anticipation.


    He was already strategizing, thinking of ways to spar with his ''monster'' of a child.


    Mitchelle, ever the protective mother, who would have normally shielded Anthony from any danger, couldn''t suppress a smile.


    She cheered him on, urging him to wreak even more havoc.


    Even Collins, the ever calm, unyielding man, who had kept his eyes closed throughout most of the proceedings, snapped them open the moment Glug wielded Sword Intent.


    And then it struck the delegates from every planet like a thunderclap, that human.


    He was seventeen.


    A seventeen year old, a mere child, was wielding Sword Intent.


    Their gazes shifted, now fixed upon the delegates of the Blue Planet, each one quietly plotting how to claim such unfathomable talent for their own.


    Some didn''t hesitate.


    Power, after all, was absolute.


    They flared their auras, attempting to intimidate and pressurize the Blue Planet''s delegates.


    But the delegates, caught in the euphoria of the moment, didn''t even spare them a glance.


    They were too ecstatic, too consumed by the sheer magnitude of what they had just witnessed to care about anything else.


    But the same could not be said for the delegates from Charles'' planet.


    The moment the Sword Intent was revealed, the delegates from Charles'' planet began to tremble, their bodies wracked with fear.


    They knew, with a chilling certainty, that after the Starborn Tournament concluded, they would be under immense pressure from other planets and stronger races to surrender Charles to them.


    Such a prodigious genius could not be allowed to slip through their fingers.


    Gritting their teeth in frustration and helplessness, the delegates scrambled for any possible way to escape the inevitable demands and consequences awaiting them.


    They had never expected anything from Charles.


    Not even a place in the top ten had been within their hopes.


    Their sole purpose for attending the tournament had been to show their face, perhaps forge an alliance with other human planets, nothing more.


    Yet, as fate would have it, the outcome had taken an entirely different turn.

 Chapter 291 Call

    The city trembled beneath the weight of their battle.


    Neon lights flickered, their glow swallowed by the clash of titanic wills.


    The pavement lay in ruins, gouged by unseen edges, while shattered vehicles lined the streets like broken relics of a forgotten era.


    High above, the moon and sun bore silent witness to a duel beyond mortal comprehension.


    Anthony stood unmoving, his katana resting at his side, its polished steel reflecting the fractured remains of the battlefield.


    Across from him, Charles exhaled sharply, his grip tightening around his sword, its edge trembling beneath the force of his battered will.


    Their sword intents clashed, an invisible storm of dominance and defiance.


    Charles lunged.


    His blade carved through the air, streaking toward Anthony like a decree of annihilation.


    Yet, before steel could taste flesh, Anthony was gone, a blur of motion too imperceptible to trace.


    A sharp, resounding clang split the night as Anthony''s katana met the strike, deflecting it with effortless precision.


    Charles recoiled, but Anthony did not relent.


    His blade moved with an artistry beyond mortal reach, each stroke an inevitability, each swing a declaration of absolute control.


    A single, precise cut traced across Charles'' side, blood spilling before the wound mended instantaneously.


    Again, Anthony struck, a gash across the shoulder, a deep laceration on the thigh.


    Each wound sealed within moments, flesh knitting itself together as if denying the very concept of injury.


    Yet healing meant nothing when the battle itself was unwinnable.


    Charles'' breathing grew labored.


    His sword, once steady, wavered.


    Sweat glistened on his brow as exhaustion clawed at his limbs.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    His stamina dwindled, the cost of endless regeneration finally manifesting in trembling fingers and faltering steps.


    Anthony, in contrast, remained untouched, unshaken.


    His sword intent loomed over the battlefield like an unassailable decree, the sheer weight of its presence pressing against Charles with the force of an inevitable fate.


    Where Charles'' intent was fierce but unstable, Anthony''s was absolute, an unfaltering dominion that shaped the very air around him.


    Each of his strikes carried the essence of inevitability, cutting not just through flesh, but through will itself.@@@@


    Charles staggered, his knees threatening to buckle.


    His body screamed for rest, his muscles drained of all strength.


    He stood amidst the wreckage of their battle, surrounded by fractured stone, crushed vehicles, and the lingering remnants of their clashing wills.


    Anthony took a single step forward, his silhouette framed by the sunlight.


    His katana gleamed, unsullied by blood, untouched by exertion.


    He gazed at Charles, expression unreadable, his stance unwavering as though the battle had been but a trivial endeavor.


    He leaned forward, his gaze cutting like a blade, eager to hear Anthony''s response.


    "My name is NULL ANTHONY"


    Anthony declared, his voice clam and steady, carrying the weight of quiet certainty.


    "And in seventeen years of life, I have carved a path through victory after victory. Defeat is a myth I refuse to acknowledge. I am the storm that cannot be silenced. I am the certainty that all must submit to"


    There was no arrogance in his tone, only an unshakable truth that resonated deeply, though to any onlooker, it might have sounded the ramblings of a madman.


    Charles studied Anthony intently, his gaze unwavering.


    The fire in Anthony''s eyes made it clear, he was not merely speaking.


    He was declaring his reality, his truth. For a fleeting moment, doubt crept into Charles'' mind, but only for a moment.


    He nodded, resigned to the gravity of the situation.


    "Very well then"


    He murmured, acknowledging Anthony''s proclamation.


    Then, without another word, Charles lifted his gaze toward the heavens.


    His voice rang out, quiet yet piercing, filled with a power that vibrated in the air around them.


    "I call upon thee. Answer my call"


    It was not a chant, not a summons laced with mysticism, just those simple words.


    And yet, they carried an undeniable weight.


    Nothing more was needed.


    Then it happened.


    A tremor swept across the vast expanse of the galaxy, as though reality itself had felt the shift of an ancient force awakening.


    In the quiet of the infinite void, there appeared a presence so immense, so absolute, that the very fabric of the universe strained against it.


    The being''s form stretched to immeasurable heights, towering so profoundly that it seemed to touch the very ceiling of the galaxy, an impossible monument to power.


    The stars themselves quivered in its wake, their light flickering like fragile candles caught in the midst of an unseen storm.


    With each step, the galaxy itself shuddered. Planets spun wildly off course, their gravitational dance interrupted by the overwhelming force of its approach.


    The darkness of space itself trembled, as if it could not bear the weight of such a presence.


    Even the celestial bodies, their forms distant and untouchable, felt the air grow thick with the pressure of its approach, vibrating with an energy so pure, so raw, that the very particles of existence seemed to bend and quiver in its wake.


    Time itself held its breath.


    The being''s gaze swept across the boundless expanse, turning, perhaps, to a singular point, the call that had reverberated through the galaxy, beckoning it forth.


    And in that gaze, the galaxy trembled once more, as if it knew that nothing could resist the will of this force.


    The being, sensing the limits of the world it had been summoned to, began to reduce in size, its colossal form shrinking with an air of grace, its immense power folding in upon itself.


    As it drew nearer, its body compacted, reshaping to fit the confines of the planet where its caller resided.


    And then, as the being''s form settled upon the earth below, its presence was undeniable, overwhelming.


    The world seemed to pause, suspended in that single, eternal moment.


    The Spirit King has arrived.

 Chapter 292 Glaze

    As the Spirit King arrived, he neither unleashed his aura nor uttered a single word.


    He simply hovered in silence, his figure suspended in the air.


    Yet, his mere presence was enough.


    His gaze alone was enough.


    In that moment, all who bore witness, whether Human, Goblin, Celestial, or Voidwalker, felt it.


    It transcended race, power, and will.


    A singular, crushing truth weighed upon them all.


    FUTILITY.


    Even to be called an ant before such a presence would have been a compliment.


    The Spirit King''s mere existence commanded absolute submission.


    It mattered not how powerful they were, how ancient their souls, or how noble their lineage.


    Before him, all fell to their knees.


    Not by force, nor by will, but by the undeniable weight of his presence.


    Their very souls trembled, urging them to bow, to praise, to revere.


    A primal instinct, deeper than thought, demanded homage to the entity before them.


    And yet, amidst the sea of kneeling figures...


    Only one remained standing.


    And for the first time, it was not Anthony.


    It was Charles.


    Charles Evander.


    But before anything else... let us speak of who the Spirit King truly is.


    He is the first spirit to have ever been born in this galaxy, one of its earliest life forms, a being of ancient existence.


    He does not merely rule over the spirits; he is their absolute sovereign, the eternal pillar upon which all spirits, past and present, stand.


    Yet, unlike ordinary spirits bound solely to Spiritual Energy, the Spirit King transcends such limitations.


    He wields not only Spiritual Energy but also mana.


    More than just a ruler, he is an embodiment of collective power.


    He possesses the abilities of every spirit that has ever existed in this galaxy, whether alive or long perished, retaining them permanently as his own.


    Ageless, unshaken, and unmoved by mortal concerns, he does not interfere in the affairs of the living or dead.


    Even when matters involve spirits, he never acts directly.


    Instead, he sends others in his place.


    For his presence alone is far too great for mere trivialities.


    It is impossible to discuss the top three most formidable beings in the galaxy without mentioning the Spirit King''s name.


    Amongst the myriad of races who knelt, some, who possessed ancient texts and forbidden knowledge, understood the true identity of the being before them, while others remained oblivious.


    But in the end, it mattered not whether they knew or not.


    Their awareness of his existence held no weight against the crushing force of his presence.


    Which raises the inevitable question: How had the Spirit King arrived here?


    Charles'' summoning ability allowed him to draw forth random beings once every year, much like a gacha system, unpredictable and beyond his control.


    The Spirit King''s ancient voice resonated once more, filled with intrigue and quiet amusement.


    "Make your move, then. Mr. Protagonist"


    The Spirit King''s voice was not one of inquiry, but a command, delivered with absolute certainty.


    He did not ask.


    He did not seek permission.


    He simply issued the directive.


    Anthony''s mind raced, his Authority of Information failing to provide any insight into this being, an entity that stood beyond even his comprehension.


    Yet, the System did not leave him in the dark.


    It had at least revealed the truth: this was indeed the Spirit King.


    ''It seems I''ll need to pull something out after all''


    Anthony thought.


    Just as he began to reach for one of his hidden cards, a voice suddenly rang out, an unmistakable, familiar voice.


    "NO NEED"


    A brilliant glow enveloped Anthony''s body, and with it, the suffocating weight of the Spirit King''s presence faded away.


    The oppressive aura, which had sought to command him, vanished as if it had never been.


    With the pressure lifted, Anthony stood tall, a smile spreading across his face, as if the world itself had shifted in his favor.


    Anthony''s gaze turned to Charles, then he spoke in an extremely calm tone, as if him kneeling earlier didn''t matter.


    "Sorry to disappoint, but don''t forget, this isn''t YOUR story!"


    Then it happened.


    Across the boundless expanse of the galaxy, an unearthly tremor cascaded through the fabric of existence.


    Celestial bodies convulsed in primordial terror, their orbits unraveling as if recoiling from an unseen divinity.


    Planets quaked, oceans surged in violent upheaval, and supernovae ignited prematurely, unable to withstand the sheer magnitude of the presence descending upon the universe.


    A ripple, no, a cataclysm, raced through the star-strewn abyss, distorting space time itself.


    The galaxy trembled, its luminous arms coiling inward in reverence, as if bowing before an omnipotent sovereign.


    Ancient voids, untouched by the passage of eternity, churned with newfound turbulence.


    The great galactic dance of order and chaos faltered, subdued by an authority that transcended comprehension.


    And then, in the heart of a blinding conflagration, it emerged.


    A luminous burst, neither flame nor light but something far greater, sundered the heavens.


    From its golden brilliance, a figure materialized, ethereal, resplendent, immutable.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    His hair, spun from the essence of celestial radiance, shimmered with an otherworldly glow.


    Golden irises, suffused with an omniscience that unraveled the mysteries of creation, surveyed all with an unchallenged dominion.


    Even his lashes, gilded with the luster of eternity, flickered like threads of divine decree.


    The galaxy itself dared not stir.


    Silence, absolute and reverent, descended upon all existence.


    In his presence, all things, immortals, mortals, and entities beyond reckoning, yielded to a force greater than destiny itself.


    And as the galaxy quivered beneath his unfathomable might, a name, both declaration and prophecy, resounded through the trembling stars.


    Romulus has arrived.

 Chapter 293 Who are you?

    When Romulus arrived, his mere presence bore down upon the onlookers with an overwhelming force, suffocating the very air around them.


    No longer did they kneel.


    They prostrated themselves, pressed flat against the ground, as if the weight of existence itself demanded their submission.


    None among them could fathom the identity of this enigmatic being.


    His name did not echo through the annals of history, nor was he whispered of in the most clandestine or ancient records of their clans and bloodlines.


    In that moment, even the memory of two mere humans summoning entities of such unfathomable magnitude had not been fully been registered in their minds.


    As Romulus arrived, a flicker of surprise crossed the Spirit King''s face, a rare and almost forgotten expression.


    For countless ages, he had maintained absolute mastery over his emotions, his composure unwavering through the passage of time.


    Yet now, in mere minutes, he had been shaken twice.


    The first was his inability to retrieve any information on Anthony, an anomaly beyond his comprehension.


    The second was the arrival of Romulus, a presence so profound that even he, the eternal sovereign of spirits, could not suppress his astonishment.


    Not since the day Charles had summoned him had he experienced such a moment of disbelief.


    The shock etched upon the Spirit King''s face was unmistakable, yet as swiftly as it appeared, it vanished.


    His mind whirled, processing torrents of information in mere nanoseconds.


    Then, turning his attention to Romulus, the Spirit King spoke:


    "You are from outside"


    He did not pose a question or seek confirmation; he merely stated the fact as though it required no further validation, his tone as absolute and unyielding as the truth itself.@@@@


    Although visibly shaken, the Spirit King maintained an outward calm, even as turmoil churned within.


    As one of the earliest beings in the galaxy, he possessed knowledge of many hidden truths.


    Yet, he knew nothing of this particular entity, its origins, the moment it arrived, or how long it had lingered.


    In that instant, his only certainty was that the being hailed from beyond.


    Even if the entity had been present for only a fleeting moment, the Spirit King would have sensed its presence or gleaned some hint of its nature.


    The moment they moved, a blinding light erupted in their stead, nearly overwhelming every onlooker with its brilliance.


    They seemed to have traversed the space between in a flash, moving with a speed that defied even the light itself.


    Those who had been forced to the ground slowly rose, their labored breaths and trembling souls mirroring the quivering of their bodies.


    They strained their eyes, searching in vain for any sign of the two beings'' whereabouts.


    In that fleeting moment, as the entities seemed to materialize amid the void of space, the entire galaxy shuddered in anticipation.


    Ancient beings, whether still among the living or relegated to myth, turned their gaze toward the unfolding spectacle.


    Their dormant powers ignited, encasing their domains in radiant auras of protection, preparing to stave off the impending catastrophe these two formidable forces threatened to unleash.


    Those who had sought eternal slumber to escape the tedium of existence stirred from their rest, awakening solely for this solemn ceremony.


    The Spirit King and Romulus felt the weight of countless gazes upon them, yet they remained unmoving, locked in a silent, unyielding stare.


    Breaking the stillness, the Spirit King spoke once more, his voice measured yet resolute:


    "We should restrict our power so as not to bring ruin upon the galaxy"


    Though his spirit burned with the eagerness for battle, he would not risk shattering his own home.


    Romulus acknowledged these words with a simple nod.


    Then, with a mere thought from Romulus, the barren planet hosting the Starborn Tournament was instantly enveloped in a golden Intent, as though shielding it from impending devastation.


    Although Romulus had been nerfed the day he was bound to Anthony through the system, it did not mean he was irrevocably tethered to Anthony''s power.


    Had that been the case, Romulus would have spurned the entire notion of embarking on his power journey anew, with nothing to gain.


    As a being of his stature, Romulus could effortlessly revert to his full strength with nothing more than a mere thought.


    Meanwhile, Anthony''s All Seeing Eyes strained to their utmost capacity as his piercing blue gaze fixed upon the two combatants.


    He was on the cusp of witnessing Romulus initiate his movement for the very first time.


    In that moment, a resonant voice echoed within Anthony''s mind:


    "Feast your eyes, boy. I shall reveal why I am the inaugural Divine Flame in existence"


    With those words reverberating in Anthony''s consciousness, both Romulus and the Spirit King vanished from sight.

 Chapter 294 Annihilation

    The galaxy trembled in anticipation, the fabric of space itself quivering as two immense beings, both boundless in their strength, prepared to clash.


    In the blink of an eye, they vanished, moving faster than the mind could comprehend, each propelled by the force of their own cosmic power.


    The Spirit King and Romulus, their auras intertwined with the essence of the universe, were more than mere warriors, they were forces of nature.


    The first blow struck.


    Romulus, his eyes burning with the fury of a thousand stars, extended his hand.


    A vortex of mana formed above his palm, twisting and writhing like a living entity, crackling with the raw power of a collapsing galaxy.


    He hurled it toward the Spirit King.


    The vortex tore through space with an insatiable hunger, a tornado of destruction that threatened to consume everything in its path. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    The fabric of reality split under its pressure, stars dying in its wake as it surged toward its target.


    But the Spirit King, an embodiment of spiritual might, was no ordinary adversary.


    His very presence rippled through the void as his spiritual energy flared, drawing upon the deepest well of his power.


    With a sweeping motion, he summoned a shield of light, a shimmering, ethereal barrier that manifested in the blink of an eye.


    The vortex collided with the shield, and the universe screamed in agony.


    The explosion of energy shattered planets, ignited stars, and sent shockwaves that rattled the very fabric of space.


    A nearby solar system was reduced to cosmic dust, as the sheer magnitude of the collision forced a black hole to form, devouring everything in its path.


    Romulus, undeterred, raised both hands.


    Tendrils of darkness unfurled from his fingertips, coiling and twisting through the fabric of space, each one imbued with the energy of pure annihilation.


    Mana blades appeared, long, jagged projections of raw power that radiated with the intensity of a dying star.


    He hurled them forward, each one aimed with deadly precision, slicing through the very air like a blade through flesh.


    The moment one of the blades pierced the edge of a distant star, the star ignited, and the surrounding planets were torn apart by the ensuing shockwave.@@@@


    The very core of the galaxy seemed to tremble under the weight of Romulus'' might.


    But the Spirit King would not yield.


    With a single thought, the Spirit King summoned a storm of celestial fury.


    Energy crackled in every direction, lightning arcing through the cosmos, each bolt a manifestation of his boundless spiritual might.


    The storm surged forward like a galactic tsunami, crashing into Romulus'' tendrils with a force that seemed to tear the galaxy apart.


    The sky above them turned white as stars collapsed, entire nebulae shredded by the ferocity of the clash.


    The battle raged on.


    The void itself seemed to shudder as Romulus and the Spirit King continued their relentless clash.


    Romulus, undeterred by the destruction he caused, summoned a new weapon, a blade forged of pure space-time, its edge shimmering with the distortion of reality itself.


    He swung it forward, and the blade cut through the fabric of existence, each stroke carving deep rifts in space.


    Planets exploded in its wake, their remnants scattered across the void like debris from a shattered star.


    The Spirit King, his power unfathomable, retaliated with a blaze of spiritual light, his body glowing with the radiance of a thousand suns.


    A massive energy pulse erupted from him, crashing into Romulus'' blade with an explosion that resonated through the galaxy.


    Entire constellations shattered, their stars turned to dust as the battle reached a fever pitch.


    Romulus, his will unyielding, opened another rift, this time summoning an army of shadowy figures, warriors of darkness born from the very fabric of the void.


    They surged toward the Spirit King, their forms shifting and changing with the ebb and flow of space.


    But the Spirit King, with a flick of his wrist, summoned a wave of spiritual fire that consumed the shadowy warriors in an instant.


    The flames spread across the galaxy, setting entire systems ablaze.


    The Spirit King summoned an entire galaxy of spiritual energy, manipulating the very stars and planets themselves as his weapons.


    He hurled them toward Romulus, each planet a projectile of annihilation, each star a cannon of divine power.


    Romulus, ever the tactician, deflected the attacks with precision, his hands weaving through space as he created, a shield of temporal energy to block the oncoming barrage.


    But even his shield began to crack under the strain, and the battle waged on, neither combatant willing to yield an inch.


    With a final, cataclysmic roar, the Spirit King summoned another wave of his spiritual energy.


    His body became an embodiment of pure spiritual fury, his energy surging outward like the death of a thousand suns.


    Romulus, not to be outdone, summoned more of his mana, his energy becoming a pulsating black hole that swallowed everything in its path.


    The two forces collided, and the galaxy trembled, the very foundation of the galaxy quaking under the weight of their power.


    For a moment, the universe seemed to hold its breath.


    Stars blinked out of existence, planets were torn apart, and entire galaxies were reduced to rubble.


    The void between them seemed to collapse, and time itself buckled under the immense strain.


    And then, in the silence that followed, the two beings stood at the center of the cosmic battlefield, their auras still flaring with unimaginable power.


    Neither would yield, for this battle was far from over.


    In the heart of the galaxy, the destruction continued, each strike, each blow, each clash a testament to the fury of these two cosmic titans.

 Chapter 295 Shudder

    The galaxy, scarred by the aftershocks of a cataclysmic confrontation, trembled as the intensity of battle surged and subsided in violent cadences.


    In the vast emptiness separating Romulus from the Spirit King, the void itself sparked with an electric charge, the lingering echoes of previous blows swirling in the air like a tempest poised to unleash its fury.


    The Spirit King, his body aglow with the fading embers of his spiritual might, stood resolute even as weariness etched itself into his features.


    In stark contrast, Romulus exuded an eerie tranquility; his dark eyes smoldered with a predatory gleam, hinting at a power that shifted the scales inexorably in his favor.


    Beings of such cosmic magnitude did not merely clash for fleeting hours, they waged their battles over days, and now, four long days had elapsed since this relentless conflict had ignited.


    Without hesitation, Romulus struck first.


    His form vanished into the abyss, leaving the surrounding air to quiver as his energy surged.


    In the blink of an eye, he reappeared before the Spirit King, an outstretched fist heralding the impending strike.


    From that very hand erupted a surge of unbridled dark energy that rent the fabric of space, contorting the nearby cosmic ember into twisted patterns.


    The impact landed with the devastating force of a dimming supernova, propelling the Spirit King backward and shattering his body against the fractured remnants of a celestial sphere.


    A guttural sound escaped the Spirit King as he summoned his spiritual reserves, which flared in a desperate bid to restore his stance.


    Enveloped by the halo of divine radiance, he attempted to reclaim his footing, but Romulus was already orchestrating his next move.


    In one fluid, decisive gesture, Romulus ruptured the continuum, tearing open a rift in time itself, and from that tear materialized a spear of temporal energy.


    Its form pulsated with the distorted essences of epochs long past and those yet to dawn, a weapon as enigmatic as it was deadly.


    Propelling the temporal spear forward, Romulus unleashed it into the galaxy.


    As the lance sliced through the void, the very flow of time around it warped, alternating between deceleration and acceleration in a discordant rhythm.


    The spear impaled the Spirit King''s ethereal shield with a single, cataclysmic blow, shattering his defenses and sending him reeling.


    Staggering, his form flickered while his spiritual energy strained desperately to mend the grievous damage.


    Romulus''s dominion over time now lay bare.


    The Spirit King''s once swift and decisive assaults appeared lethargic, as though hampered by an unseen force.


    Seizing the opening with ruthless precision, Romulus extended his hand and conjured a swirling vortex of obsidian lightning.


    This tempest surged through the galaxy, dismantling nearby constellations in its furious path.


    He shuddered as the searing sting of the temporal wound coursed through him, his spiritual energies unraveling at the edges, a wound that was not merely physical, but an assault on his very essence, rending the core of his existence.


    Undeterred, Romulus pressed forward, his eyes ablaze with the fervor of the cosmos.


    In response, a second rupture in time materialized, from which surged torrents of inky, annihilative energy.


    Each pulse threatened to obliterate everything in its inexorable path.


    The Spirit King, desperate to stave off this relentless assault, summoned his spiritual defenses; yet the onslaught was vast and unyielding.


    In the distance, worlds erupted in catastrophic explosions and entire celestial formations were crushed beneath the relentless barrage.


    In defiant protest, the Spirit King roared, drawing upon the dwindling reservoirs of his power.


    A pillar of divine radiance erupted, its brilliance so overwhelming it seemed to illuminate the entire galaxy.


    For a brief, ephemeral moment, hope stirred that he might yet reverse the tide, his might surging like the final flicker of a dying cosmic ember.


    Anticipating this gambit, Romulus conjured a protective shield wrought from the very fabric of spacetime.


    The Spirit King''s divine light collided with this impenetrable barrier, only to be swallowed by the surrounding abyss.


    With lethal precision, Romulus closed the distance.


    A deft flick of his fingers unleashed a colossal temporal distortion that tore through the galaxy, freezing stars in a stasis where their brilliance flickered erratically as they were inexorably drawn into the rift.


    The Spirit King struggled to maintain his form, his movements decelerating and his divine energy stretched perilously thin as he fought against the disintegrating fabric of time.


    Now, Romulus loomed ominously before his foe, an outstretched hand foretelling doom.


    The dark energy about him intensified, and with one final, thunderous command, he summoned a stygian vortex of colossal magnitude, a gravitational maelstrom poised to crush all in its path.


    Continue your story on My Virtual Library Empire


    The Spirit King''s spiritual energy flared in a last, defiant surge, yet it was swiftly overwhelmed by Romulus''s inexorable might.


    In an instant, the ravenous black hole consumed him entirely, drawing in even the nearby stars into its inescapable grasp.


    For the first time in this fierce and fateful confrontation, the Spirit King''s form flickered uncertainly, suspended precariously between existence and oblivion.


    In that climactic moment, as the battle roared toward its final crescendo, Romulus had firmly seized the upper hand.


    The galaxy itself shuddered under the weight of his boundless power, a testament to a conflict that would be remembered as a cataclysm of galactic proportions.

 Chapter 296 Fallen

    The galactic battlefield shuddered beneath the relentless surge of Romulus''s power.


    Though battered and bruised, the Spirit King maintained his stance, his ethereal form shimmering with the final vestiges of spiritual energy.


    He had borne the searing sting of Romulus''s formidable might, yet there was no escape, no option for retreat.


    This was not merely a struggle for survival; it was an epic contest for supremacy, a clash of deities in which only one could emerge triumphant.


    A subtle, knowing smile played across Romulus''s features as he sensed the Spirit King''s mounting desperation.


    The balance of power had irrevocably tilted in his favor, yet the Spirit King''s aura, though wavering, still radiated a defiant brilliance that refused to be snuffed out.


    In a determined gesture, the Spirit King clenched his fists as a torrent of spiritual power surged from deep within his core.


    He vowed then and there that he would not be vanquished, not here, not today.


    Raising his hand with resolute determination, the Spirit King summoned forth a colossal rift that rent the sky above, a jagged tear in the very fabric of reality.


    In that charged moment, time itself appeared to halt; the stars hung suspended in an eerie, unnatural stillness as he invoked a forbidden art, the power of eternity''s grasp, a technique that granted him dominion over time for a fleeting moment, freezing all within its localized sphere.


    Yet as the cosmos trembled in this suspended state, Romulus proved far from defeated.


    With eyes ablaze with cunning resolve, he vanished in the blink of an eye, rendering the Spirit King''s temporal stasis utterly futile.


    "Impossible"


    Came the anguished cry, as the Spirit King''s heart nearly skipped a beat at the sudden faltering of the power he had so desperately unleashed.


    In that split second, Romulus materialized behind him.


    The Spirit King felt an ominous pressure press upon his back as Romulus, with a swift, deliberate motion, lifted his hand.


    A torrent of pure temporal force rippled through the air, slicing through the Spirit King''s defenses with the effortless precision of a blade cutting through delicate silk.


    The Spirit King whirled to confront his foe, only to find that Romulus had once again dissolved into the very tapestry of time itself.


    Each exchange of blows left his spiritual energy fraying, every counterstrike draining him further.


    Romulus''s voice reverberated across the battlefield, warped by the shifting currents of time:


    "You cannot prevail, not against me"


    Refusing to accept such a grim fate, the Spirit King steeled himself.


    He would not be obliterated by this relentless predator.


    Though he could not, would not, yield, the crushing might of his foe threatened to obliterate him entirely.


    Then, as if descending from the heavens of despair, Romulus appeared overhead, his imposing silhouette casting a sinister shadow over the battered Spirit King.


    With a twisted, malevolent smile, Romulus raised his hand and conjured forth a singularity of unfathomable proportions, a ravenous black hole.


    Desperation contorting his features, the Spirit King fought to move, his spiritual energy flaring in a final, defiant bid to summon one last strike.


    Yet it was already too late.


    The singularity''s gravitational pull surged, warping space and time as it inexorably drew in the very fabric of reality, and his essence along with it.


    "NO! I CAN''T LOSE!"


    His heart pounded like a war drum as he struggled against the inescapable pull, his spiritual energy clashing violently with the overwhelming force of Romulus''s control.


    In all his countless battles and conquests, he had never experienced such utter helplessness, never had he faced an adversary of such unyielding might.


    Romulus''s eyes glistened with cold satisfaction as he watched the Spirit King''s form being inexorably dragged toward the gaping maw of the black hole.


    In a final, desperate gambit, the Spirit King released a burst of incandescent spiritual energy, an explosion of light that momentarily repelled the singularity''s pull.


    But his valiant effort was doomed to fail.


    Romulus''s temporal mastery extended its dominion across the galaxy, ensnaring the Spirit King in a web of frozen time.


    As the cosmos around him halted in chilling stasis, the final blow became inevitable.


    In a voice as cold and inexorable as the void itself, Romulus murmured.


    "Goodbye, Spirit King"


    Then he clenched his fist.


    The black hole expanded voraciously, devouring everything in its path.


    The Spirit King''s energy faltered one last time, and with a final, anguished cry, he was consumed by the all encompassing void. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    For a fleeting, somber moment, the galaxy stood motionless, the echoes of battle hanging in the air like spectral remnants, as if the very celestial bodies mourned the fall of the once mighty Spirit King.


    Then, with an air of serene finality, Romulus turned and strode away, his form gradually dissolving into the infinite expanse of space.


    The epic conflict had reached its end.


    The Spirit King had fallen.

 Chapter 297 Apology

    The ancient beings, watching from their distant realms, narrowed their eyes in scrutiny.


    Gleaming with shifting hues, their eyes reflected the myriad thoughts racing through their minds.


    Yet, not a single word was uttered.


    Silence reigned, not out of restraint, but sheer disbelief.


    The Spirit King had been defeated.


    He had even fallen.


    True, he had not unleashed the full extent of his abilities, withholding much from his vast arsenal.


    But was this not same for his opponent?


    Their eyes lingered on Romulus.


    This enigmatic existence.


    The Outsider.


    He had overwhelmed the Spirit King with effortless dominance, as though subduing a mere child.


    Yet, none among them dared to act.


    They knew nothing of him, his origins, his nature, his limits.


    And there was one universal truth, transcending race, status, and power:


    The greatest fear of all was the fear of the UNKNOWN.


    Caution took precedence over impulse.


    Before entertaining reckless thoughts, they would observe, study, and unravel the mystery he embodied.


    And just like that, their piercing gazes withdrew, fading as though they had never been there at all.


    The golden radiance enveloping the barren planet dissipated, giving way to a figure bathed in luminous brilliance, Romulus had materialized.


    Though more than seven days had passed since his clash with the Spirit King, not a single being had moved from their place.


    Not one.


    Their minds, their eyes, their very senses, enhanced by artifacts of unfathomable power, had all failed to keep pace with the battle''s sheer speed.


    They had not seen.


    They had not comprehended.


    Yet, they had felt it.


    Every shockwave that rippled through the galaxy carried the weight of the battle, pressing upon reality itself.


    And though the tremors of divine force surged across the galaxy, none among them perished.


    Not a single one bore a wound.


    For they were mere spectators in the presence of something beyond reckoning.


    Then, Romulus spoke, his voice calm, absolute, and unwavering.


    "I have won"


    Three simple words.


    Yet, in their minds, they resounded like a thunderclap, shattering the silence, reverberating through the space.


    The Spirit King had lost.


    They struggled to believe it.


    To accept it.


    And yet, the void where the Spirit King once stood, the undeniable absence of his presence, was all the proof they needed.


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    Their minds raced, fixated on the two humans who had summoned these unfathomable beings.


    It felt as though they had hit an impassable wall with these two.


    No matter how much they thought they understood, new revelations shattered their expectations.


    Even Anthony''s own family, powerful beyond measure, found themselves stunned.


    Their son possessed an ability they had never foreseen.


    He did not ask for compliance.


    He did not demand.


    He simply commanded.


    Then, the Spirit King turned his gaze to Charles Evander and spoke.


    "I''m sorry, kid. I lost this one"


    Charles stood frozen.


    His mind struggled to process what he had just heard.


    The Spirit King had apologized.


    To him.


    Anger?


    That emotion never even crossed his mind.


    To be angry at the Spirit King?


    That was beyond arrogance, it was madness.


    But what truly left Charles speechless wasn''t the loss itself.


    It was the fact that a being at the Apex of the galaxy had lowered himself enough to offer an apology... to an ant like him.


    He had no words.


    None that would be appropriate, none that would make sense in this moment.


    So, instead, he simply nodded, forcing a small smile.


    The Spirit King''s gaze shifted back to Romulus.


    "We should chat sometime later, Romulus"


    With those parting words, he simply blinked out of existence, vanishing as if he had never been there.


    Silence settled over the barren planet for a brief moment before Romulus turned his attention to the delegate.


    His presence alone commanded authority, demanded attention.


    Then, in a voice as unshakable as fate itself, he spoke:


    "I won''t make any more moves from here on out, even if you kill Anthony. Do as you wish"


    And with that, he faded from reality.


    His departure left behind a chilling stillness, his words lingering like an echo in their minds.


    To some, his statement may have sounded harsh, even cruel, but none were foolish enough to take it at face value.


    Only the truly desperate or utterly brainless would dare move against Anthony now.


    They had seen Romulus summoned by him.


    And they knew, beyond any doubt, that if Romulus had wished, he could have erased them from existence with less than a thought.


    So why would he need to lie?


    If only they knew.


    If only they understood that Romulus'' words were not indifference, nor surrender to fate.


    He had spoken with such ease because he knew, beyond all doubt, that killing Anthony was an impossibility.


    As Romulus vanished, Anthony''s gaze turned to Charles.


    And then, in absolute calmness, he spoke:


    "I REMAIN THE ONLY PROTAGONIST OF THIS STORY. AND ALL SHALL BOW"


    There was no arrogance in his voice.


    No hint of pomposity in his gaze.


    He simply spoke.


    As the man he is.


    As the man he was.


    As the man he shall become.


    He is NULL ANTHONY.

 Chapter 298 Suppress

    Everyone stood frozen, their minds racing with countless thoughts.


    Without hesitation, the Overseer ascended into the sky, his presence commanding absolute attention.


    His voice resonated with authority as he addressed the champions:


    "The tournament is postponed. You will be informed when the time to continue comes"


    With a mere wave of his hand, every champion vanished in an instant.


    The next moment, they found themselves standing within the familiar walls of the cottage, the very place where they had met one another before the tournament commenced.


    As they reappeared, all eyes immediately turned to Charles and Anthony.


    A storm of emotions flickered across their faces:


    Dread.


    Fear.


    Caution.


    Instinctively, many took a step back, retreating the moment the two arrived.


    They understood all too well, provoking these humans, whom they once scorned, could mean their deaths.


    Yet, while some recoiled, others hesitated before stepping forward.


    Their movements were tentative, their resolve wavering as they struggled to steady themselves.


    But they pressed on.


    Because in the end, power was everything.


    The rewards they could gain from mere association were beyond imagination.


    Just the thought of being introduced to one of these two galaxy level beings, perhaps even accepted as a disciple, sent a thrill through them.


    That possibility alone quickened their steps.


    Many gravitated toward Charles, eager to spark a conversation, to form a connection.


    Some turned toward Anthony, intent on doing the same.


    But before they could take another step, they froze in place.


    Their bodies refused to move.


    Their eyes widened in shock as they stared at Anthony, who hadn''t even spared them a glance.


    The Infinity Skill had halted every single one of them before they could take another step.


    Why should Anthony bother speaking to those who had once scorned him?


    Even if some had not looked down on him, that did not mean he was obliged to greet them with a smile.


    None dared to complain as they stood frozen in place.


    Because they understood.


    Even without Romulus and the Spirit King, Anthony and Charles had demonstrated abilities that far surpassed their own.


    Yet, some still clung to hope.


    Perhaps their unique racial abilities would grant them an advantage.


    Or so they thought.


    As everyone remained frozen in place, two figures strode forward as if the Infinity Skill were nothing more than a passing breeze.


    Their footsteps echoed through the silent room, steady, unhurried, unfazed.


    Not once did they falter, hesitate, or pause.


    Lucian and Aaaninja.


    Anthony''s gaze fell upon them, and in an instant, he understood.@@@@


    A delegate from Ignivore voiced the question, his tone laced with disbelief.


    As his words settled, all eyes turned toward the representatives of the Blue Planet.


    Initially, the delegates from Charles'' world had feared for their survival.


    Yet, with the Spirit King''s firm command to remain still, their apprehension had faded, there was no longer any reason to fear retaliation.


    Even so, Romulus had made his stance clear.


    He had no particular investment in Anthony, his assistance nothing more than a fleeting gesture.


    Now, as the weight of scrutiny bore down upon them, the delegates of the Blue Planet remained unfazed.


    Iserion, Aurelius, Baldor, and Gorath shifted their gazes toward the Null family members, silently awaiting their response.


    After all, none of them could provide an answer themselves, they knew nothing of the origins of such power.


    Yet, despite the unspoken demand for an explanation, the Null family members offered none.


    Silence reigned.


    Collins, Michael, and Mitchelle remained silent.


    They neither acknowledged the question nor spared a response.


    Instead, they sat there, calm, composed, utterly unshaken by the weight of countless gazes.


    It was as if the inquiry had never been directed at them in the first place.


    Collins had already reverted to his usual laid back demeanor after Romulus and the Spirit King departed.


    Yet beneath that nonchalant exterior, his thoughts remained anything but idle.


    Before another delegate could speak, a voice cut through the tension.


    Zachary; Aaaninja''s father, spoke.


    "Let''s bring this to an end. We have unfinished matters to resolve. Once that is done, we can return to our homes"


    The room shifted as all eyes turned toward him.


    This was the second time he had intervened.


    A silent question stirred among the delegates.


    ''Is he trying to establish an alliance with the humans?''


    He had already interfered in Riven''s situation.


    Now, he was inserting himself into the affairs of the Blue Planet as well.


    Yet, if Zachary was aware of their suspicions, he would simple not care.


    Their scrutiny meant nothing to him.


    A silent exchange passed among the delegates.


    Then, one by one, they gave slight nods of agreement.


    With that, the decision was made.


    The Starborn Tournament would continue.


    The delegates exchanged wary glances.


    A suspicion had begun to take root, perhaps the Null family held secrets, knowledge that could open pathways to unimaginable power.


    But caution was imperative.


    What if Romulus went back on his word?


    What if there were more hidden forces at play?


    Too many uncertainties loomed over them, shrouding their ambitions in doubt.


    For now, they had no choice but to suppress their greed.

 Chapter 299 Time Based Celestial

    As the champions deliberated amongst themselves, reflecting on the recent events, time slipped away unnoticed, over forty hours passing in the blink of an eye.


    Then, without warning, they felt space distort around them, an invisible force twisting reality itself before they were abruptly teleported to a new location.


    The top ten materialized at their previous seats, majestic, floating thrones suspended.


    Meanwhile, the remaining contenders found themselves relegated to the outskirts, permitted only to observe from afar, as was customary.


    High above them all, the Overseer made his presence known, his imposing figure commanding the attention of every soul present.


    He did not speak immediately.


    Instead, his gaze swept over the top ten champions, his eyes flickering between each of them with quiet scrutiny.


    Then, his focus settled on Charles and Anthony.


    Ever since Mitchelle''s audacious display, he had harbored suspicions about Anthony.


    But for the boy to pull out something even more unfathomable, something beyond his imagination, was another matter entirely.


    With a silent sigh, he chose to set the thought aside, at least for now.


    Barely a fraction of a second had passed as these reflections played out in his mind.


    Then, at last, he spoke.


    "The Starborn Tournament will proceed as planned. I must admit, I have always anticipated entertainment... but what I received was something far beyond my expectations"


    The Overseer''s words carried a rare hint of amusement, yet there was an undeniable weight to them.


    Everyone present understood exactly what he was referring to.


    With a snap of his fingers, the ancient screen reappeared, making its dramatic entrance once more, shimmering with an almost theatrical presence.


    Without hesitation, names began flashing across its surface, scrolling in rapid succession.


    Some competitors silently prayed that fate would spare them from facing Anthony, at least for now.


    Then, the flickering came to a sudden halt.


    The matchups had been decided.


    And just like that, the battles began.


    Champions clashed with relentless determination, each warrior fighting not just for victory but for the honor of their race, the pride of their lineage, and the legacy of their homeworld.@@@@


    Some triumphed, others lost.


    Yet none of it mattered.


    They pressed forward, relentless.


    The battlefield was a storm of chaos and brilliance, reshaping itself endlessly beneath the weight of their battles.


    Blades met, energy roared, and the very air trembled under the force of their clashes.


    Their attacks grew heavier, more ferocious, honed with sharpened strategy and unwavering resolve.


    Now, with the realization that unfathomable beings, watchers beyond their comprehension, observed their every move, they gave more than everything they had.


    They fought as if their very existence depended on it.


    Lucian and Aaaninja were summoned to battle, and they utterly dominated.


    Their opponents stood no chance.


    No matter what desperate gambits other races attempted, no matter the hidden trump cards they revealed, it was meaningless before the sheer, overwhelming force of absolute power.


    Strategy crumbled beneath the weight of their blade and katana, reduced to nothing more than futile gestures in the face of their might.


    Meanwhile, Charles Evander remained true to his usual routine.


    He never lifted a finger.


    Instead, he calmly sipped his tea, graciously poured by Hela, while sending forth Glug, who had since recovered from previous battles, to deal with his adversaries.


    But then, Charles met his match.


    Lucian.


    A fellow human.


    They stood exactly one hundred meters apart, the vast expanse between them wasn''t even heavy with unspoken tension.


    "We finally meet on the battlefield"


    Aaaninja''s voice was calm, carrying the weight of inevitability.


    "Yes... Although I would much rather sit back and watch than move around"


    Anthony''s reply was blunt, his expression completely straight faced.


    Aaaninja chuckled.


    "I hope you don''t have another ancient being hidden up your sleeve, because if you do, this match would be pretty much meaningless"


    Though he had anticipated this battle, after witnessing Romulus, doubts had begun to creep into his mind.


    How was he supposed to overcome a force like that?


    Anthony let out a low chuckle at Aaaninja''s words.


    "I wouldn''t have revealed that card if Charles hadn''t summoned that ancient being first. So, if you can win without pulling out some forgotten deity, then there''s nothing to worry about"


    A small smile played on Anthony''s lips, and Aaaninja nodded, acknowledging his point.


    Still, he tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable.


    "You do realize I control time, don''t you? So why do you sound so carefree?"


    Anthony smirked.


    "And what exactly would worrying solve? Nothing. I might as well lose with a smile on my face"


    Aaaninja''s eyes, though closed, seemed to sharpen, as if measuring Anthony''s intent.


    Anthony''s smirk deepened.


    "Besides... I can feel it now. Your battle intent. You''ve kept it buried throughout this entire tournament, but it''s finally starting to surface"


    His voice carried a knowing edge as he continued.


    "You''re itching for this fight, aren''t you? A battle that forces you to show your true strength, that pushes you to the edge. A battle that will make you finally use the cards you''ve hidden for years, ones even you haven''t had a reason to unleash until now"


    Aaaninja remained silent.


    There was no need to respond, Anthony''s words had already struck at the truth.


    Throughout the Starborn Tournament, he had fought against so called champions, beings from the most powerful races in the galaxy.


    Yet, none of them had truly challenged him.


    None had ignited the thrill of battle within him.


    But Anthony...


    He was different.


    Aaaninja could feel it, this was the fight he had been waiting for.


    A battle where he could finally unleash himself.


    "In this match, I propose we aim for each other''s lives... to make things more interesting"


    Aaaninja''s voice was steady, but the battle intent swirling around him surged, dense, sharp, electric.


    Anthony simply smiled.


    "Sure"


    One word.


    A single affirmation.


    Then, in a stunning perfect unison, they reached for their weapons.


    Blades whispered against their sheaths.


    A soft, chilling tink rang out as steel met the open air.


    One wielded a katana.


    The other, a sword.


    And then, they moved.

 Chapter 300 Flawless

    When they reappeared, their weapons blurred through the air with unfathomable speed.


    Then, their blades clashed.


    There was only one word to describe it.


    Apocalyptic.


    The very fabric of the world trembled beneath the force of their first strike, as if on the brink of annihilation.


    This was no mere duel, it eclipsed every battle that had come before.


    Then they moved.


    But this time, they did not blur.


    They moved so fast that even afterimages failed to form, their speed defying perception itself.


    When they clashed, it was not with the chaos of a storm but with its sheer, unrelenting force.


    There was no hesitation.


    No probing for weaknesses.


    Their blades wove through the air in an intricate, ceaseless dance, an endless cycle of attack and counter, striking like the twin edges of a relentless scissor.


    The very atmosphere trembled, charged with the sharp hum of steel meeting steel, as each strike carried the precision of a master''s final stroke.


    The battle intent surrounding Aaaninja surged, an invisible force distorting the very air around him as he moved through space with unparalleled fluidity.


    His body flowed with an elegance never seen before, while his closed eye flickered beneath the lid, scanning and tracking Anthony''s every motion with an uncanny awareness.


    There was no reliance on Aura, both had cast aside such trivial augmentations.


    They had ascended beyond that, delving straight into the realm of Sword Intent.


    Then, with a thunderous boom that shattered the heavens, their blades met.


    The sky itself was torn asunder, ruptured by the sheer force of their wills colliding.


    Their weapons did not merely clash; they resonated with the raw, unyielding determination of their wielders, each strike driven to its absolute limit.


    Anthony''s muscles coiled like steel springs, his piercing blue eyes locked onto Aaaninja''s unreadable, closed gaze.


    For a moment, they were more than opponents.


    They were reflections of one another, two warriors mirroring each other''s every move.


    Every motion in perfect harmony.


    Every swing an echo of the other.


    Then, as if bound by an unspoken command, they both shot into the sky simultaneously.


    The earth beneath them shattered, crumbling into dust under the sheer force of their departure.


    Aaaninja''s Sword Intent was astonishing, razor sharp, refined to an unparalleled degree despite his youth.


    His blade tore through the heavens, slicing effortlessly through the clouds as it arced toward Anthony''s neck.


    In that moment, the rule against killing did not exist.


    Not for this match.


    Not for them.


    Yet, as the fatal strike descended, a katana materialized in its path with flawless precision.


    The world itself seemed to fracture.


    A deafening, cataclysmic explosion erupted, shaking the very sky, its shockwaves rippling across the battlefield.


    And yet, neither warrior moved.


    Locked in place, blades pressed against each other, they stood unyielding, two titans in absolute equilibrium.


    The clouds split apart beneath the weight of their Sword Intent, scattering as if fleeing for their very lives.


    Aaaninja moved with an artistry that defied mortal limits, his precision absolute, his form without flaw.


    Not a single wasted movement.


    Not a single wasted moment.


    Not a single wasted breath.


    Yet, no matter how perfectly he moved, no matter how flawlessly his strikes carved through the air, Anthony met him step for step, matching his perfection with an effortless grace of his own.


    Every question Aaaninja posed; each slash, cut, slice, and thrust, was met with an answer from Anthony.


    A parry. A block. A counter.


    Nothing mattered beyond the clash of their blades.


    With every movement, the intensity soared, each exchange sharper, faster, more unforgiving.


    They traded strikes like poets exchanging verses, their blades crafting a symphony of elegance and brutality, every cut a stanza, every parry a retort.


    The universe itself seemed to hold its breath, awed by this faultless display of mastery.


    Even those who knew nothing of swordplay would have but a single thought:


    Beautiful


    Yet beauty came at a cost.


    Sword marks scarred everything in their path, carving deep, untamed lines into the battlefield.


    The clash of metal echoed without pause, an unbroken rhythm, each impact not even a mere fractions of a second apart, forming a ceaseless, deafening melody.


    The air screamed as they collided, the sheer force of their strikes shattering wind barriers like fragile glass.


    And still, they moved.


    With each swift cut and thrust, their blades carved poetry into the air, each verse edged with death, each stanza a whisper of finality.


    The intensity between them was tangible, a force unto itself.


    Their swords burned like tongues of flame, devouring hesitation, consuming doubt, and erasing mercy.


    Every motion was a flash of controlled ferocity, their Sword Intent etching arcs of lethal precision through the thick, trembling atmosphere.


    They existed beyond the world now.


    The Starborn Tournament was a distant, forgotten concept, irrelevant in the face of their battle.


    None stepped back.


    None relented.


    They had entered a sanctuary of their own making, a battlefield where only the sword mattered.


    And they would see this to its finality.


    Everything else, everyone else, faded into insignificance.


    Even the universe itself was meaningless before these two absolute, geniuses of the blade.


    Then, it happened.


    The rhythm of battle shifted, sudden, sharp, irreversible.


    Anthony''s katana descended from above like a judge''s gavel, poised to deliver its final verdict.


    But his blade met nothing.


    No resistance.


    It sliced through empty space, the promised judgment unfulfilled.


    Yet, judgment had indeed been rendered.


    Aaaninja appeared.


    His sword rocketed forward with blinding speed, too fast, too precise.


    Anthony moved to intercept, but in that instant, the trajectory changed.


    Aaaninja''s blade curved, slipping past Anthony''s defenses like fate itself had rewritten the moment.


    Then came the bite of steel.


    His sword tore through Anthony''s chest, cutting through flesh in a brutal, decisive stroke.


    Anthony''s instincts flickered to life.


    With a single step, his body blurred, vanishing, reappearing a kilometer away in the blink of an eye.


    Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    Yet, the damage had been done.


    A crimson arc soared into the air, painting the battlefield in its wake.


    For the first time since the beginning of the Starborn Tournament.


    Anthony had bled.


    ___________________


    AUTHOR'' NOTE


    We finally hit chapter 300.


    Thank you for being of this journey of peakness to the peak with me.

 Chapter 301 Fluttered

    Anthony''s expression remained unchanged even as Aaaninja''s attack struck him.


    Possessing an extraordinary ability did not make him arrogant or conceited; he remained composed, his face devoid of emotion.


    As his Thought Acceleration skill activated, his mind raced to analyze how Aaaninja had managed to execute such a precise maneuver.


    If the initial strike had been a feint, he would have recognized it instantly, but it wasn''t.


    A cascade of thoughts surged through his mind.


    Yet, even as Anthony vanished, Aaaninja did not afford him a moment''s reprieve.


    No, he pressed forward.


    He relentlessly pursued his advantage.


    In less than a split second, Aaaninja was already upon Anthony, his sword flashing toward his neck like the fang of a serpent.@@@@


    This time, Anthony chose not to block.


    Instead, he sidestepped, attempting to evade the strike.


    Yet, the blade did not simply slice past him, it curved unnaturally, biting into his flesh.


    Blood once again stained the battlefield.


    But the wound was fleeting.


    His Infinite Regeneration ability restored the damage in less than the blink of an eye.


    As Aaaninja pressed forward, relentless in his assault, Anthony''s thoughts raced.


    And then, an answer.


    A theory he needed to test.


    As the sword streaked toward Anthony''s head, he moved to intercept.


    Yet, just as before, Aaaninja altered his trajectory mid-strike.


    But this time, Anthony''s katana followed.


    With a resounding clang, steel met steel, the force of the impact reverberating through the air.


    He had blocked the attack.


    Anthony''s piercing blue gaze locked onto Aaaninja, a faint smile curling his lips.


    For the briefest moment, a flicker of surprise crossed Aaaninja''s face, only to vanish instantly, as if it had never been there.


    He hadn''t expected Anthony to keep up so soon.


    Anthony had sustained injuries not due to a lack of skill, but because Aaaninja was peering into the future as they fought.


    Each time Anthony moved to block, Aaaninja had already foreseen it, adjusting the trajectory of his attacks accordingly.


    This was one of Aaaninja''s abilities: [Future Sight].


    It granted him the power to glimpse a few seconds ahead, allowing him to react preemptively with almost no mana consumption.


    Ordinarily, gazing into the future would demand an immense amount of mana.


    Aaaninja was a man born of time itself.


    He possessed no abilities or affinities beyond the domain of Time, yet within it, he reigned supreme.


    But now, this raised a crucial question, how had Anthony blocked the third strike if Aaaninja was already looking beyond the present?


    During Anthony''s battle with Hariko, his All Seeing Eyes had activated on its own for the first time, revealing a glimpse of his impending death.


    A vision of his severed head, moments before reality caught up.


    (If you don''t recall, read Chapter 35 again)


    Though the system had introduced this ability long ago, Anthony had never actively used it.


    It had remained an unspoken power, its existence noted but unexplored.


    It was also stated that the limits of the All Seeing Eyes depended entirely on the user.


    Yet Anthony had never given this future sight aspect a name.


    After all, his eyes could already do so much, what was one more ability among many?


    But now, a far more pressing question loomed.


    What would happen in a battle between two beings who could both peer into the future?


    In a flash of blinding light, they vanished once more, their swords singing through the air.


    Steel clashed in rapid succession, each collision reverberating across the battlefield like a relentless war drum.


    Both combatants glimpsed different futures, yet, paradoxically, they arrived at the same moment in the present.


    Aaaninja, realizing that his Future Sight was being countered, wasted no time.


    Without hesitation, he activated another ability.


    The change was immediate.


    Then, Aaaninja activated a countermeasure.


    His lips parted, voice resonating with an undeniable force.


    [Time Fracture]


    Mana erupted from his core, surging like a broken dam.


    The very fabric of time convulsed, unstable, erratic, indecisive.


    Then it happened.


    A dome of pure time particles exploded outward, expanding like a tidal wave of temporal distortion.


    Everything within a ten kilometer radius trembled at its core.


    Mountains crumbled into dust as centuries passed in an instant.


    Trees rewound, regressing to saplings, then to seeds, before blinking out of existence.


    Structures flickered chaotically, aging forward a second, then backward the next, only to revert to their original state, then loop endlessly in an infinite cycle of time''s wrath.


    Time Fracture created a battlefield of chaos, unstable zones where time warped uncontrollably, some areas accelerating, others slowing to a crawl, while certain places spiraled into endless loops.


    Even Anthony, despite his overwhelming power, wasn''t entirely unaffected.


    Had it not been for his absurd bloodline and the resilience granted by his physique, his body would have aged countless times over.


    As it was, he felt over two hundred years of his lifespan siphoned away in mere moments.


    Yet Anthony remained unfazed.


    Two hundred years?


    That''s nothing.


    Then, he raised his hand as he snapped his fingers and uttered four words.


    [Quantum Manipulation: Particle Disintegration]


    A brilliant explosion of light engulfed the battlefield, a whiteness so absolute it devoured everything.


    The rampant time particles, so volatile and uncontrollable, ceased.


    No delay.


    No resistance.


    They simply vanished.


    The fractured time zones stabilized, the looping structures freed from their infinite cycles.


    However, the damage had already been done.


    Those that had been eroded by time, mountains reduced to dust, trees erased from existence, were not restored.


    What was lost to time... remained lost forever.


    Aaaninja stared at Anthony, a slow smile spreading across his face.


    Though surprised by the sudden disappearance of the time particles, he remained silent.


    He understood the weight of what had just happened, erasing time particles wasn''t something that could be done easily.


    More importantly, he hadn''t even felt the movement of mana.


    That meant Anthony had accomplished this without using mana at all.


    Yet, Aaaninja didn''t ask.


    He didn''t demand answers.


    He simply observed, silent and intrigued.


    This... this was exactly what he wanted.


    An opponent who could counter him.


    He despised the ease with which he crushed most adversaries, how all it took was a simple pause in time, and they would crumble without resistance. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    But this battle was different.


    He knew Anthony was beyond such tricks.


    Even if he froze time completely, Anthony would still move.


    Then, with a smile, Aaaninja moved.


    But it wasn''t just any movement.


    It was subtle, almost imperceptible.


    A single muscle, his eyelid.


    Softly, slowly, it fluttered.


    And in that moment...


    Aaaninja opened his EYES.

 Chapter 302 One Clean Stroke

    As Aaaninja''s eyes fluttered open, time itself seemed to momentarily halt, as if the universe recognized the significance of the moment.


    Anthony''s gaze met those eyes, unparalleled, mesmerizing, and in that instant, a single word echoed in his mind.


    MAJESTIC.


    His own gemstone blue eyes, often admired for their brilliance, now felt unremarkable in comparison to the sheer radiance before him.


    A stirring emotion surged within his chest, creeping through him like an unbidden tide.


    Envy.


    Before the Starborn Competition, Anthony had never experienced such a feeling.


    And yet, here he stood, consumed by it once more, directed at the same person.


    The first time had been upon hearing his name.


    Aaaninja Chronisynth Eternos.


    Seriously, who the fuck bore such a name?


    It was as if he had been destined, no, engineered, to inherit the very fabric of the universe itself.


    And now, the eyes.


    Anthony felt utterly lost within them, as if his very soul had been ensnared.


    In their depths, he relived his entire first life, his birth, the orphanage, his death, and even his reincarnation, all flashing before him in an endless cycle.


    These eyes, breathtaking in their brilliance, held all seven colors of the rainbow: red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet, flowing seamlessly like liquid light.


    Yet within each radiant hue, delicate numbers were inscribed, forming the intricate face of a clock.


    Dazzling. Enigmatic. Mesmerizing.


    They shimmered with an unearthly beauty, as if embodying the very essence of time, an eternal waltz of light and destiny.


    The irises, akin to celestial gemstones, shifted in a hypnotic rhythm, their depths swirling with the mysteries of existence itself.


    They were neither mortal nor divine.


    Yet, they held an allure beyond comprehension, transcending the very fabric of reality.


    To gaze into them was to stare into infinity.


    This set of eyes bore a name, one etched into the annals of creation itself.


    THE EYES OF GENESIS.


    The Eyes of Genesis granted Aaaninja an array of formidable abilities, the foremost being increased mastery over his time abilities.


    Fixing his radiant gaze upon Anthony, Aaaninja maintained his ever present smile before speaking, his voice laced with an unsettling calm.


    "You''re the first to make me open my eyes. And I sincerely hope you can still keep up... now that I have"


    He did not wait for a response. He simply took a step.


    Anthony instantly sensed the shift in the air, an imperceptible distortion rippling around Aaaninja.


    His instincts screamed at him to move, to react, to prepare for whatever was coming.


    But he couldn''t.


    His body refused to obey.


    Not a single muscle twitched.


    He couldn''t move.


    Not his arms. Not his legs. Not even the slightest flicker of a finger.


    Only his mind remained free, spiraling in realization.


    Aaaninja had done the unthinkable.


    He had frozen time.


    [Temporal Halt]


    Aaaninja''s command over time had reached a level beyond comprehension, allowing him to freeze the very flow of existence, stopping everything in its tracks for a limited duration.


    Ordinarily, this ability would have been insufficient to bind someone of Anthony''s caliber.


    His mastery over energy, perception, and sheer force of will would have rendered such a technique ineffective.


    But with The Eyes of Genesis amplifying Aaaninja''s dominion over time, the difference was undeniable.


    It was enough.


    Anthony remained frozen, his body locked in place, powerless before the overwhelming force of absolute time control.


    Tap.


    Aaaninja''s footstep echoed across the battlefield.


    He did not rush.


    He did not slow down.


    He walked with his usual, unhurried stride, each step a silent declaration that Anthony would not break free.


    Aaaninja arrived before Anthony, his sword raised high, its pristine steel gleaming under the frozen sky.


    Anthony''s mind raced.


    If he couldn''t move his body, then perhaps, space.


    But the moment he reached out to it, he realized the truth.


    Even space itself had been frozen.


    Aaaninja''s control was too precise, too absolute.


    Time and space were his to command.


    The blade descended.


    Anthony could do nothing but watch.


    With a sharp, whistling swish, the sword cleaved straight through him.


    But, no blood spilled.


    No matter how many futures Aaaninja could perceive, they all collapsed into a single reality: the present.


    And in the present, it all came down to speed.


    It didn''t matter if Aaaninja could see a billion years ahead, it was meaningless if Anthony could still outrun the moment.


    With that thought, Anthony moved.


    Mana surged, responding to his will, lightning crackled into existence.


    Bolts of raw electricity coursed through his muscles, brain, spine, and nervous system, amplifying every function to its limit.


    Neural pathways ignited.


    Reflexes sharpened.


    Thought accelerated.


    Anthony wasn''t just enhancing his body.


    He was becoming lightning itself.


    Anthony''s hand shot sideways, defying fate itself as he met Aaaninja''s sword with cataclysmic force.


    The moment their weapons clashed, the battlefield shattered.


    A shockwave, as if birthed from a dying star, erupted across reality.


    The world burned.


    Sword Intent howled like a rampaging storm, tearing through the air, splitting the earth, distorting the heavens.


    But none of it mattered.


    Anthony''s speed soared beyond limits.


    His attacks, once swift, became blinding.


    His strikes, once heavy, became crushing.


    Every collision against Aaaninja sent ripples through existence itself.


    And yet, Anthony only moved faster.


    Lightning crackled violently, splitting the battlefield apart.


    Ravines tore through the earth, the very weather distorted, bending under the sheer force of their clash.


    For the first time, Aaaninja struggled to keep up.


    A thin slash appeared on his forehead.


    It vanished an instant later.


    Another gash tore across his back.


    Then his sides.


    Anthony''s speed kept increasing, faster, heavier, deadlier.


    Injury after injury stacked upon Aaaninja''s body.


    But it didn''t matter.


    With a mere flicker of his Eyes of Genesis, time reversed.


    His wounds vanished as if they had never existed.


    He rewrote reality like it was nothing.


    Although Aaaninja could see the futures, he couldn''t react to them.


    Not yet.


    Until, he spoke.


    [Time Acceleration]


    In an instant, his speed erupted.


    Aaaninja''s blade met Anthony''s head on, the sheer impact sending shockwaves ripping through the battlefield.


    Steel clashed against steel, each collision detonating like thunder.


    They streaked across the field, their movements blurring, tearing through space itself.


    Dust surged.


    Debris rocketed skyward.


    The very terrain warped beneath their overwhelming weight.


    Reality trembled beneath them.


    They moved in perfect sync, their swords drawn together like magnets, a clash of forces too immense to be stopped.


    Each strike rang out like a tolling bell, not just announcing battle, but heralding the collision of two unbreakable spirits.


    Speed blurred into instinct.


    Instinct sharpened into precision.


    Their battle intent intensified, saturating the battlefield like an unrelenting storm.


    But then, something changed.


    Aaaninja''s body froze mid strike, an imperceptible halt, a mere fraction of a second.


    But that was all Anthony needed.


    Like lightning splitting the heavens,his blade moved, swift, decisive, ruthless.


    One clean stroke.


    A flash of steel.


    Aaaninja''s head separated from his body.


    It tumbled to the ground, eyes wide with shock, disbelief etched into his very soul.


    He hadn''t seen it.


    He hadn''t foreseen his own death.

 Chapter 303 Shock

    Aaaninja''s body collapsed to the ground with a resounding thud.


    Silence consumed the battlefield.


    Shock paralyzed the onlookers.


    No one dared to utter a word.


    And even if they did, what could they possibly say?


    For a fleeting moment, the sheer spectacle of the battle they had just witnessed eclipsed even the legendary clash between Anthony and Charles, its intensity defying all logic.


    A mere human had dared to kill in the Battle of the Tens.


    And not just any opponent, he had slain a Celestial.


    The overseer stood motionless, a manic grin stretching across his face, eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    He was waiting...waiting for the inevitable eruption.


    Zachary, once a staunch defender of the Blue Planet''s delegates, now stood betrayed.


    Their so called champion had done the unthinkable, he had slain Zachary''s son, his only child.


    Minds flickered with revelation.


    This was more than just an act of defiance.


    It was an opportunity.


    An opportunity to obtain the way to summon the ancients.


    The being might not respond to the summons, but progress had been made.


    They waited, anticipating rage, a flicker of killing intent, some sign of retribution. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    Anything.


    Yet the Celestials remained unmoved.


    They did not stir.


    They did not speak.


    Confusion spread among the delegates, uncertainty gripping their minds.


    But before long, the answer revealed itself.


    Aaaninja''s body began to distort, flickering unnaturally, as if reality itself were undecided on whether to erase him or let him remain.


    Then, without warning, he vanished, dissolving into nothingness.


    As the body vanished, time particles twisted and coiled, distorting reality itself.


    In a distant location, another Aaaninja emerged.


    Not a single wound marked his body.


    Not a single trace of the battle remained upon him.


    Aaaninja had resurrected.


    [Chrono Rebirth]


    A skill born from his own unparalleled talent, an ability he had forged without guidance, without precedent.


    It granted him a second life, a return from the void itself.@@@@


    And the activation condition?


    Death.


    Aaaninja did not need to cast or will it into activation, Chrono Rebirth triggered the moment he perished.


    It required no mana, no external force. Not even the Eyes Of Genesis could enhance its power.


    Yet, for all its defiance of death, even this ability was not absolute.


    Everything had a limit.


    Chrono Rebirth could not sustain him indefinitely.


    At most, he could return once per day.


    His mind processed every detail, every nuance, dissecting the very essence of Aaaninja''s control as their battle unfolded.


    Yet, even with his Limitless Talent , he knew he couldn''t instantly match Aaaninja''s mastery.


    And with Aaaninja''s Eyes of Genesis wide open, amplifying his dominion over time, the gap between them had only widened.


    So Anthony simply just waited patiently.


    He knew he had but a fraction of a second.


    A single instant in which to act.


    Then, he struck.


    Anthony activated The Perfect One and Temporal Stasis simultaneously.


    In that instant, Aaaninja was frozen mid air, his movements locked in place, his omniscience severed.


    Two abilities, perfectly timed.


    One to blind him.


    One to bind him.


    All Anthony had to do was kill him before Aaaninja could reassert control over the time particles in the next split second.


    Aaaninja''s eyes widened.


    The smile that had once graced his lips was gone, replaced only by raw, unfiltered shock.


    He couldn''t see across parallel realities anymore.


    The infinite possibilities, the endless visions of what was and what could be, all gone.


    And yet...


    His Omniscient View was still active.


    He could feel it, his mana still being devoured by his eyes.


    It was working, yet it saw nothing.


    A slow smile crept across Anthony''s face as he took in Aaaninja''s shock ridden expression.


    There was a quiet satisfaction in watching the so called untouchable warrior face the impossible.


    But Aaaninja had no time to dwell on Anthony''s amusement.


    He acted instantly.


    His fingers rose, then snapped.


    And in that moment:


    Time and space particles erupted into chaos.


    They collided violently, spiraling out of control, distorting the very fabric of existence.


    Then they detonated.


    [Temporal Echo]


    Aaaninja''s voice reverberated, rippling through the fractured fabric of existence.


    Reality shattered.


    Space tore open.


    And from the ruptured void, three figures emerged.


    Their presence was overwhelming, their very existence distorting time itself.


    Each figure bore the same face as Aaaninja, yet they were not mere copies.


    They were Aaaninjas from different realities.


    Each one wielding their own unique abilities.


    Yet all of them shared a single, immutable truth, the mastery of Time.


    Now, there stood four Aaaninjas.


    Four Time Elemental Aaaninjas.

 Chapter 304 Vanish

    The four Aaaninjas stood together, their presence imposing and almost suffocating.


    However, the three newly arrived counterparts appeared somewhat bewildered, still adjusting to their unexpected circumstances.


    "Hmm... being summoned to an entirely different reality is quite the experience"


    One of them mused, his gaze sweeping over the remaining champions and Anthony with a mix of curiosity and intrigue.


    "Let''s get this over with,"


    The Original Aaaninja stated flatly, his tone laced with impatience as the three newcomers surveyed their surroundings like novices, not bothering to grasp the gravity of the situation.


    "Sure then. My name is Handsome J Aaaninja"


    One of them declared without hesitation.


    "I''m Gabriel J Aaaninja"


    The second followed, his tone steady.


    "And I''m Rico J Aaaninja"


    The third answered, his eyes scanning the surroundings with curiosity.


    The original Aaaninja nodded in acknowledgment before addressing them telepathically.


    There was no time for lengthy explanations or introductions.


    Instead, he transmitted their objective directly into their minds, ensuring they understood their purpose without delay.


    His mana was depleting rapidly, he had to act fast.


    Omniscient View was constantly consuming an enormous amount of mana, and summoning alternate versions of himself from other realities drained him even further.


    Yet, despite his dwindling reserves, he remained standing, held upright by sheer willpower alone.


    The four Aaaninjas turned their gaze toward Anthony.


    But Anthony didn''t speak.


    He merely stood there, silent, observing them with an unreadable expression.


    The crackling lightning that had once coursed through his body had vanished the moment he struck down Aaaninja.


    Now, his piercing stare settled on the three newly summoned versions.


    Unlike the original Aaaninja, these three bore no swords.


    More notably, none of them possessed the Eyes Of Genesis.@@@@


    Handsome J Aaaninja wielded a spear, Rico J Aaaninja carried daggers, and Gabriel J Aaaninja relied solely on his fists.


    Anthony discerned all of this in an instant, his sharp eyes picking up the nuances of their stances and weaponry with ease.


    "Four against one, huh?"


    He muttered, more to himself than to them.


    A fleeting thought crossed his mind, Madara Vs. The Five Kage.


    A smirk tugged at his lips before he shook his head, amusement flickering in his eyes.


    "Why are you smiling? Finally giving up?"


    The Original Aaaninja asked, his voice laced with curiosity.


    "Nah... not that"


    Every fiber of his being screamed for rest, his strength waning with each passing second.


    With a dull thud, he dropped to one knee, his sword the only thing keeping him from collapsing entirely.


    "Seems like I win"


    Anthony remarked, standing tall before him.


    His tone wasn''t mocking, it was simply a statement of fact.


    Aaaninja slowly raised his head, locking eyes with Anthony.


    Rainbow colored, clock like irises met sky blue, gem like ones.


    Their gazes held, unwavering, unyielding.


    "I haven''t lost yet"


    Aaaninja declared, his voice steady despite his exhaustion.


    Then, his eyes shone brilliantly.


    Every color and every number within his irises intensified, spinning rapidly like the gears of an unfathomable cosmic mechanism.


    And then, he vanished.


    Anthony''s eyes widened slightly.


    He hadn''t expected that.


    More importantly, he couldn''t detect Aaaninja''s presence.


    Not even Sense Dome, his highly refined perception ability, could track him.


    Frowning, Anthony expanded the range of the skill, stretching his awareness as far as possible.


    Yet, no matter how much he pushed its limits, Aaaninja remained undetectable.


    It should have been impossible.


    And yet, a memory surfaced, a certain phoenix had once bypassed this very same broken skill.


    Anthony felt an unsettling unease creep into him.


    Ten minutes had passed, and he had made no progress.


    He remained motionless, his mind racing, searching for a solution.


    Then, a thought flickered in his mind.


    It seemed impossible, but given Aaaninja''s capabilities, Anthony wouldn''t dismiss it outright.


    To confirm his suspicion, he had no choice but to break his own rule.


    With a deep breath, he activated Authority Of Information.


    Almost immediately, his expression darkened.


    His thoughts had been confirmed.


    Aaaninja had done exactly what he suspected.


    And yet, Anthony could do nothing about it.


    Faced with a dilemma beyond even his vast arsenal of skills, he turned to the only force capable of providing an answer.


    He consulted the system.


    Then, with a knowing smile, he vanished.

 Chapter 305 Dream

    In a distant location, a newborn lay silently in a cradle, his gaze fixed upon the ceiling.


    Though not a single sound escaped his lips, his wide, unblinking eyes held an eerie awareness far beyond his tender age.


    Within the infant''s mind, thoughts swirled, vast and intricate, filled with imaginings no mere week old child should possess.


    Thoughts beyond his age played out in his mind, defying the very nature of infancy.


    Then, without warning, his musings were shattered.


    A figure materialized from the void, its sudden presence jolting the baby from his thoughts, a shock rippling through his tiny frame.


    The figure appeared utterly drained, his breath ragged, his posture unsteady.@@@@


    With a weary motion, he channeled mana into his ring, summoning a vial of mana and stamina potion.


    Without pause, he uncorked the bottles and drank deeply, his exhaustion momentarily abating.


    This man was Aaaninja.


    His gaze fell upon the infant before him, his expression devoid of hesitation.


    Without a moment''s delay, he raised his sword high, its gleaming edge poised for a single, decisive strike.


    The baby remained motionless, its wide eyes reflecting the descending blade.


    There was no cry, no resistance, only silent awareness as death approached.


    But just as the sword was about to meet its mark, a katana flashed into place.


    With a sharp clang, the two blades collided, the force of impact reverberating through the air.


    Before Aaaninja could react, before he could utter a single word, Anthony''s voice rang out with quiet authority.


    [Mirror Dimension]


    At first, nothing seemed to change.


    Space itself did not tremble, nor did the air ripple with energy.


    The very fabric of reality remained eerily undisturbed.


    And yet, something had shifted.


    A new dimension layered itself seamlessly over the existing world, encasing both Aaaninja and Anthony within its grasp.


    Though their surroundings appeared unchanged, an undeniable sensation of detachment settled upon them, as if they now stood outside reality itself.


    This ability was born from Anthony''s false enlightenment during his journey to the Starborn Tournament, a ridiculous formidable power.


    Mirror Dimension was not merely an illusion but a distinct plane of existence, seamlessly layered over reality.


    It perfectly replicated the world down to its finest detail, yet it remained entirely severed from it, untouched and undetected.


    Within this dimension, Anthony wielded absolute control, shaping the space to his will.


    Most significantly, it granted him an unparalleled advantage, allowing him to observe the real world in real time, no matter his location, without leaving a trace of his presence.


    As Anthony and Aaaninja vanished into the Mirror Dimension, an overwhelming presence descended from above, a force so immense that the very air seemed to tremble in submission.


    Then, with a thunderous boom, the building was reduced to shreds.


    A shockwave erupted outward, sending dust surging in every direction while debris soared skyward.


    The remnants of the structure barely had time to settle before elemental energies flared violently, flickering and crackling as an oppressive bloodlust engulfed the estate.


    Mitchelle Crimson had arrived.


    Though the infant now rested safely in her arms, she paid it no heed.


    Her thoughts moved with blinding speed, unraveling the situation in an instant.


    But reason could not temper the storm within her.


    Her fury swelled, raw and unrelenting.


    Her piercing gaze swept across the ruined estate, searching, demanding, her very presence escalating with every passing moment, a silent promise of devastation to come.


    Every soul within the Null Estate crumbled beneath the sheer weight of Mitchelle''s aura.


    Servants, guards, and even high-ranking figures collapsed to their knees, their bodies trembling, their very existence suffocated by the unfathomable pressure.


    Her voice, laced with unmistakable killing intent, cut through the air like a blade.


    "How dare someone make a move against my child?"


    It was simple.


    The system had helped him.


    At first, Anthony had considered using the System Shop to purchase a one time time travel scroll.


    However, the moment he saw the price, he realized just how absurdly difficult time travel was.


    Even rewinding a single second required an astronomical amount of points, far beyond what he currently possessed.


    Time was no small feat to manipulate.


    Left with no other option, Anthony had turned to the system itself.


    ''OP System, take us back''


    A brief silence followed before the system responded.


    [Ding... Affirmative, Host]


    And with that, reality warped.


    Anthony and Aaaninja vanished from the Mirror Dimension, their presence erased in an instant.


    The Mirror Dimension itself unraveled, dissolving into nothingness, as if it had never existed.


    As they reappeared on the barren planet, it was as if time itself had not moved.


    The desolate landscape remained unchanged, silent, still, and indifferent to the battle that had just unfolded.


    Aaaninja stood motionless for a moment, lost in thought.


    His mind replayed everything, every clash, every decision, every moment where he had been pushed beyond his limits. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Then, slowly, his gaze lifted to Anthony.


    "I have been searching for someone to push me to my absolute limit... and I''m glad you were the one to do it. All I can say is, thank you"


    His voice carried no bitterness, no resentment, only acceptance.


    Anthony met his words with a simple nod.


    There was nothing to say.


    The battle had already spoken for itself.


    Aaaninja''s eyelids grew heavy as exhaustion took hold.


    Yet, despite his loss, a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    "It''s my loss"


    With that, Anthony turned away, offering no further words.


    His victory was already sealed, and there was nothing more to do here.


    Without hesitation, he shot upwards, soaring into the vast sky, leaving Aaaninja behind.


    The Overseer, observing Aaaninja''s stillness, assumed the worst, that he simply could not accept his loss.


    After all, a Celestial, a being of higher existence, had been defeated by a mere human.


    It was an unprecedented event, one that shattered expectations and defied reason.


    Yet, before the Overseer could take a step forward, a blinding golden light descended from above.


    A deep, serene humming echoed across the barren world, reverberating through space itself.


    The galaxy''s will made itself known.


    The very fabric of reality shimmered as the world was bathed in an ethereal golden glow.


    The radiant light engulfed Aaaninja, lifting his body into the air.


    His expression remained calm, his eyes vacant, as if he had transcended into a higher state of being.


    The spectators could do nothing but watch in shock.


    Disbelief, awe, and jealousy filled their hearts.


    For they knew what they were witnessing.


    True Enlightenment.


    A blessing bestowed by the galaxy itself, a phenomenon so rare that even the strongest beings could only dream of attaining it.

 Chapter 306 Plans

    The enlightenment experienced by Irene, Michael, and.....Anthony did not manifest in any grand spectacle.


    Instead, it cast those affected into a deep trance, leaving them motionless for days, weeks, months, or even years, its duration dictated by a multitude of factors.


    This form of enlightenment was bestowed by the heavens indiscriminately, transcending race, morality, or intent.


    The heavens remained indifferent to notions of good and evil, for under their vast dominion, all existence was equal.


    It stemmed from resolve, will, conviction, and unwavering drive.


    Talent held no weight in the pursuit of enlightenment.


    This was the natural enlightenment that countless beings had experienced across eons and eras, a universal phenomenon woven into the fabric of existence.


    Even Aaaninja had undergone this very process, and through it, he forged the Chrono Rebirth skill.


    A skill so profound that not even the Eyes Of Genesis, a power capable of gazing across realities, could enhance it.


    Yet, Aaaninja''s brilliance was undeniable.


    His mind had already conceived ways to elevate Chrono Rebirth beyond its current limits, pushing it toward uncharted realms of mastery.


    But True Enlightenment was something far greater, it was not merely attained, but bestowed by the very galaxy itself, a phenomenon signifying the universe''s solemn approval.


    Unlike its lesser counterpart, it did not arrive in silence.


    It was radiant, undeniable, and unreserved.


    It proclaimed itself to existence, ensuring that all who lived bore witness to its arrival.


    Aaaninja floated high in the sky, his body bathed in golden radiance.


    His back faced the earth, while his chest and face turned toward the boundless heavens, as though embracing the cosmos itself.


    The light did not merely wash over him, it permeated his being.


    It sank into his flesh, his soul, his mind.


    It became him.


    He drifted in a trance like state, suspended between mortality and divinity.


    He felt as though a thousand years had passed, then, in the next instant, as if nothing had transpired at all.


    One moment, he carried the weight of an ancient being; the next, he was as helpless as a newborn, lost and without direction.


    Aaaninja''s eyes, which had been closed and were fated to remain so for another week due to the strain of Omniscient View, suddenly snapped open.


    Yet, in that instant, they no longer seemed to belong to him.


    They gazed across the infinite expanse, peering into the unknown, unfazed by the blinding radiance that bathed them.


    For a fleeting moment, those eyes glimpsed something, secrets hidden beyond the veil of reality.


    Then, as abruptly as they had opened, they shut once more.


    A full minute passed in absolute stillness.


    And then, just like that, the golden light vanished, as if it had never been.


    Aaaninja remained suspended in the sky, motionless even after the divine blessing had faded.


    Though the light had vanished, he remained in a trance, his presence untouched by the world around him.


    No one dared to interfere.


    Seconds passed in silence before his body stirred.


    With effortless grace, he stabilized himself midair, standing as though the sky itself was solid ground beneath his feet.


    Then, a slow smile spread across his face.


    His voice resonated, carrying an undeniable certainty.


    This was the nature of True Enlightenment, swift, precise, and absolute.


    Unlike ordinary enlightenment, which varied in duration, this was instantaneous.


    Both were younger than him, one so young that, in Aaaninja''s eyes, he was little more than a child.


    Yet, the moment he laid eyes on them, he felt it.


    A subtle yet undeniable sensation.


    These two held something he had spent months searching for.


    An answer; one he had never found, no matter how many prodigies he had witnessed, no matter how many battles he had fought.


    That feeling grew even stronger when he looked at the white haired boy.


    And so, for the first time in his life, Aaaninja made a move that was wholly uncharacteristic of him.


    He approached them first.


    He needed to understand.


    What made these two different from the many other geniuses he had seen?


    What set them apart from the millions who had come before them?


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    And why, in their presence, did he feel that he could breakthrough the wall that kept him at bay?


    But in the end, he found nothing.


    No grand revelation.


    No hidden secret.


    Nothing that explained why those two felt different.


    But none of that mattered.


    What mattered was his goal, to push himself beyond his limits.


    And in that, he had succeeded.


    Yet, the price of that success was a Celestial losing to a Human.


    Did Aaaninja care?


    Absolutely not.


    Such things held no meaning to him.


    Pride, status, superiority, those were burdens others clung to.


    He had no use for them.


    Even his parents, among the greatest of the Celestial Race, harbored no such petty arrogance.


    Besides, if the cost of attaining True Enlightenment was defeat at the hands of a human, then it was a price that even the most exalted of races would gladly pay.


    A faint smile graced Zachary''s lips.


    He understood his son''s goal, yet his own intentions had been entirely different.


    While Aaaninja sought advancement, Zachary had come for another purpose, one far simpler, yet just as important.


    He wanted his son to interact with others.


    To step beyond the cycle of endless training and experience something more.


    In the end, they had both achieved what they came for.


    Aaaninja had found his path forward.


    Zachary had ensured his son had, at the very least, made a connection, perhaps not a friend, but something close at least.


    As for the resources promised to the tournament''s top ten?


    Zachary didn''t concern himself with such trivial matters.


    He knew his son would claim a place among them, but even if he didn''t, it hardly mattered.


    For where there is will, there is always a way.

 Chapter 307 Greedy Author

    Envy lay deeply rooted in the hearts of all who watched, yet they could do nothing but bear witness in silence.


    A few delegates stepped forward, offering words of congratulations to Zarynth Zachary Zorynthar and Elyndra Voryss Nyxaria, their voices laced with both admiration and veiled longing.


    "The Celestials have once again given rise to another prodigy"@@@@


    One delegate remarked with a genial smile.


    "Zachary, your bloodline runs true in your son"


    Another observed, his tone carrying a note of respect.


    Zachary received their words with a measured smile, his heart swelling with quiet pride.


    Though Aaaninja had been a renowned figure on their home planet, his name held little to no weight within the vast expanse of the galaxy.


    That, however, was about to change.


    Nyxaria couldn''t conceal the smile that graced her lips as she listened to the praises bestowed upon her son.


    "It is, of course, the result of his unwavering dedication and relentless effort"


    She responded, her voice imbued with genuine pride.


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    None of the delegates uttered a word about Aaaninja''s defeat.


    After all, what was the loss of a single battle, one without life at stake, when weighed against the significance of True Enlightenment?


    With practiced diplomacy, they chose silence, offering the Celestials the respect they deserved.


    Besides, to them, the Celestial Champion could be regarded as the true victor of the Starborn Tournament, for he had attained True Enlightenment.


    They did not believe that if Aaaninja were to fight again, he wouldn''t prevail against the human.


    He had been defeated, yet in that very moment, he had surpassed his opponent, a brilliance beyond conventional measure.


    Yet, while many gathered to offer their congratulations, others remained unmoved.


    They simply sat there.


    Their gazes, frigid as ice.


    Their presence, an unsettling chill in the air.


    Unmoving.


    Watching.


    Their eyes fixed upon Aaaninja.


    Although no killing intent seeped from their bodies, the message was clear, they would not allow such a prodigious child to grow into another pillar of the Celestial race.


    The galaxy''s top races stood on precarious ground, their relations anything but amicable.


    He replied effortlessly, as if stating an undeniable truth.


    "But now, you stand no chance"


    Aaaninja''s head turned toward Anthony, who sat calmly, observing the exchange with quiet indifference.


    "You may have won, but that victory means nothing now. You stand no chance anymore. I am no longer who I was"


    His voice echoed with unwavering certainty as he lowered himself onto his own floating seat.


    The eyes of every champion in the arena were fixed upon him, upon all three of them.


    Anthony, however, remained unfazed.


    A smirk played on his lips as he leaned back, his tone casual, almost dismissive.


    "It doesn''t matter. What''s done is done. You''ve already lost. And those who have lost to me can never win again, Enlightenment or not"


    Though his words were light, Aaaninja could tell, Anthony didn''t care about the Enlightenment in the slightest.


    Aaaninja could sense it, Anthony truly believed that even if they fought again at this very moment, the outcome would remain unchanged.


    Aaaninja''s lips parted, his voice carrying a cryptic weight.


    "This timeline is merely one of many in an endless river of Time. I will become what I must, just as I will do what I must. The One Above All"


    With those enigmatic words, he shifted his gaze away from Anthony, retreating into the depths of his own mind, as if delving into the revelations brought by his newfound Enlightenment.


    Anthony and Lucian exchanged no words, offering no further response.


    Whether out of indifference or respect, they allowed him his silence, choosing not to disturb his introspection.


    The Overseer stood above them all, his gaze fixed upon the trio.


    He had expected little from this Starborn Tournament, to him, it was merely another clash of insects, a fleeting struggle that would decide the fate of worlds and races.


    But now, he realized how gravely he had miscalculated.


    The number of unforeseen twists continued to grow, each revelation more astonishing than the last.


    A grin spread across the Overseer''s face.


    But unlike his usual maniacal grin, one that craved only bloodshed, this time, it was different.


    It held something more.


    Anticipation.


    Excitement.


    For the first time in a long while, the Overseer was looking forward to what came next.


    The next battle.


    The next unexpected twist in this ever unfolding spectacle.

 Chapter 308 Swing

    With a warm yet enigmatic smile, the Overseer addressed the champions.


    "I must admit, you never cease to surprise me. For that, I extend my deepest gratitude"


    His words, however, elicited no response.


    The champions remained unfazed, their expressions unreadable.


    Having lived for almost a millennium, they were no strangers to manipulation.


    Each was a master tactician, a schemer of unparalleled wit.


    They had long since sensed the Overseer''s underlying intent, his thirst for chaos.


    Gratitude, in his hands, could be nothing more than a calculated move, another piece in a grander design.


    And so, none of them accepted his words at face value.


    "Shall we commence the battle? The semifinals begin now"


    The Overseer declared, his voice laced with anticipation.


    With a theatrical flourish, he clapped his hands, sending a ripple of energy through the air.


    The ancient screen flickered to life once more, its glow pulsing with an eerie resonance.


    One by one, names began to vanish, erased from existence as if they had never been.


    When the flickering ceased, only three names remained, etched in luminous script:


    NULL ANTHONY


    LUCIAN DARKHEART


    AAANINJA CHRONISYNTH ETERNOS


    "These are the only three names that remain"


    The Overseer announced, his voice carrying a note of amusement.


    "And I must say, it is quite the surprise. Two undefeated humans standing at the pinnacle of this tournament, an anomaly in itself. But for one of them to still be only seventeen? Now that is truly outrageous"


    There was a subtle shift in his tone, an insinuation woven into his words.


    These two humans were no ordinary prodigies; they harbored secrets, advantages beyond sheer talent.


    "And then, we have the third, a Celestial. The only one among the three to have tasted defeat"


    The Overseer''s gaze flickered toward Aaaninja, a sly smile curling at the edges of his lips.@@@@


    He was intrigued, already speculating on what abilities the Celestial might have awakened after his True Enlightenment.


    "Now, the semifinal match will be between the Celestial and one of the humans"


    The Overseer''s voice echoed through the arena as he snapped his fingers.


    Aaaninja''s name remained still, unshaken, while Anthony and Lucian''s names spun rapidly, flickering like a roulette wheel deciding their fate.


    The air grew thick with anticipation.


    Though the spectators remained silent, their excitement was palpable.


    Their focus, however, was on the Celestial.


    They were certain of one thing, he would win.


    But deep within the depths of their hearts, a question lingered, one they dared not voice.


    Would the Celestial suffer another defeat if he faced Anthony?


    Like a shadow creeping at the edges of their thoughts, the doubt remained, unspoken yet ever present.


    And then, the screen froze.


    The screen came to an abrupt halt, the names settling into place.


    A single matchup blazed across the ancient screen:


    Despite his eyes being perpetually closed, Aaaninja''s words carried the weight of certainty.


    His entire being radiated a profound tranquility, yet beneath the surface, his senses were acutely aware, perceiving everything in real time.


    Even with his eyes closed, he could see more than most could with their eyes wide open.


    Lucian, however, did not respond.


    He remained unmoved, his posture unwavering.


    His gaze did not falter, nor did he blink, as if he were made of stone, silent, inscrutable.


    "From the very beginning, I could tell you wanted to battle me"


    Aaaninja continued, his voice steady and composed.


    "And yet, I sensed no killing intent from you. So, I assume you don''t intend to kill me, or anything of that sort"


    His words lingered in the air, cool and deliberate, as his calm demeanor never wavered.


    "But it doesn''t matter"


    Aaaninja went on, his tone sharpening slightly.


    "This is your chance to face me. But I must end this quickly. I''ve already lost to Anthony earlier, and I need to finish this battle swiftly, so I can face him again in the final"


    As Aaaninja''s words hung in the air, a shift rippled through the atmosphere.


    The air trembled, the intensity of their presence erupting around them.


    Neither moved.


    Neither blinked.


    Yet, the air itself seemed to shudder in response, vibrating with the power building between them.


    Without a single step, the tension broke.


    In perfect synchrony, as though they had rehearsed the motion a thousand times before, both unsheathed their weapons.


    A surge of Sword Intent exploded outward, engulfing their blades with an ethereal glow, encasing them in a fierce will of precision and deadly purpose.


    Lucian''s knees bent ever so slightly, his body preparing to spring into motion.


    His muscles coiled like a tightly wound spring, veins snaking across his body, ready to unleash his power.


    The earth beneath his feet caved in, cracking under the force of his imminent move. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    But before he could make his strike, Aaaninja moved.


    Though, it wasn''t a true movement.


    With a mere flick of his wrist, he swung his sword through empty air.


    A simple swing, seemingly devoid of any intent to strike, a motion so subtle, so effortless, it couldn''t even be called an attack.


    Then, it happened.


    A sharp, flesh tearing sound split the silence, echoing across the battlefield, resonating deep within every onlooker''s ears.


    Lucian, who had been poised to strike, froze.


    His eyes widened in shock as he felt something warm and wet trickling down his chest.


    He gazed down, and there it was.


    A red liquid.


    Blood.


    His blood.


    Lucian had been injured before he could even take a single step.


    Aaaninja''s single, simple swing had been all that was needed.


    With that, Aaaninja had drawn the first blood.

 Chapter 309 Physical

    Lucian stood frozen, his mind struggling to process what had just transpired.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    He hadn''t sensed anything, not a flicker, not a whisper of the incoming attack.


    His instincts, honed through countless battles, had utterly failed him.


    But while Lucian remained motionless, Aaaninja did not.


    With practiced precision, Aaaninja''s hand shifted once more, poised to deliver another strike.


    Lucian''s body reacted before his mind could catch up.


    In an instant, he propelled himself away, the ground beneath him fracturing under the sheer force of his movement.


    He crossed kilometers in the blink of an eye.


    Yet, it was futile. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Aaaninja had completed his swing.


    Then, it happened again.


    Another tear, ripping through his flesh like a hot knife through butter.


    Distance was meaningless.


    Defense was irrelevant.


    The attack carved through his body all the same.


    But to Lucian, it didn''t matter.


    His body mended itself effortlessly, flesh weaving back together without the slightest strain on his mana.


    Regeneration, an ability he had stolen from vampires and other races, ensured he remained whole, no matter how many times he was torn apart.


    Yet, despite his unyielding recovery, Lucian''s mind raced.


    Something wasn''t right.


    His Absolute Copy ability allowed him to perceive the inner workings of any skill he sought to replicate.


    Before Lucian Darkheart, no technique remained hidden, no trump card veiled.


    He could unravel and claim any ability, stripping his foes of their secrets with ease.


    The only thing beyond his grasp was an artifact.


    And Aaaninja was no exception.


    Lucian had dissected Aaaninja''s abilities the moment his name was spoken.


    Every skill, every technique, laid bare before his Absolute Copy.


    But then, everything changed.


    When Aaaninja attained True Enlightenment, the clarity Lucian once had vanished.


    He could no longer perceive Aaaninja''s abilities.@@@@


    Not just the new ones, even those he had already seen before were gone, as if erased from existence.


    Only one person had ever bypassed his Absolute Copy before, Anthony.


    And that, Lucian could understand.


    But this?


    Lucian''s mind churned, analyzing every possibility.


    There had to be an explanation.


    Was Aaaninja sending his attacks through time?


    Suddenly.


    Even without Sword Intent.


    Their attacks remained just as devastating.


    Each moved with a singular purpose, to draw the other''s blood.


    Lucian''s attacks were relentless, his katana a blur of lethal precision, wielded with the mastery of a Grandmaster.


    He didn''t slow.


    He didn''t pause.


    He didn''t think.


    Every motion fed into the next, an unbroken cycle of destruction.


    Left. Right. Right. Right. Left. Right.


    There was no pattern, no rhythm, no set sequence of strikes.


    Yet it didn''t matter.


    It only unleashed chaos upon the battlefield.


    But Aaaninja was no less formidable.


    With every attack Lucian launched, Aaaninja responded with staggering ease, his own mastery of swordsmanship on full display.


    Parry. Defend. Deflect. Block.


    His wrist, elbow, and hand moved like lightning, meeting each of Lucian''s strikes with flawless precision.


    For every blow Lucian struck, Aaaninja countered with a perfect defense, as if anticipating the very trajectory of his opponent''s blade.


    Their feet danced across the battlefield, each movement a testament to their skill.


    Jagged spikes of rock erupted from the ground, dust clouded the air, and debris rained down, yet nothing could halt these two calamities.


    Sword marks etched deep into the earth, the very land trembling beneath their fury.


    Both warriors exhibited the depth of their mastery, their foundations in swordsmanship unshakable, their talent undeniable.


    They moved in a deadly rhythm, their blades flashing like lightning bolts ripped from the very heart of a storm god''s fury.


    Swords blurred through the air, carving arcs of silver wind, as if their blades were the very embodiment of a legendary duel, each strike a perfect display of deadly precision.


    They exploited every weakness, every flaw, no matter how small or fleeting.


    Even the nonexistent vulnerabilities were not spared.


    They attacked relentlessly, as if the slightest misstep could spell the end.


    Sparks erupted, lighting up the battlefield with each collision of their blades.


    Eyes. Neck. Head. Heart. Kidney. Ribs.


    Every vulnerable point, every area that could deliver a fatal blow, was targeted in a relentless barrage of strikes.


    Yet, each attack was met with flawless precision, as both Grandmasters parried with the grace and skill of duelists at the peak of their craft.


    Their swords wove a tapestry of light and shadow, each feint and strike intricately stitching the fabric of their battle.


    The air itself seemed to hum with tension, vibrating with the power of each exchange.


    Every movement was deliberate, refined, and honed, each one a perfect extension of the blade, and a reflection of the warriors who wielded them.


    The air thickened with each swing, every movement sharpened by instinct, as if their blades were extensions of their very souls, an inseparable part of their being.


    In that moment, they seemed equal.


    They seemed to exist in perfect equilibrium.


    They seemed balanced, as if neither could claim the upper hand.


    But like all things, this balance would not last.


    All battles reach their conclusion.


    And this one, too, would come to an end.

 Chapter 310 Ruthless

    And in that fleeting moment, equilibrium shattered.


    A blaze erupted into existence, sudden, shocking.


    It defied reason, yet it was undeniable.


    From below, a katana wreathed in flames surged upward, its scorching edge poised to cleave Aaaninja apart.


    Alarm flared in his eyes.


    Instinct took over, he moved to block.


    But it was futile.


    The katana clashed against his sword, and with a resounding boom, Aaaninja was hurled backward like a ragdoll.


    Yet even in mid air, his mastery over his body was immaculate, twisting with fluid precision, he regained control before his feet even touched the ground.


    His legs skidded across the earth, carving trails in the dirt.


    But before he could so much as raise his sword for a counterattack;


    A foot came.


    Blazing forward like a comet.


    Aaaninja saw it.


    But he couldn''t react.


    The sheer speed and abrupt shift in tempo had left even him a step behind.


    The foot struck Aaaninja''s temple with brutal precision.


    A sickening bam echoed through the battlefield as he was sent hurtling sideways, his body slicing through the air from the sheer force of the blow.


    Searing pain erupted in his skull, his brain rattled violently against his cranium.


    For a fleeting moment, he couldn''t process what had happened.


    Mana shouldn''t function within the Null Field.


    That was an unshakable rule.


    And yet, Lucian had shattered the very foundation of that principle.


    Unless;


    The skill didn''t work against Lucian himself.


    Before Aaaninja could even land,


    A fist entered his vision.


    At first, it seemed faraway, almost distant.


    But with each passing instant, it grew larger.


    Larger.


    Until it filled his entire view.


    And then, it struck.


    The impact crashed into his face with merciless force, wrenching his body into yet another violent trajectory.


    He slammed into the earth, the ground quaking beneath the sheer power of the wind augmented blow.


    A sinkhole yawned open as Aaaninja''s body crashed through the earth, as though the land itself had conspired to swallow him whole.


    Tremors of immense magnitude rippled outward, shaking the very foundations of the battlefield.


    Mountains crumbled from their lofty peaks.


    Hills bowed beneath the sheer force.


    But Lucian was far from finished.


    The flames on his katana extinguished, vanishing into the ether.


    In their place, the wind rose, howling, raging, whipping around the blade like a gathering tempest.


    Then his hand blurred.


    No.


    It didn''t just blur.


    It glitched.


    Aaaninja''s body was ravaged in an instant, carved apart by devastating sword marks that tore through flesh and bone with merciless precision.


    Leaves, once swaying to the wind''s silent melody, hung frozen in midair.


    Time had stopped.


    Aaaninja had seized control.


    Time itself twisted around Aaaninja, bending to his will as he rewound the flow of his own existence.


    Wounds stitched themselves shut in an instant.


    Blood vanished, as if it had never spilled.


    Lacerations, gashes, every brutal incision erased.


    It was as though he had never been touched.


    His now pristine gaze settled on Lucian, frozen in time''s grasp.


    Then, he spoke.


    But he didn''t just speak.


    He commanded.


    [Event Rewriting]


    Then, it happened.


    The already frozen world began to dissolve.


    Reality faded.


    Existence unraveled.


    Concepts vanished.


    Actuality ceased to be.


    All things, space, time, matter, erased in an instant.


    And in the endless void that remained, only one presence remained.


    Aaaninja.


    The sole being untouched by oblivion.


    It felt no different from the void.


    Then, it resumed.


    Everything returned.


    Reality. Existence. Concept. Actuality.


    They all flowed back into place, as if they had never been erased.


    Time surged forward once more.


    The world moved again, undisturbed, unchanged.


    No one sensed anything amiss.


    No one.


    Except one.


    Lucian Darkheart''s eyes widened, barely able to process what had just occurred.


    He hadn''t seen it.


    He hadn''t sensed it.


    But he knew, something had changed.


    He tried to move.


    Nothing responded.


    Not Mana.


    Not Aura.


    Not Sword Intent.


    Not even his System.


    Aaaninja had stripped him bare, severing every connection to his power.


    The only thing left to him was his physique, his raw physical strength, deliberately spared.


    Not as mercy.


    But so he could endure the hell Aaaninja was about to unleash.

 Chapter 311 No respite

    A cacophony of alarms blared in Lucian''s mind, each shrill note a reminder that everything he once held dear had been stripped away.


    Though he had lost nearly everything, his instincts remained razor sharp, a glimmer of resilience amid the ruin.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he stepped back, his figure dissolving into a fleeting blur as if trying to outrun the very specter of the incoming despair.


    Yet, in the midst of his desperate retreat, his evasive maneuvers proved futile.


    Aaaninja granted Lucian no reprieve.


    With nothing but a cold thought, Aaaninja summoned forth another ability, a power that defied the natural order.


    [Temporal Gravity]


    In that very instant, the skill manifested.


    Lucian, who had already put several kilometers between himself and Aaaninja, was abruptly halted mid stride.


    An unseen, overwhelming force seized him, dragging him forward with an inescapable pull as if the very fabric of time were conspiring against his flight.


    In the blink of an eye, he found himself back at his starting point, as if his progress had been undone, as if time itself had been mercilessly reversed.


    Temporal Gravity bestowed upon Aaaninja dominion over time''s relentless march, enabling him to generate gravitational effects by manipulating its flow.


    With a mere thought, he could pull or push objects, living or inanimate, across the temporal plane.


    The art of rewinding time exacted an immense toll; it was a power Aaaninja wielded sparingly, only reserved for mending his own injuries.


    Even reversing another''s movements was a feat few could accomplish.


    Nevertheless, through Temporal Gravity, Aaaninja had discovered a way to sidestep these constraints.


    Before Lucian could fully comprehend the shifting currents of time, Aaaninja''s hand clamped around his head, exerting a force that shattered all hope of escape.


    With a calamitous force, he drove Lucian''s head into the earth, and in that terrible moment, agony surged through his body, an agony that flowed like molten blood through his veins, as relentless and destructive as water bursting through fractured pipes.


    Without pause or pity, Aaaninja yanked him upward, hoisting him into the air as though he were no more substantial than a ragdoll caught in a violent gale.


    As gravity prepared to reclaim its due, Lucian''s descent was intercepted by a fist, a fist that struck like the explosive resonance of a detonating war drum, swift, punishing, and utterly merciless.


    The collision hurled Lucian upward, his battered form streaking into the sky like a shattered kite caught in a tempest.


    For a suspended moment, he defied gravity''s pull, suspended at the peak of his ascent.@@@@


    It was then that Aaaninja materialized beside him, silent, inevitable, an embodiment of fate itself.


    With a precision borne of dark mastery, Aaaninja''s foot crashed down upon Lucian''s jaw, delivering a blow as cataclysmic as a comet''s impact upon a distant planet.


    The force of the strike shattered Lucian''s resolve along with his teeth; blood flowed unimpeded, and shards of his shattered teeth scattered like broken pearls across the void of his disoriented vision.


    Without warning, gravity reclaimed him once more, and he plummeted toward the ground.


    His body struck the earth with a sickening thud, a final punctuation to one phase of his torment.


    But Aaaninja was far from finished.


    Like a falling executioner descending upon his prey, Aaaninja allowed gravity to reclaim him as he surged downward.


    With a thunderous boom, both feet hammered into Lucian''s gut, penetrating with the relentless force of twin meteorites crashing into an unyielding surface.


    The sudden impact snatched the very air from Lucian''s lungs, leaving him gasping in a place where oxygen had once sustained him.


    Hovering effortlessly above the chaos he had wrought, Aaaninja fixed his gaze upon Lucian, a sight of destruction and defiance intertwined.


    With a mere thought Temporal Gravity activated once more, and the boundaries of reality bent to Aaaninja''s indomitable will.


    [Chrono Imprisonment]


    In combination with Chrono Illusion, Chrono Imprisonment became an instrument of unspeakable torment.


    Lucian was ensnared in a temporal trap, forced to relive a single, agonizing moment over and over again, until the concept of time itself began to disintegrate into meaninglessness.


    A single second stretched out into an eternity, each heartbeat a reminder of his own loss.


    His mind, already battered by relentless onslaughts, began to crumble under the weight of his perpetual torment.


    His will faltered, and his consciousness teetered on the edge of oblivion.


    And then, just as the abyss of unconsciousness threatened to claim him, a sound pierced through the illusion.


    Faint, yet achingly familiar, the sound of a mechanical chime echoed in the emptiness.


    [Ding]


    [System is back online]


    The moment the system reawakened, the illusion binding Lucian shattered like glass.


    Clarity rushed back into his mind, only to be drowned by an all consuming, world ending pain.


    But he couldn''t move.


    Time itself had ensnared him, freezing him in place.


    ''System...where have you been?''


    [Ding]


    [Order was rewritten. It took some time to rewrite Order itself]


    Lucian''s thoughts reeled.


    Order?


    What did the system mean?


    But now wasn''t the time for questions.


    Aaaninja had twisted reality, reshaped the very fabric of existence itself.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Because with the system, he could bring everything back.


    And so, with a single thought, Lucian invoked his own shattered skill.


    [Reality Anchor]


    Then, it happened.


    The world lurched.


    Time shuddered.


    Everything slowed to a crawling standstill.


    Truth itself paused.


    The Heavens held their breath.


    Then it all changed.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 312 Soul Art

    Everything had been undone, or rather, nothing had truly reversed.


    Only Lucian had.


    His restoration was absolute.


    Mana surged around him, coalescing with renewed vigor.


    His core, once lost, reformed seamlessly in its rightful place.


    Power flooded his being, his energies reigniting, while his wounds knitted themselves shut at an astonishing pace.


    Reality Anchor had never possessed the authority to rewrite existence on such a scale.


    Originally, it was merely Space Anchor, its purpose limited, its function straightforward.


    In essence, it was almost no different from Anthony''s Spatial Mark, a skill designed to etch a point in space, allowing its wielder to return to it at will.


    There is a reason why Lucian''s ability was not simply called Copy, but rather Absolute Copy.


    Unlike others, when Lucian replicated an ability, he required no training to elevate it.


    With each advancement in rank, every copied skill evolved alongside him, as though it were an intrinsic part of his being.


    For most, increasing their skill control and damage demanded relentless effort, honing their techniques, refining their control, and ensuring balance.


    Take Aaaninja, for instance, whose ultimate goal was to increase his mastery over the time element.


    Lucian, however, was an anomaly.


    He had no need for rigorous training or meditative discipline.


    All he required was cultivation, nothing more.


    The skill Null Field originally nullified only mana for a limited duration.


    However, under the influence of Lucian''s Absolute Copy, it underwent a transformation, elevated to the point where it could now nullify all forms of energy.


    As Aaaninja''s skill was forcefully rewritten, a violent backlash surged through him.


    His skin turned deathly pale for a fleeting moment before he erupted into a fit of bloodied coughs.


    Yet, his reaction was swift.


    Without hesitation, he activated Temporal Rewind, reversing the damage and restoring himself in an instant.


    However, the sheer amount of mana required to manipulate Reality and Order was staggering.


    Aaaninja''s breaths grew ragged, his movements sluggish, the weight of excessive mana expenditure taking its toll.


    But Lucian was no exception.


    He, too, had rewritten reality, and while the system assisted him, it did not exempt him from the price.


    The overwhelming abilities they had wielded from the very start had drained their mana reserves to the brink of exhaustion.


    Now, with little energy left to spare, even if they had more techniques at their disposal, they lacked the mana to unleash them.


    Their gazes locked, intensity radiating from their battle worn forms, determination burning in their eyes.


    Then, before Aaaninja could make a move, Lucian activated a skill.


    [Cosmic Equilibrium]


    A pulse of energy rippled outward, expanding in concentric waves that warped the very fabric of the battlefield.


    Aaaninja''s expression darkened as the skill he had just activated was abruptly nullified, severed by Lucian''s interference before it could take effect.


    Cosmic Equilibrium granted Lucian the ability to enforce a state of perfect balance, stabilizing energy fluctuations and preventing any unnatural acceleration or deceleration of physical processes.


    In that instant, techniques like Temporal Acceleration and Time Slow became utterly meaningless.


    But it didn''t matter to Aaaninja.


    Then, their Sword Intents collided.


    The impact was cataclysmic.


    A world ending eruption of power tore through the battlefield, distorting the air, fracturing the earth.


    The very fabric of space trembled under the force of their clash.


    But neither of them cared.


    They were both on the brink, bodies weak, mana reserves nearly depleted, their strength stretched thin.


    Yet, they had no choice.


    They had to move.


    And so, they did.


    In a final, desperate clash, they blurred.


    Lightning and wind clashed, flashing in a chaotic storm that tore through the battlefield, rending the world apart with every strike.


    They moved like phantoms, streaks of light marking their paths, too fast for the eye to follow.


    Before sound could even register their presence, they were already gone.


    Lucian wielded his katana like an artist guiding a brush, each stroke deliberate, each motion an intricate masterpiece.


    His movements were a silent waltz, elegant, deadly, and precise.


    But Aaaninja was no less formidable.


    His swordplay was a whisper of death, gliding through the air with the finesse of a master artisan.


    Each swing carried a chilling finality, his every step a calculated maneuver, as sharp and decisive as the blade in his hands.


    Their blades moved faster than sight could follow, silver streaks weaving a dance of annihilation.


    Their speed tore through the fabric of reality, so intense that time itself seemed to fracture around them.


    Each strike carved the air with lethal precision, leaving no openings, no room for retreat.


    But as with all things, this battle, too, had to end.


    Aaaninja''s blade shot forward, his technique honed to absolute perfection, an execution of mastery beyond flaw.


    Yet, he froze.


    Before realization could even dawn upon him, before his mind could register what had occurred,


    Lucian''s sword flashed forward.


    Lucian''s katana was a viper, striking before Aaaninja could even sense the impending doom.


    [Soul Art: Soul Severance]


    His blade left only afterimages in its wake, spectral remnants of death lingering in the air.


    Then came the bite of steel.


    Lucian''s katana carved through both flesh and soul, a strike that transcended the physical, rending existence itself.


    Aaaninja stood frozen, his eyes wide, his mind struggling to grasp what had just transpired.


    Then, with a dull thud, his body collapsed to the ground.


    His consciousness flickered, and faded.


    Lucian stood over him, the remnants of battle still crackling in the air.


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    A slow, victorious smile spread across his face.


    He had won.

 Chapter 313 Betrayal

    Lucian dropped to one knee, his katana anchoring him as he struggled to catch his breath.


    Every last drop of his mana had been expended.


    His body refused to obey him, he couldn''t move, couldn''t so much as lift a finger, having poured the remnants of his energy into the soul based attack.


    Yet, despite his exhaustion, a faint smile found its way to his lips.


    He had finally emerged victorious over his opponent.


    Not just any opponent, but Aaaninja.


    At last, he had prevailed.


    ''The author didn''t betray me''


    The thought crossed his mind as a weary smile tugged at his lips.


    A battle that had spanned a lifetime.


    Lucian had employed the same strategy Anthony once used to defeat Aaaninja, forcing him into a fleeting moment of stillness.


    However, unlike Anthony, he had not relied on the time element.


    Instead, he had wielded blood.


    By copying a vampire''s regenerative ability, he had naturally acquired blood manipulation as well.


    Yet, the stronger the opponent, the more difficult it became to control their blood, making Aaaninja''s blood an immense challenge to control.


    Thus, just like Anthony, Lucian froze Aaaninja''s blood, paralyzing his body while leaving only his thoughts untouched.


    The same outcome, achieved through a different method.


    But merely immobilizing Aaaninja was not enough.


    Lucian needed an attack powerful enough to render him unconscious without dealing a fatal blow.


    That was why he turned to a soul-based assault.


    Though it inflicted damage upon Aaaninja''s soul, it was an injury that could be treated, a necessary sacrifice for victory.


    ''It feels good to know the author has some dignity''


    Lucian mused as he finally collapsed, his body unresponsive.


    Yet, despite his utter exhaustion, his grin only widened.


    While he basked in his triumph, the onlookers did not share his joy.


    Aaaninja had lost.


    And worse, he had lost to a human.


    He had just been Enlightened by the galaxy, yet even that newfound power had not secured his victory.


    Disbelief rippled through the crowd.


    No one could trust their own eyes.


    Mere moments ago, they had been speculating about Aaaninja''s inevitable rematch against Anthony in the final round.


    Yet, against all expectations, he hadn''t even made it past the semi-finals.


    Disbelief turned to scrutiny as their gazes shifted, first to Charles Evander, then back to Aaaninja.


    Both had fallen.


    And both had lost to the same humans.


    A shared fate, a bitter irony.


    Attention then drifted toward Zachary and Nyxaria, Aaaninja''s parents, anticipating a reaction, anger, disappointment, something.


    But they remained unmoved, their expressions unreadable.


    They didn''t seem to care that their son had lost.


    "I should have known"


    With that, he let his eyes close, surrendering to the weight of exhaustion.


    A ripple of shock swept through the spectators once more.


    They had believed Aaaninja had lost, defeated, bested.


    But now, it was clear.


    He had been playing along all along.


    A knowing smile appeared on Zachary and Nyxaria''s faces.


    Of course, they had never doubted their son.


    They knew Aaaninja had a way to counter soul-based attacks.


    A subtle shift spread through the crowd. Although many of the top races bore no goodwill toward the Celestial Race, their pride was far greater.


    Watching two humans crush their elites?


    That was unacceptable.


    One was already too much.


    But the second?


    No.


    Aaaninja would crush the last human in the finals.


    That much, they were certain.


    "Muhahaha!"


    The Overseer''s laughter boomed across the arena as he materialized before the audience.


    "I must say... That was a good match. The true thrill of battle always lies in the unexpected"


    His voice resonated with an undeniable authority, sending ripples through the stunned crowd.


    With a mere flick of his hand, Lucian''s unconscious body vanished from sight, disappearing as if it had never been there.


    Then, turning to Aaaninja, his smile widened.


    "Congratulations on making it to the finals"


    His piercing gaze bore into Aaaninja as he continued, his tone laced with intrigue.


    "You have lost once. I wonder... will you lose again?"


    A smirk curled the Overseer''s lips as he spoke.


    "The final battle will commence two days from now. I hope you rest well"


    And with that, he vanished, his presence fading like a wisp of smoke, yet the weight of his words remained.


    Silence settled over the arena for a fleeting moment before countless gazes shifted.


    All eyes locked onto two figures.


    Anthony.


    Aaaninja.


    Expectations burned in every stare, anticipation crackling in the air like an impending storm.


    This was it.


    The battle that would decide everything.


    _________


    AUTHOR''S NOTE.


    SIKEE!!!!

 Chapter 314 Sentence

    As the Overseer departed, Anthony resumed the familiar routine that had long since become second nature.


    With a practiced motion, he conjured the cottage once more.


    He and Aaaninja settled into the quiet ambiance of the living room, though Lucian was notably absent.


    Without hesitation, Aaaninja retrieved a selection of potions, swiftly consuming them to mend his wounds, replenish his stamina, and restore his depleted mana.


    Then, without a word, he transitioned into meditation, his ever closed eyes undisturbed by the world around him.


    Anthony remained silent.


    A faint smile played at his lips, yet he offered no words, only the quiet comfort of his presence.


    "You''re as confident as ever, aren''t you?"


    Aaaninja''s voice was steady, his eyes remaining closed as he directed his words toward Anthony.


    "Is there a reason I shouldn''t be?"


    Anthony responded languidly, his tone carrying an air of effortless ease.


    "Are you looking down on me?"


    Aaaninja asked, his voice as composed as ever.


    Anthony shook his head before replying.


    "I don''t look down on anyone, nor do I look up to them. I simply don''t care about most things"


    "If you truly don''t care about anything, then why not simply forfeit the match?"


    Aaaninja smirked as he shifted from his lotus position, crossing one leg over the other. His left leg rested atop his right, and he leaned back, propping his head against his fist, which sat atop the armrest.


    Anthony exhaled softly before responding.


    "Well, you could say I have no interest in the resources we stand to gain. I don''t even know what they are, nor do I particularly care. But I''m afraid I must disappoint you, there are a few things in this life that matter to me. And failing my parents is one of them"


    Anthony''s smile curled into a smirk as he continued, his tone laced with quiet amusement.


    "Besides, I doubt you''d let me forfeit so easily. Your pride wouldn''t allow it, not after already losing to me. I imagine you want the satisfaction of defeating me fair and square this time"


    At Anthony''s words, Aaaninja''s brow arched slightly.


    "I do not carry the so called pride that other top races cling to so dearly"


    He replied, his voice steady, almost measured.


    "If I did, my pride as a Celestial wouldn''t even allow me to converse with a human. And you are right, I do want the satisfaction of defeating you. But not out of pride. Victory simply means I''ve grown, that I''ve surpassed someone who was once stronger than me. It''s a testament to my progress and advancement, nothing more"


    His tone was firm, as if ensuring there was no room for misunderstanding.


    "Understood"


    Anthony replied simply.


    He had always known Aaaninja was different from the others, lacking the arrogance that so often accompanied strength.


    He was merely teasing him.


    "I have to admit, you and Lucian are truly something else"


    Anthony mused, his tone carrying a hint of amusement.


    "Sometimes, I wonder if I''m even the protagonist of this story"


    Aaaninja''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "What do you mean?"


    He asked, curiosity lacing his voice.


    Anthony chuckled.


    Anthony and Lucian merely shook their heads in unison, offering no response.


    Lucian casually munched on his fruit before turning to Aaaninja with a curious glint in his eyes.


    "So... are you confident in winning this time?"


    Aaaninja met his gaze, pausing for a moment before responding with a question of his own.


    "Your tone makes it sound like I''m destined to lose again. Why is that?"


    Lucian chuckled, his expression unreadable.


    "Nothing much. Just a simple question, no harm in asking"


    Aaaninja studied him for a moment before smirking.


    "For someone who''s only just met Anthony, you seem to trust in his abilities a little too much. Are you sure you aren''t¡ª"


    Before he could even finish the sentence, a crushing wave of Lucian''s presence erupted into the room, thick with unspoken warning.


    "I dare you to complete that sentence"


    Lucian said, his voice dangerously low.


    "I fucking dare you!"


    Aaaninja, rather than intimidated, looked thoroughly amused as he took in the sudden shift in atmosphere.


    "You do realize you''re sounding a little too defensive, right?"


    Aaaninja mused, a smirk playing on his lips.


    "I''ve noticed the way you look at Anthony since the first time you saw him... I have to say, I don''t jud¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a blur of motion filled his vision, Anthony''s fist was already upon him.


    Aaaninja''s instincts flared.


    His body vanished in a flicker, just as Anthony''s punch crashed into the couch.


    BOOM!


    The furniture exploded into splinters beneath the sheer force, the shockwave rippling through the room.


    Before Aaaninja could fully regain his footing, another threat was already upon him.


    Lucian was there, waiting.


    His knee shot forward in a brutal arc, aiming straight for Aaaninja''s temple.


    Yet, with a deft, fluid motion, Aaaninja twisted out of the way, his movements effortless.


    "What''s suddenly gotten into the both of you?"


    Aaaninja asked, his expression genuinely perplexed.


    "Why are you attacking me out of nowhere?"


    Lucian''s eyes burned with irritation as he gritted his teeth.


    "Because you dared to entertain such thoughts about us"


    Anthony scoffed, folding his arms.


    "Bring your sister to me, and I''ll personally show her my moves"


    Aaaninja barely had time to react before both Anthony and Lucian vanished in a blur of motion.


    They had decided, Aaaninja needed a lesson for his audacity.


    Yet, amidst their shared intent, there was one thing they both agreed on completely.


    Both Anthony and Lucian cursed the Author in unison.

 Chapter 315 Chance

    Forty eight hours elapsed in the blink of an eye as Anthony and Lucian playfully sparred with Aaaninja.


    When the appointed time arrived, everyone was once again teleported out.


    But this time, the atmosphere was different.


    There were no floating seats.


    The champions stood at a measured distance, positioned precisely as dictated by the Overseer.


    And unlike before, no ancient screen appeared to inscribe their names.


    Anthony and Aaaninja stood opposite each other, separated by a few hundred meters.


    Above them, the Overseer hovered, his piercing gaze fixed upon both combatants.


    "The time for the final match has arrived, after weeks of watching ants scurry about, clashing in their little battles. But I must admit... you are rather entertaining ants"


    His condescending tone resonated through the air, reaching every ear, a reminder of the vast power that loomed above them.


    "This is the finals. The element of surprise should be at its peak here. So push each other to the brink, bleed, kill, scheme, scream"


    The Overseer''s voice rose, teetering on the edge of madness, each word laced with an unsettling fervor.


    His proclamation felt like the ramblings of a lunatic, yet no one dared to speak.


    Silence reigned, thick with anticipation.


    Then, with a final, twisted smile, he uttered one last command.


    "Entertain me"


    And with that, he vanished in a flash.


    Anthony and Aaaninja stood motionless.


    Neither moved. Neither spoke.


    Aaaninja radiated confidence, his presence commanding, yet Anthony remained unfazed, standing with an air of casual indifference, as if none of it truly mattered.


    It was Aaaninja who finally shattered the silence.


    "Shall we begin, then?"


    Anthony responded with a faint smile, then shook his head, exhaling as if sighing in quiet resignation.


    Then he spoke.


    His tone was casual, calm, utterly unshaken.


    "You know, whenever I''m about to fight someone, I usually give them a chance"


    With that, Anthony took a step.


    Then another.


    Each footfall echoed, the sound crisp and deliberate, reverberating through the still air.


    His movements carried the poised grace of an emperor descending from his podium to address his people, measured, regal, yet laced with an unspoken lethality.


    "As a courtesy"


    He continued, his voice smooth yet edged with quiet authority.


    "A chance to show me what they have. A chance to unveil the unexpected. A chance... to entertain me"


    Anthony''s pace remained unhurried, his presence both effortless and imposing.


    "And I won''t lie, you and Charles Evander made me play a few expected cards"


    His words wove through the space between them, lingering, as if daring Aaaninja to seize the moment.


    "You both have entertained me the most since my journey began. But do not let the enlightenment you''ve achieved deceive you into believing you now stand as my equal or now stand above me"


    Anthony''s piercing, gem like blue eyes gleamed, as if peering directly into Aaaninja''s soul.


    "I have given you a chance, to show me what you have. The same chance I extend to every warrior, a gesture of respect for their dedication and effort. Yet, never once have I had to face any of them a second time after their defeat"


    There was no arrogance in his tone.


    No pride.


    No hubris.


    No ego.


    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    No condescension.


    Only an eerie calm, his voice carrying the serenity of inevitability.


    "Yet here you are, standing before me a second time"


    Anthony''s voice was steady, unwavering, a decree from an unshakable force.


    Mana flowed.


    Thoughts and consciousness surged back into existence.


    To everyone watching, nothing seemed amiss.


    Their eyes remained locked onto Anthony and Aaaninja, unaware that anything had transpired in that infinitesimal void between moments.


    Then, shock.


    A collective gasp rippled through the air as the scene before them registered.


    With a hollow thud, Aaaninja''s body collapsed.


    Unconscious.


    Motionless.


    A soft cloud of dust lifted where he fell, swirling in the wake of silent finality.


    No one understood what had just happened.


    One moment, Anthony was speaking.


    The next, Aaaninja lay unconscious.


    It didn''t make sense.


    There had been no attack.


    No movement.


    No shift in mana.


    Nothing.


    The Overseerer, who had moments ago preached about unexpectedness and surprise, remained floating, motionless.


    This was different.


    Far beyond what even he had anticipated.


    The stunned gazes of the delegates slowly turned toward the Blue Planet''s representatives.


    But they, too, sat frozen in shock, unable to comprehend the impossible.


    The Overseerer appeared before Anthony, his presence abrupt yet almost... hesitant.


    Then he cleared his throat.


    Awkwardly.


    "That was... unexpected. Normally, the final battle is always... well, it doesn''t matter"


    His tone shifted, growing louder, more authoritative.


    "NULL ANTHONY. CHAMPION OF THE BLUE PLANET, IS NOW THE WINNER OF THIS ROUND OF THE STARBORN TOURNAMENT!"


    And with that declaration, it clicked.


    A HUMAN had won.


    A human had claimed the number one ranking.


    It was impossible.


    It had never happened.


    The weight of it was staggering.


    The resources, the prestige, now belonged to a human.


    Millions of eyes drilled into Anthony, their gazes filled with disbelief, shock, and even envy.


    But he simply stood there.


    Unconcerned.


    To him, their gazes were nothing more than fleeting whispers in the wind.


    Then, the Overseerer spoke again, his tone carrying an undeniable finality.


    "A celebration will be held in a few hours. Prepare yourselves accordingly. Attendance is not optional. Anyone who fails to appear... will be executed on the spot. This marks the end of the Starborn Tournament"


    And with that, he snapped his fingers.


    In an instant, every champion vanished.


    But unlike before, where they would reappear in the familiar expansive cottage, this time, they found themselves scattered across the barren planet.


    Alone.


    The tournament was over.


    Yet, for some, the true test had only just begun.

 Chapter 316 Past and Future Stare

    In a dimly lit chamber, a figure materialized out of thin air, collapsing onto the floor with a dull thud.


    The figure belonged to Aaaninja.


    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Devoid of any visible wounds, there was nothing requiring immediate healing.


    Thus, the Overseer dispatched him directly to his quarters.


    Moments later, Aaaninja''s consciousness returned.


    His gaze swept across the unfamiliar surroundings, taking in the strange environment.


    Yet, rather than lingering on the peculiarity of his arrival, he simply shook his head and rose to his feet, a quiet sigh slipping past his lips.


    He turned to the window, his gaze distant as his mind raced, dissecting every moment that led to his downfall, how he had lost, how he had fallen unconscious.


    Yet, no answers emerged.


    Aaaninja was intimately aware of his own weaknesses, always refining himself, adapting, eliminating any flaw the moment it surfaced.


    And yet, despite his relentless pursuit of perfection, he had been defeated. Again.


    His thoughts shifted to Anthony, to the inexplicable way his Omniscient View had been rendered useless, a skill so absolute that even he had never conceived a countermeasure against it.


    The sheer absurdity of those eyes should have made resistance impossible.


    And yet, Anthony had not only negated the ability but utterly crushed him in their second clash.


    Aaaninja exhaled slowly, his resolve hardening.


    He had to uncover the method behind Anthony''s victory.


    Only then could he dismantle it and ensure that it never happened again.


    His eyelids fluttered briefly before slowly lifting.


    Once more, the Eyes Of Genesis had awakened.


    By all rights, they should have remained sealed for an entire week, a forced dormancy imposed by the sheer strain of Omniscient View.


    But after his recent Enlightenment, the cooldown had lessened, shortening from seven days to five.


    He had deliberately withheld their power against Lucian, reserving them for his inevitable clash with Anthony.


    Yet fate, ever unpredictable, had intervened.


    In the decisive moment, he hadn''t even been granted the chance to use them.


    But this time, Aaaninja opened his eyes for a different reason.


    If he wished to uncover the truth behind his defeat, he had to return to that precise moment.


    However, unlike his previous journey, where he physically traversed seventeen years into the past, this time, he would take a different approach.


    Then, in a calm yet resolute voice, he spoke.


    [Temporal Projection]


    Instantly, a spectral figure emerged from his seated form, its presence ethereal yet unmistakably his own.


    Meanwhile, his physical body settled into a meditative lotus position, unmoving.


    The apparition resembled his very essence, a projection of his consciousness, untethered by the constraints of the material world.


    Temporal Projection granted Aaaninja the ability to extend his awareness anywhere in the present without detection.


    He had used this ability countless times to spy, slipping through barriers unseen, gathering secrets from the shadows.


    But this time, he wasn''t hunting information from others.


    This time, he was hunting for the truth of his own failure.


    Harnessing the power of Chronoportation, a rare ability granted by the Eyes Of Genesis, Aaaninja prepared to send his consciousness back in time, back to the exact moment before his defeat.


    Unlike Temporal Projection, which allowed him to observe the present undetected, Chronoportation enabled him to peer into the past, reliving events through his own perspective.


    However, such a feat came at a cost, his very lifespan.


    But what Aaaninja didn''t know was that no amount of concealment could escape the All Seeing Eyes and the Sense Dome.


    The ''Past'' Anthony gazed directly at the ''Future'' Aaaninja, his expression unreadable.


    He didn''t speak.


    He didn''t react.


    He simply smiled, as if it didn''t matter.


    Aaaninja''s rainbow colored eyes remained locked with Anthony''s gem like blue ones.


    A single second stretched between them, thick with unspoken understanding.


    Then, without a word, Aaaninja willed himself away.


    His consciousness faded from the ''Past'', dissolving into nothingness.


    In the ''Present'', his eyes snapped open.


    A flicker of shock passed over his face, quickly replaced by a deep frown.


    Shock, because Anthony had sensed him, even across time.


    Frown, because he still couldn''t grasp how Anthony had frozen him in place... nor how the soul attack had worked.


    His mind drifted back to Anthony''s so called speech, the one he had given just before everything unfolded.


    A speech about granting only one chance.


    Aaaninja''s thoughts churned, replaying every word, every nuance.


    ''How far does your ability go?''


    That question echoed in his mind, looping endlessly as he processed everything he had witnessed.


    His thoughts spun like a vortex, each revelation deepening the weight of his realization.


    His abilities couldn''t defend against that soul attack.


    The truth settled uncomfortably within him.


    No matter how powerful he was, no matter how refined his techniques, Anthony had struck him at a level beyond his reach.


    ''It seems he possesses more knowledge of souls than I do... But how is that possible?''


    Aaaninja''s brow furrowed as he fell into deep contemplation, the mystery gnawing at him.


    It wasn''t arrogance¡ªjust a fact.


    As a Celestial, he possessed knowledge far beyond the reach of most beings.


    Few could even fathom the depths of his understanding.


    And being the son of Zarynth Zachary Zorynthar and Elyndra Voryss Nyxaria had granted him unrestricted access to knowledge that others could only dream of.


    Yet despite all of this, he had been bested.


    Twice.


    Aaaninja exhaled, forcing himself to let go of the frustration.


    Obsessing over it would yield nothing, for now.


    But in his eyes, determination burned like an unquenchable flame.


    He had seen the wall before him.


    A wall he had failed to scale not once, but twice.


    And more than that, he had seen someone his own age... no, younger than him... stand at a height he had yet to reach.


    That fact alone should have been disheartening.


    Yet, instead...


    A smile curved Aaaninja''s lips.


    The thought of overcoming Anthony thrilled him.

 Chapter 317 Defence Mechanism

    As Aaaninja settled into his seat, a faint smile gracing his lips, a voice echoed in his ears.


    "What''s so amusing?"


    His expression shifted instantly as he snapped his head around, only to find Anthony seated behind him, a smirk playing on his lips.


    ''When did he get here?''


    Aaaninja''s thoughts raced, he hadn''t sensed Anthony''s arrival at all.


    This was no trivial matter.


    Aaaninja possessed an innate awareness that allowed him to perceive everything that existed in time within a set range, even with his eyes closed.


    But with his Eyes Of Genesis activated, that range expanded to kilometers, rendering stealth attacks, concealment techniques, and evasive maneuvers utterly ineffective, unless, of course, the stealth was on par with or surpassed the power of his eyes.


    "When did you get here?"


    Aaaninja asked, his voice calm but laced with curiosity.


    "Just now. Why would I arrive and stay silent?"


    Anthony replied casually.


    His gaze shifted to Aaaninja''s eyes, a faint glimmer of intrigue flashing across his own.


    "I have to say, your eyes are quite mesmerizing. Any particular reason for activating them this time?"


    Aaaninja met his stare briefly before responding.


    "No reason"


    His tone was indifferent as he rose from the floor and moved toward a nearby couch, settling into its embrace with an air of quiet composure.


    "I keep them closed because they always draw attention"


    Aaaninja continued, his voice calm yet carrying a trace of weariness.


    "I''m tired of people staring at me every time I walk past them"


    Anthony let out a low chuckle.


    "Oh? I thought you simply couldn''t use them all the time. You should be careful, though, eyes as mesmerizing as yours might just tempt someone to take them"


    His lips curled into a knowing smile.


    Aaaninja shook his head slightly.


    "That already happened when I was little"


    Anthony''s smirk faded as his brow arched in surprise.


    "When and how?"


    Anthony asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "Aren''t your parents supposed to be bigshots in your world or something?"


    Aaaninja exhaled lightly, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    "Well... that moment truly opened my eyes to reality"


    That day had shaped him into the man he was now, one who refused to ever be at the mercy of another.


    A brief silence settled between them before Aaaninja turned to Anthony.


    "So... do you have any tragic story of your own?"


    Anthony let out a short chuckle.


    "Me? Nope. Nothing like that. Though I was cursed from the moment I was born, I wouldn''t really call that a tragedy"


    He stretched slightly, rolling his shoulders.


    "Besides, my katana has always been enough to solve any problem that comes my way"


    He shrugged, as if dismissing the weight of his own words, a carefree grin lingering on his face.


    "Truly, an easy life you have lived"


    Aaaninja remarked, his tone laced with amusement.


    Anthony scoffed.


    "Easy? Just because you went through a single character development moment, you act like you''ve endured the hardest trial in existence"


    Aaaninja smirked but didn''t argue.


    Instead, he shifted the conversation.


    "I have a question"


    Anthony glanced at him while pulling out his phone, which had just vibrated with a message from Lucian.


    "What is it?"


    Aaaninja''s gaze sharpened.


    "How strong are you?"


    Anthony looked up from his phone, meeting Aaaninja''s eyes with a knowing grin.


    "Why don''t you have another True Enlightenment... and then find out?"


    Aaaninja shook his head in mild defeat, he hadn''t expected a straight answer from Anthony anyway.


    "I won''t pry then"


    He said, leaning back slightly.


    "But tell me this, are your eyes special like mine?"


    Anthony''s grin widened, a playful yet cryptic glint flashing in his gaze.


    "Obviously. Before my eyes, all your secrets are laid bare"

 Chapter 318 Jabs

    Anthony swiftly replied to Lucian''s message.


    Moments later, an imposing presence descended from above, hurtling toward the ceiling with formidable force. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Yet, as it neared, the figure effortlessly phased through the solid structure, landing with poised elegance, one foot touching the ground in a fluid motion.


    It was Lucian Darkheart.


    "I knew you would be here"


    He remarked, his voice carrying an air of certainty.


    "If you knew, why bother asking?"


    Anthony countered with a taunting smirk.


    Lucian, however, offered no response.


    "What exactly are you two talking about?"


    Lucian inquired as he settled into a seat, his gaze shifting between them.


    "We''re just discussing Aaaninja''s life trauma"


    Anthony replied with a mischievous smile.


    Lucian turned to Aaaninja, his expression laced with curiosity and mild disbelief.


    Since his reincarnation, he had never encountered anyone burdened by trauma, it was an entirely foreign concept to him.


    The very notion that Aaaninja, of all people, could be traumatized seemed almost absurd.


    ''Is the author nerfing him?''


    Lucian mused, skepticism flickering in his thoughts.


    "Tsk... Don''t spout nonsense. I''m not traumatized"


    Aaaninja retorted before turning to Lucian and offering the same explanation.


    Lucian listened intently, nodding in understanding once Aaaninja had finished.


    "So... what about you?"


    Aaaninja asked, his gaze steady.


    "Do you have a tragic story of your own?"


    Lucian fell into deep thought.


    The only experience that remotely resembled a tragedy in his life was his never ending competition with Aaaninja in his previous life, a rivalry that was anything but tragic.


    Anthony chuckled, amusement lacing his tone.


    "Why are you so interested in whether others have tragic pasts? Are you trying to bond over misfortune or something?"


    Aaaninja shot him a glance but chose not to dignify the remark with a response.


    "Well... I don''t have any"


    Lucian finally replied.


    Aaaninja simply nodded in acknowledgment, showing no surprise.


    "So"


    Anthony said, leaning back slightly.


    "Does anyone actually know what this supposed ball or party, or whatever it''s called, is for?"


    Lucian and Aaaninja both turned to him in unison.


    "You don''t know?"


    Lucian asked, his tone carrying a hint of disbelief.


    "I wasn''t told anything about it. Were you two informed?"


    A strange, foreboding sensation washed over him, gripping his very core.


    His instincts screamed at him, warning him.


    And Aaaninja always trusted his instincts.


    "What do you want to take?"


    Aaaninja asked, his eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    Lucian met his gaze before shrugging nonchalantly.


    "Don''t worry about it"


    Despite the casual response, Aaaninja''s eyes remained locked onto Lucian, studying him carefully.


    Lucian, however, had already closed his own eyes, as if dismissing the conversation entirely.


    ''Tsk. Such sharp senses...''


    He mused.


    ''Was worth a shot''


    This was how Lucian copied abilities, through consent.


    Had Aaaninja agreed, all Lucian needed was a single touch to replicate everything.


    From the Eyes Of Genesis to the last trace of his time affinity, even Aaaninja''s unparalleled talent in time manipulation would not have been spared.


    Of course, Lucian had no intention of wasting his time asking politely.


    Normally, he would simply overpower his target, forcing compliance before stealing their abilities.


    Thirty minutes later, the sound of a door opening drew attention.


    Anthony stepped out, a towel wrapped loosely around his waist, another draped over his head.


    His physique was nothing short of perfection, every muscle sculpted to precision, exuding strength and balance in equal measure.


    The moisture clinging to his skin only accentuated his form, a testament to the sheer power contained within him.


    Aaaninja glanced at Anthony and smirked.


    "Why are you showcasing your body? There aren''t any ladies here"


    Anthony shot him an unimpressed look.


    "You''re just jealous your body isn''t as good as mine"


    As the two exchanged jabs, the circular device on the table beeped once more.


    "Location for the party has been received. The party has begun"


    With that announcement, Anthony, Aaaninja, and Lucian prepared to step out, ready to face whatever awaited them at the grand gathering.


    They each began changing into the outfits they had prepared beforehand.


    As for Anthony, he simply manipulated his Universal Clothing, reshaping it into a design of his choosing with effortless precision.


    Aaaninja''s eyes flickered with intrigue as he observed the fabric shifting seamlessly.


    "Hooh... I''ve never seen an artifact like that before. Where did you get it?"


    Lucian, however, remained unfazed.


    He already knew about the Universal Clothing, he had read about it long before his reincarnation.


    "I bought it"


    Anthony replied plainly. It wasn''t even a lie, he had, after all, purchased it from the system.


    "We''re over an hour late. Let''s get moving"


    Lucian said, his tone indifferent.


    Aaaninja glanced at the party''s location, and with a single thought, the three of them vanished, each teleporting using their own unique methods.


    Walking was simply unnecessary.

 Chapter 319 Wife hunting

    As they vanished, they reappeared before a colossal structure, its regal magnificence undeniable.


    The building''s alabaster walls gleamed beneath the moon''s argent glow, exuding an aura of quiet supremacy.


    Intricate gold filigree traced elaborate patterns across towering arched windows, each pane capturing the starlit heavens like fragmented dreams suspended in glass.


    At the entrance, obsidian doors loomed, their surfaces engraved with cryptic ancient sigils, silent sentinels that stood both welcoming and forbidding.


    Crowning the edifice, a resplendent dome encrusted with countless gemstones shimmered like a celestial diadem, scattering prismatic light in an ethereal dance, a testament to the grandeur and power enshrined within.


    Anthony, Lucian, and Aaaninja approached the towering doors before them.


    By now, Aaaninja had once again closed his eyes, his expression unreadable.


    As they arrived, the guards flanking the entrance inclined their heads in a silent display of deference.


    "Welcome to the After Party"


    They intoned in unison, their synchronized voices carrying an air of practiced formality.


    With a fluid motion, they gestured for the trio to proceed.


    Positioned between his companions, Lucian to his right and Aaaninja to his left, Anthony stepped forward, passing through the grand obsidian doors and into the unknown beyond.


    All eyes turned to him, drawn by an unspoken force, as if the mere act of his arrival commanded the attention of the entire room.


    His presence was an unchallenged decree, a silent proclamation of dominance veiled in the elegance of restraint.


    His face, sculpted to perfection, bore the hallmarks of ethereal beauty, high cheekbones, a strong jawline, and lips that rested in an expression of quiet authority.


    His white hair, silken and immaculate, cascaded in soft layers, framing his features like a crown of frost, while his blue, gem like eyes gleamed with an enigmatic depth, glacial yet mesmerizing.


    They held a sovereignty that needed no validation, an unshakable confidence that seemed to pierce through the very souls of those who dared meet his gaze.


    Each step he took resonated with the poise of a sovereign, measured, deliberate, imbued with a grace that spoke of mastery over both self and circumstance.


    There was no urgency in his gait, nor any need for ostentation; his mere existence was spectacle enough.


    His garments, tailored to perfection, accentuated the majesty he carried with effortless ease.


    A deep midnight blue coat, lined with silver embroidery, draped over his broad shoulders, its fabric whispering of wealth beyond measure.


    Beneath it, a fitted obsidian tunic traced the sculpted contours of his frame, its high collar lending an air of regality, while silver threaded cuffs gleamed under the soft glow of the chandeliers.


    Yet, it was not his attire that truly captivated, it was the aura he exuded, the quiet storm of power contained within a vessel of unparalleled refinement.


    Anthony remained unfazed beneath the weight of countless gazes.


    Their scrutiny was meaningless to him, an afterthought, irrelevant in the grand scheme of his existence.


    His piercing blue eyes swept across the room, analyzing each figure with a detached precision.


    He assessed everything, eyes, waist, hips, bust, skin tone, posture, hair color, even the rhythm of their breathing.


    Charm, voice, presence, every detail mattered.


    Though eager to find his match, he would not settle for just anyone.


    Only perfection would do.


    As Anthony continued his wife hunting escapade, he sensed a presence approaching from behind. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Turning smoothly, he met the gaze of the figure now standing before him.


    Kaelith Orion.


    Champion of the Aetherian.


    For a moment, silence reigned.


    Their eyes locked, unblinking, unreadable.


    Anthony did not speak.


    Orion did not speak.


    Yet, the air between them thickened, an invisible tension coiling like a drawn bowstring.


    The watching champions held their breath, speculation crackling in the air like an unspoken challenge.


    Was Kaelith Orion, once defeated, about to make his move?


    Orion raised his hand, his movements slow, deliberate.


    His palm extended toward Anthony''s stomach, then stopped just inches away.


    "The name is Kaelith Orion. Champion of the Aetherian race"


    Anthony''s gaze flickered to the outstretched hand, unbothered.


    A beat passed before he moved, clasping Orion''s hand in a firm handshake.


    "Null Anthony"


    He replied, his tone devoid of embellishment.


    Orion gave a slight nod before turning on his heel and walking away, offering neither further words nor backward glances.


    Unmoved by the brief exchange, Anthony returned his attention to the true purpose of the evening, admiring the beauties before him... albeit from a distance, for now.


    ''Why settle for one when I can have them all?''


    A slow, knowing smile curved his lips as he moved through the crowd.

 Chapter 320 Kiss

    In a separate building, the delegates sat in quiet observation, their gazes fixed on the distant spectacle.


    "I must admit, the humans have exceeded my expectations this time"


    A delegate from the Ignivore race remarked, his words hanging in the air, not directed at anyone in particular.


    "Having a human claim the number one rank is no trivial feat"


    Another delegate added, nodding in acknowledgment.


    A representative from the Voidwalker race leaned forward, his tone carrying a hint of amusement.


    "Why not entrust the champion to us? With our superior resources, we could refine his potential far beyond its current limits"


    At his words, the room shifted, all eyes turning toward the delegates of the Blue Planet, for it was clear that the discussion centered around Anthony.


    As expected, the Null family offered no response.


    As always, they chose to ignore such remarks, their silence a statement in itself.


    However, Gorath Storm, the formidable Titan Patriarch, was not one to let such words pass unchallenged.


    "Claiming to have more resources than us, when we just secured first place in this tournament, is the most absurd thing I''ve ever heard in my existence"


    He stated, his voice like rolling thunder.


    A heavy silence fell over the hall.


    Yet, the Voidwalker delegate showed no sign of offense.


    Instead, he let out a low chuckle and said nothing more.


    The other delegates of the top races, however, were unsurprised by his composure.


    After all, they all shared the same unspoken thought as the Voidwalker, one that did not need to be voiced aloud.


    ____________


    The soft hum of music drifted through the grand ballroom, its melody weaving seamlessly with the murmurs of noble conversations and the occasional clinking of crystal glasses.


    Anthony stood at the edge of the dance floor, his gaze roving over the elegantly adorned women who graced the evening with their presence.


    Each one was a vision of refinement, yet his attention was soon captured by a singular figure approaching him with a slow, deliberate grace.


    She was breathtaking, an elf of unparalleled beauty, her presence commanding without need for words.


    Long, silken hair of silver cascaded down her back, catching the glow of the chandeliers like strands of moonlight.


    Her almond shaped eyes, a deep shade of amethyst, held an enigmatic allure, framed by dark, sweeping lashes that accentuated their depth.


    Her skin was a flawless shade of porcelain, smooth and untouched by imperfection, its luster reminiscent of polished pearl.


    Draped in an elegant gown of sky blue, the fabric clung to her lithe, hourglass frame, accentuating the gentle swell of her bosom without immodesty.


    The delicate curve of her waist flowed seamlessly into the soft flare of her hips, each movement exuding a quiet, mesmerizing sensuality.


    The dress shimmered subtly as she moved, mirroring the quiet confidence in her every step.


    She stopped before Anthony, her full lips curving into a knowing smile as she extended a delicate hand toward him.


    "May I have this dance?"


    Her voice was like velvet, smooth, rich, and laced with an undertone of amusement.


    Anthony''s lips curled slightly at the edges, his gaze lingering on hers as he took her offered hand.


    Lowering his head slightly, he brushed a feather light kiss across her knuckles before straightening, the corners of his mouth lifting in a subtle smirk.


    Without a word, he led her to the center of the dance floor.


    Their movements were effortless, bodies swaying in perfect synchrony as they danced beneath the glow of the grand chandeliers.


    Their gazes remained locked, an unspoken conversation flowing between them as the music carried them through each graceful step.


    Time seemed to slow, the world around them fading into irrelevance.


    As the final note of the melody whispered through the air, they came to a gentle halt.


    Neither spoke, words were unnecessary.


    Instead, Anthony cupped her cheek with a tenderness he hadn''t anticipated, and she leaned into him, their lips meeting in a slow, intoxicating kiss.


    But as they parted, just as Anthony opened his mouth to speak, a sudden shift in the atmosphere made him pause.


    A powerful aura spread through the hall like an invisible storm, suffocating and undeniable.


    The Overseer had made his presence known.


    The humans had shattered their expectations.


    The Overseer, however, remained utterly indifferent.


    Unlike the others, he felt no shattered pride, no wounded ego. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    To him, only carnage and ability mattered, status and race were irrelevant.


    "If your name is on this list, step onto the stage"


    He commanded, his voice cutting through the heavy silence.


    At his words, ten figures moved forward, each stepping into the spotlight.


    Without ceremony, space rings materialized in the Overseer''s palm, ten in total, each bearing a number corresponding to the rankings.


    These rings contained the very rewards they had all fought so desperately for since the tournament''s beginning.


    With a flick of his wrist, the Overseer simply tossed them toward their respective owners, as if they were of little consequence.


    The ring marked with a bold ''1'' landed squarely in Anthony''s palm.


    The gathered races could only watch, both awed and unsettled by the Overseer''s sheer indifference.


    To him, this ceremony was nothing more than a hassle, one he had no patience for.


    The Overseer turned to the crowd, his expression as unreadable as ever.


    "You can run back to your planets now"


    With those final words, he vanished, his presence dissolving as if he had never been there.


    Anthony barely spared the departing figure a glance.


    Instead, his gaze shifted, seeking.


    Then, he found her.


    The Elf woman from earlier.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he took a step forward, intent on closing the distance between them.


    But just as his foot lifted,


    Space bent.


    Before he could react, a force beyond his control warped reality around him.


    His body twisted, stretched, and in the next instant,


    He was gone.


    A curse roared through his mind as the world stabilized around him.


    ''FUCKKKK!!! I finally get a girl, and this happens?!''


    But it was too late.


    When his vision cleared, he was no longer in the grand hall.


    He was back aboard the aircraft they had arrived in.


    "We are leaving"


    Collins'' voice rang out, firm and absolute.


    Then, without pause, he issued the next command.


    "Set coordinates for Blue Planet. Full speed"


    "Affirmative"


    A mechanical voice acknowledged the order.


    The engines roared to life, energy surging through the vessel.


    Then, with a sharp whistle, the ship vanished, breaking through the void, leaving the barren planet behind as it shot toward home.


    ______________


    AUTHOR''S NOTE


    Second Arc has officially come to an end.


    Thank you for staying with me, on this journey to the peak


    Let the world burn under peak action during the third arc

 Chapter 321 Obsessed

    An aircraft streaked through the vast expanse of space, its velocity defying comprehension.


    Within its sleek interior stood a diverse assembly, Humans, Dragons, Titans, and other formidable beings, each radiating an aura of power and prestige.


    Their towering forms and commanding presence would have been enough to silence entire worlds.


    They were the delegates of the Blue Planet, envoys of its will and strength.


    Yet, for all their overwhelming might, it was not their presence that truly mattered, it was the smiles that adorned their faces.


    They had achieved the impossible.


    Their champion had not merely secured a position in the rankings, he had seized the very pinnacle, claiming first place.


    Pride surged within them, an uncontainable force, for their planet''s name would now echo across the stars.


    Though they had entered the rankings twice before, each time they had only managed to grasp the tenth position.


    But this time was different.


    This time, they stood at the summit.


    As the weight of their triumph settled, their gazes turned toward the one who had made it all possible.


    Yet, despite their radiant smiles, the one who had made it all possible did not share in their joy.


    His lips did not curl in triumph, nor did his eyes gleam with satisfaction.


    Anthony had always possessed absolute control over his expression and body, an unshakable composure that concealed even the fiercest storms within him.


    No matter the turmoil raging in his heart, his face remained an unbroken mask of calm.


    But now, that control wavered.


    Subtle, almost imperceptible, yet undeniable.


    The cracks had begun to show.


    Anthony''s All Seeing Eyes surged to their maximum limit, straining against the vast distance as he tried to glimpse the Elf woman through the aircraft''s glass.


    A deep, furrowed frown carved itself onto his face, his veins bulging with barely contained fury.


    His jaw clenched tight, his arms folded stiffly across his chest, yet his fists trembled, tightening with suppressed rage.


    Anthony was angry.


    Not just displeased.


    Not just irritated.


    Truly, deeply furious.


    Had he ever felt such an emotion since his reincarnation?


    No.


    Even before then, anger had been a rarity.


    He had neither friends nor lovers to stir his emotions.


    Even his employers, strict as they were, never had the chance to resent or reprimand him, he performed his duties flawlessly, just to return home and lose himself in books.


    And yet.


    Here he was.


    In his meticulously controlled life, his perfect life, consumed by rage.


    "Muhahahaha! My blood truly flows in your veins, you are indeed my son!"


    Michael''s laughter boomed through the aircraft, his voice thick with pride as he placed a firm hand on Anthony''s shoulder from behind.


    His grip was steady, exuding both strength and approval.


    "I must admit, I didn''t expect much... but to wield such power at your age....."


    Iserios Von Deathwrath''s gaze bore into Anthony, his voice carrying a rare note of admiration.


    His piercing eyes, accustomed to witnessing greatness, now appraised Anthony with newfound respect.


    The others exchanged glances and nodded in agreement.


    No further words were needed.


    The reality was clear¡ª


    Anthony had surpassed all expectations.


    But it wasn''t just any human.


    It was Null Anthony.


    His name alone defied expectations.


    His very existence rewrote the natural order.


    And they all understood one thing with absolute certainty, his talent was beyond absurd.


    "Hahahaha! What are you even saying, Aurelius? You don''t even have a daughter!"


    Michael''s laughter boomed through the room, his tone lighthearted.


    Though he refrained from voicing his thoughts on a union between a human and a phoenix, his amusement was clear.


    Aurelius didn''t hesitate.


    His response was fast, precise, clear-cut.


    "I can make one"


    Silence followed.


    His words were absolute, carrying the weight of a king who never spoke in jest.


    Mitchelle shook her head, exhaling softly before speaking.


    "We''ll let our son decide who he wants to marry"


    Though her tone was composed, there was a finality to her words, one that even a Phoenix King couldn''t ignore.


    Just as Aurelius was about to respond, Collins'' voice cut through the conversation with commanding authority.


    "Let us see the reward"


    At his words, realization struck them all.


    For a brief moment, they had allowed Anthony''s talent to overshadow the very reason for their celebration.


    Anthony gave a slight nod and opened his palm.


    A ring materialized in his grasp, radiating an aura of immense power.


    Collins cast a single glance at the ring, and without a word, it flew toward him, drawn by an unseen force.


    Instantly, the delegates closed in around him. Their eyes gleamed with curiosity, and a hint of suspicion.


    Even among allies, trust had its limits.


    They all wanted to see the reward for themselves, to ensure Collins didn''t discreetly claim anything for himself.


    Yet, while the others moved toward Collins, one did not.


    Baldor Ironhammer, the Dwarf King.


    He moved, but in another direction.


    His path diverged from the crowd, his steps deliberate.


    Baldor Ironhammer walked with measured steps, his presence unshaken by the commotion behind him.


    He stopped directly in front of Anthony, his sharp, experienced eyes locking onto the young champion''s.


    Though a dwarf, Baldor stood at an impressive 5''8" a height that defied his race''s natural limits, a miracle in itself.


    He stared at Anthony.


    Anthony stared back.


    Neither spoke.


    Then, Baldor finally broke the silence.


    "Can I see your weapon?"


    Anthony''s head tilted slightly to the side, confusion flickering across his face.


    Then it dawned on him.


    The dwarf race was obsessed with craftsmanship, metals, and smithing, a passion woven into their very existence.


    While others might overlook Anthony''s katana, failing to recognize its true nature due to the disguises he placed upon it, such deception was futile before the Dwarf King.


    Baldor''s gaze was no longer fixed on Anthony.


    Instead, his sharp, forgemaster''s eyes were locked onto the ring on Anthony''s finger.

 Chapter 322 Just another reality

    Anthony wanted to refuse.


    However, as he met Baldor''s unwavering gaze, he realized that the dwarf would not relent.


    From the novels he had read about dwarves, he knew they were a race wholly devoted to smithing and craftsmanship, their very existence revolving around the forge.


    He recalled a particular story in which an entire dwarf kingdom had declared war on a dragon empire, solely for the chance to examine a legendary weapon.


    Though dwarves were generally a calm and peaceful people, the moment they set their sights on a metal that captivated them, they became utterly relentless, bordering on obsession.


    Anthony sighed, knowing that the Dwarf King would not relent until he gave in.


    With another resigned breath, the ring in his finger morphed into a sleek, unassuming stick.


    Before he could even extend it toward Baldor, the dwarf snatched it away with a fervor that made it clear he could no longer restrain himself.


    Baldor stood motionless, gripping the weapon as he mumbled in a strange, ancient tongue.


    His face shifted through a spectrum of emotions, fascination, reverence, and sheer disbelief, as he meticulously examined the stick, his fingers tracing its surface with an almost sacred reverence.


    Anthony remained silent, simply observing.


    After all, the weapon was bound to him.


    With nothing more than a thought, or the slightest exertion of his will, it would return to his grasp in an instant.


    As minutes stretched into hours, Baldor finally tore his gaze away from the artifact and turned his attention back to Anthony.


    "Where did you get this artifact?"


    He demanded, his tone leaving no room for pleasantries.


    There was no hesitation, no attempt to soften his words, only raw, unfiltered curiosity.


    Yet Anthony remained silent.


    Why should he answer?


    From the sidelines, Mitchelle observed in quiet amusement, while Michael and the rest of the delegation remained oblivious to the ongoing exchange.


    Despite hours of meticulous inspection, Baldor had uncovered little about the artifact.


    It defied his expertise, eluding even his most advanced techniques.


    Impossible.


    He couldn''t decipher even half, no, not even a quarter, of its mysteries.


    Seeing that Anthony had no intention of answering, Baldor chose not to press further.


    That was Anthony''s secret.


    Besides, even if he were told where such an artifact had been found, it wasn''t as if another would simply be lying in wait for him to claim.


    Instead, he shifted his approach.


    "How much for it?"


    "A thousand years"


    Baldor''s voice rang out once more, unwavering as he doubled the duration while keeping the terms unchanged.


    This time, even Collins spoke.


    "If you can part with it, just give him the artifact"


    Anthony''s eyes met his grandfather''s.


    There was no pressure, no coercion, only a suggestion.


    His gaze then shifted to Baldor.


    "If Father and Grandfather say so, then sure"


    He said with a smile.


    The moment those words left his lips, Baldor vanished.


    There was no hesitation, no further discussion, he had already thrown himself into his research, eager beyond measure.


    No mana contract had been signed, no formal agreement sealed, yet none doubted the Dwarf King''s integrity.


    After all, the Null family possessed more than enough power to ensure he kept his word.


    At first glance, it might seem as though the dwarves were shouldering immense losses, but in truth, their potential gains far outweighed any sacrifices.


    For a race devoted to smithing and craftsmanship, even the smallest breakthrough could propel their entire civilization forward.


    After all, this so called artifact was a weapon personally crafted by ???.


    Anthony simply shook his head as he watched Baldor disappear into the distance, already consumed by his research.


    That weapon?


    It was nothing more than something he had purchased from the system during his battle with Dreg.


    If he ever needed another, he could acquire one at any time.


    Anthony had never been one for selfless heroism. If he truly cared about saving humanity, he would have handed over the artifact the moment Baldor made his offer.


    In fact, with his knowledge, he could have easily invented countless things to propel the human race forward.


    But Anthony wasn''t interested in thankless tasks.


    Sure, he could purchase the weapon from the system at any time, but that didn''t mean he would hand it over just because someone asked.


    The only reason he had agreed was because Michael and Collins had spoken.


    Still, this could be considered a significant contribution to humanity.


    With that thought, Anthony turned on his heel and headed toward his room.


    It had been a while since he last visited Dreamland, to save the Dragon Princess from the Demon Lord.


    If he couldn''t get the girl in reality, he would win over the girl of his dreams in his dreams.


    After all, a dream was just another reality.

 Chapter 323: Inevitable

    Two days passed in the blink of an eye as the aircraft soared at full speed.


    Anthony gradually stirred from his slumber, his consciousness drifting back from yet another journey through the realm of dreams.


    After swiftly completing his usual morning routine, bathing and refreshing himself, he settled by the window, gazing out.


    A glass of wine rested elegantly in his hand as he admired the vast expanse of the galaxy.


    His eyes widened in quiet awe, reflecting the glow of distant planets, shimmering stars, and celestial wonders scattered across the cosmic tapestry.


    Seated with his legs crossed, Anthony exuded a serene tranquility, utterly engrossed in the breathtaking view.


    But the peace was fleeting.


    The soft hum of the sliding doors disrupted the silence, announcing the arrival of another presence.


    It was Mitchelle.


    "Reverting back to your lazy phase the moment work is done. What did I expect?"


    She remarked, her tone laced with mild exasperation.


    Anthony didn''t turn.


    Instead, a small, knowing smile played on his lips as he continued to gaze ahead.


    "You don''t expect me to be cultivating at this very moment, do you?"


    He replied with a soft chuckle, the amusement in his voice undeniable.


    Mitchelle stepped forward, coming to a halt beside him.


    With a mere thought, shimmering crystals materialized in the air, seamlessly shaping themselves into an elegant seat.


    She lowered herself onto it with effortless grace.


    "Well... your father has been proudly declaring that his blood runs through your veins"


    She mused, her tone carrying a hint of amusement.


    "So I assumed you''d be cultivating, or at the very least, digesting your gains from the tournament. Or have you already done so?"


    As she spoke, a bottle of fine wine and a glass materialized in her hand, appearing as effortlessly as her conjured seat.


    Anthony remained unfazed, his gaze still fixed on the endless stretch of space before him.


    "I didn''t gain anything during the tournament"


    He replied matter of factly, his voice steady and unbothered.


    "So there''s nothing to digest"


    But in truth, Anthony had gained far more than he let on.


    He had absorbed invaluable insights, Aaaninja''s superior control over time, fragments of Lucian''s techniques and skills stolen mid battle.


    With his exceptional talent, he had processed and integrated every lesson in the very moment he experienced them.


    There was nothing left to digest because he had already mastered it all.


    Mitchelle smiled knowingly.


    She could see through his lie with ease.


    Her heightened perception allowed her to pick up the subtlest of details, yet she chose not to press him on it.


    "Hmm... then I suppose your father''s blood doesn''t run in your veins after all"


    She mused, taking a slow sip of her wine.


    "He never walks away from a battle, whether as a spectator or a participant, without gaining something"


    A teasing glint flickered in her eyes as she leaned forward slightly.


    "Well, at least you aren''t a brute like him"


    She added, ruffling Anthony''s hair.


    Anthony immediately recoiled, a flicker of tiredness flashing across his face.


    He had just combed it moments ago.


    Mitchelle chuckled at his reaction, swirling the wine in her glass.


    "At least you enjoyed yourself"


    She remarked, her voice carrying a note of satisfaction.


    Anthony was just about to respond when the ship''s mechanical voice echoed throughout the cabin.


    "An aircraft has been trailing us for the past two hours. This suggests we are being followed"


    As the words reverberated through the vessel, a shift in atmosphere became palpable.


    Some faces tensed, the weight of the revelation settling in.


    Mitchelle, who had been seated beside Anthony, gracefully rose from her crystalline chair.


    Yet, as always, the delegates of the Blue Planet did not dignify such arrogance with words.


    Their silence alone was answer enough.


    "It seems I will still have to stain my hands with your filthy blood"


    The words dripped with disdain as the Eclipsian delegate spoke, his arrogance mirroring that of Selunara.


    Yes.


    This was the true nature of the conflict.


    The Eclipsians had moved against the Blue Planet, their greed driving them to seize the hard earned resources by force.


    This was the real Starborn Tournament, not just a test of strength and skill within the arena, but a battle for survival beyond it.


    Winning the resources was only the first step.


    Bringing them home was the true challenge.


    The delegates of the Blue Planet had anticipated this.


    They had always known that this moment would come.


    It was precisely why Collins had taken Anthony before he could even turn back to his elf girlfriend.


    There had been no time for sentimental goodbyes.


    He had wanted to leave immediately.


    To return before the inevitable pursuit could begin.


    And yet, here they were.


    In the vast hierarchy of cosmic power, the rules of survival were brutal and unspoken.


    Any force that broke into the top ten, yet did not belong to the galaxy''s dominant races, became a target.


    The Celestials, Voidwalkers, and other top tier races were exempt from such predation.


    Their status alone ensured their safety.


    None would dare challenge them.


    But forces like Charles Evander?


    Ordinarily, they would be prime targets.


    However, this time, even the most reckless of opportunists dared not make a move against them.


    The Spirit King himself had issued a warning, a decree that none were foolish enough to ignore.


    And so, the Eclipsians had set their sights elsewhere.


    Their prey of choice?


    The Blue Planet.


    The ones with the best resources.


    Meanwhile, races that hadn''t even made it to the top ten, like the Aetherians, would now turn their gaze toward weaker top ten contenders, seeking an easier prize, perhaps the Terramorphs or the Cryonids.


    This was the unspoken second phase of the Starborn Tournament, a ruthless struggle where only the strong, the prepared, and the truly formidable would make it home.


    The delegates of the Blue Planet drew their weapons, their resolve unwavering.


    Yet, the Eclipsians did not.


    Their arrogance was not just an act¡ªit was deeply rooted, and, in many ways, justified.


    But that only made Michael and Gorath''s grins widen.


    Gorath had long anticipated this.


    Ever since the Bloodbath, he had been waiting for the chance to sink his fists into an opponent worthy of his strength.


    As for Michael, his reasons were far simpler.


    He was simply eager to swing his sword at someone''s neck.


    At first glance, the battlefield seemed balanced, a seven versus seven match.


    But reality was often cruel and disappointing


    The Eclipsians'' unique ability made this fight a staggering fourteen versus seven battle.


    Yet, none of the Blue Planet''s warriors flinched.


    And in the Mirror Dimension...


    Anthony watched with a casual grin, reclining in mid air on a floating chair, a bowl of popcorn in hand.


    For the first time, he was about to witness his family truly fight.


    And with that¡ª


    They vanished, each warrior flashing toward their chosen opponent, the battlefield erupting into a blur of movement.

 Chapter 324: Solvani

    The world became a blur of brilliance as figures surged forward, their movements a symphony of lethal precision.


    Blades gleamed like falling stars, their edges catching the light as they carved through the air.


    Iserios Von Deathwrath, the Dragon King, moved with an almost maddening velocity, his very presence distorting reality.


    The ground beneath him did not merely fracture; it disintegrated into nothingness, erased by the force of his advance.


    In an instant, he stood before Solvani, a distinguished delegate of the Eclipsian order.


    His sword fell with the weight of divinity itself, descending in an arc so swift and absolute that the very fabric of space split apart before its edge.


    Solvani met the incoming strike with absolute indifference.


    With a motion so effortless it bordered on boredom, he sidestepped at the final moment, his movement a study in minimalism.


    Yet, Iserios had foreseen this.


    His sword never touched the ground, his anticipation razor sharp.


    A subtle flick of the wrist, muscles coiling like tempered steel, his balance shifted in an instant.


    His blade, an extension of his will, surged upward in a diagonal arc, seeking its mark with relentless precision.


    Solvani, unshaken, evaded once more with the same detached ease, as though humoring a child''s futile struggle against an unyielding world.


    He moved as though untouchable, an existence beyond the grasp of fate itself.


    Then, with explosive force, Solvani''s elbow snapped forward.


    The very air ruptured around it, a shockwave heralding its brutal speed as it barreled toward Iserios'' temple.


    A sickening bam followed, the strike landing clean.


    Iserios'' body was sent hurtling sideways, streaking through space like a comet torn from its course.


    Yet, in midair, he twisted effortlessly, regaining control with an almost unnatural grace before landing without the slightest misstep.


    The blow had neither harmed him nor caused the faintest flicker of pain, his hardened skin had absorbed it with ease.


    And then he smiled.


    As much as he loathed to admit it, he relished where this was going.


    As the Dragon King, he had spent most of his time confined within his castle, watching over the Dragon Domain from his throne of solitude.


    For far too long, he had remained idle, bound by duty, with no worthy adversary to challenge him.


    His life had dulled into monotony, an existence stripped of the thrill of battle.


    But now, with the promise of unrestrained combat before him, exhilaration surged through his veins like fire.


    A slow, knowing smile curled his lips as his voice cut through the air.


    "I suppose there''s no need to test the waters with you"


    Then, a shift occurred.


    The very air around him trembled as an unrestrained surge of battle intent rippled across the battlefield, an invisible tide of raw power.


    In an instant, wings erupted from his back, vast, imposing, each movement stirring violent gusts.


    Scales, gleaming with an almost sentient luster, slithered across his form, encasing him in an armor of living draconic might.


    Then, his Sword Intent ignited, an overwhelming force that engulfed not just his blade, but his very being.


    Yet, he was not done.


    Thunder rumbled in the heavens, and in the next breath, lightning roared into existence, weaving seamlessly with the Sword Intent.


    Two primal forces entwined in perfect harmony, amplifying one another in an endless cycle of devastation.


    The air screamed.


    The wind howled.


    Space itself trembled.


    Solvani watched in silence.


    He could feel it, everything had changed.


    Without ceremony, his weapon materialized in his grasp, a sabre, its edge gleaming with quiet menace.


    His own Sword Intent flared to life, a silent proclamation of power, as flames erupted around him, their heat distorting the very air.


    "Here I come"


    Iserios declared, his voice edged with something primal.


    "Come"


    Solvani''s reply was a single word, devoid of hesitation.


    Then, Iserios moved.


    But it was too late.


    The sabre struck.


    Like a knife through butter, his scales parted, torn open with brutal ease.


    Blood erupted, crimson staining the sky.


    Yet the wound had no time to linger.


    Before the lifeblood could fully spill, Iserios'' passive healing skill activated, flesh knitting, scales regenerating, the injury vanishing as swiftly as it had appeared.


    But Solvani was far from finished.


    His hand moved, seamless and fluid, already preparing the next strike.


    His sabre flashed, faster than thought itself, a blade that carved through foes before their minds could even register the danger.


    Wounds bloomed across Iserios'' body, each one a testament to Solvani''s relentless assault.


    Yet, even as the injuries piled on, Iserios deflected where he could, his Sword Intent dampening the worst of the damage.


    Then, with a powerful beat of his wings, he tore himself free from the engagement, forcing distance between them.


    His maw parted.


    Smoke curled from between his fangs, writhing like spectral tendrils.


    Then his chest expanded, his body coiling with a power as ancient as dragons themselves.


    Then it came¡ª


    [Dragon Breath]


    It wasn''t mere flame.


    It was a beam, searing, devastating, the very essence of destruction given form.


    The heat was beyond infernal, denser than molten rock, thick enough to drown the world in fire.


    It surged forward in an unbroken line, a lance of annihilation aimed straight for Solvani.


    Space itself fractured beneath its fury, the air warping, reality shuddering in protest.


    Solvani didn''t flinch.


    He moved with absolute efficiency, calm, precise, inevitable.


    With a single swing of his sabre, his blade met the beam head on.


    For a fleeting moment, the world held its breath.


    Then¡ª


    The beam split.


    And then it detonated.


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    An apocalyptic explosion erupted, shaking existence itself.


    The sky blazed crimson and blue, a violent tapestry of destruction.


    Searing heat devoured everything in its wake, reducing the battlefield to little more than ash and char.


    Above, lightning raged, a celestial fury unleashed.


    Bolts lanced downward, striking the earth with merciless wrath, tearing the land asunder.


    Iserios'' breath came unevenly.


    Not from exhaustion¡ªno, he was far from spent.


    Iserios stood upon the scorched earth, his dragon eyes sweeping through the veil of smoke and ruin, searching.


    Then¡ª


    A flicker.


    A presence materialized behind him, an attack already in motion.


    The closer Solvani drew, the colder the world became, as if existence itself recoiled from his approach.


    Then¡ª


    Contact.


    His sabre met flesh once more, carving through scales with the certainty of a sculptor chiseling perfection from marble.


    But these strikes were more than mere wounds.


    They cut through not just flesh.


    They severed destiny itself.

 Chapter 325: Aldric

    In a realm composed entirely of the vast expanse of space, two titanic forces clashed.


    The wind ignited upon impact as their fists met, sending shockwaves rippling through the void.


    Their figures blurred, streaking across the cosmos, leaving only ruin and devastation in their wake.


    Gorath Storm moved with the unrelenting ferocity of a primordial beast, his strength shaking the fabric of existence itself.


    Yet, his adversary was no less monstrous.


    He, too, was a force of nature, an embodiment of raw power and dominance.


    His name...


    Aldric.


    Once more, their fists met, then parted, the shock of their collision reverberating through the boundless space.


    Gorath had chosen his adversary well, an Eclipsian, a being who wielded his very body as a weapon.


    "HAHAHAHA! This is interesting!"


    Gorath''s laughter thundered across the cosmos, wild and unrestrained.


    "Entertain me, you arrogant superior race!"


    His voice echoed as they streaked through space, their battle shaking the fabric of space itself.


    The Eclipsian, however, remained silent.


    To him, words were beneath his stature.


    Engaging in such trivialities was a waste of breath.


    A thunderous blast wave erupted as their knees collided, sending ripples through the infinite emptiness.


    Their battle intent surged, untamed and ferocious, as they moved with reckless abandon, each strike a testament to their overwhelming power.


    Then, with the force of a battering ram, Aldric''s fist rocketed upward, slamming into Gorath''s jaw in a brutal uppercut.


    Yet, Gorath remained unmoved.


    His indomitable physique rendered such blows meaningless.


    Without hesitation, his hand lashed forward, seizing Aldric''s wrist like a vice.


    His second hand shot toward Aldric''s elbow, a calculated strike meant to snap the bone in an instant.


    But Aldric was no novice.


    Anticipating the move, his leg shot up, intercepting Gorath''s arm before it could reach its mark.


    For a brief moment, they were locked in place, muscles tensed, neither yielding an inch.


    Their gazes met, unyielding, defiant.


    Battle intent blazed between them, an unspoken clash of wills as two martial titans stared into the depths of each other''s fighting spirit.


    In perfect synchrony, they released their grips and stepped back, their movements fluid yet calculated.


    Suspended in the vast emptiness of space, they hovered, silent, motionless.


    Then, it came.


    Martial Intent.


    It surged into existence, a force both intangible and suffocating.


    Around Gorath, it coiled like an ethereal bandage, wrapping his form in a crushing embrace.


    His muscles tensed, steel like, veins pulsing with raw power.


    The very fabric of space trembled beneath his presence, cracks forming in the emptiness as actuality struggled to contain him.


    Aldric responded in kind.


    His own Martial Intent flared, an unseen storm surging around him, distorting the space in his wake.


    Their gazes locked once more.


    No words were needed.


    The battle was far from over.


    With maniacal grins, they vanished.


    Blurred out of existence.


    Then¡ªimpact.


    A palm met a fist.


    The result?


    Destruction.


    A surge of raw energy erupted, tearing through the galaxy as the two titans collided.


    And then, it truly began.


    Their martial exchange.


    Every inch of their bodies became weapons of war.


    Hands. Wrists. Fingers. Knees. Legs. Elbows.


    Each strike, a calculated kill.


    Each block, a defiance of death.


    BAM!


    Explosive sounds reverberated through space as they drove each other to their limits.


    A fist rocketed toward Aldric''s gut, carrying the force of a meteor.


    But he was there.


    A defense raised, calm, precise.


    Yet it was a feint.


    At the last instant, Gorath''s fist twisted, shifting trajectory with inhuman speed.


    Aldric''s instincts flared, his body already moving to intercept.


    Too slow.


    With a deafening boom, Gorath''s fist slammed into Aldric''s shoulder, the impact rippling through his body like a detonation.


    Like a cannonball, Aldric was sent hurtling backward, his body a streak of force against the infinite emptiness.


    Their numbers... uncountable.


    A celestial onslaught, converging upon a single target¡ªAldric.


    Like a collapsing dome of destruction, they bore down upon him.


    And when they moved, they did so with force capable of ending worlds.


    Aldric''s feet sank into the stone beneath him, the sheer force of his gathering power pressing the rock downward.


    His knees bent, his posture shifting, fluid, yet unshakable.


    His arms extended.


    Right hand forward.


    Left hand drawn back, halting at his right elbow.


    The air around him trembled.


    Water surged.


    A vortex of liquid energy spiraled around him, intertwining with his intensifying Martial Intent.


    It grew denser, heavier, an unseen pressure pressing against the vast nothingness.


    Then, he moved.


    But he didn''t just move.


    He danced.


    A martial rhythm.


    A flowing motion.


    A perfect storm of instinct and precision.


    His knuckles met every incoming fiery fist with an almost effortless elegance, each counterstrike a masterpiece of timing and power.


    Left. Right. Middle. Above. Below. Behind.


    There was no hesitation, no wasted movement.


    Aldric''s body twisted and wove through the barrage like a river bending around obstacles, his strikes fluid yet unyielding.


    Each impact sent ripples of energy across space, the collision of fire and water creating brief flashes of steam and distortion.


    He was not simply defending.


    He was erasing the attack.


    One strike at a time.


    His movements were calm, an unbroken current of precision and control.


    Like a river, he flowed from one attack to the next, each motion seamlessly transitioning into the next, without hesitation, without pause.


    There was no forceful resistance, only effortless adaptation.


    The moment flame met water, it was extinguished.


    The instant fiery constructs clashed with his fists, they shattered, crumbling under the sheer weight of his Martial Intent.


    His form became a blur, a phantom weaving through destruction, each movement deliberate yet untamed, refined yet unpredictable.


    Every strike, every deflection, every counter erased the onslaught before it could touch him.


    He wasn''t merely defending.


    He was unraveling Gorath''s attack at its very core.


    As the final flaming fist disintegrated into nothingness, the storm of battle settled.


    Aldric stood tall, his posture unwavering.


    His form remained pristine, untouched, unscathed.


    Not a single injury marred his body, a testament to his mastery.


    Yet, while his body remained whole, the battlefield did not.


    The sheer force of their clash had annihilated entire planets, reducing them to nothing but drifting debris scattered through the unbounded expanse.


    Now, only they remained.


    Two warriors, facing each other amidst the wreckage of various worlds.


    Their eyes locked, unspoken understanding passing between them.


    It was as if they were mirrors, two beings forged in battle, reflecting each other''s relentless pursuit of strength.


    And then¡ª


    They smiled.


    "Although you are from a lower race, I will respect your futile struggle"


    Aldric''s voice carried neither mockery nor praise, only cold acknowledgment.


    And then¡ªhe activated it.


    Absolute Duality.


    Space itself flickered.


    The very fabric of actuality warped, bending in response to his power.


    Then, a shadow materialized.


    Not an illusion.


    Not an afterimage.


    A second presence, yet unmistakably Aldric.


    And the shadow spoke.


    "Let the real fight begin, Titan"


    Gorath said nothing.


    His battle intent was his answer, an overwhelming force, an undeniable will.


    His stance shifted.


    Muscles tensed, energy surged.


    Then, with a grin, he replied.


    "Let''s dance" Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 326: Vortex

    On a distant planet.


    Baldor Ironhammer stood resolute, his posture unwavering, his presence composed, unshaken.


    Yet, his opponent exuded an oppressive aura, a weight that pressed upon the very air.


    A smirk, laced with contempt, curled upon the lips of the Eclipsian known as Ebonis.


    "A dwarf? Of all the lesser races gathered here, I am to face you?"


    His voice dripped with condescension, each word spoken as though addressing something utterly beneath him.


    But Baldor did not dignify his words with a response.


    Unlike most in his world, the exhilaration of battle held no allure for him.


    He was a dwarf, after all.


    His passion lay not in the clash of steel but in the art of smithing and crafting.


    Nothing else mattered.


    At this moment, there was no fire in his gaze, no insatiable hunger to test his limits in combat.


    His only desire was to bring his hammer down upon an anvil.


    For there, and only there, could he truly push himself to the edge.


    If Baldor Ironhammer felt anything in this moment, it was mild frustration.


    Frustration, because at last, he had found something worthy of study, only to be interrupted.


    Yet, the frustration remained tempered, for dwarves possessed an almost infinite patience when it came to their craft.


    Ebonis, observing the utter indifference in Baldor''s expression, clicked his tongue in irritation.


    "How arrogant"


    Then, with a thunderous boom, Ebonis shot forward.


    A deep ravine tore through the ground where his feet had been mere moments ago, a testament to the sheer force of his movement.


    His Claymore, wreathed in Sword Intent, rose over his shoulder, poised for a devastating slash.


    But before he could close the distance,


    Something changed.


    Space itself began to twist.


    It spiraled inward, churning like a vortex, distorting reality in an unnatural dance.


    Then it opened.


    One. Ten. A hundred. A thousand.


    With each passing moment, the number of spatial vortexes multiplied, their presence warping the battlefield into a maelstrom of instability.


    From each swirling vortex, weapons of dazzling craftsmanship emerged¡ªspears, arrows, swords, all shimmering with lethal Intent.


    Then, with blinding speed and overwhelming force, they surged forward, converging upon a single target¡ªEbonis.


    A tempest of blades descended.


    All of it unfolding in the span of a heartbeat.


    Ebonis frowned as he registered the incoming assault.


    There was no choice, his attack had to be abandoned.


    His movements shifted instantly, his feet gliding across the earth with the precision of a masterful dancer.


    Barely making contact with the ground, he traversed vast distances in mere moments.


    Then, his Claymore came alive, weaving through the storm of projectiles in intricate arcs, deflecting each deadly weapon with flawless precision.


    His hand became a blur as he shifted into a passive defense, his sword moving with such speed and precision that it seemed to strike before his hand even completed its motion.


    The onslaught was relentless.


    Each deflected weapon, now stripped of purpose, crashed into the battlefield with violent force, carving craters and rending the earth apart.


    But Ebonis knew he could not remain on the defensive forever.


    The moment he found the slightest opening, a single breath, a fleeting rhythm, he seized it.


    With a sudden burst, he surged forward, weaving through the barrage with effortless grace.


    Not a single movement was wasted.


    No excess.


    No hesitation.


    Only absolute, unerring precision.


    In the blink of an eye, he was upon Baldor.


    With lethal intent, his Claymore descended.


    A strike honed to perfection, guided with an almost unnatural precision, slipping between Baldor''s ribs with deadly inevitability.


    But just as the blade was about to find its mark, a spear materialized from nowhere.


    Clang!


    Steel met steel in a cataclysmic collision, the sheer force of impact rupturing the earth and shattering the air with its fury.


    The battlefield trembled as dust and debris erupted in all directions.


    Ebonis'' gaze flickered to the spear barring his path.


    He clicked his tongue in irritation.


    Yet again.


    Baldor had not moved a single muscle since the battle began.


    His talent was known as Spatial Vortex.


    Yet, it did not grant him dominion over space itself.


    Instead, it allowed him to create vortexes, gateways through which anything he had stored could be unleashed at will.


    And Baldor, being a dwarf, had filled his vortexes with what he knew best, countless weapons, each honed to lethal perfection, their pointed edges raining down upon his foes like an unrelenting storm.


    Every weapon he forged bore the mark of his craft, infused with Hammer Intent, making them all the more ferocious.


    Coupled with his mastery over metal, it seemed like the perfect talent, unyielding, devastating, absolute.


    And now, with nothing more than a flicker of control over a single weapon, a spear, Baldor had effortlessly deflected the incoming blow.


    Before Ebonis could follow up with another strike, the spatial vortexes shifted.


    Rearranging, converging, enclosing both him and Baldor within a prison of swirling space.


    Then, once more, the storm began.


    From every direction, an endless barrage of weapons poured forth, a relentless downpour of steel and death.


    ''Such an annoying skill''


    The thought barely formed before Ebonis moved.


    In an instant, he was gone, vanishing into motion, a living mirage of war.


    His speed rendered skill irrelevant.


    By the time the world reacted,


    He was already somewhere else.


    Baldor''s eyes tracked his opponent, unwavering despite his own stillness.


    He had yet to move, yet his guard remained ironclad.


    He was well aware, there were always ways to bypass a Talent.


    As afterimages of Ebonis flickered in and out of existence, Baldor ignored the illusions.


    His gaze never wavered from the true body.


    Then¡ª


    Ebonis smirked.


    Baldor''s eyes narrowed.


    And in the next instant.


    He vanished.


    From behind, his own shadow Ebonis reappeared, Claymore in hand.


    His blade sought the space between breaths.


    That fleeting moment where death was absolute.


    Baldor''s muscles were never at rest.


    Always tensed.


    Always prepared.


    Ready for the moment his opponent found a gap, a lapse in his relentless assault.


    And when that moment came,


    His body moved.


    Instinct and reflex fused into seamless precision as he spun, reacting instantaneously.


    His hammer shot forward, not in brute defiance, but with masterful accuracy.


    A parry so precise that Ebonis'' own blade was deflected straight toward his chest.


    But Baldor did not stop.


    He pressed forward.


    His hammer swung once more, this time with immaculate force.


    Hammer Intent roared around him, crackling through the air like a raging storm.


    The very atmosphere detonated under the sheer momentum.


    A comet of raw destruction hurtling toward Ebonis.


    Ebonis readjusted his stance, his grip tightening.


    Then, he slashed.


    With a force that shattered the air itself, his blade met Baldor''s hammer head-on.


    The impact was deafening.


    The world burned beneath the sheer might of their clash.


    And then, they moved.


    Each motion honed to perfection.


    Baldor''s hammer carved through the air with thunderous might, a force of nature given form.


    Ebonis'' Claymore, in contrast, was a streak of silver light, slicing through space with razor sharp precision.


    The world blurred around them, reduced to nothing but speed, force, and will.


    Sparks ignited the sky in breathtaking bursts of color, each clash a violent masterpiece.


    Baldor''s strikes were poetry, each swing a verse written in the ink of his unparalleled mastery.


    Yet Ebonis was no less magnificent.


    His blade never faltered, even beneath the storm of overwhelming force.


    Every movement measured.


    Every action refined.


    Only pure, flawless swordplay.


    Their battle had transcended mere combat, it had become an event, a force of nature reshaping the very world around them.


    Each clash sent shockwaves tearing through the battlefield, dust spiraling into the heavens as if the earth itself recoiled from their power.


    They moved with such relentless intensity that reality seemed to struggle to contain them.


    Every strike left echoes in the air, imprints of raw force that refused to fade.


    Their battle would not be remembered in mere words, but in the scars it carved upon the land itself.


    Then suddenly,


    Ebonis felt it.


    Weapons streaking toward him from behind.


    A silent executioner.


    There was no time to hesitate.


    No choice but to move.


    Ebonis vanished, his form flickering into another location.


    But Baldor had anticipated it.


    As if moving in perfect harmony with fate itself, he was already there.


    Before Ebonis could even react¡ª


    BOOM!


    Baldor''s hammer slammed into his chest with the force of a rampaging behemoth.


    The impact was obliterating.


    Like a broken kite caught in a storm, Ebonis was hurled backward, ribs fracturing under the sheer force.


    His body crashed into a distant mountain, which promptly collapsed into rubble upon impact.


    But Baldor was relentless.


    He was already upon him.


    His hammer streaked downward in a brutal follow up, aimed directly at Ebonis'' skull.


    He offered no reprieve.


    No mercy.


    But Ebonis would not grant Baldor that chance.


    Ebonis melted into the shadows, vanishing without a trace.


    But this time,


    He did not reappear behind Baldor.


    Instead, he emerged beside him, stepping forth from the shadow of a lone stone.


    Then he moved.


    With the precision of death itself.


    His Claymore whispered through the air, an executioner''s final verdict, racing toward Baldor''s neck.


    But.


    Instead of the warmth of blood following the cut.


    There was nothing.


    The blade cleaved through empty space.


    And before Ebonis could even register the deception,


    BOOM!


    The air detonated in his ears.


    A deafening roar, the unmistakable sound of a hammer whistling toward him from the side.


    Instinct screamed.


    Ebonis reacted.


    His Claymore snapped up in an instant, bracing for the impact.


    Their weapons met with earth shattering force.


    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    A collision so intense it sent shockwaves tearing through the battlefield, distorting the very air around them.


    The atmosphere shattered with raw, unchecked power.


    ''How?''


    Ebonis'' mind raced even as his grip tightened on his blade.


    His gaze locked onto Baldor, searching for an answer.


    Baldor''s Talent.


    He could teleport to anything that had once been within his Spatial Vortex.


    At the very moment Ebonis'' blade sought his neck,


    Baldor had simply vanished.


    Not through speed.


    Not through illusion.


    But by reappearing near a spear that had once been part of his arsenal.


    A perfect evasion, followed by an immediate counterattack.

 Chapter 327: Froze

    Across the endless desert, two figures streaked across the golden sands, their movements blurring with sheer speed.


    One was Aurelius Ignis¡ªthe Phoenix King.


    The other, Malakar¡ªthe Eclipsian.


    Aurelius'' majestic wings unfurled behind him, each powerful beat propelling him forward with effortless grace.


    His spear spun in his grasp, a seamless extension of his will, his movements embodying both the elegance of a phoenix and the authority of a king.


    Opposite him, Malakar maneuvered his trident with effortless precision, the weapon gliding through the air as if the very elements bent to his command.


    Then, in an instant, both warriors converged.


    Their weapons met at a singular focal point, a clash that shook the heavens.


    Aurelius'' eyes burned with lethal intent as he surged forward.


    His spear twisted in his grip, coiling like a serpent before striking, its deadly tip lunging straight for Malakar''s heart.


    But Malakar was no novice.


    With precise control, his trident shifted, its sharpened prongs intercepting the attack in a clash of steel and force.


    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Yet Aurelius was far from finished.


    Heat radiated from his spear, intense, suffocating, space melting.


    The very air shimmered under its wrath as his Spear Intent sharpened, growing even deadlier.


    Then¡ªboom.


    The spear detonated.


    The sheer force of the explosion ripped through the battlefield, catching Malakar off guard.


    He was sent hurtling backward, his form flung mercilessly through the air as the desert itself trembled beneath the cataclysmic impact.


    Phoenix flames and Spear Intent ravaged Malakar''s skin as he was sent hurtling through the air.


    Yet, he did not scream.


    His expression remained impassive, unshaken by the sheer force of the attack.


    Midair, his posture shifted, control reasserted itself as he twisted his body, spinning with precise, effortless grace.


    Then, he landed.


    His feet touched the sand without flaw, yet the sheer force of his descent carved a shallow trench as he skidded backward.


    But Aurelius was relentless.


    [Phoenix Magic: Death''s Barrage]


    Mana bent to his will, yielding to the authority of a king.


    Flames surged, twisting together in an ecstatic dance before solidifying into orbs of blazing destruction.


    Then, in a burst of momentum, they shot forward, each one spinning with unrelenting speed, streaking toward Malakar like falling stars.


    Yet Malakar remained unbothered.


    His gaze never wavered from the incoming inferno as he turned his focus inward.


    Healing came first.


    Summoning his Intent, he forcefully purged the lingering traces of Spear Intent that had embedded themselves in his body.


    Then, he moved onto the next step.


    Water rippled into existence at his command.


    [Water Magic: Healing Cloak]


    The liquid wrapped around him like a second skin, cool and soothing, before vanishing as swiftly as it had appeared.


    The results were instant.


    His wounds sealed. His flesh was restored.


    The damage inflicted upon him had been erased.


    And now he was ready.


    As the flames closed in, Malakar moved.


    With fluid precision, he drove his trident into the sand, his voice steady as he invoked his command.


    [Aqua Magic: Oceanic Surge]


    From the emptiness of the arid desert, water erupted like a ruptured dam, an unstoppable tide surging forward to meet the incoming inferno.


    Then¡ªboom.


    The world shook as fire and water collided.


    Two opposing forces met in a cataclysmic clash, transforming the battlefield into a swirling maelstrom of raw, elemental chaos.


    Sand cyclones spiraled upward, lifting golden grains high into the sky.


    Storms of fire and water raged in the aftermath, the air thick with searing heat and chilling mist.


    Then came the steam.


    It spread in all directions, veiling the battlefield in a dense, suffocating fog.


    Beneath it all, the once dry sands bore witness to the struggle, one side soaked and softened by the water''s embrace, while the other had been transformed into glass beneath the scorching fury of the Phoenix King''s flames.


    Through the billowing steam, Malakar surged forward, his movement utterly silent, not even the faintest whisper of sound betraying his advance.


    In a flash, his knee thrust forward, a precise strike aimed at Aurelius'' chest.


    Yet Aurelius reacted with razor-sharp instincts, his spear shifted instantly, its shaft intercepting the blow.


    The wind barrier shattered upon impact, its fragments dispersing like ephemeral dust.


    But Aurelius allowed no room for reprieve.


    Flames erupted around his foot, licking the air with searing intensity before he drove it upward, its trajectory set, Malakar''s temple.


    Malakar''s gaze sharpened, locking onto the incoming strike.


    In response, water coalesced around his fist, swirling in a fluid embrace before he struck forward with unyielding force.


    The clash was instant.


    Sand exploded outward as opposing elements collided, each vying for dominance in the chaotic tempest of battle.


    Just as Aurelius prepared to strike once more, Malakar acted first.


    [Water Magic: Aqua Domain]


    The incantation resonated through the air, and in an instant, the battlefield was transformed.


    This was no mere spell, it was a complete shift in terrain.


    The arid sands were consumed, vanishing beneath an expanse of water as a vast aquatic domain materialized.


    Witnessing the change, Aurelius wasted no time.


    Though submerged, he was far from powerless.


    [Phoenix Magic: Unending Heat]


    With a single invocation, an eruption of flames ignited within the depths, expanding outward in relentless waves of searing devastation.


    The ocean boiled under the infernal onslaught, its liquid form unable to withstand the unyielding heat.


    Steam surged upward in furious torrents, as if the sea itself rebelled against the consuming fire.


    Beneath the ocean''s depths, a vortex stirred to life under Malakar''s command, spiraling with relentless force as it ensnared Aurelius within its merciless grip.


    Then, without pause, a relentless barrage of water arcs erupted from the swirling maelstrom, each strike slicing through the currents with lethal precision.


    The searing phoenix flames were drowned, forcefully extinguished by the overwhelming deluge.


    Then came the crimson bloom, streaks of blood dispersing through the water as Aurelius'' skin split open beneath the relentless assault.


    Wounds accumulated. Injuries mounted.


    The onslaught was merciless.


    Yet Aurelius did not falter.


    [Forbidden Lightning Magic: Apocalypse Descendence]


    The heavens convulsed.


    The sky rippled with raw, untamed power, crackling with unholy energy that threatened to tear reality asunder.


    The force did not simply build, it multiplied, escalating beyond mortal comprehension.


    Then, with the fury of a dying star, it fell.


    A cataclysmic boom heralded its descent, and in an instant, the world was set ablaze.


    Space itself fractured.


    The ocean, once vast and unyielding, was annihilated beneath the crushing might of the forbidden spell.


    The very fabric of existence trembled, collapsing inward under the divine wrath of lightning.


    And it did not cease.


    The unleashed power ran rampant, devouring everything in its wake.


    Wherever the lightning touched, obliteration followed.


    The battlefield was no longer a place of battle, it was a realm of absolute ruin.


    From the heart of the devastation, Aurelius emerged.


    Lightning surged through his veins, crackling with the fury of a thunder god.


    His wounds had vanished, as if even injury itself dared not linger upon his form.


    Through the thick, smoldering fumes, Malakar stood.


    His body bore the unmistakable marks of suffering, scorched flesh, seared skin, the acrid scent of burning wounds clinging to the air around him.


    He willed himself to heal once more.


    But he had no time.


    Before the thought could manifest, Aurelius was already upon him, moving with the swiftness of a lightning bolt.


    Lightning crackled along his spear, fusing with raw Spear Intent, the two forces intertwining in a perfect, devastating equilibrium.


    Then, with unstoppable momentum, the spear lunged forward, its aim absolute.


    Just as Aurelius'' spear was about to pierce Malakar''s body, everything halted.


    Aurelius froze.


    His spear, once a conduit of destruction, hung motionless.


    Even the lightning itself, wild, untamed, relentless, was suspended in eerie stillness.


    Malakar''s gaze snapped toward his immobilized foe, realization flickering in his eyes.


    Then, with a single fluid motion, his trident carved through the frozen air.


    Aurelius'' chest split open.


    The trident passed through layers of Spear Intent and crackling lightning as though they were nothing more than mist, effortless, inevitable.


    Yet no blood spilled.


    No pain registered.


    Everything remained locked in the unnatural stasis.


    Then, with a controlled flick of his wrist, Malakar spun the trident once more.


    This time, his target was absolute.


    Aurelius'' head.


    With the finality of an executioner''s strike, the trident thrust forward.

 Chapter 328: Morvain

    A sword flashed, an arc of pure annihilation cleaving through the ocean''s surface.


    The sea roared as its depths were split apart, a gaping chasm forming where the blade had passed.


    The water did not rush back immediately; for a fleeting moment, an abyssal trench stretched across the ocean, revealing the seafloor beneath.


    Then, with a deafening roar, the waters collapsed inward, erupting into a tidal surge that soared miles into the air.


    Shockwaves rippled outward, turning the once calm sea into a battlefield of chaos.


    Towers of water spiraled into the sky, torn apart by invisible forces as Sword Intent carved through them like a sculptor shaping marble.


    The air itself vibrated, unable to contain the sheer presence of the warriors locked in combat.


    Each swing of their blades distorted reality, bending the atmosphere into shimmering waves of raw destruction.


    One sword descended, and the ocean trembled.


    A force defying understanding struck, sending a pulse of energy so violent that the very curvature of the horizon wavered.


    The sea convulsed, forming massive whirlpools that swallowed entire stretches of water, their centers glowing with residual energy from the collision.


    Thunderous cracks echoed as unseen pressure crushed the air, forming concussive bursts that flattened everything in their wake.


    Two figures clashed amidst the carnage, their blades moving faster than light itself.


    The sea beneath them was no longer a surface to stand on, it had become a maelstrom of pure destruction.


    Water, air, and energy merged into an unrecognizable storm, a swirling vortex of ruin that spread for miles.


    One figure blurred, vanishing only to reappear in the sky, his sword cleaving downward with such force that the ocean split once more.


    The other twisted, deflecting the blow, yet the aftershock alone sent waves surging in every direction.


    The sky darkened, unable to withstand the presence of these two titans.


    The clouds, once high above, were now torn apart, shredded into nothingness by the mere aura surrounding the battle.


    A flicker.


    A shift.


    Then¡ªimpact.


    The force of their collision shot them skyward, a streak of devastation left in their wake.


    The air cracked apart, forming concentric shockwaves that shattered the sound barrier multiple times over.


    The sea, left in their absence, struggled to recover.


    The massive trench where they had fought remained gaping, the water slow to reclaim its place.


    The very laws of nature had been defied.


    Higher.


    Faster.


    Their battle knew no boundaries.


    They shot past the atmosphere, their swords clashing amidst the void of space.


    Each exchange sent out pulses of power that carved through the vacuum, leaving behind trails of destruction that extended beyond sight.


    Planets trembled in the distance, their orbits subtly shifting as remnants of the battle''s power reached them.


    Then came the moon.


    A stage born of stone and silence, its surface barren, untouched, until now.


    The first impact shattered craters, sending debris scattering into the void.


    The second cracked the lunar crust, forming jagged fissures that stretched for miles.


    Sword Intent surged outward, carving canyons deeper than the trenches of the sea they had left behind.


    The two figures weaved through the destruction, their swords clashing faster than thought, their movements eluding all explanation.


    Then, a shift.


    A change in momentum.


    A single step forward, a single arc of the blade, and the moon split in half.


    The stroke was silent.


    There was no explosion, no grand eruption of force.


    It was simply a cut, perfect in its execution, absolute in its finality.


    For a moment, the moon did not move, did not react, then, an invisible force took hold.


    The two halves began to drift apart, their separation marked by a luminous fracture, a scar of unimaginable depth.


    The galaxy itself seemed to pause, acknowledging the weight of the strike.


    Stars flickered in distant space, as if in reverence to the sheer mastery of the blade.


    The battlefield had shifted, the very heavens now bearing witness to a duel beyond the grasp of reason.


    And yet, even as the moon crumbled, the battle raged on.


    Neither combatant faltered.


    Neither slowed.


    They moved between the drifting halves of the celestial body, their swords weaving through the debris with precision that transcended logic.


    Stone the size of mountains shattered upon contact with their blades.


    Each strike sent waves of destruction that traveled for eternity, never fading, never ceasing.


    The battle had surpassed the realm of men.


    It was no longer a clash of warriors.


    It was the embodiment of absolute power, of swordsmanship so refined that it had become something beyond mere technique.


    And still, Michael was faster.


    Stronger.


    His blade carried dominance with every stroke, pushing his opponent further and further toward the inevitable conclusion.


    The war of steel and will continued, unrelenting, unyielding, until the galaxy itself could bear no more.


    And the final strike descended.


    The final strike did not land, at least, not yet.


    Instead, it carved through the void, its force so immense that space itself seemed to ripple in its wake.


    The split moon groaned as gravity fought to reassert itself.


    The two halves shuddering under the influence of the residual Sword Intent still lingering in the celestial wound.


    Morvain twisted mid air, evading by the barest margin, yet the aftershock alone sent him hurtling across the lunar wasteland.


    His body collided with the surface, cratering the moon even further.


    Jagged chasms spiderwebbed outward from the impact, entire sections of the terrain breaking apart and drifting into the abyss.


    There was no respite.


    Michael was already there.


    He descended like a vengeful god, his blade a streak of silver against the blackness of space.


    The sheer velocity of his approach sent tremors through the vacuum itself, distorting light, bending the fabric of reality.


    The shattered remains of the moon''s surface were pulled into the wake of his movement, caught in the gravitational pull of his speed.


    Morvain barely had time to react.


    He wrenched himself free from the debris and met the incoming strike with all the force he could muster.


    Their swords collided once more, and the resulting impact sent a concussive blast so powerful that the lunar fragments in orbit were vaporized instantly.


    The force of it sent them both careening away from each other.


    Michael barely shifted, stabilizing mid-air with the sheer force of his presence.


    His gaze locked onto Morvain, who struggled to halt his trajectory, carving through floating boulders with desperate slashes to regain control.


    Blood trailed behind him, subtle, nearly invisible in the void, yet undeniable.


    Morvain exhaled, steadying himself.


    He had known from the beginning that he was at a disadvantage.


    Every exchange, every clash of steel, had confirmed it.


    Michael was not just stronger.


    He was faster.


    More precise.


    More refined.


    His Sword Intent was a force surpassing all reason, each strike containing an authority that warped existence itself.


    But Morvain did not break.


    The next instant, he vanished.


    No, not vanished¡ªaccelerated.


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    He shot forward, his blade wreathed in raw, untamed intent, carving through the void in an attempt to reclaim momentum.


    The space between them closed in an instant, and this time, he was the one to attack first.


    His blade lashed out, a strike aimed not at Michael, but at the very concept of his existence, a cut meant to distort the flow of battle itself.


    Michael''s eyes flashed.


    He answered the strike not with evasion, but with overwhelming force.


    His counter came faster than thought.


    His blade meeting Morvain''s in a collision that sent arcs of pure destruction spiraling outward.


    The void screamed as rifts formed in space, slashes that did not fade but remained, eternal scars upon the battlefield.


    They moved.


    Not through normal space, not through the constraints of reality, but through sheer force of will.


    The battle was no longer bound by the moon, nor even the solar system.


    Their swords clashed, and with each exchange, they were flung into different corners of existence.


    One moment, they dueled upon the drifting remains of shattered asteroids.


    The next, they were carving through the dense storms of a gas giant, their movements parting the turbulent clouds with each strike.


    Then, they struck with such force that they were flung into the heart of a dying star.


    Fire, molten chaos, and raw nuclear fury surrounded them, yet neither flinched.


    The star itself began to crack, its structure unable to withstand the devastation of their battle.


    A single slash tore through the inferno, and the star, an entity that had burned for millennia, began to collapse.


    Yet the battle did not stop.


    Morvain pressed forward, defying his disadvantage, refusing to concede.


    He moved through the collapsing star as if it were mere air, his blade weaving between the streams of collapsing plasma, turning the destruction to his advantage.


    For the first time, Michael shifted, not in hesitation, but in acknowledgment.


    Morvain was still there.


    Still fighting.


    Still defying inevitability.


    The galaxy trembled as they clashed once more, their battle far from over.


    At this moment, they existed in a realm of their own.


    Untouched by ruin.


    Beyond the reach of words.


    Impervious to all but their singular purpose.


    Only the fall of the other could shatter this state.


    And both were resolute in ensuring it came to pass.

 Chapter 329 329: Pervy Sage (Jiraiyas Brother?)

    Two figures, one male and one female, stood facing each other in the boundless sky.


    A profound tranquility radiated from their very essence, an unspoken stillness settling between them as their gazes met.


    No trace of hostility flickered in their eyes, no murderous intent disturbed the serenity of the moment.


    Suspended in the heavens, they remained motionless, a silent equilibrium binding them in quiet acknowledgment.


    The woman hovered effortlessly, her crimson hair flowing in perfect harmony with the whispering winds that coiled around her.


    Each strand moved like a flame caught in an unseen dance, accentuating the ethereal beauty she possessed.


    Her face, sculpted with near-perfection, bore striking symmetry, every contour a masterpiece.


    Long, delicate lashes framed her captivating blue sapphire eyes, which shimmered with an allure that seemed almost otherworldly.


    Her figure was the very embodiment of seduction, every curve meticulously defined.


    A slender waist only heightened the intoxicating appeal of her hourglass silhouette, a vision so mesmerizing it defied mere mortal standards.


    Her beauty was beyond measure, an enchantment woven into reality itself.


    Her name¡ªMitchelle Crimson.


    Opposite her, a man floated in serene stillness, an air of profound wisdom woven into his very presence.


    Upon his forehead, a crescent moon shimmered faintly, an eternal mark of his lineage, the Eclipsian race.


    Everything about him exuded the essence of a sage, as though he were a being untethered from time itself.


    His flowing white hair cascaded past his shoulders, a stark contrast to his aged yet dignified features.


    Though his visage bore the wear of six decades, his lifespan stretched far beyond the boundaries of human reason


    His eyes, deep and knowing, held the weight of countless ages, as if they had witnessed the birth of the cosmos, the fall of civilizations, and the cycle of rebirth itself.


    His name¡ªAzarion Starweaver.


    Upon each of his ten fingers rested an ornate ring, every one distinct yet seamlessly complementing the intricate patterns of his flowing robes.


    Each ring pulsed with an aura of arcane mystery, as if they carried fragments of forgotten power from ages past.


    But¡ª


    Despite his sage-like presence, the words that slipped from his lips were anything but enlightened.


    "You are indeed very beautiful for a lower race"


    Azarion mused, his tone carrying the weight of self-assured superiority.


    "I shall grant you the greatest blessing of joining my harem... and the singular honor of being the first human within it"


    His proclamation hung in the air, a stark contrast to the celestial wisdom he seemed to embody.


    Yet Mitchelle offered no immediate reply.


    She neither flinched nor reacted.


    She simply gazed forward, her expression unreadable, her silence heavier than any spoken word.


    Once, Mitchelle''s beauty could not have rivaled that of the highest races of her world, those born of noble blood, like Dragons and Elves.


    But that had changed.


    After consuming the mystical fruit Anthony had bestowed upon his family, her allure had ascended to an entirely new realm.


    Her beauty was no longer just remarkable, it was transcendent.


    Even Michael, her own husband, had been utterly entranced upon seeing her again.


    Overcome with desire, he had devoted himself tirelessly to their nights for an entire week, determined to embrace this newfound splendor.


    Yet, despite his efforts, fate had refused to grant Anthony a sibling.


    Then, with a smile as radiant as the stars, Mitchelle finally broke her silence.


    "I''m sorry, but I must decline"


    She said, her voice carrying a playful lilt.


    "You see, I''m already married"


    A brief pause.


    "But"


    She continued, her blue eyes gleaming with mischief


    "If you can kill my husband... I suppose I would be yours"


    A soft chuckle escaped her lips, light and melodic, as if she had merely jested.


    "It doesn''t matter"


    Azarion spoke, his tone utterly indifferent.


    "You and your husband can both join in. If you''d like, you can even add your champion, Anthony. I''m cool with whatever"


    These words, so absurdly unsage-like, flowed effortlessly from the lips of the supposedly enlightened Azarion, shattering the dignified image his presence once commanded.


    For a moment, Mitchelle remained still.


    Her face, once unreadable, subtly shifted.


    It wasn''t the mention of Michael that stirred her. She cared little for that.


    But Anthony?


    The moment his name was dragged into Azarion''s self-indulgent fantasy, something within her snapped.


    A pulse of golden light burst from her chest, illuminating the sky in a divine radiance.


    It flickered, expanded, then coalesced into a shimmering grimoire, a tome of unparalleled majesty.


    Its cover gleamed like sacred metal, a five-leaf clover boldly etched upon its surface, pulsing with intense power.


    With a brilliant flash, the golden grimoire snapped open.


    Its pages flared to life, flipping rapidly as if guided by an unseen force, stopping only when it reached a page adorned with strange, unrecognizable script, words woven from a language lost to time itself.


    Azarion''s lips curled into an amused smirk as he observed.


    "Hooo... quite the artifact you have there"


    He mused, his voice carrying neither urgency nor concern.


    But Mitchelle did not grace him with a response.


    Instead, her fingers moved in a fluid motion, tracing the air with an almost divine grace as she cast her spell.


    [Solar Magic: Helios Cataclysm]


    A surge of mana erupted from the depths of her core, an overwhelming force that sent the very fabric of space into violent tremors.


    Then¡ªheat.


    Maddening, all-consuming heat roared into existence, swallowing the world in its furious embrace.


    The sky turned crimson, its very essence bending under the presence of an artificial sun, one so vast and terrible that the original celestial body above paled in comparison.


    And then, it detonated.


    A tidal wave of devastation burst forth, an inferno so absolute that existence itself seemed to wail in protest.


    It devoured everything.


    Trees. Reduced to drifting embers.


    Stone. Melted into rivers of liquid fire.


    Air. Ignited into an atmosphere of pure flame.


    Space. Distorted, fractured beneath the unbearable force.


    Life. Erased as if it had never been.


    Even the planet trembled on the edge of annihilation, its very being unable to withstand the magnitude of her wrath.


    This was not mere destruction.


    This was cataclysm.


    But Azarion merely sighed, lifting a hand with effortless grace.


    With a single motion, he conjured his own spell, a response as casual as it was absolute.


    [Water Magic: Celestial Deluge]


    The heavens, moments away from liquefying under Mitchelle''s searing wrath, trembled under a new dominion.


    From above, water descended, not as mere rain, but as an omnipotent flood, a celestial force that engulfed everything in its boundless embrace.


    This was no ordinary water.


    It was an existence beyond the element itself, infused with something divine, something primordial.


    It did not merely extinguish the flames, it overrode them, as though dictating that heat, destruction, and chaos no longer had the right to exist.


    The world, on the verge of devastation, was spared in an instant.


    Not through struggle.


    Not through effort.


    But through dominance.


    "Since you have such an affection for the sun"


    Azarion mused, his voice carrying an air of divine amusement.


    "Allow me to bless you with one of my own"


    Without hesitation, he moved, no incantation, no preparation, only sheer, instantaneous execution.


    [Solar Magic: Wrath Of The Sun King]


    The barely stabilized space convulsed once more, as if reality itself recoiled in fear of what was to come.


    Then¡ªit appeared.


    A colossal being, its entire form sculpted from pure, unbridled solar energy, took shape above them.


    Its presence was overwhelming, its radiance far surpassing that of any natural star.


    The entity raised a single hand toward the void above, its movements slow, deliberate, almost ritualistic.


    Then, it brought its hand down.


    In response, the heavens answered.


    Blazing spheres of solar destruction, each one surpassing the brilliance of the original sun, materialized in an instant.


    They did not merely shine; they dominated, casting their unyielding light across the void.


    And then¡ªthey fell.


    One after another, they rained upon the world below, their descent like the decree of an ancient god, unchallengeable and absolute.


    This time, the planet could not endure.


    No resistance. No reprieve.


    The very core of the world ignited, then combusted.


    Land, sea, sky, all were reduced to nothing.


    In a mere moment, the planet ceased to exist.


    The pages of Mitchelle''s grimoire fluttered once more, glowing with an ethereal radiance as she cast her next spell, this time, with a knowing smirk.


    [Water Magic: Leviathan''s Veil]


    In an instant, a celestial barrier of pristine water materialized around her, forming an impenetrable shield.


    The raging chaos unleashed by Azarion crashed against it, but not a single ember breached its surface.


    Unlike Azarion, she made no effort to nullify the attacks that never reached her.


    She didn''t concern herself with erasing the destruction, only ensuring that none of it touched her.


    She merely defended, effortlessly, against what mattered.


    As the fumes and lingering devastation cleared, both figures emerged, standing exactly where they had been, untouched by the cataclysmic forces they had exchanged.


    Neither bore a single wound.


    Both had countered the other''s magic with the same element, showcasing not just their power, but their absolute mastery.


    "Hmmm... It seems you are quite capable for a human"


    Azarion mused, though a flicker of surprise crossed his features.


    He hadn''t expected Mitchelle to withstand his assault so effortlessly.


    But rather than deter him, it only amused him further.


    "I expect nothing less from my woman. Now... let me see how good you truly are"


    A smirk tugged at his lips as he lifted his hand, channeling magic through one of the ten rings adorning his fingers.


    [Wind Magic: Howl Of The World Ender]


    A pulse of mana erupted, surging from the enchanted ring with an intensity that warped space itself.


    Then¡ªthe howling began.


    From nothingness, the wind materialized, not as a gentle breeze but as a force of absolute destruction.


    The air twisted and raged, coalescing into massive, curved arcs of wind, each one vibrating with an unfathomable power, each one pulsing with an intent that spoke of endings.


    And then¡ªthey struck.


    With blinding speed, the arcs flashed forward toward Mitchelle, severing the very fabric of reality in their wake.


    Michelle didn''t block this time.


    She simply vanished, a radiant flash of light swallowing her form before the deadly arcs could reach her.


    The wind constructs, however, did not halt.


    They pursued.


    Each arc, carrying the might to sever existence itself, tore through the cosmos, slicing effortlessly through planets as if they were nothing more than fragile glass.


    Entire celestial bodies, vast, ancient, and unyielding, were bisected in an instant, their remnants dissolving into the void.


    Annihilation followed in their wake.


    Yet, despite their relentless chase, Mitchelle remained untouchable.


    She flickered through space, moving with an ethereal grace that defied reason.


    Each time the arcs closed in, she was already gone, too fast, too precise, too untouchable.


    Her speed transcended the limits of human understanding.


    Too fast to be caught.


    Azarion watched intently as Mitchelle wove through his attacks with the precision of a seasoned warrior.


    A smile tugged at his lips.


    The thought of making her submit under his might sent a thrill through him.


    But more than that, the idea of tasting his first human pussy ignited something deeper.


    The thought of her lips, her legs, her very essence surrendering to him made his hunger grow.


    With that in mind, he funneled even more mana into his attack, determined to break her mind, body, and soul.


    As his thoughts ran wild, Mitchelle suddenly vanished.


    ''Space movement''


    Azarion''s mind sharpened as he sensed the subtle distortion in space left in her wake.


    He didn''t hesitate, instinct dictated action.


    He immediately shifted into defense.


    Runes materialized in an instant, glowing with an ancient radiance as they arranged themselves into a complex formation.


    Each symbol pulsed with power, weaving together seamlessly into an impenetrable barrier.


    Yet, he did not turn.


    There was no need.


    Most who used spatial movement teleported behind their target.


    It was an ingrained habit, a common tactic, one he had seen countless times before.


    And so, his defenses focused solely behind him.


    He was ready.


    But¡ª


    He was dead wrong.


    The attack never came.


    Rather¡ª


    It came, but not from the direction he had predicted.


    It came from below.


    Mitchelle had predicted his prediction.


    She knew he would expect an attack from behind.


    She knew he would reinforce that position.


    So she struck where he least expected.


    [Light Magic: Life Annihilation]


    Her outstretched palm shone with terrifying brilliance as her grimoire stopped shuffling.


    A blinding beam of absolute devastation erupted forth, racing toward Azarion with an intent that transcended mere destruction.


    This was not just an attack, it was erasure.


    Azarion''s gaze snapped downward as he felt it, the shift in mana, the tremor in space, the overwhelming surge of light.


    His reaction was instantaneous.


    Even though his mind was consumed by depraved fantasies, it did not mean his guard was down.


    His voice boomed across the galaxy.


    [Dark-Water Magic: Abyssal Eclipse Bastion]


    The elements of water and darkness intertwined in a perfect equilibrium, forming an imposing shield, a defense not of mere resistance but of consumption.


    It did not just block.


    It devoured.


    And then¡ªimpact.


    The result?


    RUINOUS.


    Mitchelle''s divine light and Azarion''s abyssal shield clashed.


    A cataclysmic eruption of opposing forces surged outward, each refusing to yield, each seeking to dominate.


    Light and darkness raged, their energies coiling and writhing like primordial serpents locked in an eternal struggle.


    Celestial bodies, planets, moons, entire star systems, collapsed under the sheer magnitude of their battle.


    Space itself warped and shattered, unable to contain the sheer scale of devastation.


    Existence trembled.


    Under their might, everything bowed.

 Chapter 330 330: Abyssal

    In the boundless abyss of the cosmos, destruction reigned supreme.


    A vast, endless battlefield stretched across the void, littered with the remains of annihilated worlds.


    Shattered planets floated aimlessly, their molten cores exposed, bleeding liquid fire into the darkness.


    Broken moons, torn apart by celestial clashes, drifted as fragmented husks, their surfaces charred remnants of battles that had long since receded into the annals of cosmic history.


    Beyond the wreckage, colossal gas giants churned with unstable energy, their once-golden hues fluctuating between existence and obliteration.


    Gravity wells spiraled chaotically, devouring any fragment of reality that dared linger within their grasp.


    Amid this cosmic graveyard, lightning storms raged with abandon.


    Vast discharges of untamed energy leaped from one fragment to another, illuminating the void with flashes of apocalyptic brilliance.


    The very fabric of space trembled under the force of ancient clashes, a testament to battles fought on a scale beyond mortal comprehension.


    Within this endless expanse of devastation, two figures stood alone, their mere presence warping the cosmos.


    On one side stood Collins, the Lightning God, a being of raw, unrestrained thunderous might.


    His form pulsed with radiant, golden lightning, each arc dancing across his body like rivers of celestial fire.


    His eyes shone with the intensity of a dying star, and every breath he exhaled resonated with the fury of the storm itself.


    He was a living embodiment of lightning, a force of nature given will.


    Opposite him loomed Veyros, the Abyssal Sovereign, a figure cloaked in eternal darkness.


    His very presence devoured surrounding light, leaving only shifting shadows in his wake.


    Veyros was an enigma, a vortex of unfathomable power, his form indistinct and ever-changing, exuding an energy that defied the very laws of existence.


    Wherever he moved, reality twisted and contorted, as if it bowed before the overwhelming force of the abyss.


    There was no need for words between these titans.


    No exchange of philosophies, no battle cries or declarations of intent; only the raw, unyielding expression of conflict.


    This was a duel of cosmic forces, a battle fought in silence, where every clash of power reshaped the galaxy.


    Then, in a burst of blinding brilliance, Collins surged forward.


    He vanished from sight in a flash of incandescent energy, bending the void itself to his will.


    In an instant, he reappeared above Veyros, his form surrounded by a corona of destructive radiance.


    With a force that belied the calm of his demeanor, Collins struck.


    [Lightning Magic: Stellar Judgment]


    The cosmos shuddered as a planet-sized bolt of lightning erupted from his outstretched fist.


    The discharge, a furious torrent of energy, snaked through space like a living dragon.


    Its incandescent brilliance split entire asteroids asunder, vaporizing them in a cascade of molten fragments.


    The bolt carved a path through reality, its destructive force sending shockwaves that radiated outward, consuming all in their wake.


    Veyros did not flinch.


    Instead, he met the onslaught with cold, calculating precision.


    As the bolt neared, he extended a hand and allowed the abyssal energies to converge upon it.


    [Abyssal Magic: Void Collapse]


    Reality itself trembled as a singularity formed in Veyros''s palm.


    The roaring lightning bolt bent and twisted, succumbing to the pull of an inescapable black void.


    It was as if the power that could raze entire worlds was being sucked into an endless chasm of nothingness, a testament to the unfathomable depths of Veyros''s dominion.


    Yet the battle was far from over.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Veyros channeled the raw power of his dark domain outward.


    [Abyssal Magic: Devouring Maelstrom]


    From his outstretched hand, a surge of absolute nothingness erupted like a tidal wave, a gravitational force that expanded relentlessly through the void.


    Celestial bodies¡ªplanets, debris, even stray particles of light, were drawn into this void, collapsing in a maelstrom of destruction.


    The very air of the cosmos seemed to vanish under its inexorable pull.


    Collins, his spirit undeterred, countered with the ferocity of the heavens.


    [Lightning Magic: Celestial Overdrive]


    Bolts of lightning detonated from his body, exploding outward in a supernova of golden brilliance.


    His entire being became a living storm, a tempest that roared against the abyss.


    The clash of energies sparked an explosion so vast that it rent open the fabric of space, scattering shards of radiant energy into the darkness.


    Nearby nebulae trembled and flared, caught in the crossfire of their elemental duel.


    Neither warrior yielded as they surged forward, their every move reshaping the battlefield.


    Collins lifted both arms, his aura swelling into a tempest of incandescent fury.


    Lightning arcs, stretching across the remnants of entire solar systems, danced at his command, their luminous tendrils twisting in intricate patterns that bent the laws of magnetism.


    Then, with an explosive cry, Collins unleashed his might.


    [Lightning Magic: Omega Thunderclasm]


    A torrent of divine lightning cascaded across the battlefield, its sheer intensity reminiscent of the death throes of stars.


    The storm expanded relentlessly, devouring everything in its path, consuming asteroids, fragments of celestial bodies, and even the tenuous remnants of cosmic dust.


    This was no mere spell; it was the embodiment of divine wrath, an overwhelming force that obliterated creation in its wake.


    Veyros, with the cold inevitability of the void, countered with equal ferocity.


    [Abyssal Magic: Black Expanse]


    From within his endless depths, a vast ocean of darkness surged forth, swallowing space itself.


    Every particle, every speck of light, was caught in its insatiable pull.


    Entire solar systems were eradicated in moments, their atoms disintegrating into the oblivion that Veyros commanded.


    As the darkness spread, it left nothing but a barren expanse where the brilliance of creation had once thrived.


    Their powers clashed with such intensity that the very nature of reality began to unravel.


    A massive rift tore through space, a chaotic fracture where the fundamental laws of the galaxy broke down.


    Stars imploded, gravity contorted into monstrous shapes, and dimensions intermingled in a chaotic dance of creation and destruction.


    Undeterred by the crumbling of reality, both warriors escalated their assault.


    The battlefield, already a maelstrom of shattered worlds and fractured time, now pulsed with the combined fury of divine lightning and abyssal darkness.


    In an instant that defied the very fabric of time, Collins vanished once more, his form a blur of radiant energy, only to reappear at the most unexpected angle.


    Veyros, anticipating every maneuver, met him head-on.


    They clashed in a display of pure speed and unyielding power, their movements bending light and shattering the confines of causality.


    Each strike was monumental, capable of shattering moons and reducing them to cosmic dust, each maneuver a testament to their boundless might.


    Then, with a defiant cry that echoed through the void, Collins summoned his ultimate spell.


    [Lightning Magic: Supreme Storm Annihilation]


    A storm erupted on a scale that defied comprehension, a tempest as vast as a galaxy, its fury unmatched by any force in existence.


    Lightning, infused with the very essence of destruction, radiated outward in an infinite cascade.


    The storm was a maelstrom of incandescent energy, a relentless surge that obliterated everything in its path.


    It carved through space with surgical precision, consuming all matter and energy, leaving a trail of desolation in its wake.


    Veyros countered, summoning the abyss to its fullest extent.


    [Abyssal Magic: Oblivion Manifest]


    From the depths of his being, a wound in reality opened, a true void from which nothing could escape.


    The darkness radiated like a black star, its gravitational pull absolute and merciless.


    As it collided with the storm of lightning, the resulting explosion shattered space and time.


    The collision was cataclysmic; entire space quivered on the brink of nonexistence, and the remnants of once-steadfast reality were torn apart in the ensuing chaos.


    The very battlefield, a stage of cosmic annihilation, trembled under the duel of these colossal forces.


    Planets shattered into fragments, stars imploded into singularities, and the fabric of space was rent asunder.


    The galaxy itself seemed to cry out in agony as the forces of creation and oblivion engaged in a battle that transcended time, space, and logic.


    For a long, agonizing moment, silence fell over the void, a stillness born of utter devastation.


    Amid the ruins of what had once been vibrant galaxies, the scars of their titanic struggle were etched into every fragment of shattered reality.


    Yet, in the heart of this desolation, both warriors still stood, their forms marked by the infinite toll of their eternal conflict.


    Neither victor nor vanquished, they were bound by a fate that transcended the simple dichotomy of win or lose.


    Their battle was an endless cycle, a testament to the cosmic balance between light and darkness, creation and oblivion.


    Every clash of their powers left an indelible mark on the galaxy, a ripple that would echo through the corridors of time long after the battle had passed.


    But the war was far from over.


    The void continued to convulse under the immense pressure of their combat.


    With a sudden surge of renewed determination, Collins and Veyros launched themselves at one another once more, their energies colliding in a dazzling array of sparks and shadows.


    The battlefield became an arena of pure elemental fury, where every strike, every burst of power, resonated with the echoes of countless cosmic cataclysms.


    Collins, his eyes alight with the brilliance of a thousand suns, summoned forth another cascade of lightning.


    His every movement was a symphony of raw, unbridled energy, arcs of golden fire spiraled outward, shattering remnants of reality in their wake.


    The impact of his assault was monumental, each bolt a testament to the inexhaustible force of the heavens.


    They streaked across the void, cutting through the darkness with an intensity that made the very stars seem to weep in awe.


    Veyros, in his infinite depth, countered with an equally devastating display.


    His form twisted and convulsed as he channeled the primal power of the abyss.


    With measured gestures, he unleashed torrents of dark energy that cascaded like waterfalls of shadow, their corrosive power dissolving matter and energy alike.


    The void around him expanded, devouring every trace of light that dared to challenge its dominion.


    Each surge of his power left behind an emptiness that threatened to swallow the remnants of existence.


    As the duel raged on, the very cosmos became a canvas upon which their titanic conflict was painted.


    Shockwaves of pure force rippled outward, distorting space and time.


    Celestial bodies that had once been beacons of light were reduced to splinters of cosmic dust, their echoes lost in the vast, echoing silence of the void.


    In the wake of their battle, the remnants of entire solar systems floated like broken dreams, scattered remnants of the galaxy caught in the grip of eternal strife.


    Every maneuver, every burst of power was a testament to the boundless might of these two entities.


    The collision of their energies created rifts in reality, fissures that spread like wounds across the cosmos.


    Stars flared and collapsed in their wake, and gravity itself seemed to falter as the two forces fought for dominion over the very fabric of existence.


    In one final, desperate exchange, Collins gathered the totality of his celestial might.


    His voice, a clarion call echoing through the infinite expanse, heralded the coming of a cataclysmic surge.


    With arms raised high, he summoned an intricate lattice of lightning, a network of pure, incandescent fury that spanned the expanse of the battlefield.


    Each bolt, precise and unyielding, raced toward Veyros like the very hand of destiny, intent on carving a new order from the chaos.


    Veyros, ever the embodiment of the abyss, met this surge head-on.


    He twisted the darkness around him into a vortex of unassailable power, a swirling mass of void that sought to snuff out the brilliance of Collins''s assault.


    In a collision of unfathomable energies, lightning and darkness intermingled in a dazzling, catastrophic conflagration.


    The impact sent ripples of destruction through the fabric of reality, shattering space and erasing the boundaries between past, present, and future.


    As the conflagration reached its zenith, the battlefield was bathed in an unearthly glow, a momentary, transcendent flash where time itself seemed to pause in reverence to the titanic struggle unfolding before it.


    In that incandescent instant, the forces of light and dark fused together in a dance of creation and obliteration, a cosmic ballet that defied the very laws of physics.


    The cosmos trembled beneath the weight of their power, bearing silent witness to the eternal duel between two beings whose destinies were irrevocably intertwined with the fate of all that existed.


    When the brilliant maelstrom finally subsided, the scars of the conflict remained etched upon the shattered remnants of reality.


    Collins and Veyros, though battered and marked by the endless tide of battle, stood resolute amid the ruins of what once was a galaxy teeming with life and wonder.


    Their forms, aglow with the residual energy of their titanic powers, radiated an aura of immutable determination, a silent promise that the war would rage on as long as the cosmos endured.


    Thus, in the desolation of a battlefield carved by cataclysm and chaos, the eternal struggle between the Lightning God and the Abyssal Sovereign continued unabated.


    Their battle, an endless cycle of creation and destruction, had transcended the simple confines of victory or defeat.


    It was a saga written in the language of thunder and void, a testament to the unyielding nature of power and the inevitable convergence of light and darkness.


    For as long as the universe stretched across the endless void, as long as stars burned and planets turned, the duel would persist.


    Each flash of lightning, every ripple of darkness, bore witness to the unending war between two forces that defied comprehension.


    A battle that reshaped the cosmos with every breath, every clash, every moment suspended in the eternal dance of conflict.

 Chapter 331 331: Solvani-2

    The relentless storm of battle intensified into an operatic crescendo.


    Solvani''s sabre, already a spectral extension of his unwavering resolve, continued to rain down blows with surgical precision.


    Every strike was a calculated ballet of violence, each movement a declaration that fate itself had been usurped by his indomitable will.


    Iserios, his formidable draconic essence once a herald of terror, now found himself trapped in a labyrinth of his own undoing.


    Each parried strike and every unyielding counter leaving his colossal form trembling under the inexorable assault.


    Iserios lunged forward with renewed desperation.


    His massive wings churning the ashen air as he sought to escape the binding momentum of Solvani''s relentless offense.


    Yet, for every attempt to reclaim control, Solvani anticipated the maneuver with the calm of a master tactician.


    His sabre moved like a bolt of silver lightning, deflecting Iserios'' heavy blows as if they were mere illusions conjured by a fading dream.


    The Dragon King''s eyes, once alight with a fierce, uncontainable rage, now betrayed the mounting horror of inevitability.


    Each strike from Solvani did not just mar his scales, it chipped away at the very pillars of his once formidable strength.


    The battlefield, a scorched canvas of ruin and chaos, seemed to recoil from the inexorable duel.


    The earth shuddered beneath them, resonating with the echoes of clashing metal and the mournful groan of splintering stone.


    In the midst of this apocalypse, Solvani moved with an almost otherworldly serenity.


    His every step was a testament to absolute mastery; his sabre sang through the air in graceful arcs that cut through the monstrous aura of Iserios.


    The clash was no longer a mere exchange of blows, it had become a symphony of fate, orchestrated by a hand that controlled time and destiny.


    Iserios tried to muster the ancient power that had defined his reign as the Dragon King.


    The scales that once shimmered with unyielding might now bore the scars of relentless assault.


    A burst of his draconic fire, intended to overwhelm and erase his foe, fizzled impotently in the face of Solvani''s defiant calm.


    Each fiery exhalation was met by an unflinching gaze, each attempt to summon the primal fury of his kind was met with the cold, unwavering precision of a sabre that danced upon the edge of annihilation.


    Even as his massive form trembled and his regal roar of defiance faltered into a strangled whisper.


    Iserios could only watch as his indomitable legacy crumbled before the might of one who would not be touched.


    Time itself seemed to stretch, every moment crystallizing into an eternal second where only the clash of wills and the cadence of inevitable defeat mattered.


    Solvani''s strikes became a seamless continuum.


    One fluid motion leading to the next, each attack a meticulously crafted verse in a dirge of destiny.


    Iserios'' passive healing skill, once thought invincible, stuttered under the pressure of Solvani''s flawless technique.


    Wounds that had closed mere seconds before reopened as if the very fabric of his being was unravelling.


    And through it all, Solvani remained an island of unblemished poise, untouched by the chaos he had unleashed.


    In a final, desperate bid to turn the tide, Iserios summoned the full breadth of his might.


    With a guttural cry that reverberated like the death knell of an empire, he unleashed a torrent of raw, primeval energy.


    The ground quaked.


    The air thickened.


    The heavens seemed to darken at the force of his wrath.


    But as the energy coalesced into a swirling vortex of unbridled fury.


    Solvani stepped forward, his eyes locked onto Iserios with the unwavering certainty of one who had already won the battle.


    With a deft twist of his wrist, he cleaved through the swirling vortex, severing the link between Iserios and the elemental forces that had once made him invincible.


    The Dragon King staggered.


    His eyes wide with disbelief as the overwhelming surge of power that had defined him began to crumble.


    Solvani''s sabre continued its relentless arc, each stroke a precise note in a requiem for a fallen legend.


    The blade''s radiant edge sliced through the remnants of Iserios'' dignity, the fluid grace of its motion carving not just through scales, but through the very essence of his being.


    Every impact was a punctuation in a narrative of dominance, a narrative in which Iserios, despite his grandiose past, was now reduced to a shattered silhouette against the blazing tapestry of Solvani''s supremacy.


    As the duel reached its penultimate act, the world around them became a silent witness to the inexorable descent of the once-mighty dragon.


    Solvani moved as though he were a force of nature, unstoppable, unerring, and absolute. His blade, bathed in an ethereal glow, traced a path of obliteration across Iserios'' form.


    The Dragon King''s defenses faltered, his body no longer able to sustain the barrage of precision strikes that seemed to echo with the finality of destiny''s decree.


    Each parry, each laceration, was an affirmation that in this moment, destiny had chosen its champion.


    Iserios'' eyes, vast and haunted, darted about in a futile search for a counter, a single, trembling hope that he could yet reclaim his lost dominion.


    But every desperate maneuver was nullified by Solvani''s calm superiority.


    The air, once filled with the cacophony of clashing steel and roaring fury, now bore a weighty silence that spoke louder than any roar.


    The furious tempest of energy that had defined Iserios'' wrath dwindled to a mere ember, flickering feebly against the relentless tide of Solvani''s prowess.


    In the midst of the devastation, Solvani advanced with deliberate, unyielding steps, his sabre poised like the penultimate stroke of a master artist about to sign his masterpiece.


    Each movement was measured, each breath a silent meditation on the art of war.


    With a final, decisive flourish, his sabre whirled in an arc that illuminated the ruinous landscape.


    A celestial stroke that left the Dragon King vulnerable, his defenses in tatters, his once-majestic form now diminished to a wretched shell of mortal frailty.


    Iserios, his mighty form bowed and battered, could do nothing but succumb to the inexorable force of fate.


    The Dragon King''s strength, once the cornerstone of his legend, ebbed away as Solvani''s sabre carved deeper into the remnants of his defiance.


    A final cry, lost amid the roar of a dying storm, escaped his broken lips, a sound that spoke of regret, of an ancient power finally meeting its match.


    And as the echoes of that forlorn cry faded into oblivion, Solvani stepped forward, his eyes reflecting the cold clarity of a warrior who had transcended all mortal bounds.


    In that fleeting moment, the air itself seemed to hold its breath.


    Solvani''s presence was absolute, his every sinew coiled with the promise of finality.


    His sabre, its edge honed to a razor''s perfection by the crucible of countless battles, shone with a luminance that belied the gravity of the moment.


    It was as though the very cosmos had conspired to forge this moment.


    A singular point where fate was suspended, and the scales of destiny were irrevocably tipped in favor of an untouchable sovereign.


    Iserios, now prostrate before the overwhelming force of Solvani''s artistry, could only watch as the final act of this celestial duel unfolded.


    His draconic eyes, once blazing with the unyielding fire of defiance, now held a mirror to his own despair.


    Every shred of his legendary vigor was on the verge of being extinguished by the relentless cascade of Solvani''s strikes.


    The inevitable, once so remote and impossible, now loomed before him like an accursed destiny.


    With a slow, deliberate motion that belied the ferocity of the battle, Solvani raised his sabre high.


    The blade, glowing with an otherworldly radiance, arced downward, a silent promise etched in the annals of time.


    Every muscle in his body was attuned to that singular, defining moment.


    The world, a swirling vortex of fire and ash, fell away until nothing remained.


    But the two combatants locked in an eternal struggle.


    A duel between the unstoppable will of one and the fading legend of the other.


    The culmination of this cosmic ballet approached like the turning of an inexorable tide.


    Solvani''s sabre, now suspended in the charged air, hovered above Iserios'' battered crown.


    The Dragon King''s eyes widened in a final, desperate plea.


    A silent acknowledgment of the inevitable truth that had been carved into his very soul.


    Yet, even as the weight of his impending doom pressed down upon him, he could not muster a single defiant roar.


    In that suspended heartbeat, every moment of his storied existence converged into a singular, crushing reality, one that he could neither deny nor escape.


    The quiet was deafening.


    The world itself seemed to pause in reverence of the final act.


    As if the very fabric of existence recognized the gravity of what was about to transpire.


    Solvani''s sabre gleamed with the promise of an end.


    An end that had been meticulously crafted through every clash, every parry, and every echo of thunder that had reverberated across the battlefield.


    The scene was poised on the knife''s edge of destiny, the last breath of a fallen titan suspended in time.


    In that charged silence, Solvani''s eyes burned with an unwavering certainty.


    His stance was one of sublime superiority, a warrior who had transcended the mortal coil to become the very arbiter of fate.


    And as his sabre descended slowly, inexorably, toward the trembling form of Iserios, the promise of finality glimmered in the air.


    The blade paused, a heartbeat away from severing the head of the once-mighty Dragon King.


    Leaving the duel suspended in a breathless moment of both triumph and poignant melancholy.


    Thus, with the stars itself holding its breath, the battle reached its zenith.


    Solvani, unscathed and peerless, stood poised on the brink of immortal victory.


    His weapon, shimmering with the cold, unyielding certainty of destiny.


    Hovering mere inches from Iserios'' head, a final, silent promise of an end.

 Chapter 332 332: Aldric-2

    The battle stage trembled as the endless planets bore witness to the renewed clash of titans.


    Gorath Storm, the embodiment of raw, untamed power, had long held his own against Aldric, an Eclipsian martial artist whose very presence redefined the boundaries of combat.


    For a time, the battle had been a dance of equal might, where Gorath''s devastating fists met Aldric''s calculated strikes in a spectacle that resonated with the echo of creation itself.


    But now, as the remnants of shattered planets and drifting cosmic debris bore silent testimony to their struggle, Aldric''s eyes narrowed with an intensity that belied his calm exterior.


    With a controlled exhale that carried the weight of eons, he summoned forth an aspect of himself, a shadow, dark and silent, yet every bit as potent as its master.


    This Shadow, born of Aldric''s own innate ability, moved with a fluid precision that mirrored his every gesture.


    Together, they were a seamless union of light and dark, poised to tip the scales of destiny.


    For a time, Gorath had matched their every advance.


    His massive fists, each blow a meteor of crushing force, had collided with Aldric''s expertly timed counters and the ephemeral strikes of the summoned Shadow.


    The titanic warrior''s resilience was legendary; his roars, though silent in the vacuum, vibrated through the very fabric of space as he deflected the flurry of blows with raw, elemental power.


    Each impact sent ripples of force across the astral expanse, shaking stars and scattering cosmic dust in its wake.


    In the initial exchanges, Gorath''s experience and indomitable will allowed him to parry the combined onslaught.


    He twisted and pivoted with the grace that only a being forged in the crucible of endless battle could muster.


    His arms, capable of redirecting entire celestial bodies, countered the flurry of strikes with a measured ferocity.


    For every precise hit delivered by Aldric, there came an equally forceful retort from Gorath, his fists like living hammers, determined to break the dual assault.


    Yet, as the battle progressed, the relentless synchrony of Aldric and his Shadow began to press in like an inevitable tide.


    Aldric''s style was not that of reckless aggression but of deliberate, artful precision, a fluid sequence of blows aimed not merely at the physical form but at the very essence of his opponent''s strength.


    His fists, guided by years of disciplined training and honed by countless battles, moved in arcs that struck with the certainty of fate.


    His strikes were accompanied by the silent intervention of Shadow, a phantom that appeared behind Gorath''s defenses, disrupting his rhythm and creating openings for Aldric''s next calculated blow.


    In one decisive moment, Gorath launched a thunderous uppercut meant to shatter bone and will alike.


    His fist surged forward with the speed of a falling comet.


    For an instant, the space between the combatants was charged with raw energy.


    But Aldric''s reflexes, already refined by years of mortal contest, were unfaltering.


    In a seamless motion, Shadow separated from Aldric, darting in to intercept the mighty blow.


    With an almost preternatural calm, Aldric pivoted, redirecting Gorath''s force with a perfectly timed parry, while Shadow''s ethereal strike grazed the side of Gorath''s shoulder.


    The impact reverberated through the warrior''s frame, a clear sign that even his legendary resilience was beginning to waver.


    Gorath''s initial ferocity had begun to give way to a mounting struggle.


    Every retaliatory punch he threw was met with a duo of counters, one from the stalwart Aldric, and one from the relentless, dark echo that was Shadow.


    The balance of power shifted subtly, imperceptibly at first, but soon it became undeniable.


    The colossal fighter''s once-unassailable vigor faltered as the combined pressure of the twin forces chipped away at his defenses.


    His massive fists, once instruments of unyielding destruction, now trembled slightly in their arcs of assault.


    His movements, though still forceful, began to lag ever so slightly, each delayed response a testament to the toll exacted by Aldric and his spectral double.


    The battlefield itself seemed to sigh under the strain of their duel.


    Stars dimmed in the distance as if bowing to the inevitability of fate.


    The debris of shattered worlds spun slowly in the void, a somber reminder of the power unleashed in these endless moments of combat.


    Amidst this cosmic ballet, Aldric pressed his advantage with the finesse of a master tactician.


    He attacked with a relentless cadence, each fist strike a measured blow designed to dismantle the mighty defense of Gorath.


    Aldric''s technique was a study in martial perfection.


    He moved with the fluidity of water, every shift in position orchestrated with exacting precision.


    His eyes, dark and focused, never wavered from his target.


    With each successive strike, he aimed for vital points, areas where even the immense power of Gorath would falter.


    The summoned Shadow was his silent partner in this deadly waltz, flanking Gorath and delivering sudden, precise blows that undermined his formidable guard.


    One moment, Gorath would catch a glimpse of the phantom in his peripheral vision; the next, a crippling strike would ripple across his armored flesh, a subtle yet decisive disruption in his rhythm.


    Gorath fought back with the heart of a titan, determined not to yield despite the mounting evidence of his impending defeat.


    His roars,silent yet resonant, spoke of an unyielding will to endure, even as every nerve and fiber of his colossal being screamed in protest.


    Yet, each of his counterattacks was met with a swift, almost graceful deflection.


    Aldric''s fists moved like arrows, punctuating the space between them with the cold precision of a seasoned warrior.


    Shadow, ever the dark mirror of Aldric''s intent, flared into existence repeatedly, each time reinforcing the inevitability of Gorath''s downfall.


    Then, in a moment that crystallized the struggle, Aldric surged forward in an explosive combination that left Gorath reeling.


    He delivered a rapid series of strikes, a blend of well-timed palm strikes and bone-shattering punches, that found their mark in the chinks of Gorath''s battered defense.


    One blow, aimed at the base of his neck, landed with such force that the great warrior''s head jerked violently to one side.


    Almost immediately, Shadow emerged from the darkness, its spectral fists landing a decisive counter to the opposite side of Gorath''s neck.


    The dual impact was staggering, a synchronized assault that undermined Gorath''s balance and left him staggering like a giant beset by unforeseen calamity.


    For a heartbeat, the cosmos seemed to pause.


    Time slowed, and every flickering star, every drifting particle of cosmic dust, bore witness to the turning point in their titanic clash.


    Gorath''s eyes, filled with a mixture of untamed fury and dawning despair, met Aldric''s unblinking gaze.


    In that suspended moment, the true cost of this battle was laid bare: even the mightiest can fall when confronted with flawless precision and unwavering unity.


    Gorath, his breathing labored and his limbs heavy with the accumulated toll of battle, attempted a final, desperate counter.


    With a roar that resonated with the fury of countless supernovae, he unleashed one last barrage, a flurry of powerful strikes intended to shatter the relentless combination of Aldric and Shadow.


    For an instant, the duality hesitated, each testing the strength of the colossal onslaught.


    But Gorath''s renewed vigor was not enough to reverse the tide.


    His strikes were deflected with an elegance that bordered on the impossible, a series of counters that seemed to dance ahead of his every move.


    The turning point came swiftly.


    Aldric, his face a mask of steely resolve, closed the distance with a series of rapid, decisive strikes aimed at Gorath''s vital nerve clusters.


    Each blow was delivered with a controlled fury, the perfect blend of raw power and refined technique.


    Shadow complemented every attack, its phantom limbs darting in to exploit every opening with the unerring precision of a master.


    Gorath''s defenses, once a bulwark of primal might, began to crumble under the inexorable pressure of their dual assault.


    In the final moments, the two adversaries became the embodiment of fate''s inexorable decree.


    Aldric''s fists, driven by an inner fire and honed by countless battles, landed with the inevitability of destiny.


    His combination was a sequence so flawless that it transcended mere physicality.


    With a rapid succession of strikes aimed at crippling Gorath''s neural centers, Aldric forced his colossal opponent onto the precipice of collapse.


    The pain and exhaustion etched onto Gorath''s face were testament to his dwindling strength, even as he struggled to mount a final, defiant stand.


    Now, the battlefield was silent but for the echo of their colliding energies, a silence that spoke volumes of the imminent end.


    Aldric, drawing upon every iota of his Martial Intent, centered himself.


    The dual forces of his being, his mortal self and the enigmatic Shadow, coalesced into a singular, focused purpose.


    In one final, breathtaking moment, Aldric unleashed his finishing technique: a devastating strike aimed at the very nerve center of Gorath''s might.


    Time seemed to suspend as Aldric''s fist, imbued with the combined essence of light and shadow, surged forward with unparalleled speed.


    The strike was not merely a punch; it was the culmination of a lifetime of discipline, training, and the unyielding will to perfect his art.


    In that split second, the energy in the void condensed around his outstretched arm, a silent promise of irrevocable finality.


    Shadow flared beside him, echoing the motion, its form a dark, perfect mirror to Aldric''s luminous determination.


    Gorath''s eyes, wide with a mix of defiance and resignation, flickered with the last vestiges of a titan''s resolve.


    His massive frame, once capable of reshaping planets, trembled under the impending force of a single, conclusive blow.


    Aldric''s fist, aimed squarely at Gorath''s vulnerable throat, a spot where even the hardest armor could not fully conceal its weakness, descended with an inevitability that defied the chaos of battle.


    The kinetic energy of the moment rippled outward, a silent harbinger of the end that was about to come.


    In that charged, timeless second, the cosmos itself seemed to hold its breath.


    The intensity of Aldric''s concentrated Martial Intent merged with the somber echo of his Shadow.


    Together, they formed a singular, unstoppable force, a finishing move born not of the clashing of blades, but of perfected martial artistry.


    Gorath''s defiant stance wavered, his colossal body buckling beneath the weight of this overwhelming finality.


    And then, as if suspended in an eternal moment, Aldric''s fist closed in, a heartbeat away from delivering the mortal strike that would end Gorath''s reign.


    The silence was profound, every star and distant nebula bearing witness to this ultimate convergence of power and will.


    The duality of Aldric and Shadow, flawless in their execution, poised their final assault with the cold, precise determination of a master martial artist.


    In that suspended instant, as Aldric''s fist neared its target, it was clear that fate had been irrevocably sealed.


    Gorath, the once indomitable warrior, now faced his inevitable end, a final reckoning delivered by the flawless unity of Aldric and his enigmatic Shadow.


    With a final, lingering moment charged with the weight of all that had led to this point, Aldric''s fist hovered mere inches from Gorath''s quivering throat.


    In that timeless pause, the universe itself seemed to wait, acknowledging that the end was near.


    The promise of the finishing blow, a culmination of art, discipline, and the twin forces of light and shadow, hung in the air, a silent decree that the battle was about to conclude.


    Thus, in the vast emptiness of space, where the echoes of titanic struggle mingled with the remnants of shattered worlds, Gorath stood on the precipice of annihilation.


    Aldric''s final strike, a masterful display of martial prowess, was poised to bring about the ultimate conclusion.


    ________________


    Link is at the Synopsis page

 Chapter 333 333: Vortex-2

    The very air still trembled from the shock of Baldor''s perfect evasion.


    In the wake of his sudden reappearance beside the very spear he''d once forged with his own hand.


    The battlefield, once a chaotic tapestry of swirling vortexes and clashing weapons, seemed to hold its breath.


    For an instant, time itself appeared to slow, each heartbeat echoing like a distant forge''s hammer upon cold stone.


    Baldor Ironhammer, the steadfast dwarf whose passion had always been the craft of creation rather than the thrill of battle, now found himself thrust into an art he had never truly wished to master: the dance of life and death in combat.


    Ebonis, the Eclipsian whose every movement dripped with derision and lethal intent, advanced with an effortless grace.


    His dark eyes, glittering with both malice and satisfaction, surveyed Baldor''s counterattack with a predator''s calculation.


    With the echo of his own fading laughter still mingling with the shattered remnants of his earlier assaults, Ebonis surged forward.


    His Claymore, a gleaming extension of his own being, sliced through the ether in a series of strikes that challenged the very geometry of space.


    Every parry and every deft redirection of incoming weaponry seemed a testament to his mastery over both his craft and the malleable boundaries of reality.


    Baldor, though a craftsman at heart, was no stranger to the crucible of combat.


    The spatial vortexes he commanded were as much a part of him as the steady, resolute rhythm of his heart.


    He met Ebonis''s onslaught with a measured calm, his weathered eyes focused on the pattern of his foe''s attacks.


    Each swing of his mighty hammer, imbued with Hammer Intent, reverberated like the deep toll of an ancient bell.


    With every counter, he drew upon his craft''s legacy: the raw, unyielding strength of metal forged in the heart of a mountain and cooled in the flowing rivers of time.


    For several moments, the duel was a symphony of perfect timing.


    Baldor''s hammer met Ebonis''s blade again and again in a duet of sound and fury.


    Sparks flew, scattering like fragments of a shattered star, and the ground beneath them quivered as if in reverence for the violence unfolding.


    Baldor''s strikes were both precise and soulful, a call to the art of creation, even as they became instruments of destruction.


    His every movement echoed with the steady pulse of a smith''s hammer, a rhythm ingrained in his very bones.


    Yet the dance was not without its costs.


    Each collision of metal was accompanied by a shockwave that battered Baldor''s arms and sent tremors up his sturdy frame.


    The spatial vortexes he had conjured, usually sources of unerring defense and tactical surprise, began to falter under the ceaseless pressure of Ebonis''s relentless assault.


    The dark Eclipsian fighter, ever resourceful and ever cruel, exploited every chink in Baldor''s armor of concentration.


    With every dodge and every riposte, Ebonis chipped away at the dwarf''s indomitable resolve.


    In a series of brutal exchanges, Ebonis''s strikes became more calculated, more surgical.


    His Claymore carved arcs through the charged air, each one aimed with uncanny precision at the weak points in Baldor''s defenses.


    Baldor''s hammer roared in reply, its thunderous force meeting the Eclipsian''s strikes head-on.


    But the force of each impact drew crimson lines upon his weathered skin.


    The sound of clashing steel and the murmur of displaced air filled the void.


    A cacophonous hymn to a battle that transcended mere mortal conflict.


    Baldor''s stance, once as solid as the bedrock of his ancestral halls, began to waver under the onslaught.


    His arms, calloused from years at the anvil, trembled ever so slightly as fatigue mingled with the relentless strain of battle.


    The spatial vortexes, those portals he had so skillfully manipulated, flickered uncertainly in the periphery of his vision.


    He had fought with the heart of a master artisan all his life.


    But now that very heart was besieged by the fury of a foe who cared little for the beauty of craft or tradition.


    Ebonis, sensing the shift in momentum, pressed his advantage with a renewed ferocity.


    With a movement as swift as a shadow''s flicker, he feinted to the left, a deceptive maneuver that had repeatedly confounded Baldor, and then unleashed a series of strikes aimed at the dwarf''s midsection.


    Each blow landed with the precision of a well-forged blade, the impact echoing like the toll of a death knell.


    Baldor''s eyes widened imperceptibly as pain and shock rippled through his body.


    Yet, even as he staggered under the weight of Ebonis''s assault, his mind clung desperately to the legacy of his craft.


    A quiet promise that every strike he endured would one day be transformed into the fire of a new creation.


    The battlefield, scarred by the remnants of shattered weapons and swirling vortexes, became a stage for this final act of tragic beauty.


    Baldor''s hammer, still clutched in his calloused hands, swung with the grace and strength of a lifetime''s work.


    Yet it now seemed to lag in the face of Ebonis''s overwhelming precision.


    The dwarf''s once-unassailable calm was giving way to desperation, a silent, inward struggle against the inexorable march of fate.


    In one final, heart-wrenching exchange, Ebonis unleashed a strike so potent that it split the very air.


    The blow, aimed at the dwarf''s chest, collided with a force that sent shockwaves radiating through the ground.


    Baldor''s eyes closed for a brief moment as his body absorbed the impact, a pain so deep it reverberated to his very soul.


    His hammer dropped from his grip, clattering onto the fractured earth, and for the first time, his expression betrayed a glimmer of vulnerability.


    Yet even as his body faltered, Baldor''s spirit remained unbowed.


    With a pained groan that echoed the lament of a hundred lost forges, he summoned the last vestiges of his will.


    The spatial vortexes around him pulsed weakly, struggling to gather their former potency.


    In that dire moment, he attempted one final, desperate maneuver, a counterstrike born not of skill alone, but of a fierce desire to reclaim even a sliver of his indomitable pride.


    With trembling hands, he reached for a weapon of his own creation, a finely crafted war-spear that shimmered with the latent heat of Hammer Intent.


    Time slowed as Baldor gripped the spear, his eyes fixed on the advancing shadow of Ebonis.


    The Eclipsian, ever smug, had not yet relented; instead, he moved in for the kill, his every step measured and merciless.


    The spear, a relic of Baldor''s proud heritage, glinted with a fleeting promise of redemption, a final blow that could reverse the tide of fate.


    With a desperate cry that rang out like the last chime of a dying bell, Baldor lunged forward in a final bid for survival.


    The clash that followed was monumental.


    The spear''s tip met Ebonis''s extended Claymore in a spark of raw energy, a collision that sent tremors through the cosmos.


    For an agonizing heartbeat, the two weapons locked in a deadly embrace, their energies intermingling in a swirl of light and shadow.


    Baldor''s muscles strained with the effort of the counterattack, his vision blurring as the pain threatened to engulf him.


    Yet even as his strength waned, his resolve burned like the furnace of his homeland, a stubborn flame that refused to be extinguished.


    But fate, inexorable and unyielding, had already cast its die.


    Ebonis''s mastery of the martial art left little room for error.


    With a swift, precise maneuver, the Eclipsian redirected the force of Baldor''s desperate strike.


    The spear, once an instrument of hope, was deflected aside with a gesture as graceful as it was brutal.


    In that moment, Ebonis''s eyes shone with cold triumph, a silent declaration that the dance of life and death had reached its final, fateful cadence.


    Baldor staggered back, his body battered and his spirit teetering on the edge.


    The relentless barrage of blows had taken its toll.


    His hammer lay forgotten on the scarred ground, a testament to battles fought and dreams deferred.


    The spatial vortexes, once a source of his invincible defense, now flickered weakly in the background, their once commanding presence diminished by the relentless pressure of his foe''s assault.


    Ebonis, with the confidence of one who had long mastered the art of death, advanced slowly.


    His every movement exuded an aura of inevitability, a finality that was as cold and unyielding as the void itself.


    The air around them shimmered with the echoes of shattered hopes and the murmurs of a destiny fulfilled.


    In the dying light of the fractured planet, Baldor Ironhammer stood alone, his eyes heavy with the weight of countless years of honor and toil.


    As Ebonis closed the distance, the dwarf''s world narrowed to the sound of his own labored breath and the pounding of his faltering heart.


    His battered form struggled to remain upright against the onslaught of pain and exhaustion.


    The final moments of the battle, once so full of the promise of creation and mastery, now loomed as an inescapable reckoning.


    In a final act that encapsulated the tragic beauty of his life''s work, Baldor raised his weary hand in a gesture both defiant and resigned.


    The spear, still clutched tightly despite its failed strike, trembled in his grasp as if imbued with the sorrow of a legacy nearly lost.


    Across the ravaged field, Ebonis''s shadow lengthened, a specter of death, poised to deliver the concluding blow.


    The Eclipsian''s eyes, unyielding and merciless, locked onto Baldor''s with an intensity that spoke of cold inevitability.


    The silence of the moment was profound.


    Every fragment of the battered landscape, every lingering echo of the spatial vortexes, and even the very stars overhead seemed to pause in anticipation.


    In that suspended heartbeat, Baldor''s gaze met Ebonis''s, a final communion between a warrior who had crafted wonders with his hands and an adversary who had reaped them with ruthless precision.


    The duel, once a testament to the art of combat, now revealed its final, heartbreaking truth: the hour of reckoning had come.


    Ebonis raised his Claymore slowly, every movement calculated to deliver the end.


    Baldor''s eyes, reflecting both pain and a quiet acceptance, flickered with the realization that his time was nearly done.


    The spear in his hand trembled, not from fear, but from the overwhelming weight of a life lived in pursuit of creation, now poised on the brink of oblivion.


    As the Eclipsian''s weapon descended with the inevitability of nightfall, the battered dwarf stood in the twilight of his honor.


    The final blow, a culmination of every clash and every sacrifice, hovered mere inches from Baldor''s chest.


    In that suspended moment, as the cosmos itself held its breath, Baldor Ironhammer faced the ultimate truth of the battlefield, a truth that all warriors, no matter how resolute, must one day confront.


    In that heart-stopping instant, the world around them faded into a muted echo.


    Ebonis''s Claymore, glinting with the cold promise of death, descended inexorably.


    Baldor''s form, though marred by the scars of a lifetime''s battles, remained upright, a solitary beacon of resilience amid a field of ruin.


    And as the final, decisive strike loomed, the silence swelled with the weight of unspoken farewells.


    Thus, in the dying light of a world that had witnessed both creation and destruction, Baldor Ironhammer stood on the precipice of death.


    The lethal arc of Ebonis''s weapon, a masterful culmination of martial prowess and ruthless precision, hovered as if to seal his fate.

 Chapter 334 334: Morvain-2 [Ko-Fi Bonus Chapter]

    Michael''s presence blazed like a comet across the void, a radiant force that rendered even the most cataclysmic chaos subordinate to his will.


    In the aftermath of their earlier collision, when the fractured moon and dying star bore silent testimony to their struggle, the duel between Michael and Morvain surged onward with renewed intensity.


    The battlefield, a fluid expanse of shattered asteroids, molten plasma, and drifting fragments of ancient worlds, became the arena in which Michael reasserted his dominance.


    With every measured step, Michael advanced as if time itself bent in deference to his pace.


    His sword, aglow with the residual might of countless victorious strikes, sang through the cosmos in arcs that carved through space like luminescent scythes.


    The energy of his Sword Intent flowed freely around him, a visible cascade of silver luminescence that pulsed in rhythm with his heartbeat.


    Each movement was a declaration, a testament to the unyielding power that governed his every action.


    Morvain, the once-proud challenger who had dared to defy Michael''s supremacy, now found himself staggering under the relentless barrage.


    Every counter, every thrust of Michael''s blade, sliced through the very fabric of his defenses. Yet, defiant even in his battered state, Morvain refused to yield.


    In a desperate bid to reverse the mounting tide of defeat, he summoned an echo of himself, a spectral doppelga?nger born of his innate ability.


    From the swirling mists of his battered aura, his Shadow emerged, a dark mirror of his being, its form as fluid and merciless as Morvain''s own strikes.


    The apparition moved with uncanny synchronicity, its every gesture an extension of Morvain''s will.


    For an ephemeral moment, the battlefield seemed to split, the two incarnations of Morvain attacking in unison.


    Their combined onslaught, the physical Morvain and his summoned Shadow, sought to overwhelm Michael''s steadfast defense.


    The twin silhouettes advanced in a blur, their dark forms interweaving like serpents in a vortex of calculated fury.


    Yet, even as their spectral blades converged upon him, Michael''s response was swift and unerring.


    Michael''s eyes narrowed, reflecting the cold certainty of a master in full command of his art.


    In one fluid motion that defied the very principles of inertia, he sidestepped the twin assault.


    His sword''s arc was a silver ribbon of concentrated force, parrying the feints and thrusts of both Morvain and his Shadow.


    Each deflection was precise, each counterstrike measured with the calm resolve of one who has long mastered the balance between aggression and grace.


    The Shadow''s blows, though mirroring the desperate energy of its summoner, were as insubstantial as smoke when faced with Michael''s relentless clarity of purpose.


    The void around them trembled as Michael channeled the raw essence of his Sword Intent.


    His blade, guided by an almost divine precision, danced between the twin figures with an artistry that left trails of luminous energy in its wake.


    Morvain''s physical form, battered and faltering, was forced to retreat with every onslaught, the spectral duplicate remaining as an echo of defiance.


    Yet even the Shadow, despite its best efforts to close the gap, found itself repelled by Michael''s overwhelming presence.


    The force of each parried strike, the sheer inevitability of each counter, underscored Michael''s dominance, a brilliance that could not be dimmed by even the combined might of an adversary and his phantasmal echo.


    In the cosmic panorama of the battlefield, the duel wove on like a tapestry of light and darkness.


    Michael''s blade flashed with each strike, scattering shards of starlight and plasma across the endless expanse.


    The shattered remnants of distant moons and dying stars swirled around him, caught in the wake of the force that he unleashed with every calculated motion.


    His movements were a study in martial perfection, a ceaseless interplay of offense and defense, where each measured thrust and every artful parry converged into a symphony of raw, unbridled power.


    Morvain, though pressed on all sides by both his own shadow and Michael''s superior technique, refused to relinquish his defiance.


    He lunged repeatedly, his every attempt a desperate gambit to reclaim the initiative.


    Yet with every forward surge, Michael met him with a counter so swift it left behind only echoes, a fleeting distortion in the air that whispered of inevitable retribution.


    The physical Morvain staggered, his form betraying the toll of his exertions, while the summoned Shadow flickered and faltered, its dark edges dissolving momentarily under the brilliance of Michael''s onslaught.


    The interplay between light and shadow painted a surreal picture across the celestial battlefield.


    Pulses of Sword Intent radiated outward from Michael with every collision, rippling across the cosmic seas like waves of concentrated energy.


    His adversary''s every maneuver, no matter how ingenious or desperate, was met with an unyielding barrage, a storm of strikes that seemed to originate from the very heart of the cosmos itself.


    The spectral duplicate, though formidable in its own right, was ultimately subsumed by Michael''s relentless assault, its form dissipating into wisps of darkness that the light of Michael''s power scattered into oblivion.


    And still, the battle continued.


    Michael''s focus remained unbroken. His every motion was a testament to the sublime fusion of speed, strength, and precision.


    With a series of rapid, fluid movements, he shifted the momentum further in his favor, creating an ever-widening gap between his prowess and Morvain''s dwindling resistance.


    The great warrior''s eyes shone with an inner fire, a brilliant determination that transcended the mortal limitations of his opponent.


    The weight of every defeated strike, every parried blow, bore down on the beleaguered challenger, reducing his once-proud stance to that of a fighter grappling with the overwhelming inevitability of his fate.


    Yet, as the duel raged on, there was no finality in Michael''s approach.


    His aim was not the immediate extinguishment of life, but the perfect expression of his martial mastery, a continuous display of power that would, in time, reshape the very boundaries of the conflict.


    His sword traced arcs that carved not just through flesh and shadow, but through the very fabric of reality.


    The void trembled as if in silent awe, the galaxies beyond bearing witness to a contest that had become larger than life itself.


    For every assault launched by Morvain, every desperate strike and spectral maneuver, Michael countered with an elegance that belied the sheer force behind it.


    His blade moved with the rhythm of an eternal dance, each movement resonating with the cosmic harmony of creation and destruction.


    The combined assault of Morvain and his summoned shadow, though formidable, was rendered impotent against the tide of Michael''s refined technique.


    The dark echoes of Morvain''s defiance, like fleeting shadows at dusk, dissolved beneath the overwhelming radiance of Michael''s mastery.


    In one particularly breathtaking exchange, Michael advanced with a speed that defied comprehension.


    He closed the distance between himself and Morvain in the blink of an eye, his sword carving a luminous path through the swirling chaos.


    The air itself seemed to split as his strike met a desperate parry, a collision of forces so intense it sent shockwaves rippling outward, distorting the starlight into shimmering patterns of fleeting brilliance.


    Morvain''s eyes widened with the realization of his own impotence, yet even as his body recoiled under the sheer force of the impact, he summoned every ounce of will to press forward.


    His shadow, a final echo of his resolve, surged once more, its dark tendrils reaching out in a futile bid to reclaim the lost ground.


    But Michael was relentless.


    With every parry and riposte, he tightened the noose of dominance, his movements as fluid as they were unforgiving.


    He wove between the oncoming strikes like a comet through the void, his presence an embodiment of martial perfection.


    The shimmering trails of his Sword Intent laced the battlefield with patterns of unassailable precision, a reminder that, even in a contest that stretched across the cosmos, true mastery was an art that transcended mortal struggles.


    As the duel wore on, the landscape around them continued to shift.


    The shattered fragments of the celestial battleground, once remnants of moons and stars, drifted silently in the endless night.


    Yet within this ever-changing stage, Michael''s performance remained constant, his every gesture a study in the unyielding force of his will.


    Morvain, battered and increasingly desperate, fought on with the tenacity of one who had no other choice but to resist.


    But with each passing moment, it became ever more apparent that his efforts, even when augmented by the spectral might of his shadow, were but sparks against the blazing inferno of Michael''s power.


    In the midst of the cosmic storm, as energy arcs and vortexes danced in a chaotic ballet, Michael''s figure remained a paragon of supremacy, a warrior whose every strike was a symphony of precision and dominance.


    His opponent''s shadow, a feeble echo of defiance, flickered in and out of existence as Michael''s blade wove its inexorable tapestry of force.


    The battle was far from over; the duel had not reached its final act.


    Instead, it had evolved into an eternal struggle, a continuous testament to the art of combat that would one day, perhaps, be resolved, but not now.


    For now, Michael pressed forward, his eyes locked on Morvain with a gaze that promised neither mercy nor finality.


    In that endless expanse of shattered worlds and ephemeral light, the duel continued, a ceaseless interplay of dominance and desperate resistance.


    The outcome was uncertain, the end of this celestial contest yet unwritten, suspended in the vast, unyielding tapestry of the cosmos.


    And so, amidst the shifting debris of ancient moons and the swirling chaos of cosmic energies, Michael''s relentless assault carried on.


    The void itself shuddered under the weight of their eternal contest, every flash of sword and every burst of Sword Intent a reminder that, in the infinite realm of battle, no end was ever truly final.


    With every precise, unerring strike, Michael affirmed his mastery over the art of war, a mastery that left his opponent and his spectral shadow fighting on, though their efforts were dwarfed by his indomitable force.


    In that timeless expanse, as the echoes of their blows resonated through the starry void and the remnants of shattered celestial bodies bore silent witness, the duel remained suspended, a battle not destined for a swift conclusion, but for an endless continuation.


    Michael''s determination shone with the brilliance of a thousand suns, his every movement a promise of further conflict to come.


    And as the swirling energies of combat mingled with the remnants of cosmic creation, it was clear that this contest, this eternal war of steel, will, and unyielding mastery, was far from its final chapter.


    Thus, in the boundless theater of the cosmos, where the struggle between might and defiance knew no end, Michael''s dominance and his opponent''s futile summoning of shadow merged into a dance of eternal conflict.


    And though victory or defeat had not yet been decided, the battle pressed onward, a testament to the unceasing fury and boundless wonder of warriors who dared to shape the universe with every swing of their blades.


    _____________

 Chapter 335 335: Pervy Sage-2

    In the endless vault of the cosmos, where dying stars whispered secrets to newborn nebulae and the shattered remnants of galaxies danced in perpetual twilight, a battle of transcendent magic raged on.


    Amid the cosmic ruins, two mages clashed with a fury that could alter the very fabric of existence.


    Mitchelle Crimson, her fiery hair streaming like liquid garnet against the deep canvas of space, confronted her enigmatic opponent in a duel that would echo through the ages.


    They hovered above the remnants of a long forgotten world, the silence of the void punctuated by the hum of raw magical power.


    Mitchelle''s eyes shone with determination and a spark of defiance.


    With a graceful flourish, she extended her hand, and the air around her shimmered in anticipation.


    From the very depths of her arcane reservoir, she began her assault with an incantation that would ignite the heavens.


    [Solar Magic: Radiant Overload]


    A torrent of molten gold burst forth from Mitchelle''s fingertips, a searing cascade that swept across the void like a comet trailing blazing embers.


    The energy surged outward, engulfing all in its path, scorching the darkness with the relentless intensity of a thousand suns.


    Not to be outdone, Azarion raised a hand and whispered words older than time itself.


    In response, he conjured a spell that rippled with the chill of forgotten winters.


    [ce Magic: Cryogenic Dominion]


    From his outstretched palm, a spiraling vortex of frigid power erupted.


    Shards of crystalline frost whirled toward Mitchelle like spears forged from the heart of an eternal glacier.


    The icy barrage sought to freeze the very air, turning the battle into a tableau of frozen despair.


    With a smile that belied the storm of magic around her, Mitchelle countered with a display of arcane defense.


    She drew on the essence of the cosmos, transforming raw energy into an impenetrable barrier that shimmered with celestial brilliance.


    [Celestial Shield: Aurora Bastion]


    A dome of iridescent light materialized around her, its radiant surface pulsating with the colors of the dawn.


    The incoming shards of ice shattered upon contact, dissolving into sparks of vapor that danced away into the void.


    The duel escalated rapidly, each mage unleashing spell after spell in a relentless exchange that reshaped the very landscape of space.


    Mitchelle''s eyes blazed as she summoned the elemental winds to her aid, calling forth the force of distant cosmic storms.


    [Wind Magic: Stellar Gale]


    A cyclone of shimmering air and stardust surged from her hand.


    The gale roared across the battlefield, ripping at the remnants of frozen energy and scattering them like motes of dust in the wake of a supernova.


    The swirling vortex twisted reality itself, bending the path of light and shadow in its wake.


    Azarion, undeterred, countered with his own command over the primordial forces.


    With a slow, deliberate gesture, he reached deep into the unseen dimensions of space and tore at its seams.


    [Space Magic: Void Shatter]


    A rift appeared in the darkness, a jagged tear that pulsed with an eerie, inky light.


    Through this fissure, waves of chaotic energy surged forth, momentarily distorting the stars and bending time.


    The rift swallowed fragments of the radiant gale, leaving behind a void that trembled with ominous promise.


    Yet Mitchelle''s resolve did not waver.


    A flicker of a smile danced across her lips as she prepared her next, more devastating incantation.


    Her voice, soft as a lullaby yet potent as the roar of a supernova, filled the emptiness.


    [Ice Magic: Glacial Cataclysm]


    A vast wave of arctic energy rolled from her, carrying with it shards of frozen starlight and icy winds that howled like the wails of lost souls.


    The glacial surge crashed into Azarion''s defenses, etching minor, glittering scars upon his robes, a testament to the relentless precision of her assault.


    Though stung by the chill, Azarion''s expression remained unreadable.


    With a measured gesture, he channeled the ambient energies around him and released a countermeasure drawn from the deep recesses of elemental might.


    [Wind Magic: Tempest Of The Abyss]


    From his palms erupted a storm of dark, swirling winds.


    The vortex was laced with the bitter chill of voids and the silent despair of collapsed worlds.


    It tore at the fabric of space, forcing the shimmering currents of Mitchelle''s glacial assault to break apart.


    Minor wounds glowed faintly on his arms, a fleeting mark of defiance against her overwhelming force.


    But Mitchelle was a master of the arcane arts. With her every breath, she wove spells of unimaginable power and elegance.


    Her eyes shone with cosmic light as she gathered the raw forces of creation into a single, formidable onslaught.


    [Space Magic: Cosmos Incarnate]


    A pillar of radiant astral energy erupted from her core, surging upward like the birth of a new galaxy.


    This column of pure magic fractured the heavens, scattering shards of light that reformed into a celestial tapestry.


    The overwhelming force pressed against Azarion, leaving him reeling as his defenses buckled beneath the weight of cosmic power.


    Still, the duel raged on.


    Azarion, though gradually succumbing to the barrage, managed to summon yet another layer of arcane might.


    His voice, resonant and somber, called upon the ancient powers that had slumbered since the dawn of time.


    [Dark Magic: Nebula''s Lament]


    A swirling vortex of shadow and despair manifested around him, tendrils of dark energy snaking outward like the embrace of an eternal night.


    The spell clung to Mitchelle''s barrier, threatening to consume her radiant defenses in a shroud of oppressive gloom.


    Yet, as the dark energy encroached, she countered with a burst of brilliant defiance.


    [Light Magic: Luminous Reprisal]


    A blinding beam of pure, searing light shot forth from her hand, its brilliance slicing through the encroaching darkness like a divine blade.


    The beam struck the vortex of dark magic, shattering it into a cascade of sparkling fragments that dissolved into the void, leaving only the echo of their passing.


    As the tumultuous exchange of spells reverberated across the shattered remnants of the cosmic battlefield, Mitchelle''s dominance became ever more apparent.


    Her every incantation was a masterful blend of elemental fury and precise control, each spell executed with the confidence of a warrior who had tamed the very forces of nature.


    Yet, Azarion was no pushover.


    Though bearing only minor wounds, glowing scars of frost, flickering lines of dark magic, he persisted with a quiet tenacity.


    With a deep, measured breath, he raised his hands in a final effort to tip the scales, channeling the energies of the universe into one decisive counterspell.


    [Water Magic: Tidal Inferno]


    From the void, a torrent of superheated water surged forth, a cascading wave of boiling energy that crashed over the battlefield like a deluge from a dying star.


    The molten water, infused with the raw fury of the elemental planes, battered Mitchelle''s defenses and sent shockwaves rippling across the remnants of shattered worlds.


    Yet, the impact left only superficial burns upon his adversary, a minor toll in a contest of infinite scales.


    Mitchelle''s eyes glittered with determination as she absorbed the assault, her aura undiminished by the tempest of boiling water.


    With a calm smile, she responded by drawing upon the full spectrum of her arcane mastery, her voice rising in a song that echoed through the stars.


    [Arcane Magic: Eternal Tempest]


    A storm of radiant magic unfurled from her core, a maelstrom of light and elemental force that enveloped the battlefield.


    The tempest roared like a collapsing supernova, sending pulses of energy outward that rearranged the very fabric of space.


    The shockwaves bore testament to the power of her incantations, forcing Azarion back as the chaotic symphony of magic swept over him.


    The cosmic duel stretched on, each spell a verse in the endless ballad of arcane warfare.


    The battlefield itself seemed to transform with every exchange, planets and stars trembling in response to the onslaught of elemental power.


    Meteors carved new orbits in the shattered heavens, and distant galaxies shuddered at the raw, untamed force unleashed by these two titanic mages.


    Mitchelle''s relentless assault carved paths through the void, her incantations blending into a singular cascade of unyielding energy.


    Even as Azarion summoned deeper reserves of power, the balance of the duel had decidedly tilted in her favor.


    Yet, he fought on with a resolve born of ancient lore, his every spell a testament to the enduring spirit of his kind.


    In a final act that encapsulated the unending nature of their conflict, Mitchelle drew upon the deepest well of her power.


    With a measured, serene expression, she extended her hand toward the starry expanse, the cosmic energies swirling around her like the arms of destiny.


    [Elemental Magic: Celestial Convergence]


    A conflagration of forces erupted, fire, water, wind, ice, and pure arcane energy melded together in a dazzling display of elemental harmony.


    The spell surged outward in a radiant arc that spanned the cosmos, a tidal wave of power that swept over the battlefield and enveloped both mages in its awe-inspiring embrace.


    It was a testament to the boundless potential of magic, a force that transcended victory or defeat.


    As the energies of Celestial Convergence began to subside, the battlefield fell into a profound, suspended silence.


    The swirling remnants of magic glowed softly in the vast darkness, a mosaic of scars and echoes that told the story of their titanic clash.


    Both mages hovered in the aftermath, their forms bathed in the soft luminescence of spent spells.


    Mitchelle''s eyes burned with quiet triumph, a testament to her overwhelming command over the arcane, and Azarion, though marked by minor injuries and the toll of his fervent resistance, maintained a steely gaze that promised future confrontation.


    In that timeless moment, as the remnants of shattered magic mingled with the ancient light of distant stars, the duel between Mitchelle Crimson and her adversary remained unresolved.


    No final victor emerged; the conflict lingered, suspended in an eternal balance of power and defiance.


    Their ongoing battle, one of unyielding mastery and elemental fury, would continue to shape the cosmos, its outcome deferred to a future writ large among the stars.

 Chapter 336 336: Abyssal-2

    Amidst the cosmic graveyard of molten cores and fragmented moons, Collins, the Lightning God, stood resolute.


    His very presence radiated unrestrained thunder, every pulse of his golden aura a living embodiment of celestial fury.


    Across the void, Veyros, the Abyssal Sovereign, cloaked in a shifting mantle of eternal darkness, loomed as the final obstacle between Collins and absolute victory.


    For eons, the forces of light and dark had clashed across the universe.


    Today, however, destiny had conspired to witness the end of one, a moment when Collins would unleash a power so overwhelming that even the void would tremble in its wake.


    Without words, their wills spoke through the language of magic.


    Collins, his eyes aglow with the intensity of dying stars, surged forward.


    In a burst of incandescent energy, he vanished from sight, bending the fabric of reality to his command.


    Moments later, he reappeared high above Veyros, his body encircled by a corona of searing lightning and crackling energy.


    With an unyielding cry, Collins extended his arm. The heavens responded as he unleashed his first devastating incantation:


    [Lightning Magic: Stellar Judgment]


    A planet sized bolt of pure, unadulterated lightning erupted from his outstretched fist.


    The discharge roared like a celestial beast, a torrent of golden energy that tore through space, cleaving asteroids into molten shards and vaporizing stray debris in its wake.


    The shockwave rippled outward, a testament to the immeasurable force of his assault.


    Veyros, ever the master of the void, did not falter.


    His form rippled like living darkness as he raised a hand to intercept the onslaught.


    In response, he channeled the abyss into a singular, seething vortex:


    [Abyssal Magic: Void Collapse]


    From his palm, a swirling chasm of night erupted, twisting the incoming lightning into a spiraling maelstrom.


    The radiant bolt contorted, its brilliance dimming as it was drawn inexorably toward the black heart of the void.


    For a moment, it seemed that darkness would prevail, an unending chasm consuming even the fury of the storm.


    But Collins was unyielding.


    With a resolute roar that echoed through the corridors of creation, he countered the abyssal pull.


    His aura flared, intensifying as he summoned the primal force of his elemental might:


    [Lightning Magic: Celestial Overdrive]


    Bolts of glowing lightning burst forth from every fiber of his being, exploding outward in a supernova of golden radiance.


    His entire form became a living tempest, each arc of lightning reasserting his dominion over the void.


    The discharged energy battered the vortex, fracturing its grip and sending shards of dark power spiraling into the nothingness.


    Veyros''s eyes, if they could be called that in his shifting form, narrowed as he marshaled his arcane reserves.


    With a slow, measured gesture, he invoked his next counter, a spell that sought to wrest control of the battlefield through sheer gravitational might:


    [Abyssal Magic: Devouring Maelstrom]


    From the depths of the abyss, Veyros summoned a tidal surge of null energy, a force that expanded outward like an all consuming black hole.


    Entire fragments of shattered reality were drawn toward it, sucked into a vortex that threatened to erase everything in its path.


    The maelstrom swept across the battlefield, a gravitational force so immense that even the brilliant bolts of Collins''s lightning were forced into disarray.


    Yet, every assault only fueled Collins''s resolve.


    His eyes burned with divine intensity as he prepared to shatter the darkness once and for all.


    With a deep, resonant incantation that seemed to draw on the heartbeat of the universe itself, he gathered the totality of his power into a single, cataclysmic strike:


    [Lightning Magic: Omega Thunderclasm]


    In a moment that defied the very laws of time and space, Collins raised both arms high, and the cosmos trembled at his command.


    From him erupted a torrent of divine lightning, a storm so vast and furious that it eclipsed all previous assaults.


    The bolts, imbued with the essence of dying stars and the raw power of creation, rained down in an endless cascade.


    They splintered the maelstrom, fracturing the dark vortex into countless splinters of dissipating shadow.


    The radiant energy expanded outward, obliterating every vestige of the void''s power in a final, cataclysmic outburst.


    For the briefest of moments, silence reigned over the cosmic battlefield.


    The shattered remnants of Veyros''s defenses hovered like ghostly echoes, and even the gravitational pull of the void faltered in the face of such overwhelming brilliance.


    Then, as if compelled by fate itself, Veyros attempted a final, desperate maneuver.


    [Abyssal Magic: Black Expanse]


    With trembling, dark gestures, he wove a tapestry of void energy that surged outward, seeking to encase Collins in an unyielding shroud of darkness.


    The spell spread like a cancer through the radiant storm, its inky tendrils attempting to smother the light.


    For a heartbeat, it seemed that the forces of the abyss might reclaim dominion over the battlefield.


    But destiny had chosen its champion.


    Collins''s aura exploded in an luminous display as he rallied his remaining strength.


    With a furious cry that shook the very heavens, he gathered the dispersed lightning into one final, ruinous blast.


    His voice, echoing like the roar of collapsing galaxies, heralded the end:


    [Lightning Magic: Supreme Storm Annihilation]


    A blinding column of pure, divine lightning surged upward from Collins''s core, a tempest of fervent fury that towered above the chaos.


    This ultimate spell was the culmination of every bolt, every arc of thunder that had ever coursed through him.


    The column of lightning pierced the dark heart of Veyros''s Black Expanse, ripping through the veil of shadows with an unstoppable force.


    It surged forward, a manifestation of divine judgment, and bore down upon the Abyssal Sovereign with the inexorable certainty of fate.


    As the column of lightning descended, Veyros''s form convulsed in a last, futile struggle against the overwhelming power.


    The void around him writhed and shattered as the Supreme Storm Annihilation tore through his defenses.


    In that final, excruciating moment, the combined might of a thousand thunderstorms converged upon him, each bolt a decree of annihilation.


    The brilliant radiance engulfed Veyros, and with a resounding silence that reverberated through the shattered cosmos.


    The Abyssal Sovereign was consumed, his dark essence dissolving into nothingness.


    Collins stood alone amid the wreckage of celestial battle, his form aglow with the residual light of his divine assault.


    The battlefield, once a tumultuous maelstrom of competing forces, now lay silent.


    Shattered remnants of worlds and echoes of ancient energies bore testament to the cataclysmic duel, a war that had reshaped reality itself.


    The void pulsed with the lingering echoes of his victory, every spark of lightning a reminder of the power that had erased the abyss.


    For a long, timeless moment, the cosmos held its breath as Collins surveyed the ruin.


    The surviving fragments of the shattered battle, the flickering nebulae, drifting debris, and the silent scars upon the fabric of space, spoke of a duel fought on a scale beyond mortal reckoning.


    In his victory, Collins had not only vanquished his foe but had reshaped the very essence of the cosmos in the process.


    Yet even as the light of his triumph radiated across the void, a solemn truth emerged: every end carved a path to a new beginning.


    In the vast emptiness where Veyros had once wrought havoc, the seeds of potential waited to be sown, a promise that the cosmic cycle of creation and destruction would persist eternally.


    Collins raised his gaze to the trembling heavens.


    His eyes, burning with satisfaction of his triumph, bore silent witness to the endless battle that was the nature of existence.


    He knew that his victory was but one chapter in the eternal saga of cosmic conflict, a saga where light and darkness, creation and oblivion, would forever dance their timeless ballet.


    And so, amid the ruins of a universe remade by his hand, Collins descended slowly, his every step igniting fragments of stardust in his wake.


    The battlefield lay quiet, the echo of his Supreme Storm Annihilation still reverberating through the void.


    In that profound silence, the fate of the cosmos seemed momentarily suspended, a testament to the transient nature of all things.


    For now, at least, the Abyssal Sovereign was no more, his reign of darkness snuffed out by the unstoppable force of lightning incarnate.


    Collins had achieved the unthinkable: he had shattered the void itself, extinguishing the darkness that had threatened to consume his light.


    Thus, in the aftermath of divine judgment, Collins stood as the sole arbiter of fate.


    His victory etched into the annals of cosmic history, a reminder that even in the boundless abyss, the brilliance of lightning can vanquish the deepest darkness.


    __________________


    AUTHOR''S NOTE


    The side characters fight has officially come to an end.

 Chapter 337 337: Flick

    Gorath Storm¡ªthe Titan Patriarch.


    Iserios Von Deathwrath¡ªthe Dragon King.


    Baldor Ironhammer¡ªthe Dwarf King.


    Aurelius Ignis¡ªthe Phoenix King.


    Four sovereigns of unparalleled might, each a legend in their own right, now stood upon the precipice of annihilation.


    Before them, the culmination of their adversaries'' overwhelming power surged forth, an inescapable tide of destruction.


    They could do nothing but bear witness as the final, merciless strike descended upon them.


    In this moment, even their most revered artifacts, were rendered meaningless.


    The Eclipsian race had once again proven why they were regarded among the apex of all races.


    They had utterly subdued these legendary beings without even invoking the power of Absolute Duality, a testament to their overwhelming supremacy.


    Aldric had only activated his against Gorath, not out of necessity, but as a gesture of respect, one martial artist acknowledging another.


    Yet, even without his shadow, Aldric would have effortlessly overwhelmed Gorath.


    His strength was simply beyond question.


    Such was his dominion.


    But just as the final attacks were about to strike, something happened.


    An interference.


    Aldric, Solvani, Ebonis, and Malakar, all masters of their domains halted mid action.


    Their instincts flared, their bodies tensed.


    Their eyes narrowed in unison as they sensed it... or something.


    Then¡ª


    A pause.


    Not just in battle, but in everything.


    The cosmos itself stilled.


    Stars ceased their shimmer.


    Suns abandoned their eternal course.


    Planets hung motionless in the vast abyss.


    Even the very fabric of space froze, as if reality itself had drawn its final breath.


    Then¡ª


    A presence.


    It did not arrive.


    It did not manifest.


    It simply was.


    Like an unshakable truth, it pressed upon existence itself, not merely tyrannical, nor merely oppressive.


    It was beyond weight, beyond measure.


    It was absolute.


    Then, from nowhere yet everywhere, a voice descended, carrying a tone of amusement laced with indifference.


    "Hooo... A gathering of so called higher races, preying upon the lesser. How fascinating"


    And then, reality shifted.


    The frozen cosmos moved.


    The devastating attacks of the four Eclipsians vanished.


    Not deflected, not countered.


    Simply erased.


    Their energy dissipated like mist under the morning sun, dissolving into nothingness.


    Then, space itself folded, warping and twisting like a great cosmic tapestry being rewritten.


    Before any of them could react, before even a thought could take form¡ª


    They were taken.


    Forcibly, without resistance, without choice.


    Teleported to a fate unknown.


    Gorath, Aurelius, Baldor, and Iserios could only watch in stunned silence.


    They knew that voice.


    They would recognize it anywhere, even on their deathbeds.


    A human.


    The only human.


    The only being from their world who stood above all others.


    A man who cared nothing for alliances, who dismissed the weight of numbers as meaningless.


    To him, status held no value.


    Names were irrelevant.


    He acknowledged nothing.


    He feared nothing.


    The one being the entire world dared not provoke.


    KLAUS.


    At another location, the four Eclipsians appeared.


    Their shock was palpable.


    They could feel it, an instinct honed through countless battles, sharpened by the ages.


    Every fiber of their being screamed in warning, an undeniable truth carved into their very souls.


    As they met Klaus''s gaze, only one sensation filled them.


    Death.


    Not the threat of it. Not the possibility.


    The certainty.


    There was no time for thought.


    No room for hesitation.


    They moved.


    Orb like artifacts materialized in their hands, radiating an intense, almost blinding light.


    Each orb had but one purpose, to return them to their home planet.


    It was their last resort, their ultimate safeguard.


    A fail safe that no force, no being, no law of reality could interfere with.


    Even if time itself were frozen, the artifact would still function.


    But before the orbs could fully activate¡ª


    They crumbled.


    No, not simply crumbled.


    They were reduced to dust.


    Obliterated.


    The Eclipsians stood frozen, their minds struggling to comprehend what they had just witnessed.


    Their trump card, their absolute escape, something designed to be beyond the grasp of any outside force, had been erased as if it never existed.


    This was impossible.


    And yet, Klaus had done it.


    Yet this being... no, this human, had turned their ultimate safeguard to dust.


    Without a word.


    Without a gesture.


    Without even moving.


    ''IMPOSSIBLE!''


    Their thoughts fractured, their minds blanking for a moment, something they had not experienced in ages.


    "How is this possible...?"


    Ebonis muttered, his voice barely above a whisper as he watched the last specks of dust drift from his hand.


    But shock was a luxury they could not afford.


    They were veterans, honed by endless war, shaped by conflict.


    A moment of hesitation on the battlefield was a death sentence.


    They acted.


    Without hesitation, without a word, all four unleashed their innate ability.


    Their bodies pulsed with great force, the air around them distorting, space fracturing beneath their feet.


    ABSOLUTE DUALITY.


    Within a single breath, four shadows emerged from the void, reflections of their wielders, infused with the full might of Absolute Duality.


    Without hesitation, the shadows lunged forward, surging like a tempest toward Klaus.


    Meanwhile, their true bodies retreated, vanishing into the distance with impossible speed.


    This was not a mere tactical maneuver.


    It was survival.


    For all their arrogance, for all their supremacy, the Eclipsians were still living beings.


    And all living beings shared one undeniable instinct¡ªthe will to live.


    Not even their pride could suppress it.


    And so, they ran.


    Yet Klaus...


    He simply watched.


    His expression unreadable.


    His stance unchanged.


    The shadows tore through space like a divine calamity, their force rivaling the fury of an apocalyptic storm.


    But Klaus...


    Did not move.


    Then¡ª


    He moved.


    Not with a surge of energy.


    Not with a grand display of power.


    Not with a flurry of attacks.


    Just, a single step.


    And that was all that was needed.


    The shadows froze mid-air, their momentum vanishing as if shackled by an unseen force.


    Then¡ª


    They exploded.


    No resistance.


    No struggle. Just pure, absolute erasure.


    Darkness unraveled, dispersing like mist under the morning sun.


    Means of attack?


    Simple¡ªUNKNOWN.


    Ebonis, Aldric, Malakar, and Solvani suddenly vomited blood mid-flight.


    Their bodies convulsed from the unseen backlash, yet they did not stop.


    They could not.


    But they felt it.


    A void.


    A rupture in their very existence.


    Something fundamental had been taken.


    Their innate ability, Absolute Duality was gone.


    Not sealed.


    Not suppressed.


    Erased.


    This was impossible.


    Even if their shadows were destroyed, they should never suffer a backlash.


    Yet they had.


    And that only meant one thing.


    This was not mere destruction.


    It was annihilation at the most fundamental level.


    The realization sent a chill through them.


    Their arrogance no longer mattered.


    Their pride was irrelevant.


    Survival was all that remained.


    Without hesitation, they pushed themselves even faster.


    "Why are you running? Aren''t humans supposed to be beneath you?"


    Klaus''s voice slithered into their ears, a chuckle, dark and laced with amusement.


    But beneath it, there was something else.


    Something worse.


    It was not mockery.


    It was not anger.


    It was entertainment.


    And then, they saw him.


    Standing in the air before them.


    Waiting.


    Unbothered. Unrushed. Inevitable.


    With the single step from earlier, he had arrived.


    The four froze, their bodies stiff with terror.


    They knew it now.


    Truly. Absolutely.


    They could not escape.


    Their opponent was faster.


    Their opponent was stronger.


    And worst of all¡ª


    He had erased the very ability that made them stand at the peak of the galaxy.


    Something that had never happened in the history of their existence.


    "What do you want?"


    Solvani''s voice was strained, his breath ragged.


    His once proud stature now wavered, his body pale from the backlash.


    Klaus regarded them with a calm, almost lazy gaze before replying.


    "There is nothing I want or need. But I''m curious, what can you possibly offer me in exchange for your lives?"


    The four Eclipsians exchanged glances.


    There was no hesitation.


    No pride left to uphold.


    One by one, they began to pull out treasures, artifacts of unfathomable power, celestial relics that could shake entire worlds, condensed essences of the galaxy itself.


    Yet¡ª


    Klaus merely watched.


    Unimpressed. Unmoved.


    Then he sighed.


    "In the end, you are only this poor?"


    He shook his head, almost disappointed.


    The four suddenly felt it, a terrible premonition.


    Negotiations had failed.


    They knew it.


    Felt it deep within their very souls.


    Yet, they could not move.


    Space had been frozen again.


    There was no chance to escape.


    No time for resistance.


    Klaus had no intention of chasing.


    There was no need.


    Instead, he simply raised a hand.


    Three fingers stretched forward.


    The thumb held back the index finger.


    A simple gesture.


    A flick.


    SNAP!


    At first, nothing.


    No ripple.


    No shockwave.


    No devastation.


    Yet, there was death.


    Ebonis. Malakar. Solvani. Aldric.


    They exploded.


    Like their shadow counterparts before them.


    Not a drop of blood remained.


    Not a speck of dust.


    Their existence itself was erased.


    Even the universal law of reincarnation, the endless cycle of rebirth, was denied.


    For them, there would be nothing.


    Not now.


    Not ever.

 Chapter 338: Grimoire

    The Pervy Sage panted heavily, his gaze locked onto Mitchelle.


    He couldn''t fathom it.


    He refused to accept it.


    A mere human had surpassed him in magic.


    And worse¡ªa woman.


    The realization curdled in his mind, a bitter aftertaste he could not swallow.


    To him, women were nothing more than fleeting pleasures, meant to be indulged, consumed, and discarded once they lost their flavor.


    "How can such a thing exist? This is an impossibility"


    He muttered, his voice laced with disbelief as blood trickled down his body.


    The rings adorning his fingers were more than mere ornaments, they were reservoirs of mana.


    For mages, the greatest limitation was always their mana.


    Once depleted, they became as helpless as infants, stripped of their power.


    Azarion had long since found a way to overcome this weakness.


    Each of his fingers bore rings imbued with stored mana, allowing him to prolong his spellcasting far beyond natural limits.


    Most mages possessed some form of mana reservoir, yet the true distinction lay in capacity.


    Much like a space ring, the difference between them was measured by how much they could contain.


    But not all the rings adorning Azarion''s fingers were meant for spellcasting.


    Some held reserves of mana solely dedicated to healing, automatically activating upon injury to mend his wounds.


    Of the ten rings he wore, one served as a space ring, five functioned as mana reservoirs, and four were enchanted with restorative magic.


    A perfectly balanced arsenal.


    Yet balance meant little when faced with the wrong opponent.


    Azarion had yet to invoke Absolute Duality throughout the battle, not because he chose to withhold it, but because Mitchelle had never allowed him the chance.


    Now, as he stood there panting, a brief moment of reprieve finally granted, he understood the bitter truth.


    Even if he summoned his other self, it would change nothing.


    Azarion''s gaze flickered to the golden grimoire floating beside Mitchelle, its presence radiating an enigmatic aura.


    His eyes burned, not with anger, but with unrelenting greed.


    "So... I lost because of this artifact, huh?"


    He murmured weakly.


    Mitchelle remained silent.


    The grimoire was no ordinary artifact.


    Its significance ran far deeper than mere power.


    It harbored a secret, one that not even Michael knew.


    Not even her parents.


    In truth, not a single being in existence had uncovered its mysteries, for she had never spoken of them.


    The grimoire was not something Mitchelle had acquired, it was something she was born with.


    Yes.


    From the moment of her birth, it had been bound to her very soul, an inseparable part of her existence.


    Yet, for years, it remained dormant, its presence concealed even from her own awareness.


    Until the day she turned ten.


    The day she awakened.


    On that fateful day, the grimoire stirred for the first time, revealing itself at last.


    The grimoire granted Mitchelle the ability to wield multiple elements with effortless mastery.


    As her power grew, so too did the number of elements she could command, her affinity expanding with each breakthrough.


    It was more than just a tool, it was the foundation of her unparalleled magical talent.


    The very reason she was said to rival the Dragons in magic.


    Yet, its gifts extended far beyond elemental control.


    With every advancement in strength, the grimoire bestowed deeper insights, complex spells, and forbidden knowledge.


    It served as a vast reservoir of mana, ensuring she never found herself drained in battle.


    Moreover, it lessened the burden of magic itself, reducing her spellcasting mana consumption by twenty percent when wielding the grimoire, and by ten percent even when she was not.


    Every spell Mitchelle had ever learned was inscribed within its pages.


    Even the most rudimentary fireball had its own entry, meticulously recorded.


    One spell per page.


    Yet, despite Mitchelle''s mastery over a thousand spells across countless elements, the grimoire appeared deceptively thin, as if it contained no more than a hundred pages.


    After consuming the fruit Anthony had given her, even the grimoire underwent a transformation.


    Its mana storage capacity became limitless, an infinite well of power at her disposal.


    The reduction in mana consumption surged to astonishing levels, forty percent while wielding the grimoire, and thirty percent even when she wasn''t.


    New spells inscribed themselves upon its pages, and streams of knowledge flowed into her mind, expanding her understanding of magic beyond mortal comprehension.


    It was nothing short of surreal.


    Mitchelle bestowed upon it a name worthy of its power¡ªAetheris Codex.


    Grimoires were not uncommon in the world of the Blue Planet.


    In her younger years, when she wielded the book, few paid it any mind.


    She had simply claimed it was a dungeon artifact, an explanation so mundane that no one questioned it.


    Yet, as time passed, murmurs began to spread.


    Despite its unassuming exterior, something about her grimoire was different.


    And people were starting to notice.


    The way its pages fluttered with each spell she cast.


    The way mana pulsed from its core, a living conduit of raw power, surging outward with every invocation.


    People noticed.


    But they could do nothing about it.


    Mitchelle''s background alone was enough to deter even the most ambitious schemers.


    And then there was her strength, an overwhelming force that shattered all expectations.


    Imagine a grimoire that could passively absorb mana, endlessly, without limit.


    An artifact that defied the very constraints of magic itself.


    In terms of mana storage, Azarion had already lost before the battle had even begun.


    Even a hundred enchanted rings would make no difference.


    "Any last words?"


    Mitchelle''s voice was calm, almost indifferent, as she gazed at Azarion.


    Unlike the battered and broken man before her, she stood untouched, unscathed, as though the battle had never even happened.


    Azarion chuckled weakly, blood staining his lips, yet his eyes still held a glint of amusement.


    "If you thought I would beg for my life, then you''re dead wrong"


    He rasped.


    "But... you could give me a kiss as a farewell"


    Mitchelle remained unmoved, her expression unreadable.


    "Even on death''s door, you still say such things..."


    She murmured, shaking her head.


    "Men truly are a strange kind"


    With a mere flick of her will, space itself twisted, collapsing inward.


    Azarion was crushed in an instant, his body erased from existence.


    Yet, unknown to Mitchelle, a spectral form lingered in the aftermath.


    Azarion''s soul drifted free, its ethereal gaze locked onto her for a brief, unreadable moment, before vanishing into the void.


    Before Mitchelle could take a step forward or back, a voice echoed through the air.


    "You are too fierce, my love"


    Michael''s voice carried warmth and amusement as he descended beside her, his presence effortless yet commanding.


    Mitchelle finally turned, a rare smile gracing her lips.


    "Then you should have come to my aid instead of fighting endlessly"


    She chided playfully.


    Michael chuckled, his golden eyes gleaming.


    "I knew that mage didn''t stand a chance against you. Daring to use magic in front of you was already his greatest mistake. Besides"


    He added with a smirk.


    "You look unbelievably sexy whenever you move your hands while casting spells"


    Before Mitchelle could respond.


    A thunderclap tore through the sky.


    The heavens themselves seemed to tremble.


    And then, like divine judgment descending upon the earth, a bolt of lightning struck with earth-shattering force.


    It was Collins.


    Collins'' form emerged from the fading lightning, his body marred with wounds, cuts, burns, and bruises marking his skin.


    His clothes were torn, his hair disheveled, yet his posture remained unshaken.


    He did not pant.


    He did not stumble.


    He didn''t even pause for breath.


    He stood tall, unwavering, as though he still had the strength and mana to fight for hours more.


    But before any of them could utter a word.


    Space twisted.


    It was not their doing.


    Mitchelle reacted instantly, tapping into her space magic to wrest control of the distortion.


    But whoever was behind this had a mastery beyond hers, an authority over space that eclipsed even her own.


    They couldn''t react fast enough.


    And just like that.


    The trio were forcefully teleported.

 Chapter 339: Personal Courier

    The instant the trio reappeared, they sprang into action.


    Mana surged, sending tremors through the elements.


    Thunder roared as jagged bolts carved through the heavens, their brilliance illuminating the ominous sky.


    Sword Intent ignited, rippling outward in waves of lethal precision.


    Then, three pairs of eyes gleamed with unrestrained killing intent, their gazes locking onto the nearest presence like predators marking their prey.


    But the moment their eyes fell upon the face before them... their overwhelming power dissipated in an instant.


    It was Klaus.


    Yet, they were not the only ones who had arrived.


    Iserios, Baldor, Aurelius, and Gorath emerged beside them, bodies ravaged, limbs twisted at unnatural angles, muscles torn and mangled.


    Klaus regarded the once-proud warriors sprawled half dead upon the ground, his amusement evident.


    "How pitiful. You were beaten within an inch of your lives"


    He mused, his tone laced with mockery as he observed the so called superior races of his planet brought so low.


    They had all appeared on the very planet where Collins had first ordered the ship to land.


    As Klaus spoke, he gave a mere wave of his hand, and in an instant, every injury vanished as if they had never existed.


    Stamina replenished.


    Mana fully restored.


    Even their shattered bones reformed, as though time itself had been rewound to erase their suffering.


    They stood once more in peak condition, bodies untouched by the brutal battle they had endured.


    Yet, not a single one of them appeared surprised.


    They all understood one undeniable truth, Klaus was nothing short of a monster in his own domain.


    "Klaus, when did you arrive?"


    Michael asked, his gaze fixed on him.


    "I''ve always been around"


    Klaus replied with a casual shrug.


    Collins narrowed his eyes.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean exactly what I said"


    Klaus responded, his tone indifferent.


    "I''ve been here from the very beginning, watching the Starborn Tournament, observing your battles. I simply chose to remain unseen"


    As he spoke, his gaze shifted toward Baldor, who had already distanced himself from the group.


    The warrior stood at the far end, engrossed in the artifact he had recently acquired, his focus unshaken by the conversation unfolding behind him.


    "Why didn''t you make yourself known? You just left us to be beaten to a pulp"


    Aurelius sighed, exasperation lacing his words.


    Klaus scoffed.


    "And why should I? I don''t have the patience to waste my breath on a bunch of old fossils who were more interested in flexing than fighting"


    Then, with a smirk, he continued.


    "Besides... wasn''t this exactly what you all wanted? Nearly every one of you chose to fight. You''re all so dreadfully bored sitting on your thrones, so I simply decided to stand back and enjoy the show"


    His voice turned mocking.


    "But in the end, it wasn''t the so called ''superior'' races who triumphed, it was the humans you look down on who actually defeated their opponents"


    At his words, silence fell over the group.


    Almost instinctively, their gazes shifted toward the Null family.


    "How are you people strong enough to kill those monsters on your own?"


    Iserios asked, his tone laced with disbelief.


    Michael responded without hesitation, his voice steady and unapologetic.


    "What can I say? Genius flows in the veins of the Null family"


    There was no arrogance in his words, just an unshakable certainty.


    The others exchanged glances but chose to drop the topic.


    They knew pressing further would yield nothing. It wasn''t as if they could force the truth from them.


    This battle had already made one thing clear.


    The Null family now stood at the pinnacle of power.


    Even if, for now, only they truly understood it.


    Their brows furrowed as unspoken thoughts raced through their minds.


    Michael, noticing their expressions, smirked.


    "No need to worry. The Null family has no interest in world domination or whatever schemes you''re thinking of"


    He could read them like an open book.


    "We already have the demons breathing down our necks"


    Gorath muttered.


    "I''d rather not see another power stirring up even more trouble"


    The others nodded in silent agreement.


    "This is why you should join the army"


    Klaus interjected.


    "There, you can battle to your heart''s content"


    Gorath snorted.


    "Nah... they just have people at our level barking orders from behind closed doors, only moving when the demons make their first move. Why don''t we ever strike first?"


    Frustration laced his words.


    He had no patience for military chains of command.


    Rules and strategy meant little to him, he lived for the thrill of battle.


    "Now you''ve fought... and you were nearly killed"


    Klaus said with a chuckle, amusement dancing in his eyes.


    Gorath scoffed.


    "Dying on a battlefield is better than dying indoors"


    He muttered before turning away, as if refusing to acknowledge his own defeat.


    Meanwhile, Mitchelle''s gaze swept across the area, her expression shifting as if searching for something, or someone.


    Then she called out, her voice calm yet firm.


    "Anthony, you can come out now. It''s over"


    A sudden realization struck them all.


    Anthony hadn''t appeared with the rest.


    Seconds passed.


    Silence.


    He didn''t answer.


    Their expressions darkened, unease creeping into their thoughts.


    Had the Eclipsian reached him first?


    "Stop being sneaky and just come out"


    Klaus''s voice echoed, laced with impatience.


    Without another word, he casually shoved his hand into space itself.


    Inside the Mirror Dimension, Anthony''s eyes widened in shock.


    Klaus had breached his domain effortlessly, without even trying.


    Before he could react, a firm grip closed around his collar.


    In the next instant, he was yanked out, reality snapping around him as he was forcefully pulled from his hidden refuge.


    Anthony landed in front of everyone, straightening his collar with a sigh.


    "Is this how you treat your champion after all the blood I shed?"


    He remarked, feigning indignation.


    Klaus merely smirked.


    "You might have better control over space than anyone here... but you''re still far too young to play hide and seek with me"


    "Good space control you have there"


    Mitchelle said, ruffling Anthony''s hair with a fond smile.


    "Mom, why do you always do that?"


    Anthony sighed, quickly smoothing his hair back into place.


    Mitchelle chuckled, her voice warm.


    "I gave birth to you, so your hair is technically mine"


    Anthony groaned but didn''t argue further.


    "Let''s head back"


    Klaus interjected.


    With a silent nod of agreement, they all turned and made their way toward the waiting aircraft, their footsteps steady as the tension of battle finally began to fade.


    Teleporting directly to their home planet wasn''t an option.


    The mana cost alone was beyond comprehension, something not even the most powerful among them could afford, even in their wildest dreams....well asides Klaus.


    They were crossing light-years.


    Even Mitchelle, whose grimoire could store an infinite amount of mana, couldn''t achieve such a feat.


    Moreover, their mastery over space wasn''t nearly advanced enough to traverse such distances in a single move.


    Only special means, like Anthony''s Spatial Mark or the Eclipsian''s mysterious artifact, could bypass such limitations.


    As they walked toward the aircraft, Baldor sighed in frustration.


    "Hey... Klaus, why don''t you just teleport us straight to our homes?"


    He wasn''t keen on waiting days to reach his castle.


    There, he had access to advanced equipment that could expedite his research, every moment spent waiting was a moment wasted.


    Klaus turned to him with a slow, playful smile.


    "Do I look like your personal courier?"


    The teasing glint in his eyes sent a chill down Baldor''s spine.


    Without another word, Baldor quickened his pace, putting some distance between himself and Klaus, just in case.

 Chapter 340: One stone

    Everyone sat together as the ship surged through the vast expanse of space, its velocity carving a silent path through the void.


    As always, Anthony sat off to the side, engrossed in his phone, his expression unreadable.


    Engaging in conversation with older men held little appeal for him, perhaps conversing with older women would be more intriguing.


    Despite their victory, none of the delegates bore smiles.


    A somber weight hung over them, their expressions clouded with unease.


    The atmosphere was thick with tension, an unspoken apprehension settling over the group.


    "We need to discuss the consequences of eliminating the Eclipsians"


    Aurelius finally spoke, shattering the heavy silence that had settled over the room.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    Even Michael, a battle-hardened warrior with a thirst for combat, understood the gravity of their actions.


    They had annihilated the Eclipsian squad, an act that could very well ignite a war.


    A weary sigh rippled through the air as Iserios exhaled.


    "If war comes, we will be wiped out. We are outclassed in every way"


    He admitted grimly.


    No one disagreed. The reality was undeniable.


    Aside from the Null family, the rest of them had suffered crushing defeats, despite the fact that the Eclipsians had yet to reveal the full extent of their power.


    If not for Klaus, their heads would have already been rolling.


    Deep down, they all knew it.


    Their planet was utterly outmatched in every conceivable aspect.


    Strength.


    Resources.


    Technology.


    Military.


    Even expendable soldiers.


    In every category, they were hopelessly inferior.


    They simply stood no chance.


    The worst part was that the Eclipsians wouldn''t even need to sacrifice their own kind.


    As a race standing at the pinnacle of the galaxy, they undoubtedly had countless subordinate civilizations, lesser races that had sought their protection in exchange for unwavering loyalty.


    Everyone understood this grim reality, and it made their predicament all the more terrifying.


    The Eclipsians wouldn''t need to lift a finger themselves.


    They could simply command their vassal races to wage war, watching from a distance as their planet was reduced to ashes, suffering no real losses in the process.


    Even Baldor, often dismissed as little more than brute strength without intellect, had grasped this unsettling truth.


    Though he relished the thought of battle, the idea of his entire race being wiped from existence was something else entirely.


    His expression darkened into a deep frown.


    "We need a plan"


    Michael said.


    All eyes turned to him.


    A flicker of surprise crossed their faces, some even felt a brief jolt of disbelief.


    Michael was like Klaus when it came to battle. Neither of them cared for strategy or status.


    There were no elaborate schemes, no careful maneuvering, only raw combat, fists thrown without hesitation.


    Hearing this very same Michael speak of a plan was unexpected, so much so that, for a fleeting moment, they forgot about their impending doom.


    Even Mitchelle found herself staring at her husband in astonishment.


    ''Is this really my son?''


    The thought crossed Collins'' mind as he studied Michael.


    Michael frowned.


    "Why are you all looking at me like that?"


    No one answered.


    They merely held their silence.


    Because at this moment, it wasn''t about surprise or amusement.


    It was about survival.


    The fate of their world hung in the balance.


    "Anyway, the Sword Saint is right. We need a plan"


    Gorath said, his expression dark with contemplation.


    "What is there to plan in the face of absolute strength?"


    Mitchelle interjected, her voice laced with cold realism.


    "Well... there is something we can do"


    Aurelius said, a cunning smile curling at his lips.


    Baldor, who had been idly toying with a stick, lifted his gaze just as the small object vanished from his palm.


    "And what would that be?"


    Aurelius leaned forward slightly, his voice carrying across the room with deliberate weight.


    "The Null family should tell us why they are this strong. If I''m not mistaken, their son''s ridiculous power at such a young age isn''t just talent, it''s tied to their secret. If they share it with us, we might stand a chance of matching the Eclipsians, at least to some extent"


    Silence fell over the room.


    All eyes turned to Aurelius.


    They knew exactly what he was doing.


    He framed his words as if he were acting in the interest of their planet, a noble cause for the survival of their people.


    But no one was fooled.


    They all knew, this wasn''t about saving the world.


    It was about power.


    His power.


    Even in this dire moment, Aurelius was still scheming, his mind fixated on uncovering whatever had made the Null family so powerful.


    Slowly, the room''s collective gaze shifted from Aurelius to the Null family.


    Before, they had a general sense of the Null family''s strength, an awareness, but not full comprehension.


    When they witnessed Anthony''s battle, they had initially assumed he was simply a once-in-a-generation prodigy.


    His talent alone had been so overwhelming that the Phoenix King had even entertained the idea of diluting his own bloodline, desperate to integrate such potential into his lineage.


    But after the clash with the Eclipsians, they understood.


    This wasn''t just talent.


    Something deeper was at play.


    Something beyond natural talent or bloodline inheritance.


    Yet, no one had spoken of it.


    Not because they hadn''t noticed.


    But because they knew that if they could apply enough pressure, if they could corner the Null family into revealing their secret, every single one of them would benefit.


    Their own power would rise.


    Their kin and descendants would ascend to new heights.


    Aurelius had merely voiced what many had already been thinking.


    And now that the opportunity had been created, they had no intention of letting it slip away.


    Their gazes remained locked onto the Null family, expectant, waiting for an answer.


    And an answer they received.


    But it was not the one they had hoped for.


    A crushing pulse of killing intent exploded from Collins, surging through the spacecraft like a living force.


    His aura flared to its peak, his piercing gaze sweeping across the room, meeting every pair of eyes that dared to challenge him.


    The pressure crashed down upon them, crushing, suffocating, inescapable.


    Lightning crackled in the air, streaking like wrathful serpents across the confined space.


    The ship groaned in protest.


    Cracks webbed along its reinforced walls.


    Beep. Beep.


    "The ship is ninety-five percent damaged"


    The AI''s mechanical voice echoed, but no one paid it any heed.


    The gathered patriarchs felt an unbearable weight slam onto their shoulders.


    Their backs instinctively bent under the force.


    Their chairs splintered into fragments.


    With a helpless thud, their knees struck the ground.


    Yet, amidst the suffocating presence, the Null family and Klaus remained seated.


    Unmoved.


    Unshaken.


    As if Collins'' fury had never existed at all.


    On this aircraft, aside from Klaus, Collins was the strongest.


    But it seemed they had failed to realize this.


    Collins had battled the most formidable Eclipsian in their ranks¡ªthe Abyssal Sovereign and emerged victorious.


    Yet, they remained oblivious to this fact.


    Anthony''s attention finally drifted from his phone, a small smile forming on his lips as he watched.


    Collins'' eyes glowed with a piercing white hue as he spoke, his voice carrying an unmistakable weight, imposing, absolute.


    "I have no time for theatrics. Just because your bloodlines failed to keep up, you resort to this pathetic facade? There is no great secret to uncover. If you lack talent, blame your worthless lineage"


    His gaze hardened.


    "If such a misstep happens again... I won''t be so kind"


    His presence lingered, the sheer force of his aura pressing down on them, allowing his words to fully sink in.


    Then, just as abruptly as it had appeared, it vanished.


    Their breaths came in ragged gasps.


    Disbelief flickered in their eyes.


    Their instincts screamed at them, their bodies trembling involuntarily.


    They knew it.


    They felt it.


    They saw it.


    Death.


    If they ever stood against him, that would be their only fate.


    Not a single one of them dared to flare their aura in defiance.


    Then¡ª


    "Why the long faces?"


    Klaus'' voice cut through the suffocating silence, lighthearted, almost amused.


    "The universe has always been survival of the fittest. Sit down, and let''s continue this discussion"


    He smiled as if he hadn''t even noticed what had just happened.


    They had no choice but to rise from the floor, forcing themselves to regain composure.


    Silently, they took new seats, unwilling to meet Collins'' gaze.


    With a casual wave of Klaus'' hand, the aircraft instantly repaired itself, every crack, every fragment returning to its original state as if Collins'' destruction had never happened.


    Then¡ª


    "There is nothing to continue"


    Anthony''s voice echoed across the room just as they settled in.


    Their heads snapped toward him.


    "What do you mean?"


    Klaus asked, his ever-present smile unwavering.


    Anthony, unbothered, glanced at his phone, his tone indifferent.


    "It''s simple. The Eclipsians won''t be coming"


    "Why do you say this?"


    Collins'' voice carried a rare hint of curiosity.


    Anthony didn''t even lift his gaze from his phone.


    "If they were coming, then there''d be no point in holding the Starborn Tournament"


    His tone was calm, almost dismissive.


    Then, it clicked.


    A realization spread through the room like wildfire.


    What was the point of the Starborn Tournament if wars could still break out freely between races?


    "Hoo... So it seems someone smart finally noticed"


    Klaus chuckled, amusement lacing his voice.


    "You knew?"


    Mitchelle''s voice was sharp, her gaze piercing.


    "Of course I knew"


    Klaus replied smoothly, his ever-present smile unwavering.


    "But I didn''t say anything. I was curious to see what kind of plans you''d come up with, even when you knew you stood no chance"


    A flicker of amusement danced in his eyes as he continued.


    "Fighting, killing, ambushing, these are all unspoken rules among the delegates. They can slaughter each other before or after the Starborn Tournament, but once they return to their home planets, the rules change. Nothing can be done"


    He leaned back, his voice laced with irony.


    "And, of course, there are always fools who believe rules are for the weak, forgetting that they are weak. Some once wanted to wage war on another planet, thinking they could seize its resources. They were simply... wiped out"


    A heavy silence fell upon the room.


    "So, even if the Eclipsians wage war on us, the other races would intervene and wipe them out completely from the galaxy"


    Klaus'' smile remained, his voice light, almost mocking.


    Iserios blinked in disbelief.


    "Are the higher delegates really this honest and true to the rules?"


    Klaus shook his head.


    "Don''t kid yourself"


    His amusement deepened.


    "If the Eclipsians are wiped out, it simply means the higher races can swoop in, claim their resources, uncover their secrets, strip them of everything. Their strength grows, their rivals shrink, and the number of top races in the galaxy dwindles. One stone, many birds"


    His words sent a chill through the room.


    "Everything is about power. You all know this. Don''t be nai?ve"


    His gaze swept over them, sharp and knowing.


    "If a weak, insignificant race, one with nothing to offer, wages planetary war, the higher races won''t lift a finger. They''ll just send the subjugated races under them to fight instead. The subjugated race gains from the conquest, and as their overlords? They reap the rewards of increasing their soldiers power and strength without even lending any help directly"


    Silence lingered.


    The top races were playing a different board game.


    The Eclipsian threat was gone, yet an unsettling discomfort settled in their chests.

 Chapter 341: Forgotten

    On the Blue planet, deep within the heart of the Elf Domain, a grand castle stood with an imposing majesty, exuding an aura of timeless supremacy.


    The landscape was a vast sea of verdant life, towering trees stretched endlessly, their branches spiraling in intricate patterns, while lush vegetation wove an unbroken tapestry of emerald hues.


    Nature flourished in every direction, untamed yet harmonious.


    Elves moved with effortless grace, their lithe figures flitting between branches as though gravity held no claim over them.


    They danced through the treetops, their movements a mesmerizing blend of agility and elegance, embodying the very spirit of their enchanted realm.


    Amidst this spectacle of nature, the grand castle stood in stark contrast, the sole structure untouched by wood.


    Within its vast halls, upon a throne befitting his stature, sat a dignified being.


    His eyes remained closed, a leg casually crossed over the other, one elbow resting upon the armrest while his head reclined against his fist in a pose of serene authority.


    Though he neither moved nor exuded any aura, his mere presence commanded the very essence of the air itself, rendering it heavy with an intangible force.


    His existence alone was enough to assert dominion over all within his gaze.


    But then, a ripple disturbed the stillness.


    The grand doors leading to the throne room parted with deliberate grace, their movement scarcely making a sound, yet heralding the arrival of another presence.


    An elf.


    He moved without a whisper, his steps so light that even the ancient stones beneath him did not dare echo his passage.


    Approaching the throne with practiced elegance, he halted before the sovereign figure and bowed deeply, his voice measured and reverent.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty"


    The words resonated through the chamber, and in response, the being upon the throne stirred.


    His eyelashes fluttered open, revealing eyes that held the weight of centuries.


    Aeltharion Moonwhisper¡ªthe Elf King, fixed his gaze upon his Royal Advisor.


    "What brings you this time?"


    His voice, imbued with ageless wisdom, carried a gravity that seemed to permeate the very air.


    With a composed yet deferential expression, the Royal Advisor straightened from his bow.


    "The time for your decennial family dinner has arrived, Your Majesty"


    At his words, Aeltharion responded without hesitation.


    "Send word, I will not be attending this time"


    For the briefest moment, a flicker of surprise crossed the Royal Advisor''s face before vanishing into practiced composure.


    The decennial family dinner was a tradition the Elf King had upheld for centuries, a sacred gathering held once every ten years.


    Though it was merely a meal, its significance ran far deeper.


    It was a time when every direct descendant, from his sons to his grandchildren, convened under one roof.


    No cousins, no extended family, only those who carried his bloodline in its purest form.


    Attendance was not a choice; it was an unspoken decree.


    Aeltharion had never once absented himself.


    Unlike many of his level, who over time grew distant from all but their immediate offspring, he had always ensured that his lineage remained connected.


    Yet now, for the first time, he chose not to go.


    "Forgive my impudence, my Lord, but may I ask, why have you not moved?"


    The Royal Advisor''s voice was measured, but beneath his deference lay a quiet concern.


    Something was amiss.


    That much he could sense.


    Yet, despite being the Elf King''s most trusted confidant, he knew nothing of its cause.


    For weeks, he had scoured the Elf Domain, seeking any clue that might explain his sovereign''s unyielding stillness.


    Yet no answers revealed themselves.


    There were no disturbances, no threats lurking in the shadows, nothing to justify the king''s prolonged seclusion.


    Aeltharion had remained motionless for over two months.


    Since the departure of the delegates.


    He had not left the throne room. He had not taken a single step beyond those gilded doors.


    He had only sat.


    Waiting.


    If something were amiss, he would have acted without hesitation.


    Yet even in the absence of crisis, he waited still, for their return.


    Aeltharion responded with quiet finality.


    "There is no need to th¡ª"


    His words halted abruptly.


    A sudden shift in the air. A tremor in the fabric of the world itself.


    His head snapped to the side, then skyward.


    He had felt it.


    Something had breached the barrier, an unseen force slipping past the veil that shielded their planet from the vast expanse beyond.


    ''They are here''


    The thought resonated within him, weighty and certain.


    "Your Majesty, what is wrong?"


    The Royal Advisor asked, his voice laced with growing concern.


    He had seen the flicker of urgency in Aeltharion''s gaze, the sharp shift in his demeanor.


    But the Elf King did not answer.


    In the blink of an eye, he vanished.


    His presence, vast and commanding, simply ceased to exist.


    The Royal Advisor stood in silence, his frown deepening.


    He had no way of knowing where Aeltharion had gone.


    And even if he did, he could not follow.


    Across the vast expanse of the world, in every great domain, its sovereigns stirred.


    Kings, queens, and patriarchs, each attuned to the delicate balance of their realms, felt the same disturbance ripple through existence.


    Without hesitation, they moved.


    Like streaks of light and shadow, they cut through the skies, leaving behind only echoes of their formidable presence.


    The air itself trembled beneath their might as they converged upon a single point, a place now tainted by the arrival of the known force.


    In mere moments, they had all arrived.


    Elara Bloodmoon¡ªthe Vampire Queen, her crimson gaze shimmering with ancient dubiousness and silent menace.


    Kaelen Wildhart¡ªthe Demi-Human King, his presence a tempest of raw, untamed power.


    Aeltharion Moonwhisper¡ªthe Elf King, his expression unreadable, yet his stillness carried the weight of ages.


    Irene Crimson¡ªthe Saintess of the World, draped in an aura of divinity, her very presence suffused with an otherworldly radiance.


    Suspended in the sky, they exchanged measured nods, acknowledgments of both presence and purpose.


    No words were needed.


    They all understood.


    The airship''s speed gradually decreased as it descended into the Blue Planet''s atmosphere.


    With a soft hum and a controlled thud, it touched down gracefully upon the land.


    The moment it settled, the enchantments shrouding it in invisibility dissipated, revealing its sleek form to the world once more.


    A faint hiss echoed as the hatch unsealed, opening with mechanical precision.


    Anthony and the other delegates stepped out.


    Before they could fully take in their surroundings, a voice resonated through the air, clear, commanding, and unmistakable.


    "You all are back"


    Elara Bloodmoon.


    Her words carried effortlessly, reaching every ear like an undeniable decree.


    Then, they found themselves turning toward something, or rather, someone, who should not have been there.


    Klaus.


    A presence unaccounted for.


    A mystery in his very existence aboard the ship.


    None knew how he had arrived.


    Yet, as if utterly unbothered by their scrutiny, Klaus merely smiled.


    With a dismissive wave, he spoke, his voice laced with an eerie nonchalance.


    "I suppose my time here has come to an end"


    And just as his words faded into the air, so did he.


    Vanishing. Without a trace.


    All eyes shifted back to the returning delegates, figures who had embarked on a journey spanning months.


    Questions burned in their minds.


    Yet none were voiced.


    The walls had ears.


    The wind carried whispers.


    And in this world, even silence could be stolen.


    Without a single word, an unspoken consensus passed between them all.


    The need for secrecy was absolute.


    There was only one place where their voices could not be reached, where no artifact, technique, or skill could pry into their discussions.


    The Sanctuary.


    A place of power.


    A place of decisions.


    It was there that they had once gathered to deliberate on the fate of their prodigies, to name the representatives of their races.


    It was there that the decree of the Bloodbath had been sealed.


    And it was there, beyond the reach of the Blue Planet itself, that they would convene once more.


    With a silent nod.


    They vanished.


    A blip in space. A whisper in existence.


    Anthony stood there, unmoving, his expression blank.


    ''Did they... forget me?''


    The thought drifted through his mind, absurd yet entirely justified.


    Because they had.


    In their urgency, in their silent understanding, they had vanished, leaving him behind.


    Anthony hadn''t even had the chance to register their speed, let alone attempt to follow.


    He simply stood there, dazed, staring at the empty space where they had once been.


    Then, a voice, deep, calm, and laced with quiet helplessness, reverberated in his ears.


    "Ahem. Apologies. We were in a bit of a hurry"


    Michael.


    Before Anthony could respond, a firm hand settled on his shoulder.


    And in the next instant.


    They vanished.

 Chapter 342 342: What could they possibly give [Ko-Fi Bonus Chapter]

    In an instant, Anthony and Michael materialized within the sanctuary.


    At the heart of the vast chamber stood a grand, circular table, its polished surface reflecting the ethereal glow that bathed the room.


    Ornate chairs encircled it, each occupied by Kings, Queens, and Patriarchs who commanded their own domain.


    Anthony stood motionless, his mind reeling as his gaze swept across the surreal expanse.


    The very air vibrated with an energy so profound it seemed to transcend reality itself.


    Space twisted and pulsed in hypnotic waves, as if struggling to contain the immeasurable forces converging here.


    Shadows shifted of their own accord, flickering in unnatural patterns, untethered from any discernible source.


    His breath caught in his throat.


    This place, this sanctum, was beyond understanding, a domain where the fabric of existence trembled beneath unseen authority.


    ''How did they even find this place?''


    The thought echoed through his mind as he remained mesmerized, his senses overwhelmed by the sanctuary''s indescribable beauty.


    "Stop drifting off, take your seat"


    Aeltharion''s voice cut through Anthony''s thoughts like a blade, jolting him back to reality.


    Anthony turned, his eyes landing on his father, who was already seated, composed and unbothered by the weight of the gathering.


    With a silent nod, he stepped toward the table.


    But before he could lower himself into a chair, he felt it, an unspoken force pressing down on him.


    Dozens of gazes settled upon him, heavy with silent judgment.


    The weight of their scrutiny rooted him in place, his movement halting mid-motion.


    He understood their message.


    He had not earned the right to sit among them.


    Or rather, he simply wasn''t strong enough.


    The Null family remained silent, offering no defense on Anthony''s behalf.


    There was no need, this was an undeniable truth. He had not yet earned his place among them.


    "Ahem"


    With an awkward cough, Anthony shifted his gaze toward another corner of the room, then simply allowed himself to drift, weightless in the vast, ethereal space.


    "Let us begin"


    Elara, the Vampire Queen, spoke with an air of regal authority, her blood-red eyes settling on the newest arrivals.


    But before anyone could respond, Michael''s voice rang out, breaking through the tense atmosphere with a wide, mischievous grin.


    "Why the heavy mood?"


    He chuckled, his voice carrying effortlessly through the chamber.


    "We won the Starborn Tournament!"


    His laughter echoed, rich and unrestrained, shattering the solemn stillness.


    "This is no time for jokes, Sword Saint"


    Kaelen Wildhart''s voice carried a weight that cut through Michael''s laughter, his expression severe.


    Elara and Aeltharion merely nodded in silent agreement.


    They didn''t believe him.


    To claim victory against those races was an impossibility, one they dared not entertain.


    Twice before, they had clawed their way into the top ten, but the cost had been staggering.


    Lives lost, warriors crippled, legacies shattered. And yet, this time, they had all returned unscathed.


    No blood, no sacrifice.


    It was unthinkable.


    "The Sword Saint isn''t joking"


    Iserios'' voice rang with quiet certainty, each word deliberate.


    But at the corner of his lips, a faint smile threatened to break through.


    Elara, Irene, Kaelen, and Aeltharion instantly turned their sharp gazes toward the others, seeking confirmation.


    One by one, the gathered figures gave silent nods.


    And in that moment, it was as if a bomb had gone off in their minds.


    They couldn''t believe it.


    They dared not believe it.


    Yet the truth was undeniable.


    They had won.


    They had triumphed over the impossible.


    For the first time, they stood at the pinnacle.


    A myriad of emotions flickered through their eyes, shock, exhilaration, disbelief.


    And then, as the weight of their victory sank in, another thought took hold.


    The reward.


    Their gazes gleamed with newfound intensity, the implications of their triumph settling deep within their souls.


    Then, as the weight of realization settled, Elara and Aeltharion''s eyes slowly shifted to Anthony.


    Even Kaelen, despite his usual restraint, stole a glance in his direction.


    After all, he, a mere human, had done the impossible.


    Mitchelle, watching their unspoken astonishment, simply smiled, a knowing glint in her eyes.


    "Tell us everything"


    Elara''s voice cut through the lingering silence, her tone leaving no room for evasion.


    They needed answers.


    How had the boy won?


    How had they all survived unscathed?


    How was it that not a single one bore so much as a scratch?


    How good were the rewards?


    And more importantly, where were they?


    She¡ªno, they, needed answers.


    "You''re in for a great story, then"


    Michael said with a grin.


    "After all, the Null bloodline remains the best"


    Before he could continue his boasting, Aeltharion cut him off with a sharp look.


    "We need to hear the explanation from someone outside the Null family"


    He stated firmly.


    "You might... embellish things, given that this is your son"


    His tone left no room for argument, and the weight of his words was acknowledged by all.


    Michael, however, merely smiled and shrugged.


    "Sure"


    With that, Aurelius stepped forward and began recounting the events in detail.


    From the very beginning.


    Their departure.


    Anthony''s enlightenment.


    Their arrival at the tournament grounds.


    Then came the trials, the various tests that had culled the champions'' numbers, leaving only the strongest to advance.


    The battles.


    Anthony''s luck, if it could even be called that, as he remained untouched, not even stepping onto the battlefield until the final eleven.


    Then the duels began, Anthony''s clash with Orion.


    His battle against Charles.


    The moment that shook the tournament, the summoning of ancient beings by both Anthony and Charles.


    The relentless fights that followed, Anthony against Aaaninja, then Lucian, before facing Aaaninja once more in the final.


    And then, the impossible moment, Anthony defeating Aaaninja in a single second.


    Aurelius paused after recounting the tournament, allowing the weight of his words to settle over the room.


    Silence reigned.


    It was absolute, stilling the very air.


    Everything they had just heard felt exaggerated, a tale spun too grand to be true.


    Yet the words had come from Aurelius, the Phoenix himself.


    There was no falsehood in them.


    And if that wasn''t enough, the patriarchs of other domains stepped forward to confirm it.


    No embellishments.


    No distortions.


    The truth stood before them.


    Slowly, their gazes shifted back to Anthony.


    Shock rippled through their eyes, thoughts storming within their minds, each struggling to reconcile what they knew with what they had just learned.


    They had always known he was talented.


    But this?


    This was beyond talent.


    It was madness.


    And he was just seventeen.


    A monster.


    But Aurelius wasn''t finished.


    His voice carried on, weaving through the stunned silence.


    He spoke of the ambush, how they had barely escaped death''s grasp.


    How, at the very last second, Klaus had intervened.


    How the Null family hadn''t needed Klaus help, how each of them had overwhelmed their opponents with terrifying power.


    How Klaus had healed them afterward, ensuring their return without a single lasting wound.


    And then, their arrival here.


    Slowly, the gazes that had been locked onto Anthony shifted.


    Now, they fell upon Michael. Irene. Collins. Mitchelle.


    The Null family.


    A sudden tension spread through the chamber, thick and stifling.


    Something was off.


    Something was undeniably wrong with the Null family.


    But none of them could quite grasp what.


    Aurelius didn''t need to say it aloud.


    Kaelen, Elara, and Aeltharion had already reached the same unsettling conclusion he had.


    The Null family was hiding something.


    Their minds didn''t even consider Klaus.


    He had always remained beyond them, above them, since the very beginning.


    No one knew the limits of his strength.


    Those who had dared to probe or investigate had all met the same fate, an involuntary vacation to the Death Realm.


    A clear warning.


    A permanent one.


    And so, none of them even dared to speculate about him.


    After a few seconds, the tension that had gripped the chamber eased, dissipating like mist in the morning sun.


    The Null family remained utterly composed, unmoved by the silent scrutiny.


    They did not explain.


    They did not justify.


    They did not care for the thoughts of others.


    If anyone overstepped their bounds,


    Then they would simply be stretched.


    "Let''s discuss how to divide the rewards"


    Gorath said with a grin.


    He had no intention of wasting time.


    The sooner they settled this, the sooner he could enter seclusion.


    His battle with the Eclipsian martial artist had given him much to reflect on, insights that needed to be refined, perfected.


    And with the vast resources they had just acquired, his path forward was clearer than ever.


    And at the mere mention of the reward, a subtle shift spread through the room.


    Smiles.


    Smirks.


    Even Collins, ever composed, allowed the corners of his lips to lift.


    "Since the humans contributed the most, they will receive the largest share of the rewards"


    Aeltharion declared, his piercing gaze sweeping across the chamber.


    His voice was firm. Unyielding.


    "Who opposes?"


    Silence.


    No one objected.


    Because there was nothing to object to.


    Anthony had made this victory possible.


    And Klaus...


    Klaus had saved them from certain death.


    Collins pulled a space ring from his finger, its surface glimmering faintly as he placed it on the table.


    With that simple action, the discussion began.


    This wasn''t just about dividing resources among races, even powerful organizations would receive a share.


    The Military. The Academy. The Adventurer''s Guild. And many others.


    This was a worldwide distribution, a decision that would shape the balance of power across the entire realm.


    Naturally, the strongest beings and factions would claim the largest portions, securing the best resources.


    Hours passed.


    Every minor detail was debated, refined, and settled.


    But then¡ª


    A problem arose.


    What could they possibly give to Klaus?

 Chapter 343 343: Insane feat [Ko-Fi Bonus Chapter]

    As the meeting concluded, each individual rose from their seat and silently departed.


    After hours of deliberation, the resources had finally been distributed.


    Eager to return and commence their seclusion, they wasted no time in departing.


    Before Mitchelle, a portal materialized, its swirling energy casting an ethereal glow.


    Without hesitation, she stepped through, accompanied by the rest of the Null family.


    In an instant, the portal sealed shut, leaving nothing but a fleeting shimmer in its wake.


    The Null Estate had remained silent for quite some time.


    In truth, their absence was nothing unusual.


    The family had always spent most of their time at the military base, so their sudden disappearance did not come as a surprise to the servants, they had long grown accustomed to it.


    During their absence, the grand castle-like estate was left in the care of the butler, who managed its affairs with unwavering diligence.


    Each day, he meticulously maintained the residence, personally ensuring that every surface remained spotless, even though not a single speck of dust ever dared to settle.


    At this moment, the butler was engaged in his usual routine when, without warning, his hand stilled mid-motion, his gaze sharpening as if sensing something amiss.


    He had sensed a disturbance in space.


    In an instant, he vanished.


    A moment later, he reappeared on the upper floor of the grand estate, his sharp gaze fixed ahead as a swirling portal unraveled before him.


    From within its depths, Anthony emerged, followed by his parents and grandparents, their presence commanding an air of quiet authority.


    With practiced elegance, the butler, Patrick, bowed deeply.


    "Greetings, Patriarch, Matriarch, Young Master, Grand Patriarch, Grand Matriarch"


    He intoned with unwavering respect.


    Raising his head slightly, he continued, his voice smooth and measured.


    "I trust your journey has not been too taxing?"


    "Patrick, we aren''t old. What taxing are you talking about?"


    Mitchelle''s voice carried a sharp edge, her expression unreadable, though the slight narrowing of her eyes betrayed her displeasure.


    Age was always a sensitive topic, especially for women of her caliber.


    Patrick merely bowed his head slightly, neither flustered nor apologetic.


    Before the moment could stretch, Anthony stepped forward, his voice warm with familiarity.


    "Uncle, it''s been a while"


    A rare smile touched Patrick''s lips as he inclined his head.


    "Indeed, Young Master"


    His gaze swept over Anthony, assessing him with the trained eye of someone who had watched him grow.


    "How was the battle?"


    He already knew the details of the Starborn Tournament.


    His heart had plummeted when Anthony was nominated for the Bloodbath, and it had sunk even further when he emerged victorious.


    The Bloodbath and the Starborn Tournament were two vastly different battlegrounds, one a proving ground for prodigies, the other a ruthless slaughterhouse.


    He had been torn, caught between pride and fear.


    What if the Young Master had never returned?


    But in the end, his worries had been meaningless.


    He had been powerless to change anything.


    Now, seeing Anthony standing before him, unharmed and very much alive, relief washed over him.


    A genuine smile softened Patrick''s usually composed features.


    "Uncle Patrick, it was fun. But honestly, they were just too weak for a protagonist like me"


    Anthony declared, his tone playful yet unmistakably boastful.


    Patrick chuckled, shaking his head.


    "Young Master, lying isn''t a good habit"


    He replied with an amused smile, his knowing gaze settling on Anthony.


    Before Anthony could fire back a retort, Michael''s voice cut through the conversation.


    "Follow me, Patrick"


    The weight of authority in his tone left no room for discussion.


    Patrick''s demeanor shifted instantly, his playful ease replaced by professional composure.


    "Yes, Patriarch"


    He responded smoothly, bowing slightly before stepping forward to follow Michael without hesitation.


    Michael intended to entrust Patrick with the distribution of the rewards to the people of the Human Domain.


    Matters of logistics and distribution did not concern him, such details were far beneath his attention.


    Meanwhile, Irene had not subjected Anthony to any healing sessions this time.


    There was no need.


    Klaus had personally ensured that everyone was fully restored, his mastery over healing leaving no room for lingering wounds or fatigue.


    With their work complete, Irene and her husband, Collins, departed without further delay.


    Anthony, unconcerned by the affairs of the others, simply made his way to his own room, his mind already shifting toward his next course of action.


    In a brightly lit room where Collins and Irene resided, the tension was somewhat ''palpable''.


    Without warning, Irene''s fist shot toward Collins'' face.


    He dodged effortlessly, his expression unreadable.


    "How dare you leave me behind!"


    Irene''s voice rang with fury, her strikes relentless.


    "What if all of you had died? The Null family would have been wiped out in an instant!"


    Collins sighed, sidestepping another attack with practiced ease.


    "You heard the Phoenix''s words. If you had come, you would have died"


    His tone was calm, but Irene was far from appeased.


    "You didn''t even call or send a message! I was in the dark the entire time!"


    She snapped, her frustration boiling over.


    This time, she didn''t throw another punch.


    "How was I supposed to send a message from light-years away?"


    Collins countered, his tone laced with exasperation.


    "I don''t care"


    Irene snapped, crossing her arms with a huff.


    Collins sighed internally.


    ''Women are unreasonable''


    Realizing there was no winning this argument, he let out a weary breath.


    "I''m sorry"


    He admitted, his voice softer this time.


    "But I couldn''t risk it... What am I supposed to do without you?"


    His gaze met hers, and for a moment.


    "Hmph... I know you''d remarry the moment I die"


    Irene retorted, narrowing her eyes.


    Collins chuckled, raising his hands in mock surrender.


    "Calm down, calm down. I''ll make it up to you tonight"


    He said, a teasing smile playing on his lips.


    "You better put in more effort"


    Irene huffed, though her irritation vanished in an instant.


    Not that she had been truly angry to begin with.


    Deep down, she knew Collins had made the right choice.


    But that didn''t mean she''d let him off easily.


    "Is there anything that Phoenix omitted during his explanation?"


    Irene asked as she gracefully took a seat, her gaze sharp with curiosity.


    "Nothing significant"


    Collins replied, settling beside her.


    "They simply tried to pressure us for secrets regarding our sudden surge in strength. I warned them, there won''t be a next time"


    As he spoke, he gently lifted her legs onto his lap, his hands moving with practiced ease as he began massaging her feet and calves.


    Irene exhaled softly, allowing herself to relax.


    "Do you think the others will make a move?"


    She mused, falling into thought.


    "It doesn''t matter"


    Collins said, his voice steady, yet laced with a chilling undertone.


    "Whatever they plan... they''d best be prepared for something far worse from me"


    A faint but unmistakable trace of killing intent seeped into his words, a silent promise of devastation to any who dared challenge them.


    "Stop showing off. You were nearly killed by that Eclipsian"


    Irene said, amusement flickering in her eyes.


    Collins scoffed.


    "I won with minimal injuries. That Phoenix was just jealous he nearly died trying"


    Irene merely shook her head, choosing to ignore his boasting.


    "But that Klaus... I wonder how far his power truly extends"


    She mused, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    Collins'' expression grew more serious.


    "I don''t really know"


    He admitted.


    "But I''d rather stay clear of him. I heard he lowered the cultivation ranks of the Academy professors just by releasing a fraction of his aura. That alone is an insane feat"


    His eyes narrowed slightly as his thoughts drifted, lingering on the sheer terror such power could instill.


    People could kill those far weaker than them simply by releasing their aura.


    But forcefully lowering someone''s cultivation rank, that was an entirely different level of power.


    At most, experts could destroy a person''s core, crippling their cultivation.


    But to suppress an entire realm with mere presence?


    That was unheard of.


    "We shouldn''t offend him"


    Irene concluded, her tone firm.


    "At least not until we''re strong enough"


    Collins simply nodded in agreement, the weight of her words settling between them.

 Chapter 344: Dine and Dash [Ko-Fi Bonus Chapter]

    In a tranquil plane¡ªThe Divine Realm, ancient trees stood tall, their presence exuding an aura of boundless vitality.


    A gentle breeze drifted through the expanse, rustling the leaves in a soothing, rhythmic dance.


    The mana here was incomparably pure, saturating the air with an almost tangible freshness.


    In the distance, the sea and ocean moved in perfect harmony, their waves rising and falling in an endless, serene cadence.


    On a pristine beach, a man reclined lazily on a chair, a parasol casting a cool shadow over him, shielding him from the golden light above.


    His jet black hair framed a perfectly sculpted face, sharp features accentuated by an effortlessly defined jawline.


    His eyes, hidden behind sleek black shades, held an air of indifference.


    This man was¡ªLitt.


    With a slow, deliberate motion, he reached for a can resting on the table beside him, took a casual sip, and set it back down.


    Dressed in nothing but a pair of black shorts that stopped just above his knees, he exuded an aura of pure leisure, completely at ease in his world of relaxation.


    "This is life"


    Litt exhaled contentedly before letting out a loud belch, utterly unbothered by his own lack of decorum.


    At this moment, he was the sole occupant of the Divine Realm.


    The rest of the crew had long since departed, venturing into the outside world to farm points and sharpen their battle instincts.


    But Litt?


    Litt was different.


    Laziness wasn''t just a habit for him, it was a way of life.


    It was this very laziness that had inspired his genius idea of purchasing the answers to school exams from the system rather than studying.


    And now, that same laziness had gifted him yet another revelation.


    While others toiled through grueling battles to amass experience, Litt had simply bought his.


    Why struggle when the system offered a far easier path?


    The only reason he ever stepped out of the Divine Realm was to kill, just enough to earn the points he needed to sustain his effortless lifestyle.


    "Life is meant to be enjoyed"


    Litt mused, stretching lazily as the wind caressed his skin.


    "Watch the stars in the distance, admire the moon and the sun. Sleep, wake up. Have a couple of women beside you before you drift off, and wake up in absolute peace"


    He exhaled in pure satisfaction, relishing the stillness of the Divine Realm.


    "Why is everyone so obsessed with battle and bloodshed?"


    He continued, his voice carrying into the empty expanse.


    "Always fighting, always killing... Can''t they just sit back and enjoy life? True living is meant to be effortless, filled with nothing but comfort and pleasure"


    His words hung in the air, unanswered.


    Not that he expected a response.


    After all, he was the only one here.


    "What you said is indeed correct. Life is truly meant to be enjoyed to the fullest"


    A voice echoed beside him.


    Litt''s instincts took over in an instant.


    Mana surged.


    Spear Intent erupted.


    With a flicker of motion, his spear materialized into his grasp, and without hesitation, he thrust it toward the source of the voice.


    Boom


    The impact sent a shockwave ripping through the beach.


    Sand exploded into the air, obscuring everything in a dense cloud.


    The sheer force of his strike flattened the surroundings, his reclined chair, parasol, and table were reduced to splinters in an instant.


    Yet, even as the dust settled, Litt''s sharp gaze narrowed.


    He could feel it.


    His spear had struck nothing.


    As the dust began to settle, a figure emerged, perched effortlessly on the very tip of Litt''s spear, as if he weighed nothing at all.


    White hair cascaded over his shoulders, and his piercing blue, gem-like eyes shimmered with an almost otherworldly brilliance.


    Litt''s grip on his spear tightened for a brief moment before realization struck.


    "Anthony"


    His voice carried a hint of surprise.


    With a mere thought, his spear vanished into thin air, and Anthony landed gracefully on the ground.


    "When did you arrive?"


    Litt asked, a small smile tugging at his lips.


    "Just now"


    Anthony replied, casually dusting off his clothes.


    His gaze flickered to the remnants of the shattered furniture before settling back on Litt.


    "You really are living the life"


    Litt smiled awkwardly.


    He had reacted purely on instinct.


    Normally, no soul, no existence, could set foot in this realm without Anthony''s permission.


    But he had missed this due to his instincts, he didn''t even pause to recognise the voice.


    "Where are the others?"


    Anthony asked, his gaze sweeping across the serene expanse.


    He couldn''t sense their presence anywhere within the realm.


    "They left to gain battle experience"


    Litt replied casually.


    With that, the two began walking, their footsteps barely disturbing the tranquil sands beneath them.


    "Then why didn''t you join them? Battle experience is extremely important"


    Anthony said, his gaze fixed on Litt with quiet scrutiny.


    Litt, unfazed, flashed a confident smile, one that suggested he had just done the universe a grand favor.


    "I already bought a battle experience skill from the system"


    He declared.


    "All I have to do is keep upgrading it with points"


    His tone was smug, as if he had uncovered the ultimate loophole in life itself.


    ______________


    In the elegant space of a hotel lobby, nine figures sat together, drinks in hand, the air around them tinged with the warmth of camaraderie.


    "Phew, it''s good to unwind once in a while"


    Marcus exhaled, setting down his empty shot glass with satisfaction.


    "Yeah"


    Ross agreed, a relaxed smile playing on his lips.


    "We''ve been fighting nonstop, racking up points and honing our battle experience"


    For days, they had been on a relentless killing spree, cutting down every monster that dared cross their path.


    "I wish moments like this could last forever"


    Evelyn murmured, her smile soft as she sipped her smoothie, savoring the rare peace.


    "Don''t be naive"


    Spectre interjected, his tone firm yet measured.


    "As long as people exist, pain, suffering, and death will persist, an endless cycle that repeats itself without mercy. The only way to escape it is to grow stronger, to ensure we are never caught within its grasp"


    "Then I''ll simply become strong enough to shatter that cycle for everyone"


    Evelyn responded, unwavering determination gleaming in her eyes.


    Arnold chuckled, lifting his glass.


    "Our dear Healer truly has a good heart"


    He mused with a smile, admiration laced in his voice.


    As usual, Clement sat in silence, his presence so faint it was almost as if he weren''t there at all.


    "It''s been two months since Anthony left... I wonder how the Tournament is going"


    Donna mused, absentmindedly twirling her drink in its glass, watching the liquid swirl.


    "There''s no need to worry"


    Mike said with confidence.


    "I''m sure he''s wiping the floor with his opponents"


    Vivian let out a weary sigh.


    "Sigh... He should just come back already. I''m tired of waiting"


    At the mention of Anthony, even Clement felt the urge to speak, a rare occurrence.


    But just as he opened his mouth, a familiar chime echoed in their minds.


    [Ding]


    [Receiving Order from the Origin]


    [Ding]


    [''He'' Demands Your Presence in the Divine Realm]


    Everyone froze mid movement.


    They knew exactly what this meant.


    The Origin. Anthony''s system.


    And ''He'', there was no mistaking it.


    That was Anthony.


    Without hesitation, they all vanished in an instant, their bodies dissolving into thin air.


    Their cups landed perfectly on the table with a soft clink, untouched.


    Not a single one of them had paid the bill.


    They had just dined and dashed.

 Chapter 345: Netflix [Ko-Fi Bonus Chapter]

    Radiant light flared as they materialized within the Divine Realm.


    In an instant, their heads turned sharply, instincts honing in on two distant presences, Anthony and Litt.


    The ground trembled beneath them, unable to withstand the force as they propelled themselves skyward.


    The landscape blurred into streaks of green and gold as they traversed the vast distance in mere heartbeats.


    Then, with a thunderous impact, they descended, the earth quaking beneath their arrival as a cloud of dust billowed into the air.


    Their gaze settled upon Anthony, who greeted their arrival with nothing more than a calm, knowing smile.


    Marcus, however, took it a step further, striding toward Anthony with open arms, intent on embracing him.


    Yet, just as he began to lift his hand for the gesture, he froze mid-motion.


    Infinity had activated, an invisible force halting him in place.


    ''Men should shake hands''


    Anthony mused to himself, watching Marcus with a helpless expression.


    "How have you all been?"


    Anthony''s voice carried warmth as he swept his gaze over each of them, his smile laced with quiet amusement.


    ''It seems they''ve been working hard''


    He mused inwardly.


    Before him stood warriors, each having ascended to Mythic Rank Level Seven, even the notoriously lazy Litt had reached this stage.


    Yet, among them, one stood apart.


    Clement.


    Clement''s aura pulsed with quiet intensity, his rank unmistakably marked his ascension into the Ecliptic Rank.


    And he hadn''t merely stepped into it.


    He had already climbed to Level Four.


    Anthony, at Ecliptic Rank Level Nine, observed him in silence.


    ''What absurd abilities is his physique granting him? Why aren''t the others receiving the same boost?''


    The thought lingered as Anthony regarded Clement speechlessly, though outwardly, his expression remained composed, his calm smile unwavering.


    "Let''s go in first. There is much to discuss"


    He finally said, turning toward the entrance.


    With a nod of silent agreement, they made their way toward the nearest building, stepping inside one by one.


    Settling into their seats, the air grew thick with unspoken curiosity.


    Anthony leaned back, crossing his arms and legs, a faint smile playing on his lips.


    "I can see the questions burning in your eyes. Go ahead"


    Vivian was the first to break the silence.


    "You were gone for two months. Was the location really that far?"


    Anthony shook his head slightly.


    "Not at all. We actually reached our destination in about a week. It was the tests, and the countless resting and the passage of time within them, that consumed most of it"


    Though they had no idea what kind of tests he referred to, they simply nodded, accepting his words without further question.


    "What were the other races like?"


    Spectre''s voice carried a rare curiosity.


    Anthony tapped his fingers against his armrest, his gaze thoughtful.


    "Hmm... If I''m being honest, their racial abilities are overwhelmingly powerful, especially those of the Top Ten Galaxy Races. To them, dragons, elves, and the like are nothing more than insignificant"


    A sharp glint flashed in Clement''s eyes as he spoke for the first time.


    "Do you think we would lose if we fought them?"


    Anthony considered the question before answering.


    "At your current level, you might have an advantage against many simply because of your cultivation advantage. But against certain individuals, you''re bound to lose"


    He exhaled lightly before continuing.


    "People like Charles, Aaaninja, Lucian, they''re on a different level. The top races of the galaxy also possess racial abilities so powerful that they can bridge the gap in cultivation rank entirely"


    His words lingered in the air, and for a moment, silence reigned.


    They understood Anthony''s words.


    At their current strength, they held the overwhelming advantage in raw cultivation alone, enough to crush even the top races.


    Yet, those races possessed unique abilities that allowed them to bridge the gap, some even turning the tide entirely.


    But more than that, Anthony had named individuals capable of outright defeating them.


    ''The galaxy is truly vast...''


    Mike mused, a flicker of realization passing through his mind.


    Breaking the silence, Donna spoke.


    "Did you take first place?"


    Her oceanic blue eyes locked onto Anthony''s gem-like sapphire gaze, not with doubt, but simple curiosity.


    Anthony''s lips curled into a smirk, his tone laced with arrogance.


    "Is there even a need to ask?"


    "Tell us about the battle, everything"


    Arnold urged, his eagerness evident.


    Anthony exhaled, leaning back.


    "I don''t think I have enough saliva to keep talking. How about we just Netflix it?"


    "Netflix?"


    Evelyn echoed, her brows knitting in confusion.


    Anthony chuckled.


    "I mean, we''ll watch it. Just like how I''ve shown you things through illusions before, but this time, you''ll feel everything. Every sensation. Every pain"


    As he spoke, a fleeting thought crossed his mind.


    ''Too bad I couldn''t ''Netflix and Chill'' with that elf girl... I didn''t even get her name. Well, there will be more opportunities in the future''


    With a snap of his fingers, reality twisted.


    Then, it unfolded before them.


    Anthony spared them the preliminaries, the trials, the survival battles, the age measurements.


    None of that mattered.


    What he showed them instead... were the battles.


    Aaaninja and Lucian, effortlessly sweeping through their opponents, each movement a display of overwhelming power.


    Anthony himself¡ªbleeding.


    His injuries, deep and unforgiving, painting a stark contrast to his usual untouchable presence.


    And they felt it.


    Every strike, every cut, every ounce of pain slammed into them as if the illusion had rewritten reality itself.


    Aaaninja, bending time with the ease of a casual gesture, as if he were merely flipping through the pages of a book.


    Lucian, unleashing ability after ability, each drawn forth with seamless mastery.


    Pulling them out as effortlessly as one might pluck vegetables from a garden.


    Yet wielding them with an expertise so refined, it was terrifying.


    Which begged the question, when had Lucian found the time to master all these abilities?


    To train them, cultivate his strength, and refine his battle instincts to such an overwhelming degree?


    Then also cultivate on top of that.


    Then came Orion, effortlessly warping reality itself as though the laws of existence were mere suggestions.


    Aaaninja, tearing through time, venturing into the past, summoning alternate versions of himself from countless different realities.


    And then... the mesmerizing Eyes Of Genesis.


    A force so absolute, so incomprehensible, that it left an imprint on their very souls.


    After the final clash against Aaaninja, the illusion shattered.


    Anthony released them, pulling them back into the present.


    Yet the weight of what they had witnessed remained.


    They sat there in stunned silence, struggling to process what they had just experienced.


    "Are we the ones with the system... or could the one they possess be a higher version?"


    Marcus clicked his tongue in frustration, the thought gnawing at him.


    They knew one thing for certain.


    If they faced Aaaninja¡ªInstant death.


    Lucian? Instant death.


    Charles? They might put up a struggle, but the outcome remained the same¡ªinstant death.


    Orion? There, they might fight back, resist, but victory?


    That was another matter entirely.


    Anthony did not stop there.


    He provided them with information on the top races, detailing their racial abilities, gifts so powerful that even raw cultivation alone would not bridge the gap.


    At that moment, a harsh truth settled over them.


    Humanity was weak.


    "Now that you know there are those far stronger than you, I hope you continue to train hard"


    Anthony''s voice was calm, but his smile carried an unspoken challenge.


    Yet, instead of discouragement, battle intent flared in their eyes.


    They were warriors and if they ever crossed paths with the likes of Aaaninja, Lucian, or Orion, they would fight.


    Seeing their resolve, Anthony''s smirk widened.


    "How about you put that battle intent to good use, and fight me?"


    He rose from his seat, his gaze sweeping over them.


    "Let me assess how far you''ve come"


    A brief pause, then he added with an amused glint.


    "Besides... I''ve never fought any of you before. Except Clement, of course"


    With that, he turned and strode toward the door.


    His voice echoed behind him, lingering in the air like a dare.


    "Let me see if I''ve been wasting my time and resources cultivating you"


    For a moment, they were stunned.


    Fight Anthony?


    The thought sent a thrill through their veins.


    They weren''t against it.


    They wanted it.


    No¡ªthey wished for it.


    They had prayed for this opportunity.


    And now? Their wish had been granted.


    A grin stretched across their faces, one that bordered on maniacal, their battle intent surging like a wildfire.


    Even Clement, usually composed, smirked, ready for a rematch.

 Chapter 346: Unfeminist

    The landscape stretched infinitely, a masterpiece of nature untouched by civilization.


    Towering trees spiraled toward the sky, their thick canopies swaying in harmony with the gentle breeze.


    The scent of fresh earth and damp leaves lingered in the air, mingling with the faint crispness of the high altitude wind.


    Mountains loomed in the distance, their jagged peaks slicing through the clouds like ancient sentinels.


    Rolling hills, sheer cliffs, and crystal clear lakes dotted the terrain, forming a perfect blend of beauty and danger.


    Within this vast expanse, eleven figures stood.


    Anthony and his ten stars..... his ten subordinates.


    Despite their shared history, despite the countless battles they had endured together, today was different.


    There was no camaraderie in the air, no easy laughter or friendly teasing.


    Instead, an unspoken tension thickened the atmosphere.


    A silent, invisible force held them in place as if the very world itself was waiting, watching.


    Anthony stood at the center, his posture exuding effortless confidence.


    He was still, his muscles loose, his breathing steady.


    His stance was casual, unassuming.


    His hands were clasped behind his back, his face blank and unreadable.


    He might have been mistaken for a mere observer, an instructor evaluating his students, if not for the sheer presence his subordinates radiated.


    There was something different about him today.


    Unlike before, there was no katana hanging at his waist.


    The weapon that had become synonymous with his name, the very blade that had carved through countless enemies, was absent.


    He had given it to Baldor and hadn''t bothered to replace it.


    Yet, he remained unfazed.


    It was as if the lack of a weapon meant nothing.


    As if the idea of relying on steel was beneath him.


    The ten before him were far from ordinary.


    They were elites, the strongest among their ranks, each honed through blood, sweat, and experience.


    Warriors who had faced death and conquered fear.


    Yet, as they stood before Anthony now, something primal stirred within them.


    Confidence.


    They refused to believe that, they couldn''t land a single hit on him.


    "Who goes first?"


    Ross broke the silence, his deep voice steady, though his gaze held an unspoken challenge.


    His eyes locked onto Anthony, seeking, measuring, daring.


    "I will go first. As the second in command"


    Spectre declared, stepping forward.


    Litt let out a low chuckle, shaking his head.


    "You always bring up this ''second in command'' title whenever it benefits you. Are you a politician by any chance?"


    Spectre didn''t answer, merely arching an eyebrow in amusement.


    "Me"


    Clement interjected.


    His grip on his weapon tightened slightly, his fingers flexing as if eager for battle.


    Before he could act, Marcus scoffed.


    "Relax, bruh. You already had your ass handed to you once. Let others take a turn first"


    He didn''t even turn to face Clement, his dismissal so casual it almost seemed cruel.


    "I''ll be going first. Ladies first, after all"


    Vivian declared, stepping forward.


    Her voice was light, teasing, yet beneath the surface, her eyes burned with determination.


    "If it''s ladies first, then naturally, I should be the one to go"


    Donna added with a smirk, her flowing blue hair catching the wind like a banner.


    Evelyn stood slightly apart from the group, silent.


    She had no interest in direct combat.


    Though her mastery over light magic allowed her to fight, healing was her true strength.


    And yet... if Anthony wanted to test them, she had no choice.


    A small sigh of resignation escaped her lips as she accepted her role in this.


    "Vivian, you''re just like Spectre, always using an advantage whenever it suits you"


    Arnold remarked, shaking his head.


    "That''s very unfeminist, you know."


    Their conversation continued, their words bouncing back and forth in an almost lazy rhythm.


    Anthony remained motionless, simply watching.


    Seconds stretched into minutes as they bickered, debating.


    The wind carried their words, but to Anthony, they were nothing more than background noise.


    He exhaled softly, his patience thinning.


    ''At this rate, I might just stand here forever,''


    He thought, shaking his head slightly.


    Finally, he spoke.


    "There''s no need for all this. No need to decide who goes first, second, or last"


    His voice was calm, almost indifferent, yet it cut through their discussion like a blade.


    "You can all come at me together"


    The words froze them.


    Ten against one?


    It was absurd.


    Unbelievable.


    Even reckless.


    One on one, they might have stood little chance.


    But together?


    They had trained under him, improved under his guidance.


    Surely, with their combined strength, they could¡ª


    A flicker of hesitation passed between them.


    Would this be overkill?


    Would they end up overwhelming him?


    But then...


    "You didn''t seriously think you could defeat me, did you?"


    His voice was light, teasing even.


    But beneath the surface, there was an edge, one that made their stomachs tighten.


    "You know, I once fought the Academy''s top students alone during the entrance exam. I''m sure you remember that"


    Silence.


    Their minds drifted back to that day.


    Back to the moment when he, alone, had torn through the ranks of some of the strongest students the Academy had to offer.


    Back to when they had watched in disbelief, unable to comprehend how one person could stand against so many and still emerge victorious.


    But that was then.


    This was now.


    They weren''t the same weaklings they had been back then.


    They are stronger than those Anthony faced before in the Academy.


    They had surpassed them.


    They had trained, honed their skills, strengthened their abilities.


    They had evolved.


    Yet, standing before Anthony now, the weight of his presence pressed against them like an unseen force.


    "Come"


    A single word.


    His hand lifted, fingers curling in a beckoning motion.


    A taunt. An invitation. A challenge.


    The moment it left his lips, everything changed.


    The playful banter and hesitant discussion disappeared.


    Their expressions hardened.


    Their postures shifted.


    Aura erupted around them, raw, pulsating energy that crackled through the air like an approaching storm.


    The ground beneath them trembled ever so slightly, disturbed by the sheer force of their collective power.


    The sky above brightened, as if responding to the shift in energy.


    The wind stilled, nature itself holding its breath.


    Their eyes sharpened, their minds focused.


    No more hesitation.


    No more doubt.


    Their battle instincts kicked in, calculating distance, measuring strength, anticipating movement.


    A silent understanding passed between them.


    They would answer his challenge.


    Ten against one.


    No mercy.


    And in the blink of an eye¡ª


    The battle began.

 Chapter 347: Master Vs Student[Ko-Fi Bonus Chapter]

    With breathtaking speed, Spectre appeared before Anthony, his presence a blur of motion.


    Without hesitation, he unleashed his strike.


    Lightning crackled along the length of his katana, illuminating the battlefield with its volatile brilliance.


    He brought the blade down in a decisive arc, intent on cleaving Anthony in two.


    Yet, Anthony merely observed the incoming attack with an unshaken smile, an air of effortless composure radiating from his very being.


    Then, he moved.


    Not with urgency, nor with flourish, just a single motion.


    A hand.


    A finger.


    The very tip of his finger met the descending blade head on.


    And in that instant, a deafening crack split the air.


    A shockwave erupted from the clash, distorting space itself as raw force rippled outward.


    He did not shroud his finger in mana.


    He did not reinforce it with intent.


    It was nothing but sheer, unadulterated physical strength.


    The lightning coating the katana struck, its furious energy cascading over Anthony''s body in crackling waves.


    Yet, it did nothing.


    Not a single mark, not even the faintest scorch.


    Spectre''s instincts screamed at him, but he did not hesitate.


    He was already preparing to follow up with another attack.


    But before he could strike, Anthony''s voice echoed in his ears.


    "You are full of openings"


    The words barely registered before the attack came.


    A single palm, swift and effortless, slammed into Spectre''s stomach.


    In the next instant, his body was sent hurtling backward with blinding speed, the sheer force overwhelming his senses.


    He couldn''t react, he couldn''t even follow the attack.


    Anthony suddenly leaned forward, the movement subtle yet precise.


    A dagger sliced through the air, narrowly missing where his head had been just moments before.


    From the shadows, Clement emerged, his presence sharp and silent.


    "Typical of assassins. Change that behaviour"


    Anthony''s words carried neither surprise nor admiration, just quiet observation.


    Before Clement could react, a lightning-fast kick struck his temple.


    He never saw it coming.


    One moment, he had launched his attack.


    The next, he was the one being struck.


    The temperature plummeted in an instant.


    A bone chilling frost swept through the air.


    Trees crackled as ice encased their trunks. Leaves, once swaying, became frozen in place, suspended in time.


    [Ice Magic: Sword Rain]


    Thousands of crystalline swords materialized in the sky, their razor sharp edges gleaming with lethal intent.


    Then, they fell.


    Like a relentless storm, they descended upon Anthony with deadly precision.


    Yet, he did not move.


    He did not raise a hand to block.


    He did not shift to evade.


    He simply watched.


    And as the frozen blades neared,mere meters from striking him, they stopped.


    Suspended mid air. Motionless.


    Infinity.


    No.


    It wasn''t Infinity.


    Anthony never used it in battle, he craved the thrill, the challenge, the raw sensation of combat.


    This was something else.


    Through sheer mastery of mana and elemental control, he had seized dominion over the spell itself.


    The ice swords were no longer Vivian''s, they were his.


    Vivian watched in solemn silence, her expression rigid with focus.


    For the first time, her control had been stripped away.


    Mana pulsed from Anthony, a formless tide of absolute dominance.


    The suspended swords trembled, then began to shift.


    Blades stretched into spears.


    They multiplied.


    They fortified.


    Then, without warning, they struck.


    Like a storm of death, the spears launched toward every single one of them.


    Litt. Donna. Spectre. Arnold. Ross.


    None were spared.


    Instinct took over.


    Weapons flashed as they scrambled into defensive stances, intercepting the relentless assault.


    Steel met ice in a chaotic symphony, but the sheer force behind the attack was monstrous.


    Trees were torn from their roots.


    Ravines split open, carving deep wounds into the earth.


    Mountains, once towering and unyielding, crumbled to ruin.


    "You were taught about mana control and elemental mastery at the Academy, Vivian. Making such a mistake could cost you your life"


    Anthony''s voice echoed with an air of quiet authority.


    Vivian had already teleported away, retreating in an instant.


    Yet, impossibly, Anthony was already there, waiting for her as if he had arrived before she had even completed her movement.


    "You and the ladies should sit this one out"


    Ever the gentleman, Anthony couldn''t bring himself to strike a woman as beautiful as her.


    Instead, his hand came down gently, clamping onto her shoulder.


    And with that single touch, an invisible weight crashed upon her.


    The air itself grew heavy.


    Her knees buckled.


    And despite every ounce of resistance in her body, she collapsed to the ground, forced into submission.


    Anthony''s head snapped upward.


    Above him, Litt descended like a falling star, his spear aimed directly at Anthony''s heart.


    Spear Intent crackled around him, an invisible force amplifying his speed and power.


    In an instant, Anthony''s hand lifted from Vivian''s shoulder.


    Intent surged to life.


    It wrapped around his finger, coiling like an ethereal force, shaping itself into something tangible, unyielding.


    With a single, precise motion, he intercepted the spear.


    The moment they clashed, detonations erupted.


    A shockwave blasted outward, sending everything hurtling back.


    The ground shattered.


    Trees were uprooted.


    The very air trembled under the sheer force of impact.


    Vivian had already teleported again, barely evading the destruction that followed.


    Then, the exchange began.


    The battlefield rang with the sharp clash of metal, yet, it was not metal meeting metal.


    It was metal against flesh.


    Anthony met Litt''s spear with nothing but a single finger, his movements precise, effortless.


    But then, another presence.


    Mike.


    Flames roared to life as his sword slashed toward Anthony''s leg, his attack flowing in perfect harmony with Litt''s strikes, as if by instinct.


    Yet, Anthony needed no grand motion to evade.


    With the smallest shift, he lifted his leg, letting the blazing blade pass harmlessly beneath him.


    They blurred together, their forms weaving in a relentless exchange.


    Strike. Counter. Dodge. Attack.


    The battle had truly begun.


    Anthony continued to move with an effortless grace, parrying and evading each strike with the barest of motions.


    As Litt thrust forward, Anthony sidestepped, his hand snapping out to clamp around the shaft of the spear.


    "This is one of the weaknesses of the spear. Be conscious of it"


    The words had barely reached Litt''s ears before a searing pain exploded through his jaw.


    A thunderous boom followed as a wind barrier shattered.


    And in the next instant, Litt was rocketing skyward, his body sent airborne by a devastating uppercut.


    The wind whistled, a sharp prelude to Mike''s next strike.


    This time, he was faster. More relentless.


    The air itself screamed as his blade carved through it, fire trailing behind in a scorching arc.


    Yet, Anthony remained unbothered.


    With a single sidestep, he slipped away, his movement defying logic, bending at an angle that seemed impossible.


    The ground erupted in his wake.


    Flames engulfed everything, consuming the space where Anthony had stood just moments before.


    But the attack had missed.


    And Anthony moved.


    PAA!


    A crisp, resounding slap echoed through the battlefield.


    Mike''s head snapped to the side, his cheek stinging from Anthony''s effortless backhand slap.


    "You''re putting too much strength in your wrist. You move like a golem"


    Anthony''s voice was calm, almost instructional, right before inertia seized Mike''s body.


    A force like a tidal wave hurled him sideways, sending him flying like a dying star, tumbling through the air like a broken kite caught in a storm.


    But even before Mike crashed, another attack came.


    A thousand crescent wind arcs screamed toward Anthony from behind, each one pulsing with lethal energy.


    If they landed, blood would spill.


    Yet Anthony didn''t even turn.


    He simply vanished.


    Not a step, not a dash, just motion, fluid and absolute.


    A blur of inevitability.


    His movements were like a storm''s whisper, a fleeting breath before devastation.


    And yet, he did not clash.


    He weaved.


    Effortlessly, he flowed through the barrage, slipping past each crescent arc as if they had never been meant for him in the first place.


    Not a single pause. Not a single wasted motion.


    In the blink of an eye, Anthony was already before his attacker¡ªMarcus.


    Wind surged beneath Marcus'' feet, erupting outward with explosive force.


    The earth cracked and trembled beneath him as he propelled forward like a comet, an unstoppable force streaking across the battlefield.


    His blade moved with purpose, finding the rhythm of battle, seeking its very heart.


    But his opponent was Anthony.


    Before Marcus could even complete his strike, Anthony had already countered.


    A single movement, sharp, precise, inevitable.


    "Nice control. But still filled with openings"


    Anthony smirked, his voice carrying an effortless confidence.


    One hand remained lazily behind his back, as if he hardly needed it.


    Then¡ªsmack!


    A single, almost casual slap to Marcus'' chest.


    Yet the force behind it was anything but casual.


    Marcus was sent hurtling backward, the air rippling from the sheer impact.


    But he wasn''t so easily shaken.


    Mid-flight, his body twisted, instincts taking over.


    With a masterful shift, he regained control, his feet skimming the ground before landing with immaculate precision, his stance unwavering, his balance unbroken.


    They all stared at Anthony as if he were a monster.


    He had overwhelmed them all, effortlessly.


    With just one hand.


    No techniques.


    No skill.


    No unnecessary flair.


    No elemental power.


    Just raw, unshaken physical strength.


    He had subdued them with a single hand... and, at times, only a single finger.


    And even then, the only moment he had used Intent, it had been on just that one finger.


    Anthony looked at them with a calm, almost playful smile.


    "You still have much to learn, my students"


    His voice carried an amused tone, as if the entire battle had been nothing more than a play.


    Then, with a glint of mischief in his eyes, he tilted his head slightly.


    "I wonder... should I flex a bit?"


    The air around him seemed to shift, the weight of his presence subtly intensifying.

 Chapter 348: Master Vs Student-2

    Noticing the almost imperceptible shift in the atmosphere around Anthony, their expressions darkened with concern.


    Evelyn reacted without hesitation, her instincts overriding prior warnings.


    Though Anthony had explicitly instructed the girls to remain uninvolved because his mastery over mana and elemental control far surpassed theirs, she refused to stand idle.


    [Light Magic: Feather Weight]


    A pulse of mana radiated from her being, rippling through the air like a silent command.


    Ethereal light particles quivered in response, drawn to her presence as if answering an unspoken call.


    Her long golden hair danced in the wind, luminous strands reflecting the radiance of her magic.


    Beneath the shifting glow, her golden eyes gleamed with unwavering resolve.


    Then, all at once, an uncanny sensation swept over them.


    It wasn''t merely a feeling of lightness, no, it was as if their very weight had vanished entirely.


    Muscles tensed, fibers tightened, bodies instinctively adjusting to the surreal lack of resistance.


    And then¡ªboom!


    The ground cracked beneath them as they propelled forward, moving with unprecedented speed.


    There was no hesitation, no moment spared for deliberation.


    They would not wait for Anthony to strike first.


    They would seize the initiative.


    Elements ignited into existence, roaring to life around each combatant.


    Lightning arced, Fire blazed, Wind howled, Earth rumbled, Darkness coiled, and Metal gleamed.


    Raw energies crackled and surged, intertwining in a chaotic yet deadly harmony.


    Weapons leveled, their sharpened edges gleaming with intent.


    All forces aligned, all trajectories converging.


    On a single point.


    On a single target.


    Anthony.


    Anthony watched, his smile unwavering.


    Their speed was impressive, blistering, even.


    Far beyond their usual limits, accelerated to unnatural levels by Evelyn''s magic.


    Yet, to Anthony, it was meaningless.


    To his eyes, they moved sluggishly, their attacks telegraphed, their movements riddled with flaws.


    Too many openings.


    Too many gaps to exploit.


    ''Maybe I should test that skill''


    Anthony mused absentmindedly.


    Their attacks bore down upon him, a storm of elemental fury converging from all sides.


    Then, his voice.


    Barely a whisper.


    Yet to them, it rang like a thunderclap.


    [Aegis Pulse]


    For the briefest fraction of a second, Anthony seemed to glow, an ephemeral shimmer, gone almost as soon as it appeared.


    Then it happened.


    The glow erupted from his body in an overwhelming burst, an expanding dome of pure, unrelenting force.


    And then¡ª


    Detonation.


    The ground heaved, ripped from its foundation.


    The air shrieked as it fractured, then shattered.


    Space itself trembled, momentarily distorting under the sheer weight of the blast.


    Trees, once rooted in defiance, were not merely uprooted, they were reduced to nothingness, erased from existence by the cataclysmic wave.


    Every incoming attack was violently repelled, their combined energies flung backward in chaotic disarray.


    But rather than dissipating, they twisted and fused, melding into something even more monstrous, birthing new destruction in the wake of their failure.


    Above, the sky darkened, as though recoiling in fear, as if the heavens themselves bore witness to an unspeakable force.


    The attackers transitioned seamlessly from offense to defense, their reactions almost instinctive, swift, precise, and executed with ridiculous ease.


    But¡ª


    It didn''t matter.


    Their defenses crumbled like brittle twigs before an unstoppable tempest.


    The sheer force sent their bodies hurtling backward, tossed like ragdolls caught in a hurricane.


    They crashed through everything in their path, shattering trees, splitting boulders, gouging trenches into the earth.


    Dust roared to life, rising in thick clouds, obscuring the battlefield in a suffocating veil.


    Hills buckled and collapsed.


    Ravines tore open, carved anew by the sheer magnitude of destruction.


    Pain laced their bodies, skin torn, bones fractured, marks of devastation marring their forms.


    Yet, even as blood stained the broken earth, their wounds began to mend.


    They possessed a regeneration skill.


    And with unnatural speed, their bodies healed, flesh knitting, bones resetting, vitality surging once more.


    With pained grunts, they rose to their feet, bodies still aching from the sheer force of the impact.


    Their eyes flickered across the battlefield, scanning, searching, where was he?


    Then they felt it.


    A presence.


    Above.


    Their gazes snapped upward.


    Anthony hovered effortlessly, suspended in the sky, his long hair flowing in harmony with the wind''s whispers.


    The sun rested at his back, casting him in a resplendent glow, a fusion of gold and crimson that painted him in an almost divine radiance.


    And then, his eyes.


    Those gem like blue irises, glacial and unreadable, bore down upon them.


    Not with anger.


    Not with amusement.


    But with an undeniable detachment.


    Like a god gazing down upon ants.


    Aegis Pulse was a skill he had stolen from Lucian.


    Even Lucian hadn''t caused this much damage when he used it.


    "There is still much to learn"


    Anthony''s voice resonated from above, vast and unwavering, like a divine decree.


    "But I can''t teach you. I can only show you once"


    The words hung in the air, weighty and absolute.


    Below, Spectre watched in awe, his black eyes widening, a rare light flickering within them.


    This.


    This was the kind of strength he sought.


    But his thoughts shattered like glass at the sudden intrusion of a voice.


    "Lightning destroys all without obstruction. Do not limit its use. Broaden your imagination"


    The words struck his eardrums like a thunderclap, reverberating through his very core.


    Anthony''s voice.


    But, from beside him?


    His breath hitched.


    His instincts screamed.


    His gaze shot back toward the sky.


    And in that instant, the Anthony hovering above vanished.


    Nothing more than an afterimage.


    Before Spectre could react.


    A hand clamped down on his skull.


    Anthony''s fingers dug into his head, firm, immovable, like the grasp of an inescapable force.


    "Feel its potential"


    The words were spoken with eerie calm.


    Then¡ªlightning.


    Blinding, searing, absolute.


    A storm of white dazzling lightning erupted from Anthony''s hand, swallowing Spectre whole.


    The lightning was not merely external; it invaded, racing through his veins, tearing through every nerve, every organ.


    Every artery.


    Every bone.


    It crackled.


    It seared.


    It destroyed.


    Spectre''s body convulsed violently.


    A guttural, primal scream ripped from his throat.


    But it was shortlived.


    His vocal cords burned away in an instant, silencing him before the agony could even be fully expressed.


    His regeneration, his lifeline, failed.


    It couldn''t keep up.


    It was outmatched.


    It was outclassed.


    As Anthony dealt with Spectre, Clement moved.


    Silent. Invisible.


    A ghost among men.


    His presence erased, his existence seemingly canceled from reality itself.


    His daggers glided through the air like whispers, precise, deadly, death given form.


    Yet, to Anthony''s eyes, he was more like a firefly flickering in the night.


    Before the daggers could reach their mark, Anthony''s other hand shot out, faster than thought, beyond comprehension.


    He didn''t turn.


    He didn''t need to.


    His fingers clamped around Clement''s throat, stopping him mid strike with chilling ease.


    At that moment¡ªthud.


    Spectre''s lifeless body collapsed to the ground.


    Only then did Anthony turn, his piercing blue gaze now resting upon Clement.


    "Darkness is meant to devour. It consumes. It takes. It demands. It is the Abyss"


    Anthony''s voice was steady, absolute, an undeniable truth woven into his words.


    Then¡ªdarkness.


    It did not explode outward like fire or crackle like lightning.


    It crawled.


    A seething, insidious force slithered from Anthony''s palm, weaving its way into every fiber of Clement''s being.


    His breath hitched. His body trembled.


    Something was being taken.


    His vitality drained.


    His youth stolen.


    His skin withered, shriveling as deep wrinkles carved their way across his once-pristine face.


    His hair paled, strands bleaching into brittle white.


    His limbs grew frail.


    His body weakened.


    His own existence was being swallowed.


    Then, Anthony let go.


    And Clement fell.


    Then, Anthony turned his gaze to the rest.


    Their bodies stood rigid, frozen in shock.


    Fear crept into their eyes, uncertainty clawing at their resolve.


    "Not moving?"


    His voice carried an unmistakable amusement.


    "Then I shall move"


    And he did.


    There was no blur.


    No flicker.


    No trace of motion.


    One moment, he stood at a distance.


    The next, he was before them.


    As if the very concept of distance had been erased.


    Anthony''s hand clamped onto Ross''s shoulder, ironclad, inflexible.


    Ross, too, wielded lightning.


    So Anthony granted him the same spa treatment he had bestowed upon Spectre.


    Blinding white lightning surged from his palm, cascading into Ross''s body like an unrelenting storm.


    It tore through him.


    Every Tendon.


    Every Ligament.


    Every Tissue.


    Every Gland.


    Searing, scorching, destroying.


    Ross barely had time to scream before his throat seized, his voice stolen by the sheer magnitude of the agony.


    He was turned into a human shaped charcoal.


    The others tried to move, desperate to act, but they couldn''t.


    At that exact moment, Anthony''s aura descended.


    It wasn''t an explosion, nor a visible force, it simply was.


    A crushing weight, an unseen hand pressing down upon their very existence.


    Their knees buckled.


    The earth beneath them trembled, then shattered.


    Cracks splintered outward as their knees slammed into the ground, bodies trembling under the suffocating pressure.


    "Fire doesn''t just burn. It incinerates. It does not spare. Even ashes are incinerated"


    Anthony''s words carried the weight of absolute truth, his voice calm, too calm


    Then blue flames bloomed.


    They did not surge violently like ordinary fire.


    No, they were refined, elegant in their destruction.


    Mike barely had time to react before the azure inferno devoured him.


    His flesh crisped, then vanished.


    His muscles, his bones, all turned to charcoal within seconds.


    There were no screams.


    No sound.


    Only the sizzling of flames consuming him whole.


    At a distance, Evelyn, Vivian, and Donna could only watch.


    Their bodies remained rigid, but their shock bled into every trembling breath, every widened eye.


    They had come to fight.


    Instead, they were being educated.


    And Anthony was the teacher.


    Arnold and Marcus soon joined the lesson.


    Their resistance meant nothing.


    Their abilities, meaningless.


    They too fell under Anthony''s crushing control.


    His elemental mastery was not just overwhelming.


    It was absolute.


    "You might be powerful and possess a wide range of skill. But under the hands of someone weaker yet more experienced, you will fall"


    Anthony''s voice echoed in their barely flickering consciousness, sinking into the very depths of their battered minds.


    Then, a pause.


    A breath.


    "I hope you''ve learned a lot from this. The world is about to shift"


    His words were not a warning.


    They were a statement of fact.


    Then, his gaze lifted, settling on Evelyn, Vivian, and Donna.


    Still floating at a distance.


    Still untouched.


    Their expressions were unreadable, a mixture of caution and something else.


    Amusement danced in Anthony''s gem like blue eyes.


    His lips curved into a teasing smile.


    Then he was gone.


    No sound.


    No trace.


    As if everything that had just happened had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 349: Experience

    As Anthony vanished, their faintly flickering consciousness dissolved into nothingness.


    Donna, Vivian, and Evelyn stood in silent horror, their gazes fixed upon the harrowing scene before them.


    The boys lay sprawled across the ground, utterly helpless, their breaths shallow and labored.


    Their vital organs, the lungs, heart, and brain, clung to the last threads of life, sustained just enough to keep them breathing.


    Evelyn snapped out of her stunned daze, her body moving instinctively as she soared through the air.


    The moment her feet touched the battlefield, the acrid stench of burning flesh assaulted her senses, a grim reminder of the devastation around her.


    She rushed to the center, where the wounded lay, her movements fluid and purposeful.


    With practiced grace, her hands began to weave through the air, her mana flowing in perfect harmony.


    Light element particles shimmered, drawn to her call, swirling like radiant embers.


    [Light Magic: Grace Of The World]


    In an instant, her entire body blazed with an intense golden radiance.


    The light pulsed outward in waves, enveloping the unconscious boys in its soothing embrace.


    A soothing warmth bathed their broken bodies.


    Torn muscles seamlessly stitched themselves back together.


    Fractured bones snapped into place with an almost inaudible crack.


    Vitality surged through their veins, rekindling the life that had nearly faded.


    Damaged organs throbbed back to function, their rhythm steady and strong.


    Even lost hair and receded hairlines were restored, as if time itself had reversed.


    Weathered skin regained its youthful luster, and every scar, every trace of suffering, vanished.


    Yet, despite the miraculous healing, they remained unconscious.


    "Why haven''t they woken up?"


    Vivian asked as she landed beside Evelyn, concern lacing her voice.


    "The pain they endured was too great"


    Evelyn replied calmly.


    "Their minds need time to recover"


    "We should leave"


    Donna''s voice echoed from above, carrying an air of urgency.


    Vivian and Evelyn exchanged a glance before nodding in agreement.


    With a mere flick of her will, Vivian''s mana enveloped the seven, lifting them effortlessly into the air.


    Then, in a single flash of light, they vanished.


    Inside a dimly lit room, Spectre, Mike, Ross, Marcus, Clement, Litt, and Arnold lay unconscious on separate beds.


    Their breathing steady but their minds adrift in the void of unconsciousness.


    Donna, Vivian, and Evelyn sat in silence at the far end of the room, their gazes fixed on the unmoving figures before them.


    Each was lost in thought, their expressions unreadable.


    Minutes stretched into hours, the stillness thick with anticipation.


    Finally, Donna exhaled sharply, breaking the silence.


    "How much longer do we have to wait? Don''t you have a spell to wake them up immediately?"


    She asked, impatience seeping into her voice.


    Evelyn sighed, leaning back against her chair.


    "They should wake in a few hours. Even though their bodies have been restored to perfection, healing can only go so far. At the end of the day, the human body still follows its own process"


    Hours slipped by in heavy silence.


    Then, after three long hours, the stillness broke.


    A muscle twitched.


    Eyelids fluttered open.


    With a collective grunt, they all awoke at the same time.


    But before a single word could leave their lips, agony crashed into them like an unrelenting tide.


    It was as if their brains had stored and accumulated every ounce of pain they had endured, waiting for the moment they regained consciousness to unleash it all at once.


    They clutched their heads as the pain surged through them, a relentless message from their own bodies, reminding them of the suffering they had endured.


    Yet, not a single scream escaped their lips.


    Then, as suddenly as it came, the pain vanished.


    Their bodies felt weightless, free of strain.


    Not a single muscle ached, not a single joint protested.


    They were in perfect condition, as if they had never been on the brink of death.


    "I really need to get a pain-nullification skill or ability... ugh"


    Litt muttered the moment the pain subsided, rubbing his temples.


    Arnold let out a weary sigh as he shifted into a sitting position.


    "How many times are you going to say that? You know you can''t do that, for obvious reasons"


    Then, as if commanded by some unseen force, silence descended upon them.


    No words were spoken.


    No glances were exchanged.


    Because in that moment, they all shared the same thought.


    They had lost.


    Utterly. Completely.


    They never stood a chance.


    They had the abilities.


    They had the skills.


    And yet...


    Yet...


    They had lost.


    Anthony had decimated them using only one thing.


    Experience.


    He hadn''t overwhelmed them with a barrage of phantasmal abilities or unleashed an array of devastating techniques.


    He had done the bare minimum.


    And it had been enough.


    They had sought to fight him.


    They had thirsted for the clash.


    They had longed to prove themselves.


    More than anything, they had craved his acknowledgment, his approval for their efforts.


    Yet...


    Nothing had gone as they had envisioned.


    The opportunity had come, but they had squandered it.


    They simply stood no chance.


    Just as he had said, there was still much to learn.


    And it couldn''t be denied.


    Some of them had begun to grow arrogant.


    It was subtle, almost negligible.


    A creeping sense of superiority that had nestled into their thoughts, making them look down on certain things they once respected.


    But Anthony had sensed it.


    And he had chosen to curb it before it took root.


    He needed to show them a higher world.


    A realm beyond their reach.


    Because what he didn''t need, what he wouldn''t allow, was their growing arrogance.


    Although Anthony might have seemed arrogant to others, he was not.


    He was simply indifferent, calm and detached.


    He never looked down on anything or anyone.


    Whenever even the faintest trace of arrogance threatened to surface, memories of his first life would flash through his mind, grounding him.


    Yes, he had talent.


    Yes, he had resources.


    But talent and resources alone were never enough.


    He still needed time.


    He couldn''t afford arrogance, not yet.


    He could only be arrogant when he surpassed ???


    But from another angle, isn''t surpassing ??? an arrogant thought in itself.


    "Sigh... Even if we lost badly, at least we know now, we need to rebuild our battle experience"


    Marcus muttered, exhaling as he forced himself to stop overthinking.


    But even as he spoke, they all knew the truth.


    Their minds were already dissecting Anthony''s every move.


    His movement.


    His timing.


    His reaction.


    His steps.


    His breath.


    His control.


    Every detail replayed in their thoughts, burned into memory.


    And like sponges, they absorbed it all, determined to understand, to grow, to close the gap.


    Every action Anthony had taken was a treasure trove of knowledge.


    They learned.


    They consumed.


    They crafted variations.


    In their minds, they implemented his method into countless scenarios, refining them, testing them.


    Vivian still remembered the way Anthony had manipulated ice, his effortless mastery over elemental transformation, his seamless control over mana.


    It was precise. Calculated.


    A flawless puzzle where every piece fit perfectly.


    "Where is Anthony?"


    Clement suddenly asked, breaking the silence.


    "He disappeared right after"


    Evelyn replied.


    "But I''d guess he''s in his own building"


    Without another word, Clement swung his legs off the bed and walked straight toward the door.


    "Where are you going?"


    Mike asked.


    "I''m heading over"


    Clement said simply before stepping outside.


    The others hesitated.


    As if the weight of their defeat shackled them in place.


    But after a brief moment of silence, they could only follow.

 Chapter 350: Freedom

    In a well lit room, Anthony sat with an air of quiet composure, the gentle breeze from the window rustling the pages of the book in his hand.


    His gaze remained steady, absorbed in the words before him.


    One leg rested elegantly over the other, while his free hand lay idly on his lap, exuding an effortless sense of refinement.


    Sunlight streamed through the window, casting a soft, ethereal glow upon him, accentuating his serene presence.


    Moments later, he noticed Clement enter, followed closely by the rest of his subordinates.


    With a faint creak, the door to his chamber swung open.


    Ten figures stepped inside, their movements measured and deliberate.


    Though their demeanor remained outwardly composed, the air between them brimmed with unspoken tension, an undercurrent of unease lingering beneath the surface.


    They entered to find Anthony seated, unmoved by their arrival, his posture unshaken, his attention seemingly fixed on his book.


    Yet, without so much as a glance, he saw each of them clearly.


    Spectre and the others stood in silence, their words caught in their throats.


    There was nothing to say.


    They had lost.


    Uncertain, they turned to Clement, the one who had insisted on meeting Anthony in the first place, hoping he would break the silence, lead the conversation, offer something.


    But Clement did not move.


    He did not speak.


    Not even the faintest whisper escaped his lips.


    He stood rigid, like stone.


    Cold. Detached.


    Seeing that none of them dared to speak first, weighed down by the weight of their loss, Anthony let out a quiet sigh and closed his book with a soft thud.


    In an instant, the book vanished.


    But just before it disappeared, their curious eyes caught a fleeting glimpse of the title.


    "How to Get a Girlfriend 101"


    A stunned silence filled the room.


    Yet, before the realization could even settle, the memory of the title slipped away, erased as if it had never existed.


    They didn''t need an explanation.


    Instinctively, they knew, Anthony had tampered with their thoughts.


    Of course, he had.


    To them, Anthony was an untouchable figure, godlike in presence and perfection.


    How could he possibly allow them to see that?


    Being single wasn''t a crime.


    But not knowing how to charm a woman?


    That would shatter the carefully crafted image he had upheld from the very beginning.


    So he acted.


    Without hesitation.


    Not that it was drastic, not in a world like this.


    He didn''t bother filling the gap in their memory. It wasn''t necessary.


    It was insignificant.


    And just like that, the moment passed.


    "There''s no need to be so tense"


    Anthony finally spoke, his voice smooth, almost amused.


    He turned to them with a gentle smile.


    "You''ve known me for a while. I don''t bite"


    The awkwardness in the room softened, if only slightly.


    Yet, it still lingered.


    They had braced themselves for something sharp, perhaps a reprimand or even outright scorn.


    But Anthony''s expression remained warm, his smile unwavering.


    "Normally, I wouldn''t bother fighting any of you, let alone all of you at once"


    He continued, his tone light, almost playful.


    "But I had to. Some of you have been getting...quite arrogant"


    A soft chuckle escaped his lips.


    And just like that, the tension that had started to dissipate coiled back into place.


    The air thickened.


    They exchanged uneasy glances, confusion flickering across their faces.


    Arrogant?


    None of them could understand.


    What had they done?


    They had all started at the very bottom.


    Their only saving grace was being part of the Golden Generation, a generation where the spotlight fixated on the protagonist, his harem, and the key supporting characters.


    That light, by mere proximity, had reflected onto them, the extras.


    Without that stroke of fate, they would have remained insignificant, lost in the shadows of true power.


    Anthony didn''t elaborate.


    He didn''t need to.


    It was natural to take pride in one''s achievements, to stand tall after clawing one''s way upward.


    But.


    There was a fine line between pride and arrogance.


    And crossing it was a dangerous thing.


    "Now, I''m sure you understand why you lost"


    Anthony''s voice broke the silence once more, calm yet unwavering.


    His fingers intertwined as he rested his hands on his knee, his gaze steady.


    They all nodded.


    ''Experience''


    The word echoed in their minds.


    Without it, no amount of talent or training could bridge the gap between them and Anthony.


    Then, with effortless grace, Anthony rose from his seat.


    He turned away from them, his back now facing the group as he gazed out the window.


    His hands clasped neatly behind him.


    "Experience is an issue"


    He admitted, his voice thoughtful.


    "But the true crux of the matter¡ª"


    He paused.


    "¡ªis your foundation"


    Their brows furrowed in confusion.


    ''Foundation?''


    Sensing their confusion, Anthony simply continued.


    "Just as close combatants build their physique before mastering their weapons, battle experience follows the same principle"


    He explained, his tone patient yet firm.


    "When you fight, you rely on overpowering your opponents with skills, abilities, and cheats. That¡ª"


    He paused slightly, letting the weight of his words settle.


    "¡ªis the flaw in your battle experience. You lack finesse. You lack control"


    His voice carried through the room, unwavering.


    "So, I want you to start from the very beginning"


    A hush fell over them as Anthony''s next words resonated deeply.


    "This time, you will fight without mana, abilities, or any external crutches, only pure physical combat. Then, once you master that, you''ll take it a step further, incorporating mana. Then your skills and abilities. And finally, your Intent"


    His voice echoed in their ears, sharp and undeniable.


    Their minds spun, processing his words.


    It was flawless.


    It was perfect.


    The women, however, didn''t dwell on his words for too long.


    They were mages.


    Their strength didn''t lie in physical combat.


    Anthony''s gaze shifted toward them.


    "As for Vivian, Evelyn, and Donna"


    He said, his tone carrying a knowing edge.


    "You don''t always need to rely on high rank spells. Even low rank spells can become devastating with the right elemental control and transformation"


    The three women, who had initially dismissed the conversation as irrelevant to them, finally paused.


    His words ignited something within them.


    Their minds began to churn, working through the implications of elemental manipulation under Anthony''s guidance.


    Anthony observed them with a small, satisfied smile.


    This was progress.


    Still, among all of them, only Litt had shown the least amount of openings during battle.


    That didn''t mean he was superior.


    It was simply because he had bought his battle experience from the system.


    Of course, Anthony would never say this aloud.


    What if the others got ideas?


    If they all decided to buy their battle experience instead of earning it, then all his words, all his effort, his very breath, would have been wasted.


    He couldn''t outright ban them from using the system.


    After all, he had been the one to give it to them.


    Slowly, they emerged from their thoughts.


    Their gazes drifted toward Anthony, silent yet filled with unspoken wonder.


    Just how vast was his battle experience?


    He was their age.


    And yet, he felt so distant, so far beyond their reach.


    If only they knew.


    If only they understood that not even the strongest beings on the entire Blue Planet possessed the depth of battle experience that Anthony did.


    "Anything else?"


    His voice cut through their musings as he turned to face them, his expression calm, almost indifferent.


    "What now?"


    Vivian''s voice broke the silence.


    Anthony arched a brow.


    "What do you mean by ''what now''? Elaborate"


    Vivian took a deep breath, steadying herself.


    Then she spoke.


    "I mean... some of us are confused"


    She admitted.


    "We thought you gave us power because you needed help with things you couldn''t do yourself. But in reality... we don''t really do anything. We don''t know what you want from us. We don''t even know what we should be doing moving forward"


    Her words struck a chord, resonating with everyone in the room.


    She wasn''t just speaking for herself. She was speaking for all of them.


    They were all without purpose.


    Without reason.


    They only existed.


    Anthony listened, his gaze unreadable.


    He understood.


    After all, when he first took subordinates, it had been a practical decision, an extra measure, a contingency.


    He had assumed that one day he might need them for something beyond his own capability.


    It was an impulsive, almost casual choice.


    Yet, years had passed.


    Years of gathering these overwhelmingly powerful subordinates...


    And he had never actually needed them for anything.


    "I didn''t give you power just to cage you in my own world"


    Anthony''s voice was steady, yet it carried an undeniable weight.


    His gaze swept over them, his expression unreadable.


    "Your loyalty to me is eternal, that much is certain. But that doesn''t mean you should always wait for my command, lingering in my shadow"


    They listened, hanging onto his every word.


    "You are free. Free to build your own power. To forge your own legacy. If you wish, create a family that could one day rival even my own. Establish your own guild. Become adventurers. Walk whatever path you desire, so long as you continue to grow in power"


    His words struck deep, resonating in their very souls.


    He had given them something more than strength.


    He had given them freedom.


    Of course, this didn''t mean they could stray to the dark side of the world. That was never an option.


    Then, Anthony''s tone shifted ever so slightly, lighter, as if speaking more to himself than to them.


    "As for me... I suppose it''s time to start my military arc"


    With those final words, he vanished in a flash.


    ''I wonder if I''ll find my soulmate during this arc''


    Anthony mused with a silent, mental smile as he disappeared into the unknown.

 Chapter 351: The Richest

    The Null Estate


    The melodious chirping of birds resonated through the sky as they soared gracefully, their songs weaving through the morning air.


    The soft glow of dawn spilled through a window, casting golden streaks of light into a quiet room.


    Within, Anthony lay in peaceful slumber, undisturbed by the world around him.


    Moments later, his body stirred, rousing him from his rest.


    With a sluggish motion, he rubbed his eyes, the remnants of sleep still clouding his vision.


    "Erhh... What time is it?"


    Anthony muttered groggily, his voice barely above a whisper as he rose from his bed.


    Stretching lazily, he made his way to a nearby mirror, pausing to admire his reflection with a satisfied smirk.


    After a brief moment of vanity, he decided to freshen up.


    A quick bath and a thorough brush later, Anthony stepped out of his room.


    The grand halls of the Null Estate were lined with guards stationed at every corner, their presence formidable, ready to react at a moment''s notice.


    Yet, the instant Anthony strode forward, a remarkable shift occurred.


    All at once, the oppressive aura of the guards dissipated, vanishing as if it had never existed.


    Without hesitation, every single person in sight bowed in reverence.


    Even the maids, with graceful precision, lowered their heads in silent acknowledgment of his presence.


    Anthony didn''t spare them so much as a glance, let alone a gesture or a word of acknowledgment.


    This was routine, an ingrained practice that repeated itself every day without fail.


    If he passed them a hundred times in a single day, they would bow a hundred times without hesitation.


    It was excessive.


    Yet, Anthony no longer had the patience to acknowledge it each time.


    He had long grown weary of the ritual, though he understood it was not something they could abandon.


    And so, he chose the simplest course of action, he ignored them entirely.


    A butler approached Anthony with practiced grace, bowing respectfully before speaking.


    "Good morning, Young Master. Is there anything I can assist you with today?"


    Anthony''s gaze shifted to the butler, his expression unreadable.


    This man, he had been seeing him for the past three months now.


    Patrick was gone.


    But it wasn''t just Patrick.


    His father, Michael.


    His mother, Mitchelle.


    His grandfather, Collins.


    His grandmother, Irene.


    All of them had vanished into seclusion.


    Three months had passed since the Starborn Tournament.


    After the grand distribution of rewards, the world had fallen into an eerie silence as countless figures of power withdrew from the public eye.


    Anthony''s parents and grandparents had lingered for only a few days before they, too, vanished into seclusion, leaving him behind.


    The butler standing before him was merely a temporary replacement for Patrick, until the day he returned.


    But it wasn''t just the Null family that had retreated into isolation.


    Across the entire planet, formidable powerhouses had done the same, disappearing the moment they had claimed their rewards.


    Where these rewards had originated from remained a mystery, but such trivial details mattered little.


    What mattered was power, and they would stop at nothing to refine it.


    Forces like the Army and the Adventurers'' Guild, which couldn''t afford to let all their members vanish into seclusion, took a different approach.


    Instead of an abrupt retreat, they distributed their rewards in batches, integrating them into missions and assignments.


    Auction houses flourished, selling rare treasures at staggering prices.


    Fortunes were made, and wealth flowed like a roaring river.


    On the surface, the world seemed tranquil, almost unnaturally so.


    And in truth, it was.


    At least... for them.


    But for Anthony?


    Not so much.


    For three months, Anthony did nothing of significance.


    He ate, slept, traveled the world in luxurious vehicles, spent money on whatever caught his eye, and repeated the cycle without a care.


    It was a life of ease.


    A rare moment of tranquility.


    Until that peace was shattered one fateful night.


    Assassins.


    They had infiltrated the Null Estate.


    It wasn''t the first attempt.


    Assassins had come for him before, but most never made it past the outer defenses, swiftly dealt with by the estate''s guards.


    And for those who managed to slip through?


    They never got far.


    Anthony''s personal guards, handpicked by his parents, ensured that none lived long enough to pose a real threat.


    After a while, Anthony grew bored of the constant interruptions.


    He ordered his personal guards to stand down, to let him handle the assassins himself.


    And so, he did.


    Yet, no matter how many assassins fell, it was never enough.


    The Assassin Guild remained relentless, sending wave after wave as if his death were a necessity.


    With so many powerhouses retreating into seclusion, the balance of power had shifted.


    Those lurking in the shadows, waiting for their moment, now moved without restraint.


    The demand for assassinations skyrocketed.


    Guild records showed a staggering increase, assassination missions had surged by over five hundred percent.


    Even standard guild missions followed suit, rising at an alarming rate.


    As for the Forsaken Cult, news of the massive resource distribution had not escaped their attention.


    This wasn''t the first time such an event had occurred.


    It had happened before.


    Twice, to be precise.


    And now, for the third time, history was repeating itself.


    Determined to uncover the truth, the cult activated every undercover operative they had, their network of spies moving in unison.


    After weeks of relentless pursuit, they uncovered the same answer as before, the influx of resources stemmed from the top powerhouses across the planet.


    Just as it had the last two times.


    But despite their efforts, the real source remained elusive.


    How?


    Why?


    Where?


    There was no logical reason for the planet''s top powerhouses to suddenly grow generous, freely distributing their wealth.


    Besides, resources of such caliber shouldn''t even exist on a planet like Blue Planet.


    Something didn''t add up.


    And so, while the world appeared peaceful on the surface... it wasn''t.


    The Forsaken Cult ran amok.


    Their influence spread like wildfire, operating in the shadows and striking from the unseen.


    Meanwhile, the assassination market flourished like never before.


    With the promise of unparalleled rewards and the lack of protection around high value targets, missions were being completed at an unprecedented rate.


    After taking a moment to admire the grandeur of the Null Estate, Anthony returned to his room, lost in thought.


    He had briefly considered visiting familiar faces, perhaps the Storm Brothers or Bryan, but quickly dismissed the idea.


    They, too, were sons of powerful patriarchs, and like everyone else, they had likely retreated into seclusion.


    Anthony himself had received immense resources from the Starborn Tournament''s rewards.


    Yet, he hadn''t touched them.


    He didn''t need to.


    While others scrambled to strengthen themselves, locking themselves away in isolation, Anthony remained untouched by the frenzy.


    Because unlike them...


    He had just emerged from a century long seclusion before the tournament began.


    There was no way he was going back in.


    Anthony spent his days unwinding, or rather, doing absolutely nothing.


    He allowed his lazy side to take complete control, indulging in a carefree existence while the rest of the world buried itself in rigorous training and seclusion.


    As for boredom?


    That word didn''t exist in his dictionary.


    Most of his time was spent indulging in one of his favorite pastimes, gossiping online.


    Of course, he did so through an alternate account, his real identity was far too famous to display such behaviour.


    And being ridiculously wealthy, Anthony had no qualms about spending millions of quarks at a whim.


    He showered webnovel authors with extravagant gifts.


    He donated absurd amounts to streamers just to watch their stunned reactions.


    Pay to win games?


    He bought every character, skill set, weapon, and skin available, with money.


    His alternate persona was a legend across the Mananet.


    The handle of his account?


    THE RICHEST.


    Because, quite simply, he was the richest.


    Online, they called him the MONEY GOD.


    No one could outspend him.


    And those who tried?


    They only ended up broke.

 Chapter 352: Show-off

    Anthony sat in front of his television, engrossed in a gripping TV series.


    With deliberate slowness, he ate his popcorn, his anticipation mounting as the mastermind behind every intricate scheme was about to be revealed.


    His excitement had reached its peak.


    Though he had formed a few guesses, he dismissed them just as quickly, keeping his gaze unwaveringly fixed on the screen.


    Outside, the moon hung high in the sky, casting its ethereal glow over the world, while the wind whispered through the rustling leaves, weaving a quiet symphony of the night.


    A shadowy figure moved with ghostly silence, slipping through the night undetected.


    With effortless grace, they leaped from tree to tree, each movement executed with flawless precision.


    A deft touch brought them to a halt upon a sturdy branch, barely disturbing the leaves.


    Their piercing gaze fixed upon the dimly lit room beyond the window.


    Inside, their target sat, eyes locked onto the screen, his face etched with expectation.


    Oblivious.


    Unaware.


    The figure stood at the Sovereign Rank, an echelon of power beyond the reach of many in the world.


    Beneath his effortless control, mana swirled in subtle currents, a force both restrained and absolute.


    Shadows coiled around him, merging seamlessly with the night until he became little more than a whisper in the darkness.


    And then, he vanished.


    With a movement too swift to perceive, he leaped from the branch, passing through the window like a phantom, leaving neither tremor nor trace behind.


    Not even the wind stirred.


    Silent as death itself, he landed on the ground.


    At this moment, he was invisible, a ghost in the darkness.


    An artifact had already cloaked his presence, allowing him to slip effortlessly through the Null family''s formidable defenses.


    To him, he was undetectable.


    To him Anthony remained entirely oblivious to the impending strike, unaware that calling for his guards was now an impossibility.


    The Assassin''s Guild had estimated Anthony''s strength to be at the Paragon Rank, an extraordinary feat for someone his age.


    But it was irrelevant.


    Once the guards were bypassed, the rest would be as effortless as drawing breath.


    Unbeknownst to the assassin, twenty figures sat perched atop the roof of Anthony''s room, his personal guards, handpicked by his parents.


    They remained ever vigilant, their watchful eyes trained on him every hour of the day.


    The only time they did not physically observe him was during his moments of solitude in the bath.


    Now, their playful yet piercing gazes bore down upon the would be killer, amusement flickering in their eyes as he crept forward, twin daggers gleaming in his hands.


    "It seems another insect has come for the Young Master''s head"


    One of the guards remarked, his tone laced with mild amusement as he watched the seemingly invisible assassin inch closer to Anthony.


    "At this point, I think the outer guards are just letting these pests through so we can deal with them"


    Another chimed in, stretching lazily.


    "How do you think the Young Master will handle this one?"


    A bearded man, his expression unreadable, leaned forward slightly, his voice carrying only boredom, as though this was nothing more than a passing inconvenience.


    They never doubted Anthony''s ability to kill someone at the Sovereign Rank.


    At first, it had seemed unbelievable, but after witnessing him eliminate assassin after assassin with chilling ease, they had come to understand just how monstrous he truly was.


    "Won''t it be the same as always? Those shadow like beings he summons will take care of it"


    One of them stated matter-of-factly.


    "Besides, why won''t the Young Master just go into seclusion? Others his age across the world are retreating into isolation to cultivate, yet here he is, lazing around"


    A woman intoned, watching as Anthony casually munched on his popcorn.


    "The Young Master is a genius. The minds of geniuses don''t work like ours"


    A petite woman responded with unwavering confidence.


    "What others struggle to achieve in seclusion, he might accomplish in a week or two of casual training"


    "The Young Master is almost eighteen now. Do you think he''ll follow tradition and join the military like the Patriarch and Grand Patriarch?"


    A man, using a massive hammer as a pillow, spoke lazily as he lounged atop the roof.


    "Well, both the Grand Patriarch and Patriarch served in the military, so it would make sense"


    Another guard replied with a shrug.


    "But what if he doesn''t want to?"


    Someone else mused.


    "Among the top families of the Human Domain, the patriarchs and their heirs rarely enlist. It''s usually their siblings or cousins who do. The Null family is the only exception, their patriarch has always been in the military"


    "There''s no point debating it"


    A veteran guard interjected, ending the discussion with a tone of finality.


    "In the end, the choice belongs to the Young Master"


    At those words, the others simply nodded in agreement, falling silent as they turned their attention back to the spectacle about to unfold.


    With blistering speed, the assassin lunged toward Anthony, his movements like a phantom cutting through the night.


    The moment he struck, his invisibility shattered, revealing his presence in an instant.


    His twin daggers gleamed under the moonlight, their edges reflecting a cold, merciless sheen as they sliced forward, aimed directly at Anthony''s throat.


    But before the attack could land, before even infinity itself could intervene, a long, double edged sword, black and blue in hue, shot upward from below, intercepting the strike with a resounding clang.


    The assassin''s eyes widened in shock.


    ''Wasn''t he supposed to be alone?''


    Realizing that the element of surprise had slipped from his grasp, he wasted no time, his fingers wove a rapid spell, and in the blink of an eye, he vanished once more into the shadows.


    Igris emerged silently from Anthony''s shadow, his presence like a specter materializing from the abyss.


    His black cape billowed in the wind, and his eyes gleamed with an eerie light.


    "These assassination attempts are getting a bit repetitive, don''t you think, Igris?"


    Anthony finally turned his gaze toward the assassin, his tone carrying a mix of amusement and mild irritation.


    Igris did not speak.


    He merely nodded, his expression as unreadable as ever.


    The assassin, realizing that his invisibility was useless, wasted no time.


    Without hesitation, he bolted toward the window, his only thought now was escape.


    But it was useless.


    Igris was a Swordmaster, one who lacked neither speed nor strength.


    His form flickered, vanishing in an instant, only to reappear before the assassin at the window, his presence an immovable wall against escape.


    There was no hesitation.


    No wasted motion.


    His sword rose and fell in a single, deceptively simple stroke, clean, precise, absolute.


    The assassin barely had time to react, crossing his daggers in an X shape to block the attack.


    It made no difference.


    Igris'' blade met them, and in an instant, both daggers shattered like fragile glass.


    A heartbeat later, the sword cleaved clean through the assassin, splitting him in half.


    Blood splattered against the windowpane, streaking it in crimson, while the floor tiles beneath became painted with the remnants of a life that had ended before it even had the chance to struggle.


    Anthony watched Igris with a knowing smile.


    He had to admit, there was something about Igris'' swordsmanship that always screamed ''show-off''.


    But at the same time, it was perfect in every literal sense.


    A blend of elegance and lethality, refined to an art form.


    "Well, since my movie is over and I have nothing else to do..."


    Anthony mused, stretching leisurely.


    "How about I pay this Assassin''s Guild a visit?"


    A slow, almost mischievous smile spread across his lips as he rose from his seat.


    As he stood, the blood splattered on the window and tiles simply vanished.


    Even the thick, metallic scent lingering in the air dissipated as if it had never existed.

 Chapter 353: Come forth

    Before Anthony could even vanish, the guards materialized before him in an instant.


    In perfect synchronization, they encircled him, their expressions resolute.


    Having heard his words, they knew they could not stand idly by.


    Allowing Anthony to depart unescorted was simply out of the question.


    His safety was their sworn duty, an obligation they could not afford to neglect.


    Should misfortune befall him beyond these walls, there would be dire consequences.


    Their very lives would hang in the balance by dawn.


    "Apologies, Young Master, but we cannot allow you to leave the estate alone"


    One of the guards said firmly.


    Anthony found himself at a loss for words.


    If he wished, he could simply teleport away, vanishing without a trace.


    They wouldn''t even know where he had gone. But he chose not to make things difficult for his bodyguards.


    He understood all too well how terrifying his parents could be, despite the warmth and kindness they displayed.


    Beneath their smiles lay an authority that even he dared not challenge carelessly.


    Letting out a reluctant sigh, Anthony finally spoke.


    "Fine. You may follow me, but do not interfere unless I am in genuine danger, which, frankly, I doubt will happen"


    At his command, the guards exchanged glances before nodding in unison, their loyalty evident in their silence.


    "Young Master, how do you intend to visit the Assassin''s Guild if you don''t even know where their base is?"


    One of the guards inquired.


    "I''ve already acquired the information I need from one of their own"


    Anthony replied coolly.


    Without a word, Igris''s figure dissolved into shadows, seamlessly merging with Anthony''s own.


    The guards exchanged uncertain glances.


    They had no idea how Anthony had obtained such classified information, but they chose not to question him.


    After all, they could never have imagined that he possessed something as extraordinary as the Authority Of Information.


    The Assassin Guild was notorious for their secrecy, ensuring absolute loyalty through the use of powerful cursed marks.


    These marks were etched onto every guild member, preventing them from divulging information to outsiders.


    Even their minds were not spared, inscribed with intricate seals designed to counter mind reading, memory extraction, and other invasive techniques.


    Should any form of mental manipulation be attempted, be it mind control or coercion, their brains would detonate instantly, leaving no trace of their secrets behind.


    It was through such ruthless measures that the Assassin Guild had remained shrouded in mystery, hidden from the eyes of the world.


    Of course, there existed a select few who could bypass these so called impenetrable safeguards as effortlessly as breathing.


    With a single step, Anthony disappeared.


    His figure reemerged high above the Null Estate, suspended in the vast sky.


    In an instant, his guards materialized beside him.


    Then, with a thunderous boom, Anthony shot forward, tearing through the air like a streak of light.


    His guards followed close behind, their forms slicing through the sky as they raced after him.


    Within minutes, they arrived at a vast mountain range, where towering peaks and dense forests stretched endlessly in every direction.


    The guards immediately expanded their senses, meticulously scanning every crevice and shadow within the rugged terrain.


    Yet, despite their efforts, they found nothing, no structures, no signs of life.


    "Young Master, there''s nothing here"


    One of the guards reported, his tone laced with confusion.


    Anthony chuckled, a knowing smile appeared on his lips.


    "Of course you won''t see it. Why go through the trouble of hiding in a mountain range only to build their base out in the open? They''ve concealed everything with runes"


    Very few things in this world could remain hidden from Anthony''s eyes, the Assassin Guild was no exception.


    To him, their so called secrecy was no different from being fully exposed.


    With a simple snap of his fingers, an unseen force surged through the air, unraveling the intricate web of runes concealing the base.


    In an instant, the illusion shattered.


    Before them, a sprawling city emerged from the void.


    Buildings of varying sizes stretched across the landscape, their structures meticulously arranged.


    Roads, paved with immaculate precision, wove through the city like veins, connecting its many districts.


    What was once hidden now lay bare beneath Anthony''s gaze.


    The moment the runes shattered, blaring alarms erupted in every direction.


    The once-bustling city came to an abrupt halt.


    Assassins, merchants, and informants alike froze in place, their instincts screaming danger.


    They knew exactly what that sound meant.


    Their veil of secrecy had been torn apart.


    They had been found.


    Heads snapped upward, searching for the force responsible for their exposure.


    Yet, to their shock, there was no grand army descending upon them, no legions of soldiers laying siege to their hidden stronghold.


    There was only one figure, floating silently in the sky.


    But the moment they saw him, a chill ran through their bones.


    They knew exactly who he was.


    Null Anthony.


    A name that resounded across the planet.


    A name feared and revered in equal measure.


    The illegitimate son of the Heavens.


    And a man whose bounty was anything but small.


    Anthony gazed down at the city below, his expression unreadable, his presence suffocating.


    Then, he spoke.


    His voice rolled through every corner of the hidden stronghold, reaching every ear as if carried by the very wind itself.


    "You people have been interfering with my peaceful, lazy schedule for far too long. I don''t care who you assassinate or what petty contracts you fulfill, but I do hate pests. So, consider this a warning"


    His lips curled into a faint smirk.


    "And, of course, I don''t give warnings with words, but with blood"


    A heavy silence fell over the city.


    "And with the destruction of a base or two... Maybe your HQ will finally back off"


    Then, without hesitation, Anthony dropped.


    He slammed into the ground with earth shattering force, the impact sending violent tremors rippling through the city.


    The very land beneath his feet cracked and crumbled, massive fractures splintering outward like a spiderweb.


    A deafening shockwave exploded from the impact, tearing through the streets.


    Weaker assassins were sent flying, their bodies flung like ragdolls through the air.


    Buildings quaked, debris cascading from rooftops.


    The city had just been shaken awake.


    Of course, if given the choice, Anthony would have preferred to head straight to the Assassin Guild''s headquarters and have a little talk with their Guild Master.


    But there was just one problem, he didn''t know its location.


    Even with his Authority Of Information, the whereabouts of the true headquarters remained obscured.


    And even if he did know, he wasn''t so arrogant as to march in unannounced.


    Someone capable of reigning as the Guild Master of the Assassin Guild wasn''t just some small-time player.


    That was a position that demanded fear, cunning, and unparalleled strength.


    Anthony wasn''t foolish enough to engage in a battle with no clear reward, or worse, to court death without reason.


    "Come forth"


    At Anthony''s command, darkness unfurled from beneath his feet, spreading like an all consuming abyss.


    From its depths, shadows surged forth.


    Igris. Beru. Bellion. George. Unknown.


    They emerged in silence, their presence alone sending a chill through the air.


    No words were needed.


    In an instant, they blurred forward, their figures vanishing into the heart of the city.


    Then, chaos erupted.


    Screams tore through the night, sharp and panicked.


    Explosions ignited the sky, turning darkness into momentary flashes of searing brilliance.


    The earth convulsed under the sheer force of battle, splitting apart with high-magnitude tremors.


    Mountains crumbled.


    Hills collapsed.


    Trees disintegrated into splinters.


    Buildings, once hidden by runes, shattered into dust and debris.


    Spells were unleashed in every direction, their brilliance casting eerie shadows across the battlefield.


    Mana flooded the air in an overwhelming surge, both in absurd quantity and terrifying quality.


    The clash of steel echoed like war drums, ringing through the sky.


    Desperation followed.


    Trump cards were activated, assassins vanishing into the void or unleashing forbidden techniques in a last ditch effort.


    Some fled.


    Some, seeing no escape, resorted to suicide bombings, detonating themselves in futile attempts to take down their adversaries.


    But it made no difference.


    Blood flowed.


    Pooling. Merging. Forming rivulets of crimson that snaked through the ruined city.


    The scent of iron saturated the air, so thick it clung to tongues and lungs alike, suffocating in its intensity.


    Dust. Smoke. Fumes.


    They rose in towering plumes, obscuring the battlefield in a suffocating haze.


    Yet, the slaughter did not end.


    For every shadow soldier that fell, Anthony''s infinite mana resurrected them anew.


    Unstoppable. Unrelenting.


    The Assassin Guild branch had been plunged into a nightmare.


    Speaking of Anthony.


    He was already floating high above the carnage, a glass of fine wine lazily held in his hand.


    His posture was relaxed, utterly detached from the massacre unfolding below.


    Beside him, his personal guards stood in silent vigilance, their eyes locked onto the battlefield.


    Anthony took a slow sip, savoring the taste as screams and explosions painted the night in fire and blood.


    A faint smirk appeared on his lips.


    "The night is still young"

 Chapter 354: Losses

    Originally, Anthony had intended to dismantle a base or two and leave it at that.


    However, with nothing to occupy his time upon returning home, he chose to indulge himself.


    Activating his Authority Of Information, he effortlessly unearthed a vast trove of intelligence on the Assassin Guild, an overwhelming expanse of information.


    Hidden bases.


    Hidden training grounds.


    Hidden spies.


    Hidden corporations.


    Hidden transactions.


    Hidden trade routes.


    Assassination targets.


    Hidden members.


    The sheer magnitude of it all was staggering.


    Anthony''s mind raced as he processed the vast network of secrets now laid bare before him.


    He was stunned, unable to fathom just how deeply entrenched the Assassin Guild truly was.


    This was more than just assassination.


    Not that any of this truly concerned him.


    He held no real interest in his own assassination, this was nothing more than a diversion, a way to stave off boredom.


    The worst part?


    This wasn''t even the full extent of the guild''s secrets.


    What Anthony had uncovered was merely what his current level of Authority Of Information allowed him to perceive.


    Even so, if action were taken based on just this fragment of intelligence, the Assassin Guild would face catastrophic losses.


    And the thought of those losses?


    It sent a thrilling shiver down Anthony''s spine.


    Anthony gazed down upon the devastation below, his expression unreadable.


    With nothing more than a flicker of his will, the earth trembled, reshaping itself into a message etched in stone:


    "THE NULL FAMILY IS ALWAYS WATCHING"


    There was no need to sign his name.


    He knew that the survivors, those fortunate or unfortunate enough to escape, would spread the tale of the one who had personally razed the base.


    Turning to his guards, Anthony spoke in a calm, unwavering voice.


    "We''re leaving"


    Without hesitation, they nodded in silent acknowledgment.


    A portal tore open before him, swirling with energy.


    Without a second glance, Anthony stepped through.


    His guards followed close behind, vanishing into the abyss.


    Then, the reckoning began.


    Anthony unleashed a rampage of unrelenting destruction.


    Over forty hidden bases of the Assassin Guild, reduced to nothing but smoldering ruins.


    Everyone within, annihilated.


    The guild''s shadowy corporations, obliterated without a trace.


    Spies, erased before their instincts could even warn them of their impending doom.


    Transaction routes, set ablaze in hellish flames, while others lay entombed in eternal ice.


    Hidden members, decapitated, their severed heads displayed as grim warnings on stakes.


    The guild''s vast assets, crippled beyond recovery, left in utter ruin.


    Assassination targets were discreetly informed of the bounties on their heads, along with the identities of those who had placed them.


    With that single act, the Assassin Guild''s long standing reputation for secrecy crumbled.


    Meanwhile, Anthony remained a mere spectator.


    His shadow soldiers and clones carried out the massacre in his stead, executing his will with ruthless precision as he and his guards simply observed the spectacle unfold.


    At every obliterated base, he left behind the same chilling message:


    "THE NULL FAMILY IS ALWAYS WATCHING"


    And just like that, in the span of a single night, countless lives were snuffed out before they even realized what was happening.


    When his work was done, Anthony returned home.


    He slept soundly, like a child without a care in the world.


    His night was peaceful. His dreams, undisturbed.


    But for the Assassin Guild, the night was anything but peaceful.


    Word had reached headquarters.


    The Null Family had moved.


    Even the Young Master himself had personally descended upon their bases.


    They stared at the devastation, seething with fury.


    Years of meticulous planning¡ªgone.


    Years of pooling resources¡ªgone.


    Years of cultivation¡ªgone.


    Years of carefully laid foundations, obliterated in a single night.


    Everything was reduced to ashes.


    Nothing was spared.


    No one was left alive.


    Rage burned in the eyes of the high ranking members gathered at the Assassin Guild''s headquarters.


    The scale of their losses was staggering, unfathomable.


    Even the bounty on Anthony''s head, no matter how exorbitant, couldn''t begin to compensate for the devastation inflicted upon them.


    Yet, they didn''t waste time pondering how the Null Family had acquired such an overwhelming trove of intelligence.


    They knew, far too well, that there were countless means of gathering information.


    The real nightmare?


    Calls flooded in, demanding answers.


    Clients, once confident in the guild''s discretion, now demanded to know how their bounties had been exposed.


    Panic spread as those who had been marked for death received the names of their would be executioners, names that ignited immediate retaliation.


    One by one, the carefully woven threads of the Assassin Guild''s empire began to unravel.


    The high ranking members of the Assassin Guild didn''t waste time on speculation.


    They didn''t entertain the idea that the Null Family had been framed.


    They knew the Null Family.


    There was no need for scheming.


    No need for empty words.


    They spoke through power.


    They spoke through might.


    They spoke through blood.


    They were madmen.


    The assassin guild weren''t fools.


    They had accepted the mission only because they knew that Michael, Mitchelle, and Collins, the pillars of the Null Family, were in seclusion.


    Had those three not been preoccupied, the Assassin Guild''s headquarters would have already been reduced to rubble.


    What they had just suffered was no act of vengeance.


    It was a warning.


    And while the Assassin Guild was feared across the domain, they also knew when to cut their losses.


    Orders were issued without hesitation.


    The bounty on Null Anthony was erased.


    Resources poured from the higher ups, bleeding the Assassin Guild dry as they faced the grim reality, they had no choice but to rebuild from the ground up.


    They had to.


    They needed to.


    New spies were dispatched.


    New businesses were hastily established, desperate attempts to regain their foothold.


    Meanwhile, Anthony awoke the next morning feeling utterly refreshed.


    After a leisurely bath and his usual morning routine, he turned on the television, flipping straight to the news channel.


    Reporters and anchors flooded the sites of his destruction, ruined companies, obliterated transaction routes, smoldering remnants of what once stood.


    Speculation ran wild.


    Theories were thrown around.


    Yet, for all the chaos, nothing concrete was said.


    Neither the Assassin Guild nor the Null Family was mentioned.


    The Assassin Guild had never publicly backed these companies; their influence remained hidden in the shadows.


    With no direct ties, there was nothing to link the destruction to them.


    As for Anthony, he had been precise.


    His message.


    "THE NULL FAMILY IS ALWAYS WATCHING"


    Had been left only at the obliterated assassin bases, nowhere else.


    That alone was enough for the Assassin Guild''s headquarters to understand.


    The Null Family had been behind everything.


    And just like that, time moved forward.


    Hours passed.


    Hours turned into days.


    Days turned into weeks.


    Weeks turned into months.

 Chapter 355 355: GIRLFRIEND

    Seven months had passed since the Assassin Guild endured devastating losses at Anthony''s hands.


    Anthony had turned eighteen.


    Yet, there had been no celebration.


    His parents and grandparents remained in seclusion, their absence stretching endlessly.


    His subordinates, consumed by relentless training, fought for twenty hours each day, honing their battle experience through ceaseless battle.


    Anthony stood alone, utterly and irrevocably alone.


    But he wasn''t bored.


    Far from it.


    In a way, he preferred things this way... or at least, something close to it.


    The grand balls, the extravagant celebrations that often accompanied birthdays, those had never been to his taste.


    Anthony sat in front of the television, fingers moving swiftly over the gaming controller, eyes locked onto the screen.


    An online battle unfolded before him, his focus unwavering.


    Then, suddenly, he paused.


    A presence stirred at the edge of his awareness.


    Familiar.


    A slow smile spread across his lips.


    "Finally done, huh?"


    The thought echoed in his mind.


    A few seconds later, the door creaked open.


    Two figures stepped inside.


    Null Michael and Mitchelle Crimson.


    Anthony turned his head toward them, his expression unreadable.


    "Did you miss me?"


    Mitchelle asked, stepping forward and settling beside him.


    "Nope. Not at all"


    Anthony''s reply came with a carefree smile, but a glint of mischief danced in his eyes.


    Mitchelle sighed, a knowing smile curving her lips.


    "Are you upset that I missed your eighteenth birthday?"


    She asked, pulling him into a warm embrace, her fingers ruffling his hair.


    "I was in seclusion, you know that. I couldn''t just leave, it would have disrupted my cultivation and damaged my foundation"


    "It''s just a birthday, a single day. No need to fuss over something so trivial like a child. You''re a man. You should be on the battlefield"


    Michael''s tone was casual, as if he hadn''t missed Anthony after months of being away.


    "Besides"


    He continued.


    "We wouldn''t normally be out of seclusion this soon. The fruit you gave us changed everything. It accelerated our progress, cutting our cultivation time significantly"


    Mitchelle nodded, her expression thoughtful.


    "Your father is right. I originally estimated that we''d be in seclusion for at least a year and a half. But who would have thought we''d be done in just ten months?"


    "Where are Grandpa and Grandma?"


    Anthony asked, his brows slightly furrowed.


    He couldn''t sense their presence.


    Michael leaned back, his tone nonchalant.


    "Well, your grandfather ended his seclusion before us. But instead of staying at the Null estate, he left immediately"


    Anthony''s gaze sharpened.


    "Where did he go?"


    Mitchelle smiled knowingly.


    "Your grandmother is also in a sort of seclusion... so I''m certain he went to wait for her"


    Michael nodded.


    "It''s always been that way. Whenever your grandfather enters seclusion, your grandmother does too. And she never comes out until he does"


    "But why does Grandma''s seclusion take place outside the estate? Can''t she train here like the rest of you?"


    Anthony asked, curiosity flickering in his eyes.


    Mitchelle sighed.


    "She could. In fact, she did for a long time. But she eventually found a special place, somewhere unique. She never shared the details with us. Only she and your grandfather know its location"


    Before Anthony could press further, Michael casually stretched out his hand and picked up a gaming controller.


    Anthony raised an eyebrow.


    "Dad... this is an online game. I doubt you even know how to play"


    Michael smirked, fingers resting comfortably on the buttons.


    "What do you know? When I was your age, I used gaming to pass the time. No one wanted to fight me, so I had to settle for battling online"


    Before Anthony could follow up, Mitchelle interjected with a small smile.


    "In fact, your father and I met because of a game"


    Anthony turned to her, surprise flickering in his eyes.


    "You played games?"


    He asked, skeptical.


    Mitchelle shook her head.


    "Never. But your father was too busy gaming on his phone while walking down the academy halls. He wasn''t paying attention and bumped into me"


    She paused, a nostalgic glint in her gaze.


    "He was in his second year, and I was a first-year at the time"


    Anthony glanced at Michael, who showed no sign of embarrassment.


    "And he didn''t even apologize"


    Mitchelle continued, crossing her arms.


    "He just kept walking, completely absorbed in his game. He was so focused he didn''t even notice the people around him"


    A smirk tugged at her lips as she finished.


    "That was our first interaction. But don''t get me wrong, I never wasted my time playing games. I had far more important things to do"


    "So? Up for a match?"


    Michael teased, a smirk playing on his lips.


    Anthony gave his father a flat look.


    "Dad, even if you used to play games, that was ages ago. I''m pretty sure it''s been, what, two centuries since you last touched a gaming controller? Besides, this game is completely different"


    Michael waved off the remark.


    "Doesn''t matter. If you won''t spar with your father in combat, at least show me what it means to be a man through gaming"


    Anthony exhaled in mild exasperation before finally picking up another controller.


    With that, father and son dived into a heated PVP match, the screen flashing as their battle began.


    Mitchelle watched them with a gentle smile, the warmth in her gaze unwavering.


    The atmosphere felt light, harmonious.


    Every now and then, she chimed in with a comment, but for the most part, she simply observed, savoring the moment.


    She cherished times like these.


    Spending time with her son.


    Spending time with her family.


    She could never understand those who brought children into the world only to treat them as tools, burdening them with suffocating expectations, demanding perfection at every turn.


    Of course, she wasn''t naive.


    She wished for her son to have a life of peace, to know happiness without the weight of the world pressing down on him.


    But she knew better.


    She understood the reality of the Blue Planet.


    She understood the kind of galaxy it resided in.


    And she knew, no matter how much she wished otherwise, she wouldn''t always be there to protect him.


    The new butler silently entered the room at intervals, bringing in fresh fruit as Anthony and Michael devoured them between matches, their focus never wavering from the game.


    Hours slipped by.


    And Michael just kept losing.


    By the time night had fallen, the moon casting its silver glow over the estate, the score was undeniably one-sided.


    With a frustrated click of his tongue, Michael dropped the controller onto the table.


    "Tsk. You must be cheating"


    Anthony leaned back with a smirk.


    "That''s what all losers say. Excuses"


    Michael sighed, leaning back slightly.


    "Enough of this. You''re eighteen now, you''ve met the age requirement for the military. When do you plan on joining?"


    For a moment, Anthony remained silent.


    He had always known this day would come.


    Joining the military wasn''t a choice, it was a family tradition, an expectation carved into his lineage.


    And now, it was time for his arc to begin.


    "There''s no need to waste time"


    Anthony finally said.


    "Whenever you and Mom head back to the military base, I''ll go with you"


    Michael gave a brief nod before pulling out a sleek device, tapping on it a few times with practiced ease.


    Then, turning to Anthony, he spoke in a firm tone.


    "We''re heading back to the military base tomorrow. We''ve been away long enough. Prepare yourself, you''ll be leaving as well"


    Rising from his seat, Michael adjusted his coat.


    Anthony, however, caught something in his father''s words, an undertone that didn''t sit right.


    "You say that like I won''t be going with you"


    He remarked, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    Michael glanced back, his expression unreadable.


    "You won''t. The military isn''t an amusement park, nor is it the Academy where you can arrive alongside your parents. There''s a procedure for everything, you''ll understand soon enough"


    With that, he turned and strode toward the door, his presence commanding even in casual departure.


    Mitchelle rose gracefully, her gaze softening as she looked at her son.


    "Sleep well, my baby. Tomorrow marks the beginning of a new chapter in your life"


    With those parting words, she turned and followed Michael out of the room, the door clicking shut behind her.


    Silence settled in.


    The once vibrant sounds of the game seemed to fade into nothingness, leaving Anthony alone with his thoughts.


    For a long moment, he simply sat there, motionless.


    Then, breaking the silence, he murmured.


    "I wonder what the military is like..."


    Slowly, he rose from his seat and walked toward the window, his gaze drifting upward, locking onto the distant celestial bodies scattered across the night sky.


    Tomorrow, everything would change.


    Anthony exhaled softly before a small smirk tugged at his lips.


    "Well, I haven''t signed in today. Let''s hope this new arc brings some good luck"


    With that, a single thought willed the system interface into existence before him, its translucent screen flickering to life.


    His gaze lingered on it for a brief moment before he spoke, his voice steady and resolute.


    "Sign in"


    The words echoed through the room.


    [Ding]


    [The Host has successfully signed in]


    [The Host has won ####***. ??? detected... recalibrating]


    [??? has been entertained by your performance in the Starborn Tournament. He also admires your work-life balance]


    [??? extends his wishes, Happy eighteenth birthday, Host]


    [??? has chosen to fulfill the Host''s heart''s desire]


    [Ding]


    [Congratulations, Host. Due to the interference of ???, you have won... a GIRLFRIEND]


    _____________


    AUTHOR''S NOTE


    Y''all finally won. She is here.


    I bet y''all didn''t think I would introduce her this way.

 Chapter 356 356: GIRLFRIEND-2

    Anthony''s body trembled the moment his eyes scanned the reward.


    It defied belief.


    No¡ª


    It transcended possibility.


    That which he had long desired.


    That which he had relentlessly pursued.


    That which he had yearned for with every fiber of his being.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    In his previous life, he had remained a virgin, never once having experienced the warmth of a lover.


    Not once had he held a girlfriend.


    There were women he had admired, fleeting crushes that stirred within him, yet he never dared to act, never summoned the courage to confess.


    Time had never been on his side, consumed as he was by the relentless demands of work.


    Nor had he possessed the financial means, he had barely scraped by on his own, let alone shouldering the burden of another.


    And even if fate had been kinder in those aspects, he lacked the looks that would have granted him an advantage.


    But now?


    Now, he surpassed every requirement, and even had more.


    Face? Flawless.


    Height? Perfect.


    Physique? Sculpted to perfection.


    Wealth? Limitless.


    Charm? Unquestionable.


    Voice? Deep and alluring.


    This time, he didn''t just check every box, he redefined the standard.


    In that moment, Anthony was overcome with an overwhelming impulse to kneel and bow at ???''s feet.


    Such a reward, granted on his eighteenth birthday, was nothing short of extraordinary.


    "Finally. That wretched author has finally done something worthy"


    Anthony murmured, his voice rich with contentment.


    Happiness radiated through his words.


    "What a flawless night. What a perfect time to be eighteen. What a perfect time to embrace manhood"


    A smile stretched across his face as he spoke once more, the satisfaction evident in his every word.


    Then, in an instant, a blinding flash of light erupted beside him, and a small figure materialized, effortlessly settling atop his head.


    It was Romulus.


    "You weren''t even this joyful when you first saw me. Yet here you are, weeping over a woman"


    Romulus remarked, settling more comfortably atop Anthony''s head.


    Anthony scoffed in response.


    "You''ve turned my head into your throne at this point. And when did I ever cry? Did you see a single tear fall from my eyes?"


    He paused, a mischievous grin playing on his lips.


    "Besides, beings like you have probably been single since the dawn of eternity. Spare me the lecture on women"


    Romulus grinned, clearly entertained by Anthony''s words.


    "Oh, of course, I''ve been single. Do you truly believe anyone in existence could be worthy of becoming my wife? Not even your so called gods. Not even those a step below ???. And unlike you, I didn''t waste over thirty years of my life as a virgin"


    At Romulus'' words, Anthony felt a surge of frustration welling up inside him.


    What was so wrong with being a thirty year old virgin?


    Why did everyone feel the need to ridicule him for it?


    But it seemed Romulus wasn''t finished.


    "You even seem so pathetic that ??? had to personally hand you a girl. I wonder what your reward for your nineteenth birthday will be? A broken V-card, perhaps?"


    Romulus taunted, his smirk deepening as he gazed down on Anthony from his perch atop his head.


    In their shared perception, they could lock eyes without a single movement of their heads or even a shift in their gaze.


    Anthony fell silent for a brief moment, the sting of Romulus'' words gnawing at him.


    It was a fleeting moment of doubt.


    But then, with a sharp exhale, he shook his head, dispelling the lingering feeling.


    "At least I have a girl. Something you''ve never had. I wonder what that must feel like"


    Anthony''s voice remained steady, his words cutting through the air as he refused to let Romulus'' words drag him down.


    Romulus remained silent, his response seemingly lost in the air. It was clear he had finished playing his games for now.


    "So, why are you here?"


    Anthony asked, his tone shifting to one of genuine curiosity.


    "Why leave your honorable sanctuary? I thought everything beneath you was... beneath you. Or did you suddenly feel a spark of curiosity?"


    Romulus'' gaze remained steady, his silence hanging in the air.


    Then, with a subtle shift in tone, he replied.


    "Everything is indeed beneath me. But you were so elated, so thoroughly moved that even your soul quivered. I had no choice but to come out and witness it for myself. I never imagined you could be this desperate. But whatever. Let''s see this girlfriend of yours"


    Anthony nodded, unbothered by Romulus'' mockery.


    Anthony''s thoughts spiraled, his imagination racing faster than ever before.


    Countless scenarios flooded his mind, each more vivid than the last.


    What would she look like?


    What shade would her skin bear, radiant or fair?


    What tone would her voice carry, soft and melodic, or strong and commanding?


    What color would her hair be?


    Flowing like silk, or a fiery cascade of locks?


    How old would she be?


    Would she be tall, her presence towering over him? Or short, her delicate frame a contrast to his?


    What kind of love would she offer him?


    Would she be a Yandere, possessive and intense?


    A Tsundere, hiding her feelings behind a tough exterior?


    A Kuudere, aloof yet tender?


    Or a Dandere, quiet and shy but loyal to the core?


    Anthony was prepared for any form of affection, whatever it might be, he was ready to embrace it.


    His mind already began mapping out every possible outcome, every conceivable plan, each a potential future with the girl who had suddenly become the center of his thoughts.


    But then¡ª


    His thoughts ground to a sudden, jarring halt.


    No girl appeared before him.


    The space around him didn''t ripple.


    Reality didn''t twist or bend.


    Nothing changed.


    The night remained still, as though nothing had shifted at all.


    A frown crept onto Anthony''s face, a knot of unease forming in his chest as a bad feeling slowly began to seep into his heart.


    "OP system, what is happening?"


    Anthony asked, his voice laced with confusion.


    The familiar mechanical chime of the system echoed in the air.


    [Ding]


    [??? wants the Host to find the girl himself and progress things forward on his own]


    Anthony stood there, stunned into silence.


    He wasn''t the only one.


    Romulus, too, was taken aback, his eyes narrowing as the unexpected twist unfolded.


    Anthony had expected his girlfriend to appear in a grand, majestic manner, much like how Romulus had materialized.


    Romulus had assumed the same.


    But it seemed ??? wasn''t about to make things that easy.


    [??? says life would be too easy if he handed you a girlfriend without you putting any effort. He has already provided you with a girlfriend. All that remains is for you to meet her and build the relationship yourself]


    Anthony''s shoulders sagged, the weight of the words pressing heavily on him.


    He felt as though the very foundation of his expectations had been ripped away.


    He wanted to drop to his knees and cry.


    All the anticipation, all the excitement he had built up, had come crashing down.


    He had imagined meeting her right then and there, but reality was far more complex.


    "But I don''t know where she is. What if she''s on another planet? Or another galaxy? Or an entirely different universe? Is the author planning to make me go through an entirely new arc, after the military one, just to hunt down a girlfriend?"


    Anthony spoke seriously, his voice laced with mock despair.


    It was as if he was already preparing to abandon the upcoming military arc in favor of diving headfirst into the girlfriend hunting arc, eager to face whatever challenges awaited in this unexpected new direction.


    [The Host doesn''t need to worry. She is in the military. Good luck, Host]


    With that, the system''s voice vanished, leaving Anthony to process the revelation.


    His mind gradually settled.


    At least now, he knew she was in the military, and he was already headed there tomorrow.


    "I should''ve known ??? wouldn''t make things this easy. But still, it was a good show, watching your expectations and happiness crumble"


    Romulus'' voice echoed, tinged with amusement.


    "I''m heading to bed. I don''t have time for single men at this point in time"


    Anthony replied, his tone firm.


    He needed to sleep as soon as possible.


    The sooner he slept, the sooner tomorrow would come, and the sooner he''d meet his girlfriend.


    Romulus shook his head, the faintest smile in existence graced his lips as he disappeared.


    He was happy for Anthony, but such feelings would never leave his lips.


    And with that, Anthony drifted into sleep.


    This time, his dreams weren''t of saving a princess from a Demon King.


    No, he already had a girl waiting for him.


    He couldn''t start cheating now.

 Chapter 357 357: Stand

    Morning arrived swiftly.


    Anthony stirred from his sleep.


    Unlike the usual grogginess that clouded his vision and the lingering dizziness that accompanied his awakening, his eyes were strikingly clear, and his body brimmed with energy.


    Turning his head toward the bedside clock, he noted the time¡ª8:13 AM.


    "The day has finally arrived"


    He murmured, a smile playing on his lips.


    Rising from bed, he made his way to the bathroom.


    Unlike his usual rushed routine, Anthony allowed himself to linger, relishing the warmth of the water as it cascaded over his skin.


    By the time he stepped out, the clock had already struck 9:30 AM.


    His universal clothing stirred to life, shifting like liquid silk.


    The fabric morphed seamlessly, conforming to his physique and adapting to the precise style he envisioned, an extension of his will.


    Standing before the mirror, Anthony meticulously adjusted every detail of his appearance, ensuring absolute perfection.


    He refused to meet his girlfriend looking anything less than his best.


    Lost in admiration, his thoughts wandered, envisioning the moment ahead, until a sudden knock at the door pulled him back to reality.


    "Come in"


    Anthony called, his voice calm yet authoritative.


    The door opened, and a maid entered with measured grace, her movements deliberate and refined.


    Lifting the hem of her gown slightly, she crossed one foot over the other and bowed deeply.


    "Good morning, Young Master. I trust you had a restful night"


    She said with practiced politeness.


    "The Patriarch requires your presence immediately"


    Anthony continued to scrutinize his reflection, his expression unreadable, making no effort to acknowledge the maid''s presence beyond her words.


    "Where is my father now?"


    He asked, his voice steady.


    The maid straightened from her bow before responding with composed deference.


    "The Patriarch is in the Grand Hall at this moment"


    At her reply, Anthony finally spoke again.


    "Thank you. You may leave"


    With another graceful bow, the maid turned and exited, the door closing softly behind her.


    After a brief moment, Anthony stepped out of his room and made his way directly to the Grand Hall.


    Two guards stood at attention by the grand entrance.


    Upon seeing him, they exchanged no words, only offering a respectful bow as they pushed the doors open.


    Anthony entered with measured grace, his footsteps light yet assured.


    At the far end of the hall, his father sat upon a throne like chair, exuding an aura of quiet authority.


    Michael observed his son''s approach before breaking the silence.


    "You seem unusually cheerful this morning. Are you truly this eager to join the army?"


    A slight twitch played at the corner of Anthony''s lips as he heard his father''s words.


    Whenever Anthony met his father in the Grand Hall, it often felt as though he was speaking to the Patriarch rather than the man who had raised him.


    Yet today, something was different, Michael was addressing him as a father, not as a leader.


    "Yes, Father. I''m truly happy to join the army"


    Anthony replied with a smile.


    "After all, it''s a family tradition, and this marks the beginning of a new chapter in my life"


    Michael gave a slow nod before speaking again.


    "Have you gathered everything you need for the military?"


    "There''s nothing I truly need"


    Anthony responded without hesitation.


    Michael''s fingers drummed lightly against the armrest of his chair as he studied his son, his gaze contemplative.


    "Well, I don''t have much insight to offer about the military. That''s something you''ll have to experience for yourself"


    Michael finally spoke.


    Anthony blinked, tilting his head in mild confusion.


    "Then why did you call me here? I thought you''d at least have something to tell me about the military"


    Michael exhaled a small chuckle, his eyes glinting with amusement.


    "Oh? Can''t a father simply wish to see his little monster''s face?"


    Anthony''s lips parted slightly before he shook his head in quiet defeat.


    It had been a long time since his father had called him that.


    "So, where''s Mom?"


    Anthony asked.


    "She went to take care of a few arrangements before we depart for the military"


    Michael replied.


    "Oh, right"


    Anthony murmured, nodding.


    "Since I won''t be going with you both, how will I get to the military?"


    "There''s no need to worry"


    Michael reassured him.


    "Someone from the military will come for you soon. I already registered you yesterday, right after our game"


    Anthony''s mind drifted back to the previous night.


    He recalled how Michael had pulled out a device, tapping it a few times just after Anthony had agreed to enlist.


    ''So that''s what he was doing''


    Anthony mused, realization settling in.


    Michael suddenly rose from his seat.


    Descending the short staircase before his throne, he moved with a deliberate grace.


    Yet, as he approached, Anthony sensed a subtle shift in the air around him, an almost imperceptible change in his father''s presence.


    Stopping just before him, Michael met Anthony''s gaze and held it for a long, silent moment.


    Then, he spoke.


    "I know how gifted you are, my son. Many in your position would be consumed by arrogance, but your eyes remain clear, unclouded by conceit. That is one of the qualities I admire most about you"


    Anthony remained still.


    He did not speak.


    He did not blink.


    His father had always called him ''Monster Baby''


    But now, for the first time in what felt like an eternity, he had called him my son.


    It was rare for Michael to speak from the heart.


    He was a man who carried himself with effortless ease, exuding a carefree air.


    Yet, in this moment, there was only sincerity.


    "Until now, every battle you''ve faced has been one-on-one"


    Michael said, his voice steady.


    "Whether it was the Bloodbath or the Starborn Tournament, you''ve always fought a single opponent at a time"


    He lifted his hand and placed it firmly on Anthony''s shoulder.


    "This time, that won''t be the case"


    His tone darkened.


    "You won''t face a single enemy. You''ll face many. There will be no honor, no rules to hold them back. No one will come to your aid if you falter. There are no restrictions against killing, it''s a free-for-all"


    Michael''s grip tightened.


    "These won''t be mindless beasts relying on raw ferocity. This will be far worse"


    Anthony remained still.


    He didn''t flinch.


    He didn''t speak.


    He simply endured his father''s grip and absorbed every word, letting their weight sink into his very being.


    "I know you are extraordinary, but even I don''t know the full extent of your talent"


    Michael admitted.


    "I don''t know how you acquired the abilities you possess now. I don''t know how you managed to summon such ancient beings during your impossible mission or the Starborn Tournament. I don''t understand it, and frankly, I don''t need to"


    His second hand rose, settling firmly on Anthony''s other shoulder.


    His grip tightened.


    "Because you are my son. Because you carry my blood. Because you are my descendant"


    His voice deepened, weighted with unspoken emotion.


    "The military is different, my son. Don''t let it break you. Don''t let it devour you. Don''t let its madness take root in your mind"


    Then, without hesitation, Michael pulled Anthony into an embrace.


    His arms wrapped around him, firm and unyielding, as if shielding him from the weight of the world.


    "I want you to shine as brightly as you can"


    He murmured.


    "Stand tall. Hold your gaze steady. Stand knowing that you are the descendant of the Sword Saint and the Crimson Witch of Destruction. Stand knowing you were born for greatness. And when the world tries to break you, know this, whenever you falter, I will be there to hold up the sky"


    His voice softened, the final words settling into silence.


    Yet, Michael did not release his son.


    He held him tighter, as though unwilling to let go.


    This was the moment he sent his son into the maelstrom. Into the madness.


    Anthony found himself at a loss for words.


    It was the first time he had seen his father like this, vulnerable, unguarded, and deeply protective.


    After a moment of silence, Anthony lifted his arms and embraced his father in return.


    His voice was barely a whisper.


    "Thank you, Father"


    Michael didn''t answer, but his presence lingered in the air, silent and weighty.


    Then, in an instant, Michael''s form dissolved from Anthony''s embrace.


    He vanished from the Grand Hall entirely, leaving only the faint echo of his voice as he spoke his final words.


    "Shine brightly, my son"


    Anthony''s hands fell to his sides, and he stood motionless for several moments.


    A quiet stirring began deep within him, as if something awakened.


    Then, a smile slowly spread across his face.


    With a single thought, he vanished from the Grand Hall, disappearing into the unknown.

 Chapter 358: Lieutenant Darren

    Anthony sat in his room, his thoughts drifting back to his father''s words.


    It was a rare sight, his father, usually composed and unwavering, had shown a moment of vulnerability.


    The memory played over in Anthony''s mind, not as a source of reassurance, but simply because it was unprecedented.


    Like an old melody caught in a loop, the scene refused to fade.


    A faint smile tugged at his lips as another memory surfaced, Michael vanishing in an instant.


    "He must have been escaping from that embrace"


    Anthony murmured to himself, amusement flickering in his eyes.


    Then, suddenly, he felt it.


    Or rather, everyone on the Null Estate did.


    A presence.


    Looming.


    Above.


    A ship.


    Its engines rumbled like a distant storm, a low, resonant hum that filled the sky.


    Below, the wind stirred in response, whispering against the estate''s grounds.


    Anthony didn''t need to turn.


    He didn''t need to acknowledge it.


    Whoever they were, whatever their purpose, it was of no concern to him.


    Such matters were the duty of the guards, distractions best left to others.


    And so, he remained still, unbothered.


    He remained seated, idly scrolling through his phone, searching for a movie to pass the time.


    Whoever was coming to escort him to the military would arrive soon enough.


    Who knew if this would be his last chance to enjoy something as simple as a movie?


    Before he could make a selection, a knock echoed through the room.


    "Come in"


    Anthony intoned, not bothering to lift his head.


    The door opened, revealing the same maid he had encountered earlier.


    She bowed respectfully before speaking.


    "Young Master, someone from the military is here to see you"


    Anthony exhaled softly, setting his phone aside.


    "Lead the way"


    He said, rising from his seat.


    Without hesitation, he followed the maid out.


    They stepped onto the lawn, where the air felt unnaturally still.


    With a respectful bow, the maid took her leave, vanishing into the estate.


    Anthony''s gaze settled on the figure standing before him, unmoving, rigid as stone.


    The man made no effort to exert his aura, yet his very presence carried an oppressive weight, as if the air itself acknowledged his authority.


    Then, as if sensing him, the figure turned.


    Anthony stopped a few paces away, taking in the man''s imposing form.


    Broad shoulders, towering at least seven feet tall.


    Black eyes. Black hair. A crisp black military uniform.


    ''A vampire''


    The thought settled in Anthony''s mind as he studied the man in silence.


    With a single glance, Anthony absorbed countless details about the man before him.


    His posture, rigid, disciplined.


    The dormant bloodlust simmering beneath the surface, restrained yet ready to erupt at a moment''s notice.


    His heightened senses, subtly sweeping the area, ever vigilant for an ambush.


    This man was unlike anyone Anthony had encountered before.


    Then, the silence broke.


    A voice, clear, precise, devoid of excess.


    "You are Null Anthony, correct?"


    "I am"


    Anthony replied without hesitation.


    "I am Lieutenant Darren"


    The man continued, his tone unwavering.


    "I am responsible for your recruitment"


    There was no further preamble.


    "Follow me to the ship. We leave for the military immediately"


    Darren didn''t wait for a response.


    Without another word, he propelled himself toward the hovering ship above the Null Estate, his movements swift and precise.


    Just as Anthony was about to follow, he paused.


    Something made him turn.


    His gaze swept over the gathered maids and guards, their eyes fixed on him, their expressions filled with quiet pride.


    Though they said nothing at first, their body language spoke volumes.


    Then, in perfect unison, they bowed.


    "We wish the Young Master absolute success"


    Their voices rang out, refined and resolute.


    A small smile tugged at Anthony''s lips.


    "I''ll be back. Try not to miss me too much"


    He said, his tone laced with casual confidence.


    And with that, he vanished from where he stood.


    Anthony landed aboard the ship, where Darren was already seated, his posture as rigid as ever.


    With a low hiss, the hatch sealed shut.


    Without missing a beat, Darren spoke.


    "Straight to Military Base Alpha-6"


    Beep.


    "Affirmative"


    A mechanical AI responded, its voice smooth and emotionless.


    The ship hummed, energy pulsing through its frame.


    Then, with a sharp zoom, it vanished into the skies.


    Darren sat in complete silence, unmoving, his presence as still as a statue.


    The ship tore through the skies at a staggering speed, its engines humming with restrained power.


    Then, as if reaching a critical threshold, energy surged through its core.


    A brilliant beam of light erupted from the ship, tearing into the fabric of space itself.


    The air trembled as the beam expanded, distorting reality until space bent, twisting into a swirling portal.


    Without hesitation, the ship surged forward, vanishing into the rift.


    The portal sealed itself shut the instant they passed through.


    Beep.


    "Arrived at Military Base Alpha-6"


    The mechanical AI announced in its crisp, monotone voice.


    Darren didn''t waste a moment.


    "Proceed to the testing ground"


    He commanded.


    "Affirmative"


    The AI responded.


    With a sharp acceleration, the ship shot forward once more.


    Anthony remained silent, his gaze fixed on the view before him.


    He could tell.


    They had left Blue Planet behind entirely.


    His curiosity stirred, he leaned closer to the glass, eyes wide as he took in the sights beyond.


    Ahead, sprawling structures loomed, some grounded solidly on the earth, others suspended in the air, hovering with an otherworldly grace.


    Still more seemed to float even higher, forming layers upon layers of suspended architecture.


    Anthony marveled at the spectacle, a silent awe rising within him.


    The mana here was thick, pure.


    But what truly struck him was the spiritual energy, it was as pure and pristine as anything he had ever encountered.


    As the ship continued its journey, Anthony finally broke the silence.


    "Is there anything I should know?"


    Darren didn''t respond immediately, his focus steady.


    Several moments passed, the stillness stretching on as if Anthony''s question had gone unnoticed.


    "You will be informed of what you need to know later"


    Darren replied, his voice flat and steady.


    "For now, you aren''t qualified to know anything"


    Anthony simply nodded, accepting the answer without protest.


    ''So, we''re heading to the testing ground''


    He thought.


    ''That means we aren''t officially part of the military yet. Just like the Academy, we probably have to pass a series of tests before gaining full membership. Once we do, we''ll receive basic information based on whatever level of access we earn''


    A spark of excitement flickered within him.


    ''I wonder what kind of tests they''ll have. I''m kind of hyped for this''


    With that thought, he fell back into silence, the ship pressing forward into the unknown.

 Chapter 359: Colonel Vazeryth

    As the ship neared a certain distance, the AI''s voice blared once again.


    "Identification confirmation required to proceed further"


    A two-second countdown flashed on the screen, ticking down relentlessly.


    Without a word, Darren stood and approached a palm-print-like scanner embedded in the console.


    Anthony''s gaze followed, curiosity piqued.


    ''Mana signature''


    Anthony thought, his mind working quickly.


    In this world, it wasn''t fingerprints that identified someone, it was their unique mana signature.


    Each person''s signature was as distinct as their very soul, impossible to replicate.


    Even Mana Contracts were bound by these signatures, each one an unbreakable mark of identity.


    ''A two second countdown?''


    Anthony wondered, his mind briefly wandering.


    ''Would the ship be shot down if he doesn''t verify his identity in time?''


    Once the identity verification was completed, the ship''s engines hummed with increased power, surging forward at an even greater speed.


    A few minutes later, they arrived at what appeared to look like a helipad, the ship descending gently and touching down with a soft thud.


    "We''re here"


    Darren stated, his voice steady as he rose from his seat.


    Anthony followed without a word, his thoughts still swirling.


    With a quiet hiss, the hatch opened, and they both stepped out into the unfamiliar surroundings.


    Anthony''s eyes fell on the ten individuals standing before them, each one saluting in perfect unison.


    "Lieutenant"


    They greeted together, their voices synchronized.


    The group before him was a mix of various races, each one distinct in appearance.


    Darren gave a simple nod in acknowledgment, his expression unchanged.


    Anthony, however, kept his gaze on the group, observing them silently.


    After a moment, his eyes shifted, and he turned to the side.


    One by one, more ships began to land.


    From each, individuals of every conceivable race disembarked, their auras and presences stable.


    ''Hmm''


    Anthony mused inwardly.


    ''There were about a hundred people on each ship, but I''m the only one on mine. Special privileges? Well, whatever''


    His thoughts trailed off as he continued to watch the influx of new arrivals.


    Anthony observed the others leading the recruits, noting that none of them exuded the same imposing presence as Darren.


    Darren turned to Anthony, his expression unreadable.


    "My duty ends here. Follow the rest of them"


    With that, he gave no further acknowledgment and simply turned, walking away.


    ''A man of few words''


    Anthony thought, his gaze lingering on Darren''s retreating figure.


    Moments later, the pads began to glow, and the ships disappeared one by one, fading into space.


    A tall man then stepped forward, his stature towering over the rest.


    "Follow me"


    His voice resonated, vibrating through the air with an undeniable authority.


    The words landed on the ears of the five thousand recruits gathered around, their collective attention drawn instantly.


    With a steady, purposeful stride, the man began walking toward a nearby building, the recruits falling into formation and following him in a disciplined line.


    Anthony moved with graceful ease, his steps steady and confident.


    A few eyes flickered toward him, their gazes sharp as they swept over him from head to toe.


    ''It seems my handsome face and charm won''t let me stay low-key on this journey to the top''


    Anthony mused inwardly, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    His words were more self assured than troubled.


    After passing through various facilities, they arrived at a large, open space.


    The man leading them turned, his posture commanding as he addressed the recruits.


    "Form up. Five hundred per line"


    His voice rang out with authority, unmistakably powerful.


    Without hesitation, the recruits moved into position, their movements swift and synchronized, as though they had been drilled into perfect formation long before now.


    Anthony stood quietly, his gaze sweeping over the gathered recruits.


    From what he could tell, the weakest among them appeared to be at the Grandmaster Level 1 rank.


    As his mind lingered on his observations, an immense pressure suddenly descended from above.


    It struck with the force of a storm, slamming down upon every recruit standing in line.


    Knees buckled instantly, crashing into the earth with a collective thud.


    Lungs constricted, the weight of the pressure making every breath feel like a struggle.


    Sweat poured from every recruit''s body as their muscles trembled, fighting to remain standing.


    Some were already coughing up blood, others fainting, their bodies unable to bear the overwhelming force.


    A few lost control, vomiting in the face of the crushing weight.


    Yet, amidst the chaos, one figure remained standing.


    One figure stood tall.


    Untouched.


    Unbothered.


    Indifferent to the crushing weight that fell upon everyone else.


    It was Anthony.


    With a quiet ease, he had manipulated the time element, cloaking himself in its depths.


    By bending the flow of time around him, he rendered himself absent from that very moment, a specter untouched by the pressure that ravaged the others.


    This was one of the many skills he had developed after observing and ''learning'' from Aaaninja, mastering the finer points of manipulating time particles to such an extent.


    The man who had led them through the facilities remained unaffected by the immense pressure.


    It wasn''t because he was stronger than the others, but because the presence itself had spared him.


    The man turned his gaze upward, his posture unwavering as he addressed the source of the force.


    "Colonel Vazeryth"


    Hovering in the air above them, a figure stood with an air of indifference.


    A dragon.


    Anthony''s sharp eyes assessed the being in the sky.


    ''Exarch Rank''


    He thought, recognition flickering in his mind as he took in the dragon''s imposing presence.


    Suddenly, the pressure lifted.


    It was as though the weight of the world had been removed from their shoulders.


    The recruits gasped for breath, their throats raw, their blood still searing with the remnants of the crushing force.


    Yet Colonel Vazeryth was not done.


    He turned his gaze to the man who had led the recruits, his expression unchanged.


    "Heal everyone. Those who have fainted should be sent back to their origins. Show the rest to their lodging. The trial begins tomorrow"


    With those final words, Colonel Vazeryth vanished, just as swiftly and silently as he had arrived.


    Anthony gazed at the recruits who had fainted, a flicker of pity crossing his features.


    They had come here with the intent to join the military, only to be eliminated before they could even take their first step.


    From the moment they had entered the base, Anthony had suspected that the test had already begun.


    He didn''t know exactly what the outcome would be, but he had deduced that much.


    His thoughts shifted, remembering how his Sense Dome had immediately alerted him to Vazeryth''s arrival.


    ''Ridiculous presence control''


    Anthony mused inwardly.


    ''Increasing the pressure for the stronger ones, reducing it for the weaker, and completely shielding others from it entirely''


    The recruits here came from various backgrounds, their strengths differing vastly.


    Naturally, they couldn''t all withstand the same pressure.


    Vazeryth had expertly manipulated his aura to match each individual''s strength.


    The stronger the recruit, the heavier the pressure placed upon them.


    And the man who had led them?


    He had been entirely untouched, despite being within range, as Vazeryth had deliberately spared him from the weight of his presence.

 Chapter 360: Cafeteria

    The man reacted the instant Vazeryth vanished, springing into action with practiced efficiency.


    With a swift motion, he retrieved a device and summoned the healers, who wasted no time in tending to the wounded.


    As they moved with urgency, weaving restorative energy through broken bodies, his gaze lingered on Anthony, silent, assessing, before he turned back to his duties.


    Amid the sea of fallen warriors, only he and Anthony remained standing.


    "Which monster would be joining the ranks this time?"


    He mused, striding forward with purpose.


    With swift precision, he issued orders to have those who had fainted loaded onto a ship and returned to their respective homes.


    Once the unconscious had been evacuated and the wounded restored to health, the man spoke again.


    "You will be taken to a place of rest before the real test begins. Follow me"


    Without another word, he turned on his heel and strode forward.


    Within minutes, they arrived at another building.


    The man gestured toward it briefly.


    "You may choose any room here. A cafeteria is located below for those who require nourishment"


    Then, without so much as a glance back, he ascended into the sky and vanished.


    There was no need to entertain questions.


    They were mere recruits, candidates yet to earn their place.


    Why waste time on those who might never stand among their ranks?


    Anthony moved with effortless grace, his steps unhurried, his demeanor unshaken.


    None noticed that Vazeryth''s overwhelming presence had left him completely unaffected, but then again, they were far too occupied, battling for their very survival.


    Without a word, Anthony strode into the building, his movements deliberate.


    He made his way to the elevator, pressed the button for the topmost floor, and waited, his expression unreadable.


    _______________


    In a simple office containing only a desk and three chairs, Vazeryth sat, reviewing the files before him.


    Though it might have seemed like the military had simply gathered recruits at random and brought them to their base, the reality was far more meticulous.


    Every enlisted individual had been thoroughly examined, every detail of their life scrutinized and recorded.


    Much like the Academy''s process, but the military took it to an even more extreme level.


    They would uncover everything, what you ate, how many times you suckled at your mother''s breast as an infant, the way you snore at night, the friends you keep, even your mana net history.


    Nothing remained hidden.


    Every detail was sampled, dissected, and laid bare before their eyes.


    They understood that despite such exhaustive scrutiny, many recruits would still fail the military assessment.


    But that was of no concern.


    What if, among them, a spy lurked, one who intended to infiltrate, plant something, and slip away under the guise of trail failure?


    The military took no chances.


    Vazeryth tapped his finger against the table, his thoughts drifting back to Anthony.


    "Interesting kid"


    He murmured, reaching for Anthony''s file.


    Though Michael had registered Anthony for military recruitment less than twelve hours ago, the military had already uncovered every detail they could about him.


    Of course, Anthony was well aware of this.


    His Perfect One skill wasn''t just for show. He had recognized the military''s surveillance immediately, but instead of resisting, he had simply allowed them to proceed, unbothered.


    Vazeryth flipped open Anthony''s file, his sharp eyes scanning the contents.


    Name, age, cultivation rank, achievements, each detail was meticulously recorded.


    His past battles were highlighted, listing his opponents'' ranks, his abilities, and even the unique nature of his eyes.


    Of course, not everything about Anthony''s abilities and skills had made it onto paper.


    Some things simply couldn''t be quantified.


    Seeing Anthony''s absurd rank at just eighteen, Vazeryth had deliberately intensified the pressure, tripling the force that even a prodigy at the Ecliptic Rank should have struggled to endure.


    Yet, Anthony hadn''t so much as flinched.


    A grin formed on Vazeryth''s lips.


    "Truly, he is the son of those two"


    Leaning back, he closed the file with a quiet snap.


    "I wonder how he will perform tomorrow"


    __________


    Anthony stepped into his room, it was nothing extravagant.


    Plain colored walls, a simple bed, and a modest table with a chair tucked beside it.


    Functional, but unremarkable.


    He sat on the bed for a moment before pulling out his phone, dialing his father''s number to give an update on his journey so far.


    The call rang for a while before disconnecting. No answer.


    Unbothered, he tried his mother next.


    Once again, silence.


    Anthony exhaled, shaking his head.


    "Sigh... Are they always this busy whenever they''re at the military, or what?"


    He muttered to himself.


    Anthony rose from the bed, stretching slightly.


    "Might as well check out the cafeteria. Let''s see how military food tastes"


    As he stepped out of his room, a sudden thought struck him.


    "Speaking of which... how have I lived in this world for eighteen years and never tasted dragon or phoenix meat?"


    Lost in contemplation, he walked down the hall, his curiosity piqued.


    Then, with a shrug, he pushed the thought aside.


    "Well, that''s a matter for another time"


    With that, he continued on his way.


    As Anthony stepped into the cafeteria, he was greeted by the bustling atmosphere of recruits already sampling various dishes and food.


    The air was filled with chatter as groups formed, some composed of recruits from the same races, all huddled around tables and discussing the military with a mixture of awe and apprehension.


    "To think the military has already eliminated some people and the recruitment test hasn''t even started"


    "What do you expect? This is the military, the first and last line of defense in the world. Their standards are obviously sky-high"


    "I thought I was going to die when that soldier appeared. Isn''t his presence a bit too overwhelming? I wonder what his cultivation rank is"


    "He''s obviously at the Sovereign rank"


    "I hope he isn''t too strict with the test tomorrow"


    "Do you think there will be a written test? I don''t know any of the military''s history or facts"


    "This isn''t a school. I''m sure there won''t be any written exams"


    Their discussions flowed around him as he walked through the cafeteria, the murmur of their voices blending into a constant hum.


    Many of the topics remained the same, centered around the looming test and the intimidating presence of the soldiers.


    Anthony approached the counter, placed his order, and received his meal.


    After eating, he observed his fellow recruits as they continued their animated discussions, their voices blending into the background.


    Once he finished, he stood up without a word and made his way out of the cafeteria.


    A yawn escaped him as he walked down the hallway, his mind already drifting toward rest.


    With nothing else to occupy his time, he decided there was no better way to pass the hours than to sleep until the test began the following day.

 Chapter 361: Any Questions?

    As Anthony slept, other candidates chose to meditate, determined to be in peak condition for whatever the military had in store.


    The hours passed in stillness, the silence broken only by the occasional soft rustle of movement.


    The night wore on, and soon, morning arrived with swift certainty.


    Then, a voice reverberated through their minds, cutting through the calm like a blade.


    "Wake up to reality"


    In an instant, eyelids snapped open, and bodies rose from their meditative positions.


    The recruits were on their feet, their senses heightened, fully alert to whatever was coming next.


    "Be at the previous location in ten minutes"


    The voice echoed one last time in their minds before fading into silence, leaving no trace.


    There was no time to bathe or freshen up, such tasks could be handled in mere seconds through basic mana manipulation.


    As the countdown began, a flurry of movement erupted across the building.


    Every recruit knew the stakes.


    The events of the previous day had made it clear: if they were even a second late, they would be eliminated.


    There was no need for further explanation; the weight of the unspoken rule pressed heavily on them.


    None of the recruits took the elevator.


    Many leapt from their windows, shooting forward with astonishing speed, while others took the stairs, determined to waste no time.


    Some even teleported directly to their destination.


    As for Anthony, he casually opened a portal and stepped through it, his movement seamless and swift.


    When he arrived, he noticed that a few others had already beaten him to the location.


    He gave them a brief glance before turning away and walking to a quiet corner, where he simply stood and waited.


    One by one, the recruits continued to arrive, their diverse methods of travel ranging from simple to extraordinary.


    Within five minutes, everyone had gathered.


    The man from yesterday, Daniel, a corporal ranked soldier, descended from above, his figure hovering slightly above the recruits.


    "Good. It seems you are all here"


    Without being told, everyone had instinctively formed a line, just as they had the day before.


    None of them dared risk elimination.


    Corporal Daniel landed softly in front of the group, his expression unreadable.


    "We will begin soon"


    As his words hung in the air, a new, commanding presence made itself known.


    Colonel Vazeryth had arrived.


    Colonel Vazeryth''s indifferent, dragon-like eyes swept over the recruits, his gaze piercing and cold.


    "Welcome to Military Base Alpha-6"


    His words reverberated in their minds, a subtle weight that made it feel as though he were speaking directly to their hearts.


    "We in the Military only care about a few things: Loyalty. Power. Efficiency. Comrades. And, of course, our ultimate goal, the annihilation of the demons from our planet"


    Vazeryth paused, letting the gravity of his words sink in, allowing the recruits to fully absorb the magnitude of what was expected of them.


    "We only need strength and loyalty. Nothing else. Many of you are here to gain that strength. Some of you are here for prestige. But at the end of the day, are you qualified to possess any of this? Hence, the test. Let us begin"


    As Vazeryth finished speaking, Corporal Daniel stepped forward.


    Thousands of bracelets materialized out of thin air, floating around him as he manipulated them with his mana.


    Each bracelet shot forward, landing in the palm of every recruit.


    Once the last bracelet had been distributed, Vazeryth spoke again, his tone steady.


    "These are restriction bracelets. Their function is simple and straightforward: they restrict both mana and physical strength to any selected rank"


    At his words, many recruits'' faces contorted, understanding settling in like a cold shadow.


    They already knew, whatever the test was, their power would be restricted.


    "There are two tests. When you pass the first one, you will be told about the second"


    Vazeryth continued, his voice unwavering and calm.


    "For the details of the first test, you are to select the D+ rank on the bracelets. After that, all you have to do is survive for thirty minutes. Short, simple, and straightforward"


    As his words hung in the air, the recruits'' faces twisted with shock and unease.


    D+ rank.


    Many had forgotten such a rank even existed, let alone that they would be forced to reduce themselves to that level.


    The weight of it settled heavily on them.


    This wasn''t just a test of endurance, it was a test of humility, one that required them to strip away their strength and face the harsh reality of their limitations.


    They could feel the gravity of the challenge pressing down on them, knowing that their survival would depend on something far beyond raw power.


    Now, they were meant to reduce themselves to this state.


    Vazeryth gazed down, his sharp eyes observing their frowns, watching as their minds raced with the realization of what they had to endure.


    Yet, some remained unperturbed.


    Among them was Anthony.


    To him, the restriction was nothing more than a minor inconvenience.


    With infinite mana at his disposal, even if he were forced to restrict himself to the F- rank, it made no difference.


    His mana would flow boundlessly, unaffected by the limitations of the bracelet.


    Moreover, the beginning of all things Physique granted him unparalleled physical strength.


    Even when constrained, his physical prowess remained overwhelming, a silent testament to his extraordinary abilities.


    As the others struggled with their anxiety, Anthony stood calmly, prepared for whatever came next.


    "I will give you all a minute to select D+ and set the thirty minute timer"


    Vazeryth spoke again, his voice sharp and commanding.


    The recruits quickly complied, selecting the D+ rank and activating the thirty minute timer.


    None of them dared to even consider cheating by choosing a higher rank.


    They knew how good their personal perception was, let alone challenge the being standing above them, Vazeryth, who watched over them with the cold indifference of a predator eyeing prey.


    As the others completed the selection, Anthony felt the mana in his core suddenly sealed by an invisible force.


    His physical strength also plummeted, dropping far below what it usually was.


    But Anthony wasn''t bothered.


    He knew this was nothing more than a temporary restraint.


    With a single thought, he could lift the restriction and return to his full power.


    It was just another test, one he had seen before and would easily overcome.


    A minute passed, and Vazeryth spoke once more, his voice cutting through the silence.


    "As I said, the first test is simple. Survive for thirty minutes. If you feel like you can''t keep up anymore, just destroy the bracelet, and you will be automatically teleported back to this place. Also, once the thirty minutes are up, you will be teleported back to this place. Healers are on standby to attend to you the moment you return, so if any of you die, that''s your fault. We don''t accept stupidity here. Any questions?"


    His tone was clear, flat, and precise.


    There was no room for misunderstanding.


    The recruits listened with rapt attention, the weight of the situation pressing down on them.


    Questions swirled in their minds.


    Where were they going?


    What were they supposed to face?


    How many were there of whatever they were fighting?


    But none of them dared to voice these questions.


    They knew that if they hadn''t been told, they weren''t meant to know.


    "Since there are no questions, I wish you good luck then"


    Vazeryth said, his words almost cold in their finality.


    With a simple snap of his fingers, the air twisted around them.


    In an instant, they vanished, sent to the unknown, the first trial beginning in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 362: Rampage

    Anthony sensed the very fabric of air and space warping around him, a telltale sign of forced teleportation.


    He did not resist.


    In an instant, the world folded in on itself, and he was consumed by the void.


    A heartbeat later, he rematerialized in a sudden burst of displaced energy.


    Darkness enveloped him.


    Absolute. Unyielding.


    His gaze swept across the cavernous expanse before him.


    The space stretched endlessly, an intricate labyrinth of spiraling tunnels.


    Towering stone pillars, thick and immense, coiled toward the unseen ceiling, their presence both ominous and imposing as they bore the weight of the abyss above.


    But darkness wasn''t the true threat.


    The real danger lay in the energy saturating the air.


    Chaos.


    A volatile, ominous force, known to belong solely to the demons.


    Its very presence here could mean only one thing: they were meant to face them.


    And it made perfect sense.


    The military, much like the Academy, was a global force, its singular purpose to hold back the demonic scourge by any means necessary.


    It was only logical that their test would revolve around battle, battle against the one enemy they were sworn to fight.


    But then came another problem...


    Mana.


    It was utterly absent.


    Not even the faintest trace of impure mana lingered in the air.


    Under normal circumstances, everyone could passively replenish the mana they expended, however minuscule the amount.


    The stronger one''s foundation and talent, the faster their natural regeneration.


    But here, the military had stripped that advantage away entirely.


    There would be no passive recovery, only the mana stored within their cores would sustain them.


    Once depleted, there would be no second chances.


    Anthony''s gaze swept across the vast expanse.


    Darkness pressed in from all sides, but to him, it was no different from daylight.


    He could see, clearer than most.


    And what he saw was staggering.


    Demons.


    They sprawled endlessly before him, an unbroken tide stretching into the abyss like an immense ant colony.


    They were still, eerily patient, lying in wait.


    The only reason they hadn''t attacked was simple: they didn''t know he was there.


    The instant space had twisted to teleport him, Anthony had seized control over its flow, veiling his presence within its fabric.


    He was confident in his strength, but not reckless.


    After all, what if Colonel Vazeryth was like the Overseer from the Starborn Tournament?


    Caution was the only choice.


    ''Hmm... F- to B+ rank''


    Anthony assessed the demons with a detached gaze.


    Their ranks didn''t matter to him.


    Their numbers didn''t either.


    But¡ª


    A swarm of ants was different from a handful.


    ''I wonder how many people can survive an endless wave of demons''


    He thought


    By the time he had finished analyzing the situation, mere seconds had ticked away from his thirty minute counter.


    Logically, he could remain hidden within the folds of space until time ran out.


    Survival, after all, was the only requirement, there was no mandate to reach a specific kill count.


    But where was the thrill in that?


    Anthony wasn''t just here to pass.


    He was here for the fight.


    A battle maniac?


    Not quite.


    But almost.


    With a single thought, space twisted, and Anthony revealed himself.


    The reaction was immediate.


    The demons, sensing the sudden presence, snapped their heads toward him in eerie unison.


    SHRIEK!


    A deafening chorus erupted as countless throats unleashed a piercing cry.


    The air trembled, sound waves crashing through the cavern like a violent storm.


    Every demon in the abyssal expanse was alerted.


    In a single second.


    In a single moment.


    In a single thought.


    They charged.


    A tidal wave of frenzied monstrosities, surging forward like ravenous beasts starved of slaughter.


    "Since I did nothing but laze around for almost a year, I might as well stretch my muscles"


    Anthony''s lips curled into a faint smile.


    He shifted into a martial stance¡ªfeet planted firmly, shoulders squared, hands resting lightly at his waist.


    His body exuded an effortless readiness, a coiled spring waiting to be unleashed.


    Then, he drew power into his right fist.


    No mana.


    No intent.


    No enhancement.


    Just raw, unfiltered physical strength.


    And then¡ªhe punched forward.


    Then it happened.


    A deafening boom erupted, shaking the entire cavern.


    The sheer force of the punch sent shockwaves rippling outward, distorting the air like a tempest unleashed.


    And as the shockwave met the incoming horde.


    Death.


    Demons were ripped apart, their bodies shredded like paper caught in a hurricane.


    Black blood splattered the cavern walls, staining the earth, thickening the air with the stench of carnage.


    Anthony watched, unfazed.


    Though he was devoted to the way of the katana, there was another path he admired just as much.


    The path of absolute martial arts.


    One body. One weapon.


    But death did nothing to halt the tide.


    The demons surged forward, relentless and unyielding.


    Left. Right. Above. Below. Front. Behind.


    Every conceivable angle, every possible opening, they exploited them all.


    The ground beneath Anthony''s feet shattered, unable to withstand the sheer force of his movement as he blurred forward.


    Rampage.


    He seized a demon by the skull, fingers digging in like an iron vice, and with a single motion, slammed it into the nearest wall.


    The head burst on impact, reduced to a pulp of flesh and bone.


    The wall itself exploded, fragments of stone erupting outward in a violent spray.


    Another demon lunged at him from the side, teeth bared and claws outstretched.


    Anthony didn''t flinch.


    He didn''t even dodge.


    With a single, fluid motion, he punched, his fist meeting the demon''s attack head-on.


    Explosions of blood mist erupted as the demon''s body was pulverized by the sheer force.


    Anthony blurred once more, his figure streaking through the cavern like a phantom.


    At that moment, every part of his body became a weapon of death.


    His fingers, his elbows, his knees, his hands, his toes, his palms, his feet.


    Each strike, each movement, was a perfect instrument of destruction.


    The cavern trembled beneath the weight of his assault.


    The wind howled.


    The air itself was torn asunder.


    The pressure in the cavern intensified, suffocating everything within its reach.


    Chaos lashed out at Anthony, trying to siphon his mana and weaken his mental energy.


    But Anthony didn''t even acknowledge it.


    It was futile.


    To him, it was insignificant.


    He possessed infinite mana, an unending well that would never run dry.


    Mental attacks were ineffective against him, like raindrops against an unyielding mountain.


    The demons'' attempts to corrupt him, to break his will, were no more than the desperate struggles of a child.


    He met every weapon and elemental strike with his body, every fist, every blade, every burst of energy.


    He didn''t dodge.


    Each blow, each attack, was absorbed, redirected, and shattered beneath the weight of his strength.


    The stone pillars crumbled beneath the onslaught.


    The earth trembled, quaking under the weight of the chaos unfolding.


    Black blood pooled across the cavern floor, staining the very ground.


    But none of it touched Anthony.


    He remained untouched, an immovable force amidst the storm.


    The count of his kills climbed steadily.


    Tens.


    Hundreds.


    Thousands.


    This wasn''t power a D+ rank should possess.


    This wasn''t even power a C+ rank should wield.


    This wasn''t even power a B+ rank should hold.


    And yet, it meant nothing to him.


    To Anthony, the world was simple.


    He saw a life.


    He took a life.


    If this were a game, he would have unlocked the Legendary Death Reaper Class by now, a title earned only through unparalleled carnage and unmatched destruction.


    A thought slithered into Anthony''s mind.


    ''Should I set a record by making a nigh endless wave end before the time runs out?''


    A smirk tugged at the corners of his lips, the idea igniting a fire within him.


    With a surge of resolve, he increased his pace, his movements became a blur, each strike more lethal, more efficient.


    The demons seemed to vanish before his very eyes, their numbers dwindling with every heartbeat.


    The cavern shook with the force of his assault, the air thick with the scent of blood and destruction.


    Anthony was no longer just fighting to survive.


    Now, he was fighting to obliterate, and set a record in the process.

 Chapter 363: Constantly [Ko-Fi Bonus Chapter]

    In a dimly lit room, the only illumination came from an array of glowing screens, casting eerie reflections across the space.


    A group of figures stood in silent vigilance, their gazes fixed intently on the shifting displays.


    At the center of it all, one figure sat in quiet authority, while the others positioned themselves behind and beside him in disciplined formation.


    Among them, three familiar faces emerged from the ambient glow.


    Seated at the helm was Colonel Vazeryth, his expression unreadable as he analyzed the unfolding scene.


    Behind him stood Lieutenant Darren and Corporal Daniel, flanked by soldiers of varying ranks, their postures rigid with anticipation.


    Their eyes remained fixed on the screens, studying the recruits with unwavering focus.


    None of them had prior knowledge of the individuals they observed, forcing them to divide their attention across every display, ensuring nothing went unnoticed.


    Yet, despite this collective vigilance, the gazes of Colonel Vazeryth, Lieutenant Darren, and Corporal Daniel instinctively gravitated toward one screen in particular, Anthony''s.


    Vazeryth, having reviewed Anthony''s file, was eager to assess his performance firsthand.


    Darren, on the other hand, was unfamiliar with Anthony''s background, having never seen the file himself.


    However, the presence of the name ''NULL'' attached to Anthony''s identity stirred his curiosity.


    That name was not one to be taken lightly; it signified a connection to ''them''.


    And then there was Daniel.


    Unlike the others, his attention was drawn to Anthony for a different reason, because Anthony had done the unthinkable.


    He had withstood Colonel Vazeryth''s presence.


    Then, the test began.


    The recruits had no time to hesitate, battle was thrust upon them the instant they arrived.


    Demons lunged without warning, forcing each recruit into combat before they could even assess their surroundings.


    Mana flared to life, surging from their cores like a raging tide.


    In response, the chaotic energy of the demons erupted, a sinister counterpart to the recruits'' power.


    The battlefield ignited.


    Across countless skirmishes, the sounds of flesh being torn reverberated through the air, mingling with the clash of steel.


    Weapons were raised in defiance.


    Sabers, daggers, staves, swords, katanas, spears, halberds, each wielded with extreme resolve.


    And then, they fell.


    The death counters surged.


    Heads rolled, limbs were severed, entrails spilled onto the blood soaked ground.


    Chaos lashed out in violent bursts, the air thick with the acrid stench of burning flesh and spilled gore.


    The scent of death clung to every breath, yet none hesitated.


    None stopped.


    None wavered.


    Mana roared to life, a symphony of destruction unfurling across the battlefield.


    Fire consumed everything in its path, leaving only embers in its wake.


    Wind howled like a vengeful specter, slicing through flesh and bone with ruthless precision.


    Ice spread its merciless chill, freezing demons where they stood.


    Earth trembled and surged, binding foes in place, crushing them under its weight.


    Lightning streaked across the battlefield, an untamed tempest of devastation.


    Water surged with unrelenting force, drowning all it could claim.


    The mages wielded their elements without pause, shaping them into intricate forms as they surged forward.


    Explosions tore through the battlefield, each detonation shaking the ground with deafening force.


    Shockwaves rippled outward, scattering debris, stirring dust, and sending thick fumes spiraling into the air.


    The acrid stench of charred flesh clung to every breath, a grim testament to the carnage unfolding.


    Their staves and wands, each imbued with unique enchantments, worked seamlessly in concert with their wielders.


    Life after life was extinguished beneath the relentless barrage of spells.


    Their Mana Zones pulsed with ethereal energy, optimizing their power, ensuring not a single drop of mana was wasted.


    It heightened their senses, allowing them to react instantaneously, detecting demons before they could breach their defenses.


    For now, they held the upper hand in this ruthless battle for survival.


    The close quarter combatants moved with flawless fluidity, their motions honed to lethal precision.


    Blades slashed and cleaved through flesh, each strike executed with relentless efficiency.


    Their footwork was swift and calculated, tapping across the battlefield as they shifted positions, refusing to be overwhelmed.


    From above, arrows rained down like a relentless storm.


    Their auras flared in response to their summons, an untamed force unrestricted by the suppression bracelets.


    Unlike mana, aura was not something contained, it was an extension of their very being.


    Power surged through their bodies, enveloping both flesh and steel.


    Their speed soared.


    Their strikes grew fiercer.


    Their movements became a blur, too fast for the eye to follow.


    They carved through the endless tide of demons, unrelenting, unstoppable.


    Never lingering in one place for more than a fleeting second, they remained in constant motion.


    To be confined, to be cornered, was a death sentence.


    And so, they surged forward, holding the upper hand in the relentless struggle for survival.


    But having the upper hand meant nothing.


    For every demon that fell, more emerged, an unending tide of monstrosities.


    They surged forward without hesitation, trampling over the corpses of their own kind, driven by an insatiable hunger for destruction.


    Their numbers were ceaseless, an abyss from which no end could be seen.


    Then, the shift began.


    Fatigue crept in, gnawing at limbs and dulling reflexes.


    Stamina drained away with every passing moment, every exertion becoming heavier than the last.


    What had begun as a battle now felt like a race against time, one they were beginning to lose.


    Some adapted, abandoning reckless offense for survival.


    They dodged, weaved through attacks, and defended with measured precision, conserving what little mana and strength they had left.


    But it was futile.


    The relentless onslaught left no room for restraint, no moment to breathe.


    The waves of incoming attacks crashed down without mercy, shattering any attempt at conservation.


    Teeth clenched.


    Muscles strained.


    They pushed themselves beyond their limits, forcing their bodies to endure.


    Time slipped away.


    Then came the injuries.


    At first, they were minor, cuts, bruises, fleeting stings of pain.


    But they mounted.


    They stacked.


    Every wound slowed them, chipped away at their endurance, dulled their reactions.


    Their chests rose and fell in ragged, uneven rhythms.


    Their senses stretched to their absolute peak, desperate to track every movement, every shadow.


    Blood pumped furiously through their veins, driven by the frantic drum of their racing hearts.


    Their lungs burned, muscles screaming for more oxygen, demanding more strength to sustain the relentless battle.


    Screams tore from their throats as agony exploded in their minds.


    Pain receptors fired relentlessly, flooding their brains with searing signals.


    Every wound, every injury, became an unbearable weight.


    For some, endurance reached its breaking point.


    Without hesitation, they shattered their restriction bracelets, an act of surrender.


    In an instant, they vanished, teleported away in a flash of light.


    Others clung desperately to survival, turning to whatever tricks they had left.


    Some wielded the darkness element, melting into the shadows, erasing their presence from sight.


    Others manipulated light, bending rays around their bodies, becoming nearly invisible to the naked eye.


    Under normal circumstances, these demons would have been nothing, mere fodder, weaklings that could be slaughtered without a second thought.


    But there were too many.


    An unending flood.


    And no matter how many fell, more took their place.


    They were moving constantly.


    Attacking constantly.


    Dodging constantly.


    Thinking constantly.


    Anticipating constantly.


    Defending constantly.


    Vazeryth and the others observed in silence, their expressions steady.


    They watched intently, noting every movement, every decision made by the recruits.


    One of the primary purposes of this test was ''control''.


    They sought to measure their control over mana, elements, their own bodies, their aura, and even their breath.


    Though the test appeared brutal, even cruel, it was by design.


    With mastery over these elements, these recruits could endure the relentless waves of demons, even if only just.


    Control, after all, was one of the reasons why mana rank alone was never the deciding factor.


    Those with lower ranks could overcome opponents of higher mana rank, provided they possessed superior control.


    Another critical aspect of this test was to evaluate their battle experience.


    The military had no need for those who had been coddled, trained in isolation without the harsh realities of real combat.


    While Colonel Vazeryth''s focus was drawn to Anthony, a sense of anticipation simmering within him, he couldn''t afford to narrow his attention.


    He had to observe the other recruits as well, their fates unfolding alongside Anthony''s.


    His eyes shifted to Anthony, who tore through the demons with effortless precision, never needing more than a single strike to fell each opponent.


    His breath remained steady, his movements surgical, flawless in execution.


    Not a hint of excess energy was wasted.


    ''I wonder if he can push me to use what I''ve prepared''


    Colonel Vazeryth mused, a mental grin curling at the edge of his thoughts as he watched Anthony''s performance unfold.

 Chapter 364: Cursed

    As Anthony deftly weaved through the throngs of demons, his mind focused intently on his next move.


    ''OP system, I need my katana''


    [Ding]


    [Affirmative, Host]


    In an instant, the system responded, seamlessly acquiring a new katana for Anthony.


    Its sleek blade materializing as if summoned by his very will.


    With the katana now in his grasp, Anthony''s fighting style shifted seamlessly.


    His muscles relaxed ever so slightly, but it did nothing to lessen the potency of his strikes.


    His knees bent, and in an instant, he launched himself upwards, propelling toward the ceiling with explosive force.


    But the demons were relentless in their pursuit.


    A B+ rank demon leapt in perfect synchrony, its movements a mirror to Anthony''s.


    Its claws shot forward, aiming for the kill.


    Its eyes burned crimson with ferocity, and its horns spiraled from its temples, a grotesque crown of malice.


    With a fluid, almost poetic movement, Anthony''s katana met the demon''s claw head on.


    A spark erupted on impact, briefly illuminating the dark expanse of the cavern.


    In that fleeting moment, the rest of the demons closed in, their attacks converging.


    Anthony''s body twisted mid-air, his katana flashing with a deadly precision that left no room for hesitation.


    Before the B+ rank demon could react, its head had already separated from its shoulders, the body following in a seamless fall as gravity took hold.


    Anthony''s feet lightly touched the ceiling, his gaze focused as he assessed the incoming attacks.


    ''Although they aren''t worth it''


    He mused inwardly.


    ''I might as well use it. It''s been too long since I last unleashed my techniques''


    His elbow bent with subtle precision, adjusting the balance of his katana.


    The wind itself seemed to whisper, a hissing prelude to the impending storm.


    And then, in a blur of motion, he moved.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Continuous Slash]


    With a single, fluid motion, his katana shot forward, moving at a speed that blurred the air around it.


    The first slash landed.


    Then the second.


    The third followed, and with each strike, the rhythm quickened.


    Tens. Hundreds.


    Each demon that dared approach was cleaved in half.


    Every attack was countered with lethal precision.


    No mana was expended.


    No elements were invoked.


    Just the pure, unrelenting mastery of swordsmanship.


    Sword marks painted the ground and ceiling alike, a hauntingly beautiful testament to destruction, as though a celestial being had left its mark upon every stone present.


    The pillars that had once held the ceiling collapsed, and the ceiling itself followed in a catastrophic descent.


    Earth rained down from above, burying more demons beneath its weight.


    Yet, no light pierced the darkness.


    It remained shrouded, even as another ceiling revealed itself, untouched by the devastation above.


    Anthony''s feet touched the earth with a deft, almost silent grace as he landed.


    Then, his restriction bracelet vibrated, signaling a notification.


    Beep.


    "Ten minutes have passed"


    As the bracelet chimed, the OP system followed suit.


    [Ding]


    [The Host has been cursed]


    [All physical abilities have been halved]


    A sudden, tangible weight descended upon Anthony.


    His strength and speed dropped by exactly half, the shift almost imperceptible yet profoundly disabling.


    His mind raced, processing the information in an instant.


    ''The military''


    He thought, narrowing his eyes in realization.


    The notification from the restriction bracelet had coincided perfectly with the system''s alert.


    It couldn''t have been a mere coincidence.


    He was certain it wasn''t an attack from the demons.


    Every demon he had encountered thus far relied solely on raw physical strength or their elemental affinities.


    None possessed any special abilities, at least none he had yet to face.


    ''Does this mean another curse or restriction awaits once I reach the twenty-minute mark?''


    A wry smile tugged at Anthony''s lips as the thought crossed his mind.


    ''Then let me show them what I can do, even without my physical prowess. Even the most basic of spells can be just as destructive''


    With that thought, mana surged from his core.


    Though restricted to a D+ rank, the mana within Anthony''s core was anything but typical.


    His lips parted, and his voice rang out with precise intent.


    [Fire Magic: Fireball]


    At first glance, the spell seemed insignificant in such a chaotic environment.


    But with the right control over both elemental forces and mana, it became a force to be reckoned with.


    A crimson fireball materialized, burning with an intense, searing heat.


    Then, it multiplied, both in number and potency.


    The flames seemed endless, a mirror to the demons'' relentless tide.


    Instantly, the temperature in the cavern skyrocketed.


    The darkness, once so pervasive, was obliterated beneath the blaze of raw, fiery light.


    For the first time, the relentless tide of demons came to an abrupt halt.


    They felt it.


    Horror.


    Their insatiable hunger for carnage, their thirst for destruction, seemed to vanish in an instant.


    Then, the fireball struck, with no discernible target in mind.


    A deafening boom reverberated through the cavern, the sound of raw power unleashed.


    Painful screeches echoed as the demons were consumed by the searing flames.


    They had no time to retreat.


    The black blood spilled from their forms, sizzling and burning as it met the inferno.


    The very earth beneath them began to melt, and a small stream of lava began to pool, its molten glow reflecting the chaotic destruction.


    But Anthony wasn''t finished.


    [Earth Magic: Earth Spikes]


    He invoked yet another basic spell.


    No mana zone was required.


    Mana surged from his core, and the earth beneath him quivered in response to his command.


    With a sudden, violent tremor, earth spikes shot up from the ground, impaling every demon within their reach.


    In a desperate bid for survival, the demons scrambled for higher ground, some clinging to the cavern walls, others latching onto the ceiling in a futile attempt to escape.


    But it was futile.


    Wherever the earth lay, spikes erupted from it.


    Flesh was torn apart.


    Blood dripped freely from countless wounds.


    The sound of demon corpses hitting the ground echoed through the cavern, a grim symphony of destruction.


    Without hesitation, Anthony continued to cast basic spells, his control over the elements unfaltering, each spell more devastating than the last.


    He wielded fire, earth, and other forces with precision, as the minutes steadily ticked by.


    Ten more passed in a relentless cascade of destruction.


    The restriction bracelets hummed once more, vibrating with another notification.


    Beep.


    "Twenty minutes have passed"


    At the same moment, the system responded.


    [Ding]


    [The Host has been cursed]


    [Mana core capacity has been halved]


    Anthony, however, remained unbothered.


    His rampage of spellcasting continued, relentless and unyielding.


    Then, without warning, it came.


    An eerie silence descended.


    A chilling stillness blanketed the cavern.


    No living being stood.


    No living being moved.


    There was only one left.


    Null Anthony.


    He had eliminated the seemingly endless wave of demons.


    Standing alone amidst the destruction, a faint smile curled on his lips.


    ''That was fun''


    He mused inwardly, his eyes flicking to the timer on his bracelet.


    ''Eight more minutes remaining''


    Anthony thought, then effortlessly levitated into the air, settling into a meditative sitting position.


    In just twenty two minutes, he had obliterated the relentless horde.


    Now, he simply waited, his mind at ease, as the remaining time ticked down, knowing he would be teleported automatically once it was over.


    ________________


    In the dimly lit room, an oppressive silence hung in the air, heavy and unyielding.


    All eyes remained fixed on Anthony, their gaze with various emotions.


    They had watched him from the very beginning, through every moment, until the end.


    One word resonated in their minds as they observed him:


    ''Monster''


    He showed no sign of physical exhaustion, no labored breath, no staggered steps.


    His face bore no pallor, no trace of mana depletion.


    He simply floated, calm and composed, as though he hadn''t just achieved the impossible.


    To them, it was impossible, utterly incomprehensible.


    Colonel Vazeryth''s mental grin finally made its way to his lips.


    He had observed Anthony''s control with rapt attention, and all that came to mind was that the young man was flawless in every regard.


    Breaking the silence, he spoke with a tone of quiet command.


    "Release the ant for him by the twenty-fifth minute"


    The room froze at Vazeryth''s words.


    A heavy stillness descended as every mind present absorbed the weight of his command.


    Yet, not a single soul questioned it.


    This was the order of a Colonel.


    This was the military.


    And they understood: every order carried immeasurable weight.

 Chapter 365: Twenty fifth minute

    Anthony reclined effortlessly in midair, his gaze drifting into the void as his thoughts meandered aimlessly.


    ''Should I just teleport back now that I''m done?''


    The idea surfaced in his mind, lingering for a moment before doubt crept in.


    ''No... what if that gets me disqualified?''


    With a faint shake of his head, he dismissed the notion, resigning himself to wait.


    His gaze flickered to the timer on the restriction bracelets.


    ''Seven minutes left. It should be over soon''


    With that thought, Anthony closed his eyes, settling into patient anticipation as time trickled by.


    Seconds stretched into minutes, the steady ticking marking their passage.


    Then, precisely two minutes later, the bracelet emitted another beep, accompanied by a new notification.


    Beep.


    "Twenty five minutes have passed"


    [Ding]


    [The Host has been cursed. The Host''s senses have been halved. All physical abilities have been halved. Mana core capacity has been halved]


    Anthony''s eyes widened in shock as the system notification flashed before him.


    He had assumed that, following the pattern of the previous curses, the next one would only activate at the thirty minute mark.


    But with the test concluding at that exact moment, he had believed there would be no further restrictions.


    Yet, here it was, proof that his assumption had been wrong.


    ''I was wrong''


    The realization settled in as Anthony felt his physical strength diminish once more, another perfect half stripped away.


    The force suppressing his mana tightened its grip, sealing away yet another portion of his power.


    Even his senses dulled, his perception of the world around him growing fainter.


    Yet, despite it all, Anthony remained unfazed.


    These restrictions, meant to cripple him, barely registered as a concern.


    Anthony''s mind remained sharp, analyzing the situation despite the mounting restrictions.


    ''How are the other recruits supposed to survive under these conditions?''


    The question lingered for only a moment before the answer struck him with clarity.


    ''It seems the level or severity of the curses depends on performance. The better one''s results, the harsher the restrictions imposed''


    With that realization, Anthony solidified his conclusion, this test wasn''t just about endurance; it was a trial that scaled its difficulty in direct response to strength.


    If every recruit had been subjected to the same curse as him, Anthony was certain that over ninety nine percent of them would have been eliminated.


    At that rate, the military itself would be left nearly vacant, only those who could be considered the absolute elite, the best of the best in every conceivable aspect, would make it through.


    These realizations unfolded in less than a second, his Thought Acceleration skill allowing his mind to process information at an extreme speed, racing through possibilities with unparalleled efficiency.


    But then, Anthony''s thoughts came to an abrupt halt.


    He felt it¡ªspace twisting.


    Not just space.


    Something else.


    With the distortion came a presence, vast and oppressive, flooding the cavern like an unstoppable tide.


    It was heavier, far more suffocating than any aura he had encountered among the demon horde earlier.


    Yet, Anthony didn''t flinch.


    He remained exactly where he was, unmoving, waiting.


    ''Another challenge at the twenty fifth minute?''


    The thought barely settled before he felt the presence drawing closer.


    Footsteps echoed through the cavern, yet paradoxically, they were faint, almost as if they existed between sound and silence.


    Anthony''s gaze sharpened as it landed on the source of the disturbance.


    Another demon.


    But this one was different.


    Its power was leagues above the others.


    An S+ rank.


    A being teetering at the very peak of the S rank threshold, a step away from something far greater.


    Anthony couldn''t believe his eyes.


    The military expected him to battle a peak S-rank demon, while being restricted to D+ rank and further crippled to a mere quarter of his original strength.


    If there had been any doubt before, this confirmed it.


    ''This proves my theory. The better your performance, the harsher the restrictions and curses''


    Anthony''s thoughts settled as his feet touched the cavern floor, his stance steady and carefree.


    Anthony assessed his opponent with a single, careful glance.


    Wide, expansive wings were attached to the demon''s back, their span immense, hinting at its flight capability.


    A long, serpentine tail swayed menacingly behind it, and from its forehead, a single, sharp horn protruded, adding to its imposing form.


    Bulging muscles rippled beneath its dark skin, radiating raw power.


    The demon''s aura was as menacing as it was oppressive, and a sword rested ominously at its side.


    From this brief inspection, Anthony could tell one undeniable truth.


    The demon was exceptionally talented.


    Just as other races produced individuals of remarkable talent, so too did the demon clans.


    The demon before him was undeniably gifted, a specimen of true potential.


    However, this demon would never reach its full potential, for it had been captured by the military, its path to ascension cut short.


    Despite its S+ rank, Anthony could clearly perceive the demon''s battle prowess was already approaching the SS+ rank, a testament to its raw strength and skill and talent.


    A smile crept across Anthony''s face as he considered the challenge ahead.


    The thought of facing a demon with SS rank capabilities while in his current, restricted state... it was a tantalizing prospect.


    As Anthony studied the demon, the creature did the same in return.


    It felt Anthony''s presence, a calm yet undeniable aura of strength.


    The demon''s eyes scanned the scattered corpses that littered the cavern floor, evidence of Anthony''s recent battle.


    The demon''s instincts honed in on the fact that this human was no mere target.


    The sheer number of fallen foes indicated something remarkable.


    Anthony had the strength to wipe out an entire horde, while being restricted,a feat not easily accomplished.


    The demon''s voice broke the tense silence, gravelly and harsh, as if two jagged metals were being scraped together.


    "I hope you are able to kill me, Human"


    Anthony''s expression remained unreadable, the hint of surprise flickering for only a moment before he masked it.


    "A demon that wants to die... That''s new"


    He responded, his tone steady, though his mind was momentarily taken aback by the demon''s sudden words.


    "Death would be a welcome respite compared to the torment I endure now"


    Anthony muttered, his voice thick with despair.


    The demon responded with chilling calmness, its tone mocking yet deliberate.


    "Then why not take the opportunity? The means to end your suffering lie before you now."


    Anthony''s gaze never wavered, his words steady despite the gravity of the moment.


    "I am bound by certain constraints. My only recourse is to face you in this battle, hoping that, in the end, you will be the one to release me from this agony"


    The demon''s voice shifted slightly, a note of something approaching determination breaking through the cold.


    "I must admit, it is curious to hear a demon speak of misery. But alas, if it must be done, I will be the one to see you off. Time is fleeting, we have but four minutes left. Shall we proceed?"


    At Anthony''s final words, the air grew unnervingly still, as if the very world had held its breath.


    And then, without a sound, both blurred into motion.

 Chapter 366: A first [Ko-Fi Bonus Chapter]

    The very air tore asunder as they vanished in unison, the ground beneath them quaking violently in the wake of their movement.


    In an instant, their blades surged toward each other, cutting through the space between them without hesitation.


    Then, with a resounding clash, their swords collided.


    Time seemed to freeze in that brief moment.


    And then, the world erupted in chaos.


    A cataclysmic shockwave tore through the air, shattering the earth itself with a deafening roar.


    At the point of impact, Anthony was violently propelled backward, his body flung through the air like a shattered doll.


    ''Damn. His physical strength surpasses mine''


    He realized, the realization sharpening his focus.


    The force of the blow rippled through his muscles, every fiber of his being protesting against the strain as he fought to regain control.


    With surprising poise, he managed to steady himself, his feet scraping against the earth, leaving a trail of disruption in his wake.


    ''Well, this is a first''


    Anthony mused inwardly, acknowledging, for the first time, that he had encountered someone capable of overpowering him in a direct clash of strength.


    Anthony''s thoughts were abruptly interrupted as a figure materialized before him, a sword raised high toward the heavens before descending with relentless precision.


    Reacting swiftly, Anthony twisted his body, narrowly evading the deadly strike by a hairsbreadth.


    With a deafening roar, the demon''s sword cleaved the earth beneath them, the impact leaving a scar that stretched a full kilometer in length.


    The very cavern trembled, its foundations rattling under the sheer force of the blow.


    Anthony transitioned effortlessly from evasion to offense, his strike flashing forward with lethal precision, aiming for the heart of his opponent.


    Yet, the demon showed no surprise at the incoming assault.


    With a calm, almost predatory grace, he raised his left hand, his claws extending with unnatural speed, effortlessly snaring Anthony''s attack mid flight.


    The demon''s right hand snapped back, the hilt of his sword hurtling toward Anthony''s stomach with blinding speed.


    But Anthony reacted with swift precision.


    In a single fluid motion, his leg shot upward, intercepting the hilt mid motion, halting its deadly advance.


    The air around them exploded with force as they locked into a tense standoff.


    ''SS-ranked speed and strength, without a doubt''


    Anthony mused, his gaze locked on the demon''s cold eyes.


    ''If only my physical strength hadn''t been diminished a second time... I could have overpowered him without relying on any enhancements''


    From their earlier exchange, Anthony had already deduced that, with only half of his usual D+ rank stats, he could still overpower his opponent.


    However, with just a quarter of his strength, not so much.


    Though his senses were currently diminished, it didn''t faze him.


    His All Seeing Eyes were beyond the reach of the restriction bracelets; even if the bracelets could suppress his eyes, the Sense Dome remained untouched.


    As both combatants locked eyes, an unspoken understanding passed between them, a silent exchange that spoke volumes.


    Then, a surge of energy erupted from both of them, overwhelming the air around them.


    Aura.


    It enveloped their bodies and weapons, a visible manifestation of their rising power.


    In the blink of an eye, they moved.


    Their weapons collided once more, but this time with a force that shattered the very earth beneath them, forming a deep ravine where their blades met.


    The demon''s expression tightened, a frown tugging at the corners of his mouth as he sensed a drastic shift in the intensity of Anthony''s strikes.


    Anthony''s katana was already in motion again, faster and sharper than before, its edge honed with ruthless precision.


    He struck without hesitation, the timing of his attack flawless, as if in sync with the very rhythm of his heart.


    The demon reacted with remarkable swiftness, his sword raised to parry.


    But as their blades collided, the demon was sent sprawling, thrown off his feet by the sheer force of the blow.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Anthony launched another strike, his katana cutting through the air, aiming directly for the demon''s neck.


    The demon, sensing the lethal blow, made no move to defend himself.


    There was an eerie calm in his stance, as if he had already resigned himself to his fate.


    He had accepted his death.


    But instead of meeting its mark, Anthony''s katana simply sliced through the air, brushing past the empty space where the demon''s neck had been, the swish of its passage the only sound that followed.


    Anthony''s gaze flicked to the side, his focus sharpening.


    There, standing with a wicked smile, was the demon, unscathed, watching him intently.


    The demon had teleported, his mastery over space evident in the sudden shift.


    But Anthony wasn''t surprised.


    He remained unfazed.


    From the very moment their eyes had first met, his All Seeing Eyes had already detected the subtle dance of space particles surrounding the demon, a sign of his affinity.


    ''Two more minutes''


    Anthony thought, his mind calculating the remaining time.


    With a smile, Anthony vanished in an instant.


    He was gone before his opponent even realized he had moved.


    Anthony''s katana flashed toward the demon''s waist, its edge cutting through the air with deadly precision.


    The demon''s instincts screamed at him, and in a split second, he disappeared once more.


    Anthony''s aura exploded, carving a path of destruction through the earth beneath him.


    But this time, the demon didn''t teleport to another distant location.


    Instead, he reappeared directly above Anthony.


    The demon''s sword, now coated in a fierce aura, seemed to burn brighter as black flames spiraled around the blade, intertwining with the energy.


    Without warning, the sword slashed downward toward Anthony''s head, a lethal strike from above.


    Anthony made no move to block or parry.


    Instead, with the fluid grace of a seasoned fighter, he shifted his weight, his center of gravity adjusting with the simplest of movements.


    The demon''s attack collided with the earth, the black flames raging as they devoured everything in their path, turning the ground to ash.


    But Anthony didn''t flinch.


    He didn''t need to shield himself.


    Flame based attacks held no threat for him.


    His mastery over aura far surpassed the demon''s, making the flames nothing more than a passing inconvenience.


    ''One minute left''


    Anthony thought, a smile curling at the corners of his lips.


    His sword flashed forward once again, aimed directly at the demon''s heart.


    He cut through the very air, his strikes unnervingly silent amidst the chaos of battle.


    But the demon reacted as though he hadn''t even noticed the attack.


    Rather than defending, he struck instead, his blade cleaving toward Anthony''s neck with lethal intent.


    Neither fighter flinched.


    Neither retracted their assault.


    There was a chilling silence between them, a shared understanding that neither would retreat.


    As Anthony''s strike neared the demon''s chest, the very space around the demon trembled under his control.


    In an instant, he phased through the attack, evading the blow with an eerie fluidity.


    Meanwhile, Anthony raised his free hand with unnerving calm and caught the demon''s sword between his index and middle fingers.


    The black flames that licked the blade didn''t affect him.


    The aura that radiated from the sword couldn''t touch him.


    Both combatants realized, in that fleeting moment, that their attacks had missed.


    The demon, frustrated, attempted to retract his sword from Anthony''s grasp, but the blade refused to budge.


    With a quiet confidence, Anthony spoke.


    "It''s time to fulfill your wish"


    At those words, the demon made a split-second decision, his instincts kicking in.


    He relinquished the sword, knowing it could no longer serve him.


    Then, with a swift thought, he controlled the space particles, intending to teleport.


    But to his shock, the element refused to respond.


    His body, too, was frozen in place.


    "You aren''t the only one who can control space"


    Anthony spoke softly, his voice barely above a whisper.


    His sword moved with fluid grace, a streak of precision through the air.


    The strike was a form of poetry, written in the ink of his enemy''s blood.


    As the demon''s head rolled to the ground, Anthony shook his head, the battle''s conclusion now inescapable.


    He could have ended the fight at any moment, but the boredom of those three minutes spent waiting had worn on him.


    So, he had chosen to let the demon entertain him for the remaining five minutes at least.


    His gaze drifted to the timer on his restriction bracelet.


    ''Twenty seconds''


    Anthony closed his eyes, allowing the seconds to slip away in silence, as the countdown ticked toward its end.


    And when it finally did, the cavern disappeared, and Anthony was teleported away.

 Chapter 367: First trial Ends [Ko-Fi Bonus Chapter]

    When Anthony opened his eyes again, he found himself back in his previous location.


    But something had shifted.


    A heavy, metallic scent of blood assaulted his senses, so potent it felt as if he could taste it in the air.


    The floor had been transformed, now a grotesque canvas, painted in a myriad of bloodstains pooling together.


    Screams rent the air like the sharpest of blades, a symphony of anguish that echoed through the space.


    The acrid stench of burnt flesh hung on the breeze, suffocating the atmosphere.


    Scattered across the ground, bodies lay in twisted positions, limbs severed, and parts of their forms missing altogether.


    Some of the recruits had already lost consciousness, unable to withstand the unbearable pain any longer the moment they arrived.


    The heavy sound of panting filled the air, as chests rose and fell with frantic urgency, struggling to draw in the precious air their exhausted bodies craved.


    Chaos clung to every one of them.


    Anthony observed it all with a detached, almost clinical gaze.


    There were others who, like him, stood tall amidst the turmoil.


    But their bodies bore the marks of battle, numerous injuries marring their forms, their breathing labored, strained.


    He was the only one who seemed untouched, unscathed by the torment that surrounded them.


    He was the only one who remained unbothered, as if the chaos itself had no claim on him.


    ''We didn''t have the same curse after all''


    Anthony mused inwardly, his ears filled with the agonized screams of the recruits.


    The healers sprang into action the moment the recruits materialized, their movements swift and practiced.


    Healing energy radiated outward, flooding the air with a soothing, restorative aura.


    Water essence coalesced, forming delicate cocoons that encased the suffering recruits, offering a reprieve from their pain.


    The torment dulled, the relentless agony easing away.


    Limbs regrew, bones snapped back into alignment with an unsettling precision.


    Muscles were knit together, veins and arteries seamlessly realigned, the body mending as though it were never broken.


    Even teeth that had been shattered regrew, pristine and whole.


    Exhaustion vanished in an instant, stamina surging back into their weary limbs.


    Vitality flooded through their veins, revitalizing them, restoring them to their prime.


    A healer approached Anthony, offering to tend to his injuries.


    However, Anthony simply declined, his tone unbothered.


    There was no need for healing, he had neither been injured nor even touched during the battle.


    The healer nodded in understanding, offering no further insistence, and moved on to attend to other recruits.


    The only thing that remained beyond their reach was the recovery of mana, a task the recruits would have to undertake on their own.


    Yet, this concern was almost negligible, as their mana had been drawn from D+ rank reserves to begin with, sufficient but not infinite.


    Soothing spells were cast over those whose minds were fraying, gently calming the recruits.


    These spells acted as a balm for their mental turmoil, preventing them from succumbing to despair, thus ensuring they wouldn''t spiral into further decline.


    Anthony continued to observe in silence.


    The once staggering number of recruits had diminished, leaving only two thousand standing.


    ''Did they die?''


    The thought flickered briefly through Anthony''s mind, but he dismissed it just as quickly, he simply didn''t care enough to dwell on it.


    Once the healers had completed their work, they departed without a word, their silence punctuating the finality of their task.


    Even those who had lost consciousness earlier regained their awareness, revived by the remarkable power of the healing spells.


    Then, with a serene grace, Corporal Daniel floated into view, standing before the recruits.


    "Congratulations to all of you"


    Corporal Daniel''s voice rang out casually as he looked down upon the recruits.


    "You''ve all passed the first trial. Anyone you don''t see here has been eliminated"


    His words were a stark reminder of the harsh reality they had endured.


    ''So, those of us still standing were teleported when the time ended, and the others... they either destroyed their restriction bracelets or perished''


    Anthony thought, absorbing Corporal Daniel''s announcement.


    "But don''t get too excited"


    Daniel continued, his tone remaining nonchalant.


    "The next and final test is just around the corner. Until you succeed in that, you''re no more than a step away from the door"


    The weight of his words hung in the air.


    "The next trial will be held tomorrow. You''ll be informed when the time arrives. For now, you may remove the restrictions on your bracelets"


    As Corporal Daniel''s words settled over the recruits, a collective flicker of movement stirred through the crowd.


    Hands reached instinctively to the bracelets, and the oppressive weight of the restrictions evaporated.


    Power surged back into their bodies.


    The force that had suppressed their mana vanished, and their reserves flooded through them, invigorating their very beings.


    Some clenched their fists, feeling the rush of newfound physical strength.


    Waves of power rippled across the field, palpable and electric, as the recruits embraced the return of their abilities.


    Smiles blossomed on their faces, radiant and filled with pride.


    This was the strength they had fought for, the power they had struggled and bled to attain.


    And they relished every bit of it.


    Anthony observed quietly as the curses that had been placed upon him vanished in an instant, lifting the weight that had clung to him.


    "You may return to your rooms now"


    Corporal Daniel announced, his voice still carrying that same casual tone.


    With those words, the corporal simply took to the air, his figure quickly disappearing into the distance.


    ''Why does it feel like this guy is always trying to avoid being asked any questions?''


    Anthony thought, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips as he watched Daniel soar away.


    Shaking his head, Anthony turned and made his way toward the building.


    However, instead of heading to his room, he veered toward the cafeteria.


    He wasn''t alone in his decision.


    A sizable number of recruits had gathered there as well.


    The recruits gathered in the cafeteria, but it was clear that eating wasn''t their primary focus.


    The air was thick with tension as they discussed their grueling experiences during the trial.


    "Damn. The military really threw us into the Abyss with the first test"


    One of them muttered, his voice tinged with frustration.


    "I didn''t see that coming. I knew we were going to fight something, but a demon right at the beginning? And an endless wave of them, at that?"


    Another added, shaking their head in disbelief.


    "Is that what you''re worried about?"


    A third voice chimed in, more cynical.


    "I''m dreading whatever deathtrap they''re going to throw at us tomorrow"


    "Do you think they''ll curse us again?"


    Someone asked, their tone laced with a hint of fear.


    "I suddenly lost ten percent of my reaction speed at the tenth minute mark. Nearly died because of it"


    Another recruit remarked, looking visibly shaken by the close call.


    Anthony sat silently in the corner, sipping from a drink he had taken from the fridge.


    He didn''t offer any words of comfort or response.


    Instead, he observed the recruits around him as they vented their frustrations and anxieties.


    He could feel their eyes on him.


    Some of them were no doubt curious, perhaps even intimidated by his calm demeanor.


    Yet he made no effort to engage with them.


    He had no interest in speaking, and less in forming connections.


    Friends were not a priority.


    _______________


    Colonel Vazeryth sat comfortably in his office, a satisfied grin playing across his face.


    He had been watching the battle between Anthony and the demon unfold.


    The test had been deliberate, he had chosen to release an S+ rank demon with spatial affinity to see how Anthony would fare.


    It wasn''t a decision made lightly, but it was one he had made on his own.


    His curiosity had driven him to push Anthony to the limit.


    And Anthony had risen to the challenge.


    The Colonel knew that even if Anthony had been defeated by the peak S rank demon, Anthony had already done the impossible by completing the original trial before it even ended.


    And that, in itself, was extremely impressive.


    ''I''m curious to see how tomorrow''s trial will go''


    Vazeryth smiled.


    ''It''s relatively easier, in a way... but there''s still plenty of potential for surprises''


    The dragon closed his eyes, letting his thoughts drift.

 Chapter 368: Adaptive Combat Slime

    The following day arrived with swift inevitability.


    Anthony roused from his slumber at the appointed hour, his gaze lingering on the modest surroundings.


    He lowered himself into the sole chair in the room, its simplicity echoing the austere nature of his confinement.


    A weary sigh escaped his lips.


    ''How I long for the simple luxury of a bath''


    He thought silently, his eyes tracing the faint light filtering through the small, unadorned window.


    The room was devoid of any comforts or amenities, except for a humble bed, a solitary chair, and an unassuming table, nothing more.


    These rooms were designed for recruits expected to endure little no more than forty eight hoursduring the trials.


    Even those who succeeded in passing would soon be told to vacate, as they would no longer be considered recruits once the trials were concluded.


    The military saw no reason to squander resources on frivolous comforts.


    The recruits, in turn, gave little thought to the barrenness of their quarters.


    Their sole focus was on conquering the trials ahead, leaving complaints for another time, should they survive to voice them.


    ''Why can''t I just let go of bathing and eating like the others?''


    Anthony thought, a fleeting frustration crossing his mind.


    Many had long since abandoned such mundane needs, bathing and eating, once they reached the appropriate cultivation level, typically around the late Master rank or early Grandmaster rank.


    These physical desires were easily supplanted by mana, allowing them to go months without need for sustenance.


    Yet, Anthony remained an anomaly, stubbornly clinging to these trivialities that others had long since cast aside.


    Shaking his head, he dismissed the thought, his gaze rising upwards toward the floating island like structures.


    ''I wonder what lies there''


    Anthony thought, his eyes drifting towards one of the floating lands, curiosity piqued by its mysterious structure.


    However, before he could fully contemplate the sight, a sudden, unseen gaze seemed to fall upon him, sharp and piercing.


    In an instant, a voice resounded within his mind, forceful and commanding.


    "If you weren''t the son of the Sword Saint and the Crimson Witch of Destruction, you would have been disqualified. Stay where you are and refrain from making any unnecessary movements"


    The voice vanished as abruptly as it had come, leaving no trace but a lingering weight in the air.


    Anthony frowned, irritation flickering within him.


    He was accustomed to evading notice, but this time, he had been caught.


    ''The military is indeed a different beast''


    He thought, shaking his head as he slowly withdrew his gaze, his curiosity momentarily extinguished by the unsettling encounter.


    ''I wonder what the second trial will be like''


    Anthony pondered, his thoughts drifting.


    His mind returned to the restrictions imposed upon him, a quiet sigh slipping from his lips.


    He couldn''t help but speculate, would the second trial be more grueling, or perhaps easier, designed to allow more recruits to pass?


    Either way, the military would gain more bodies for their ranks, regardless of the challenge''s difficulty.


    Lost in these thoughts, Anthony remained seated, the weight of uncertainty pressing on him.


    Suddenly, a knock echoed through the room.


    He turned toward the door, already sensing the presence of those standing on the other side.


    They were unfamiliar to him, strangers whose identities held no significance.


    Without a word, he made no move to answer, nor did he rise to open the door.


    He simply chose to ignore them, his focus unbroken.


    The steady rhythm of the knock shifted to a sudden, forceful bang that reverberated through the room, relentless in its insistence.


    "We know you''re in there. Open up!"


    A voice called out, its tone demanding.


    Yet, Anthony did not stir.


    His gaze remained fixed on the world beyond the window, as though the noise itself was nothing more than a distant murmur.


    The banging ceased abruptly.


    A moment later, an unnatural distortion twisted the door, bending and warping as if it were nothing more than soft clay in the hands of those beyond.


    With a swift motion, the door was restored to its original shape, the intruders stepping across the threshold without a second thought.


    Anthony''s head finally turned, his eyes settling on the four figures that now stood before him, vampires, their pale, ethereal faces betraying nothing of their intentions.


    The leader, standing at the forefront, sneered, his voice dripping with contempt.


    "How dare you, lowly human, refuse to open the door when I knocked? Do you wish to die?"


    Despite the venom in his words, Anthony''s gaze remained unshaken, his expression as still and unreadable as ever.


    Not a hint of anger or confusion flickered across his face.


    He was simply... indifferent.


    The silence stretched for a moment before another voice broke through, this one from behind the leader.


    "Do you think that just because you emerged from the trial in better condition, you''re somehow superior to the rest of us?"


    The tone was mocking, dismissive, as if they believed their status alone entitled them to act as they pleased.


    But Anthony said nothing, his eyes still fixed ahead, untouched by the provocation.


    ''Normally, I would have just killed these fools and been done with it''


    Anthony thought silently, his gaze still unbroken.


    ''But that could get me disqualified...''


    He let out an internal sigh, his thoughts drifting in frustration.


    ''Can''t the author come up with something else to write? Better yet, just tell me where my girlfriend is instead of wasting all this time on these useless Young Master moments''


    Finally, he broke the silence, his voice calm and disinterested as he spoke with a heavy sigh.


    "We''re in the military base. We just passed the first trial. Do you really want to risk everything just to feel good about yourself for two minutes?"


    The leader vampire sneered at him, but before he could speak, another vampire chimed in, boasting.


    "My father is a Vampire Count. With just a word, I could have a guaranteed spot in the military"


    Anthony''s eyes narrowed as he assessed the fool in front of him.


    A faint shake of his head followed as he silently thought.


    ''All that blood control ability, but you can''t get your brain to work right''


    Even as the son of the Sword Saint, he had been given no such privilege.


    The military didn''t work that way


    "Well, I was just getting bored"


    Anthony finally spoke, his voice devoid of any emotion as he rose from his seat.


    The atmosphere in the room shifted dramatically, a sudden chill settling in the air, sending an unmistakable shiver down the spines of the four vampires.


    They froze for a brief moment, their senses heightened, but before any of them could act, the same commanding voice boomed once more.


    "Be there in five minutes"


    Anthony paused mid step, his expression unchanged as he absorbed the voice''s command.


    With a simple, deliberate thought, he sealed the space around the vampires, trapping them within an invisible barrier.


    They struggled, but their movements were futile.


    Without a word, Anthony teleported in an instant, vanishing from the room.


    Since he couldn''t deal with them directly at the moment, he decided to make them pay in another way.


    ''If they wanted to play games''


    He thought with a wry smirk.


    ''They might as well be disqualified while they''re at it''


    In the blink of an eye, Anthony reappeared at the designated location, his presence barely disturbing the air as he materialized.


    Five minutes quickly passed, and all the recruits had arrived, everyone except the four vampires.


    A figure materialized among them, cutting through the gathering with an air of authority.


    Colonel Vazeryth, his posture rigid and commanding, surveyed the group with cold eyes.


    He didn''t bother with pleasantries or formalities.


    Instead, he got straight to the point.


    "Today''s trial is the final. Pass, and you are now one of us"


    As his words hung in the air, Corporal Daniel stepped forward, distributing small items to each of the recruits, just as he had done the previous day.


    Anthony looked down at the object in his hand, a strange, gelatinous blob.


    ''A slime?''


    He thought, his brow furrowing slightly.


    He turned the blob over in his hand, inspecting its odd texture, wondering what role it would play in this final trial.


    "I won''t go too much into what the slime is. You will be teleported to the trial ground now"


    Colonel Vazeryth said, his tone final.


    Without another word, he snapped his fingers, and in an instant, the recruits were teleported once more.


    Anthony''s surroundings shifted rapidly, and as his eyes opened, he found himself standing amidst a rugged mountain range.


    The air was sharp and thin, the towering peaks surrounding him like silent sentinels.


    The stillness was interrupted only by the booming voice of Colonel Vazeryth, which echoed in the minds of every recruit, including Anthony.


    "Now for the instructions. Send your mana signatures into the slime, then throw it a few meters away, or a kilometer at most"


    The recruits immediately complied, their focus intense.


    Each one began channeling their mana into the slime in their hands, sending their unique signatures deep into the blob.


    Once their energy had been transferred, they hurled the slimes forward, sending them scattering across the terrain.


    Anthony''s gaze remained fixed on the slime his attention rapt as he studied it closely, wondering what would happen next.


    The slime began to squirm and pulse, its form shifting as if it were alive. For several moments, it writhed and expanded, growing in size.


    Then, with a fluid, unnatural motion, its shape morphed completely.


    Before Anthony stood a towering figure, 6 feet and seven inches tall, with long white hair flowing down their back, gem like blue eyes, and a flawless face that seemed almost too perfect.


    The figure stood still, lifeless, a mirror image of Anthony himself.


    His gaze narrowed, a sense of unease creeping through him as he observed the slime''s transformation.


    ''A perfect replica of me''


    He thought, his mind racing.


    Vazeryth''s voice reverberated once more, echoing in the minds of all the recruits.


    "What you are seeing in front of you is the Adaptive Combat Slime. It possesses the ability to replicate the battle style and experience of any mana signature it devours"


    The weight of the words hit Anthony like a bolt of lightning.


    ''It can replicate... any battle style?''


    His mind spun with the implications.


    Colonel Vazeryth''s voice boomed once again, cutting through the tension in the air.


    "For the instructions: only use your weapon, mana, and intent, or aura, if you possess one, and nothing else. All you have to do is win against yourself within an hour"


    The words hung in the air, heavy with meaning.


    Anthony''s gaze remained fixed on the figure in front of him, the perfect replica of himself, motionless, awaiting the signal.


    "To begin the battle, all you have to do is send out a killing intent toward the slime, and the battle begins. Your time starts now"


    With that, the restriction bracelets on their wrists buzzed to life, and a sixty minute countdown flickered into existence, each second ticking away silently.

 Chapter 369: Equal

    Beep.


    "The sixty minute countdown has commenced"


    The restriction bracelets emitted a faint tremor, signaling their activation.


    Anthony''s eyes narrowed, settling on the slime before him.


    Before him stood a figure, identical in every way.


    Same height.


    Same cold eyes.


    Same sword at his hip.


    No words.


    No emotion.


    It was him, stripped of humanity, driven only by perfect execution and efficiency


    It didn''t moved.


    ''It won''t attack unless it senses a killing intent, will it?''


    Anthony pondered, observing the creature intently.


    ''How extensive is its ability to replicate?''


    He let the thought linger for a moment before making his decision.


    ''Simply standing here won''t yield any answers''


    With a subtle shift of his will, a wisp of killing intent surged toward ''Anthony''


    As ''Anthony'' sensed the killing intent, ''he'' moved.


    A blur.


    A whisper of metal through air.


    ''Anthony'' closed the gap in an instant, katana flashing toward Anthony''s throat with such precision and velocity that the air screamed.


    Anthony''s own blade rose in a flawless parry, deflecting the strike at the precise angle needed to redirect the momentum.


    The shock of the clash sent a rippling gust outward, scattering loose dirt and snapping a thin branch from a nearby tree.


    Their blades disengaged, only to reengage in less than a heartbeat.


    ''Anthony'' advanced with mechanical elegance, each swing calculated, each step a perfect blend of offense and defense.


    Anthony matched him, step for step, strike for strike, two masters locked in a dance without rhythm, where each movement could mean death.


    Steel rang against steel, their katanas meeting at angles so precise the contact points sparked.


    ''Anthony'' twisted his wrist mid swing, sending the blade sweeping toward Anthony''s temple.


    Anthony dipped his head, pivoted on the ball of his foot, and allowed the katana to graze past, then responded with a sweeping counter aimed at ''Anthony''s'' ribs.


    The fake read the movement, shifting his body just enough to avoid contact.


    The counterstrike missed by a fraction of an inch, the wind pressure from the arc tearing the bark clean off a nearby tree.


    Bark and splinters exploded behind them as they moved again.


    They struck simultaneously.


    Anthony''s blade came low, a knee level cut meant to slice through tendon.


    ''Anthony''s'' katana came high, an overhead descent meant to bisect the skull.


    At the last possible instant, both redirected.


    The blades met with a thunderous clang, vibrating violently in their hands, but neither faltered.


    Neither wavered.


    Their stances remained balanced.


    Their breathing silent.


    ''Anthony'' stepped in with barely a whisper on the ground, thrusting toward Anthony''s solar plexus.


    Anthony rotated his upper body, letting the thrust pass by his side, and brought his blade upward in a flick toward the neck.


    ''Anthony''s'' katana snapped upward in response, steel catching steel with frightening speed.


    The deflection shot sparks in all directions, igniting dry leaves nearby.


    They separated for a half-second.


    Then closed again.


    Their katanas moved in flawless arcs, each swing a study in economy of motion, with no wasted effort.


    Slashes came from impossible angles, parries were executed with the edge of the blade instead of the flat, minimizing movement, maximizing momentum.


    Their footwork barely disturbed the soil beneath them, yet the force behind every movement left grooves in the earth, pressure cracks forming under the clash of enhanced muscle and refined swordplay.


    ''Anthony'' executed a rapid triple feint, thrust, draw back, horizontal slash, each movement flowing into the next, blindingly fast.


    Anthony reacted instantly.


    He leaned away from the first, lifted his blade to intercept the second, and ducked under the third.


    In that breath between heartbeats, he swept in with a reverse grip slash meant to gut his opponent.


    But ''Anthony'' spun away, his katana held low behind him in a mirrored grip.


    Without looking, he slashed backward, aiming at Anthony''s abdomen.


    Anthony jumped back, his foot landing on a slanted rock that cracked beneath his weight, sending stone fragments scattering like shrapnel.


    The terrain around them had become a battlefield in every sense.


    Trees were marked by gashes inches deep.


    Fallen leaves burned faintly from the sheer heat of the blade pressure.


    Rocks were split, earth disturbed in lines where their strikes had narrowly missed and carved into the soil.


    Yet neither man bore a scratch.


    Neither panted.


    Neither sweat.


    They were machines made flesh.


    ''Anthony'' lunged again, this time at an upward diagonal meant to cleave from hip to shoulder.


    Anthony stepped into the attack rather than away, blade horizontal to intercept.


    Sparks burst from the collision, and the shockwave knocked branches loose from nearby trees.


    In the same motion, Anthony shifted his weight and brought the hilt of his katana toward ''Anthony''s'' jaw.


    The fake ducked, returning with a low thrust aimed at Anthony''s thigh.


    Anthony deflected the thrust with the edge of his blade and used the recoil to spring back, flipping in the air once before landing, feet perfectly spaced, stance completely intact.


    The two stood still for the briefest of moments, eyes locked, minds calculating.


    No words passed.


    There was nothing to say.


    Then aura bloomed.


    It burst from their bodies like wildfire.


    The pressure folded the earth around them.


    Cracks spiderwebbed across the ground, trees tilted, and loose stones were hurled away as though repelled by magnetic force.


    The air itself distorted around them, as if unable to remain stable in the presence of their clashing power.


    They launched into each other once more, now augmented by reinforced physicality.


    Strikes that once dented bark now shattered tree trunks.


    Sword swings caused shockwaves that dug trenches in the ground.


    Each step left craters in the soil, and every time their blades met, the sound cracked like thunder.


    ''Anthony''s'' movements became even sharper, as if every strike was guided by some divine blueprint of combat.


    His blade hummed through the air, aura wrapping around it like a cloak.


    He brought it down in a furious arc toward Anthony''s collarbone.


    Anthony didn''t dodge.


    He leaned into the strike, caught it with the flat of his blade, and redirected the force to the side, stepping in close enough for a follow up elbow strike.


    But ''Anthony'' rotated, bringing his hilt up between them to block the elbow.


    The force of the block caused a localized tremor, dirt exploding around their feet.


    They broke apart again, now with small fragments of earth suspended midair, caught in the collision of their auras.


    The surrounding environment had become a war zone.


    Trees fell like paper structures.


    Cracks ran through hillsides.


    The very air buzzed with unnatural pressure.


    Then came sword intent.


    It poured from them like gravity collapsing inward.


    The air itself grew heavier.


    The ground turned brittle beneath their feet.


    Trees in a ten kilometres radius bent away from the sheer force of their will.


    Their blades began to glow faintly, not with magic, but with the oppressive focus of intent honed to a weapon of its own.


    ''Anthony'' attacked with a downward stroke infused with pure killing intent.


    Anthony parried, the contact point between their blades releasing a shockwave that flattened the surrounding vegetation.


    Anthony spun mid deflection and slashed upward with enough force to part the clouds above.


    ''Anthony'' leaned back, the tip of Anthony''s blade grazing the fabric over his chest, severing it cleanly without touching skin.


    They pressed on, slashes so precise they cut individual leaves mid fall, footwork so exact that not even pebbles shifted under their weight unless they willed it.


    The battle had ascended beyond technique.


    They seemed to be reading each other''s thoughts, seemingly adapting without needing to analyze.


    They had become extensions of one another.


    The fake moved with ruthlessness, never hesitating, never faltering.


    Every slash was aimed at a fatal point, the carotid artery, the heart, the back of the neck.


    Anthony responded in kind, his blade whispering toward vital zones with a surgeon''s calculation.


    Their swordplay, amplified by intent, left no room for error.


    Yet they made none.


    For every thrust, there was a perfect sidestep.


    For every slash, a flawless deflection.


    Their shadows danced along the fractured terrain, indistinguishable from one another, flickering like specters locked in an eternal duel.


    Minutes passed.


    Time had no meaning in their battlefield.


    The mountain itself seemed to bow under the pressure.


    Cracks split open the hillside.


    Trees with decades of growth behind them collapsed in the wake of their intent.


    Dust filled the air, caught in the whirlwind of their motion.


    And still, neither drew blood.


    Another destructive clash shook the ridge, a cataclysmic collision of aura, steel, and will.


    The ground ruptured beneath them, splitting into a jagged chasm.


    Dust and rock exploded upward, swallowing the two figures in a vortex of ruin.


    When it cleared, they stood once more, blades locked, eyes locked.


    Unmoving.


    Equal.


    Perfect.


    Flawless

 Chapter 370: Battle Experience [Ko-Fi Bonus Chapter]

    The air crackled between them, the pressure from their locked blades sending ripples through the atmosphere.


    For a heartbeat, nothing moved, only the hum of tension, the silent anticipation of the next strike.


    Anthony''s eyes flickered briefly to ''Anthony'' then back to their blades.


    There was no sweat on his brow, no tightness in his chest.


    His body was still as a mountain, poised, calm.


    His katana remained as steady as a river''s surface, reflecting the purity of his will.


    But something had shifted.


    As he studied the movements of his opponent, he began to notice the subtle but undeniable flaw.


    ''Anthony'', this shadow of his battle prowess, was no longer adapting.


    Its movements, while technically flawless, lacked the fluidity of a mind that continuously evolved in battle.


    It fought in patterns, as though mimicking the memory of techniques once used, without progressing, without shifting or improving.


    Anthony''s thoughts swirled, and the realization hit him with the force of a wave.


    It wasn''t growing.


    It was static.


    ''Anthony'' had no ability to learn in the heat of battle, no ability to push beyond what it had absorbed in the moments before the fight began.


    Every move, every feint, every counterstrike came with the same rhythm, the same predictable intervals.


    It was using the battle experience it had gathered earlier through the mana signature, nothing more.


    No innovation. No evolution.


    Anthony''s own blade sang with quiet confidence, its arc tracing a smooth line through the air.


    He saw where it was going long before it landed.


    His footwork was perfect, his body poised with the elegance of a predator.


    But now, as he moved with intent, he couldn''t shake the thought that this trial, the so called test of improvement, was fundamentally flawed.


    The military had hoped for one thing: growth under pressure.


    A warrior who could not only fight but adapt and improve.


    That was the heart of their trial.


    But Anthony... he had something they could never account for.


    A battle experience skill.


    Not a skill that merely remembered past encounters, but one that fused those encounters into his subconscious, merging them seamlessly into his being.


    Every fight he''d ever had, every opponent, every movement, was ingrained in his mind.


    But unlike ''Anthony,'' Anthony could take that knowledge and push it beyond its boundaries, elevate it.


    He didn''t just match his opponent''s experience; he assimilated it, internalized it, and transcended it.


    Every battle made him better, and he never stopped improving.


    Anthony''s lips twitched.


    He was holding back.


    He had been holding back for the sake of the trial, for the sake of understanding the purpose behind it.


    But now, the purpose became clear.


    This test wasn''t for him.


    It was for the other recruits, to test their ability to grow in the moment.


    Anthony didn''t actually need to grow in battle.


    Anthony had no true need for growth in battle.


    His battle experience skill bestowed him with the combat expertise that rival even the Gods themselves.


    This extraordinary ability granted him the accumulated knowledge and battle acumen of every being he had known in his life, prior to his reincarnation.


    On the blue planet, no individual possessed a greater wealth of combat experience than he, a fact that placed him beyond the reach of anyone else.


    Throughout his life, Anthony had often matched his opponents'' experience, deliberately lowering himself to their level, finding amusement in the challenge it presented.


    He had done precisely the same with ''Anthony.''


    This version of "Anthony" was limited to only the battle experience Anthony had chosen to wield thus far.


    Thus, this trial was ultimately irrelevant, holding no true challenge for him.


    So, he decided to take it further.


    In that instant, he shifted his focus.


    His battle experience expanded.


    Every movement became more deliberate, more intentional.


    He wasn''t just matching the rhythm anymore.


    He was overwhelming it.


    His sword became an extension of his will, a blur of steel and intent that sliced through the air with impeccable precision.


    It was no longer a duel.


    It was an execution.


    ''Anthony'' couldn''t keep up.


    The moment Anthony raised the bar, ''Anthony'' faltered.


    Its movements, once seemingly synchronized with his, now appeared sluggish, stiff, clumsy in comparison.


    Each strike Anthony delivered was faster, sharper, more brutal.


    His katana cut through the air with greater speed, and his blade landed with an accuracy that seemed almost supernatural.


    Every movement flowed seamlessly into the next, as though choreographed in some divine dance of war.


    The environment around them seemed to tremble as Anthony''s aura flared in response to his increased power.


    The ground cracked beneath their feet as he moved, the earth groaning under the force of his presence.


    Trees bent under the pressure, their trunks snapping like brittle twigs as their branches were torn away.


    The sky seemed to darken, as if even the heavens could not bear witness to the brutality of his ascent.


    ''Anthony'' tried to compensate, its blade moving in desperation now, barely managing to parry a few strikes.


    Its movements were too predictable, too mechanical.


    It was outclassed.


    Anthony didn''t need to think anymore.


    He was operating on pure instinct, on the muscle memory of every fight that was engrained in his very being.


    His movements were a symphony of combat, each slash, each thrust, each block performed with divine precision, like a blade that could cut through time itself.


    With every strike, the gap widened.


    A cut to ''Anthony''s'' arm.


    A riposte to its shoulder.


    An impossibly fast slash that barely missed its throat.


    With each near miss, Anthony closed in on the final moment, the culmination of his strategy.


    It wasn''t just about his physical ability.


    No, it was his mind, the way his experience poured into the fight and accelerated beyond its original form.


    He was taking everything he''d ever done and forging it into something more.


    And now, the fake was drowning under the weight of his perfection.


    ''Anthony'' was not just being outclassed.


    It was becoming irrelevant.


    The fake''s defenses weakened.


    The blocks became slower, the counters less effective.


    Anthony''s blade came faster, slashing with such pinpoint accuracy that ''Anthony'' could no longer keep up.


    He could hear the fake''s breathing, shallow and ragged as it it was a real human, but it wasn''t fear that had entered it, just sheer inability to keep up with the onslaught.


    The first real strike landed.


    Anthony''s blade sunk into ''Anthony''s'' side with surgical precision, carving through its defense like a hot knife through butter.


    Yet there was no blood, no scream of agony, just the hollow, broken sound of a body failing to keep pace with its master.


    ''Anthony'' tried to retreat, but it was too late.


    A second strike landed, this time at the hip, tearing into what passed for flesh.


    ''Anthony'' flinched, attempting to heal.


    But Anthony''s aura surged forward in a violent crescendo, breaking through the healing attempts with the force of his will.


    He wasn''t just striking the body anymore.


    He was striking at the essence of ''Anthony''s'' existence.


    ''Anthony'' stumbled, unable to regain its composure, and Anthony pressed forward, blade moving faster and sharper.


    Each strike that landed was more precise than the last.


    The fake''s ability to parry or block was slipping, its once great coordination dissolving in the face of Anthony''s flawless execution.


    And then, Anthony found it.


    The core.


    With a final, devastating thrust, Anthony pierced through the defenses of the fake and found the core, the heart of ''Anthony''s'' existence.


    It was a singular point, a fragile nexus of its being, and with a single thrust, Anthony destroyed it.


    The fake''s body convulsed once, then collapsed, falling apart with a final, hollow whimper of defeated energy.


    It was over.


    And Anthony stood, utterly unscathed, without a single drop of sweat on his brow.


    His blade was perfect, gleaming in the aftermath of the battle, not a speck of blood to mar its surface.


    He had won.


    Not just through strength, but through sheer mastery.


    The trial had never been a challenge.


    He had never needed to improve on the spot, because he had always been beyond the test.


    The ground was littered with shattered trees, cracked earth, and the remnants of ''Anthony''s'' form.


    But to Anthony, there was no victory in it.


    It had been too easy.


    His thoughts turned briefly to the test, to the military''s expectations.


    But none of it mattered.


    He had already surpassed their standards long before this trial.


    Anthony''s eyes briefly lingered on the restriction bracelet, a subtle frown etching across his face.


    ''Perfect. Now I''m forced to remain idle for the next forty minutes. Perhaps I should have held back until the fifty-ninth minute''


    He thought, releasing a resigned sigh.

 Chapter 371: Above All [Ko-Fi Bonus Chapter]

    In the same dimly lit, flickering screens lining the walls, each one displaying a different scene, a different battle.


    The air was thick with anticipation.


    A group of soldiers, from various ranks, stood in silence, their eyes locked on the screens.


    Colonel Vazeryth stood at the front of the room, his eyes sharp, analyzing every movement with meticulous care.


    His uniform was pristine, the insignia of his rank gleaming under the dim lights.


    Beside him stood Lieutenant Darren and Corporal Daniel, though their focus was entirely on the screen, unable to tear their gaze away from the combat they were witnessing.


    The room was filled with the soft hum of the monitors, the only sound breaking the silence.


    On the screen, the fight had already reached its peak.


    The real Anthony was battling against his clone, a perfect replica with the knowledge of his battle experience.


    But what set this battle apart was the way Anthony moved, how his katana cut through the air in flawless arcs, his footwork precise, his parries swift and unwavering.


    Each movement was the embodiment of perfection.


    His blade was an extension of his will, cutting through the air with an elegance and efficiency that was almost otherworldly.


    Colonel Vazeryth''s lips curled into a grin, his eyes narrowing in a mixture of admiration and amusement.


    ''A monster''


    He thought, watching Anthony with growing intrigue.


    The colonel had seen countless warriors, all striving for perfection, but Anthony''s execution was something else entirely.


    The way he responded to every strike, every feint, was like watching a master at work, an artist painting with a blade.


    The clone''s movements were sharp, but they were mere imitations, lacking the depth of real battle experience.


    Yet the real Anthony matched him perfectly at first, a mirror image of his own prowess.


    But then, it happened.


    Anthony''s movements shifted, subtle at first, but enough to tip the balance.


    His footwork became sharper, his blade faster, more decisive. It was as if he was no longer simply reacting to his clone''s strikes, he was dictating the flow of battle.


    There was no sign of exhaustion, no change in his breathing, no shift in his stance.


    It was as if Anthony had simply decided to up the ante, and the clone could not keep up.


    "How does he do it?"


    Lieutenant Darren whispered, his voice low, almost reverential.


    He had never seen anything like this.


    The clone, despite its combat data, was no match for the real Anthony.


    Every strike, every parry, every feint from the fake Anthony seemed less and less effective as the seconds ticked by.


    The atmosphere in the room thickened.


    A deep, palpable silence settled over the soldiers.


    It wasn''t just awe, it was something else, something that made the air feel heavier, as if the very presence of the battle was suffocating them with its intensity.


    Corporal Daniel stood motionless, his eyes wide.


    "Is this... even possible?"


    He asked, though the words were more rhetorical than anything else.


    He could see it now. Anthony was not just responding, he was evolving in real time, matching and surpassing the battle experience the clone had.


    It was as if Anthony''s very existence was the countermeasure to the clone''s every move.


    The screens flickered, casting shadows on the soldiers'' faces as the battle reached its climax.


    Anthony''s blade sliced through the air with greater precision, cutting the space between him and his opponent with a ferocity that was nothing short of awe-inspiring.


    The fake Anthony staggered, struggling to recover, but it was too late.


    Each strike from the real Anthony landed with ridiculous accuracy, each movement a step closer to victory.


    Colonel Vazeryth''s grin widened, a glint of something akin to pride flickering in his eyes.


    His mind was already processing what he had witnessed, Anthony''s abilities were beyond what they had expected.


    In every swing, in every move, Anthony had become something more than just a soldier.


    He was a force of nature, an indomitable presence that could not be matched. The colonel had seen many recruits in his time, but none like this.


    Then, with a final, decisive move, Anthony located the core of the fake Anthony.


    In one fluid motion, he brought his katana down, destroying the core and ending the battle.


    The clone fell to the ground, lifeless, the battle over.


    There was no exhaustion in Anthony''s form, no sign of strain.


    He stood tall, his katana resting at his side, as if the battle had been little more than a casual spar.


    The room was deathly silent.


    No one spoke.


    No one dared to.


    The soldiers could only watch in awe, their minds struggling to comprehend what they had just witnessed. Colonel Vazeryth''s voice broke the silence, his tone low but filled with admiration.


    "A monster"


    He muttered, almost to himself.


    He couldn''t help but feel a surge of respect for Anthony.


    The recruit had proven himself, not just as a soldier, but as something greater, something beyond the grasp of ordinary men.


    As the screen flickered again, showing the aftermath of the battle, Lieutenant Darren spoke, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "There''s no way... he was flawless"


    The colonel nodded, his eyes never leaving the screen.


    "He didn''t just match his clone, Darren. He surpassed it. In every way"


    The room remained still, the soldiers processing the implications of what they had just seen.


    But the awe did not last forever.


    The screens changed, shifting to show other recruits, all in the midst of their own battles with their fake versions.


    The contrast was stark.


    Some of the recruits were struggling, their movements hesitant and uncertain.


    The clone mimics were ruthless, pushing their counterparts to the limit.


    One recruit in particular resorted to a trick, he sprayed sand into the clone''s eyes, hoping to gain a fleeting advantage.


    But even this move, desperate and calculated, only delayed the inevitable.


    The clone recovered quickly, its focus never wavering.


    Another recruit, barely managing to block the strikes from his clone, looked like he was on the verge of collapse.


    His breath came in ragged gasps, and his eyes flickered with desperation.


    The screen displayed a series of strikes, each one more frantic than the last, until finally, with a final failed attempt to block, the recruit was overwhelmed.


    But the most striking part was the silence in the room.


    The soldiers who watched the recruits who struggled against their clones, who resorted to desperate tricks, could not help but feel the weight of Anthony''s flawless performance.


    The battle had exposed the gap between them and him, and the room was filled with the understanding that they were not in the same league.


    The other soldiers watched in silence, some with expressions of disbelief, others with something akin to envy.


    Colonel Vazeryth, however, remained impassive, his thoughts already shifting.


    He had seen what he needed to.


    Anthony was not just another recruit.


    He was something entirely different, a never seen before specimen.


    The others might struggle, but Anthony...


    Anthony was in a league of his own.


    As the trials continued, the soldiers remained captivated, though their focus was now divided.


    The others were fighting their clones, their battles ranging from desperate to calculated, but all of them seemed to pale in comparison to Anthony''s effortless victory.


    The colonel''s mind was already working, plotting the next steps.


    Whatever the outcome of this trial, one thing was certain, Anthony was no ordinary recruit.


    The trial had just begun, but it was already clear who had risen above the rest.

 Chapter 372: Delusion

    As the timer struck zero, Anthony felt the very fabric of space distort once more.


    In the next instant, he found himself back in the open clearing.


    But this time, there were no screams of anguish echoing through the air.


    Though the metallic scent of blood still lingered, it lacked the overwhelming intensity it carried before.


    Without hesitation, the healers sprang into action the moment they arrived, their hands glowing faintly as they moved to mend wounds and restore strength once again.


    Though their wounds were mended, many remained visibly drained, their bodies frail, their movements sluggish, the price of having exhausted every last trace of mana in battle.


    Once their duty was fulfilled, the healers departed as swiftly and silently as they had arrived, leaving behind only the faint shimmer of residual energy.


    From above, Corporal Daniel descended, his presence commanding immediate attention.


    "You already know the conditions for passing"


    He declared, his voice calm yet flat.


    "There is no need for me to repeat myself. Those who have failed will be escorted back to their homes within the next minute"


    At his words, a wave of unease rippled through the crowd.


    Faces tensed, expressions twisted, the bitter taste of defeat settling in their hearts.


    They had failed.


    They couldn''t win.


    In the end, their greatest enemy had not been some monstrous beast or overwhelming foe, it had been themselves.


    They fought against their own instincts, their own habits, their own weaknesses, and lost.


    Despite knowing themselves better than anyone else ever could, they were still unable to outwit, outlast, or overcome their own reflection.


    For some, it felt as though their dreams shattered before their very eyes, fragile aspirations crumbling beneath the crushing weight of their own shortcomings.


    Now, only bleak paths remained.


    They would be forced to walk the harsh roads of adventurers or mercenaries, fighting day after day for mana crystals, survival, and scraps of glory.


    Others might sell their freedom, binding themselves to powerful families through Mana Contracts in exchange for resources, contracts that were little more than chains in disguise.


    The rest would tread the loneliest path, cultivating in solitude, struggling desperately for every ounce of strength, clawing their way up from the dirt with bloodied hands and unwavering resolve.


    Resources.


    The lifeblood of this world.


    It is resources that shape ambition.


    It is resources that fuel morale.


    It is resources that determine power.


    Everything revolves around them.


    Everyone is bound by them.


    Without resources, even the greatest talent is left to wither, potential reduced to nothing more than forgotten promise.


    Without them, growth halts.


    Progress dies.


    Stagnation becomes inevitable.


    In this world, effort alone is not enough.


    Talent alone is not enough.


    Without resources, one is nothing.


    Those who had passed the second test, though their faces were pale, their bodies weary from mana depletion, could not suppress the smiles that stretched across their faces.


    Victory was theirs.


    Like Anthony, several had discerned the flaw within the Adaptive Combat Slime, a subtle imperfection hidden beneath its perfect mimicry.


    It wasn''t an impossible feat to notice, not for those tempered by battle, sharpened by countless encounters.


    For the experienced, the question was clear, and with enough skill, the answer inevitable: Victory.


    Yet, not all who emerged victorious had seen through the flaw.


    Some relied on instinct.


    Others on cunning deception or desperate gambits.


    But in the end, none of that mattered.


    Victory was absolute.


    The method was irrelevant.


    The battlefield remembers only the victors, never the means.


    Fingers curled into trembling fists, not from fear, but from the exhilaration of possibility.


    At long last, they could see it.


    The sky, vast, endless, no longer out of reach.


    They could ascend.


    They could carve their names among the world''s greatest.


    They could stand at the summit of power, gazing down upon all beneath them.


    Each of them lost, if only for a fleeting moment, in their own delusions of grandeur.


    Blinded not by arrogance, but by the dreams that had carried them this far.


    Dreams that, in this world, were both a blessing, and a curse.


    Corporal Daniel, upon seeing the naive glint in their eyes and the foolish smiles tugging at their lips, could only scoff inwardly.


    Their delusions were written plainly across their faces, bold, unguarded, almost laughable.


    ''If only they knew... the true horror that awaits beyond this fleeting victory. Thank the Gods for my lack of talent''


    He mused to himself, not with bitterness, but with a grim sense of relief.


    After all, he had once stood where they now stood.


    Eager.


    Hopeful.


    Burning with boundless energy.


    But reality had been merciless.


    Cruel.


    Indifferent to dreams or effort.


    It had stripped him bare of fantasy, forcing him to confront the world for what it truly was.


    He never rose far in military rank, not for lack of trying, but because each mission carved deeper scars into him, leaving him half-dead more times than he cared to remember.


    And in surviving... he had learned.


    Ambition could drive a man to greatness.


    But it could just as easily lead him to an early grave.


    Eventually, he found himself in a position far removed from the chaos of the battlefield, tasked with overseeing the recruitment tests and processes year after year.


    A role he had come to appreciate deeply.


    A role free from the bloodshed and danger that once defined his every waking moment.


    A role that provided steady resources, with the military''s support to back him.


    His lack of extraordinary talent had, ironically, led him here.


    To this steady, uneventful post.


    He had long since reached the peak of his abilities, the plateau where further growth was impossible.


    And in this truth, he found a kind of peace.


    He didn''t bother with trying to enlighten the recruits.


    Reality itself would teach them the lessons they so desperately needed.


    The harshness of the world would not be denied.


    The lesson was inevitable.


    He continued, his voice cutting through the stillness.


    "Those of you who have passed will be escorted to another room. You are to rest for the next twenty hours and familiarize yourselves with the area. You will be called to a different location thereafter, and we do not tolerate tardiness. We won''t be lenient if you lose your way"


    Corporal Daniel''s words snapped them out of their private thoughts, drawing their full attention.


    They listened in silence, each word sinking in with sharp clarity.


    "Now, return your restriction bracelets. Simply throw them toward me"


    Obeying without hesitation, they hurled their restriction bracelets in his direction.


    With a flick of his wrist, Daniel manipulated his mana, freezing the bracelets midair before effortlessly placing them into his space ring.


    Turning to the side, he nodded briefly to two waiting soldiers, then, without another word, ascended into the sky once more, vanishing as swiftly as he had come.


    The women approached the recruits in unison, their voices cutting through the air with authority.


    "Those who failed, follow me"


    "Those who passed, follow me"


    In an instant, the group of two thousand split into two distinct factions.


    Anthony could hear the faint sounds of sniffling, the unmistakable sobs of those who had failed.


    ''A cultivator crying? I''ve never seen that before''


    He thought as he followed the woman leading those who had passed.


    She guided them to a separate building, one vastly different from the place where they had rested during the trials.


    The building''s cold, imposing structure contrasted sharply with the temporary haven they had known.


    After a brief silence, she gave them a quick tour of the facilities, showing them the rooms and resources available.


    Then, without a word, she departed, leaving them to settle in.


    As usual, Anthony made his way to the top floor, his steps measured and steady.


    He casually selected a room, reasoning that they were all likely identical in function.


    But this room was different.


    Unlike the sterile, utilitarian space he had occupied during the trials, this one carried a touch of warmth.


    The walls, though simple, were adorned with hints of color, a welcome change from the bleakness he had come to expect.


    The bed was larger, a proper frame supporting it, offering a level of comfort.


    A bathroom and toilet were present, luxuries that had been notably absent in the trial room.


    To the side, a small training area was neatly set up, its mana high in purity, providing an ideal space for cultivation.


    In the corner, a wardrobe was fitted into the wall, adding a touch of permanence and practicality to the room.


    All in all, the difference was stark.


    The treatment was a far cry from the cold, impersonal environment they had endured during the trials.

 Chapter 373: Official rank

    After surveying the room, Anthony did what was most pressing in his mind.


    He took a bath.


    The warm, soapy water embraced him as he sank into the bathtub, the steam rising to fill the bathroom with a soothing haze.


    For a moment, all was quiet except for the soft lapping of water around him.


    "How could anyone possibly substitute this feeling with just mana?"


    Anthony mused aloud, his voice barely a whisper.


    He let out a contented sigh, the tension in his body slowly melting away.


    "Can''t trade this for anything else"


    He muttered again, his words heavy with appreciation as he sank deeper into the water.


    After a while, Anthony stood, the warmth of the bath still lingering as he rinsed off and dressed himself.


    The others were in their rooms as well.


    Some, still riding the high of having passed the trials, had ventured into the non-restricted areas.


    They explored for an hour or two, savoring their brief freedom before returning to their rooms.


    Now, their focus turned inward.


    They needed to refill their mana cores, for they could never be certain of what the military had planned next.


    After the unpredictability of the first and second trials, no one dared assume that the worst was behind them.


    There was a nagging suspicion that a "third and final test" could be lurking just around the corner, waiting to catch them unprepared.


    With that uncertainty hanging in the air, the necessity of caution became all too clear.


    And just like that, the hours slipped by in a quiet, almost rhythmic fashion, each passing minute marked by the sounds of quiet training.


    Well... not everyone was focused on their practice.


    Anthony, in stark contrast to the others, lay sprawled across his bed, seemingly indifferent, his body relaxed as he slept without a care.


    Then, after what felt like an eternity, twenty-four hours finally elapsed.


    A sudden, deafening blare of sound pierced the air, like the shrill cry of a fire alarm, vibrating through the entire building and shaking the stillness in every room.


    "Mountain range in two minutes"


    Eyes snapped open all around him.


    In an instant, motion erupted. Bodies surged into action, moving with the kind of urgency that could only be triggered by the sharp call of an imminent challenge.


    They had already taken the tour the woman had given them earlier, so they knew exactly where to go.


    The path was etched into their minds, and within moments, they were on the move, their feet carrying them toward the location.


    In precisely two minutes, they all arrived.


    Out of five thousand recruits, only about eight hundred remained.


    They were the ones who had passed the grueling trials, the few who had earned the right to face whatever came next.


    Colonel Vazeryth appeared once again, his presence commanding immediate attention.


    "Congratulations"


    He announced, his voice carrying the weight of authority.


    "You are now one of us. You are now full-fledged soldiers"


    At his words, smiles blossomed across many faces, a mix of relief and pride evident in their expressions.


    "Since you are now soldiers, shall we begin?"


    The question hung in the air, heavy with promise.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Corporal Daniel, who had been serving as the Colonel''s right-hand man, stepped forward, his movements precise and calculated.


    This time, however, he wasn''t distributing the familiar restriction bracelets.


    Instead, he held something different in his hands.


    A cloth.


    A uniform.


    The fabric was a vibrant orange, the color striking against the backdrop of the recruits'' varied expressions.


    It was long-sleeved with a collar, the material seemingly tailored for both utility and comfort.


    "I will give you twenty seconds to put those on"


    Corporal Daniel''s voice cut through the air, sharp and direct.


    His words caused a collective frown to spread across the recruits'' faces.


    Were they supposed to change here?


    In front of everyone?


    The answer quickly became apparent as some of the quicker-thinking recruits manipulated their elements.


    They formed protective domes around themselves, using their mana to shield their bodies as they changed with swift efficiency.


    Anthony, however, took a different approach.


    Without a word, he wove his mana and formed his own dome, but instead of changing into the orange uniform, he allowed his universal clothing to adapt, shifting its design to match the new attire.


    He casually tossed the orange cloth into his inventory before lifting his dome, the fabric now seamlessly integrated with his existing outfit.


    "Welcome to the military"


    Colonel Vazeryth''s voice boomed, steady and unwavering.


    "With this cloth on, you are no longer ordinary people. Your life belongs to the military. Your death belongs to the military. Your losses belong to the military. Your wins belong to the military. This only stops the day you retire"


    His words were stern, a sobering reminder of the gravity that came with the uniform they now wore.


    He paused, letting the weight of his message settle before continuing, his gaze sweeping across the recruits as he saw that everyone had changed into their new attire.


    "As of this moment, you now hold the rank of recruit, the lowest rank in the military"


    At this, smiles once again spread across their faces, a glimmer of pride flashing in their eyes.


    Finally.


    They had earned their official rank.


    They had taken the first step into the world they had all aspired to enter.


    "Now, toss me your space rings"


    Colonel Vazeryth commanded, his tone firm and authoritative.


    Without hesitation, the recruits obeyed, each one tossing their space ring toward him.


    Vazeryth caught each ring with a practiced flick of his hand, then began going through them one by one.


    His eyes scanned the contents, his expression unreadable as he searched for anything of particular value, perhaps an inheritance or something of importance that could be returned to its owner.


    Finding nothing but mundane items, he simply crushed the space rings with a swift gesture, destroying both the rings and their contents in a single motion.


    "Nothing from the outside world is allowed in the military base"


    He stated coldly.


    "Everything here must be earned, from the beginning to the end"


    A collective sense of loss swept through the recruits.


    Some of them felt their hearts bleed as they realized what had just happened.


    They had saved for months, toiled, and sacrificed just to acquire those items, only for them to be casually destroyed in an instant.


    But what could they do?


    Nothing.


    They could only endure.


    "There are a few things the military doesn''t tolerate"


    Colonel Vazeryth continued, his voice hard and unyielding.


    "I will mention only a few of them: disobedience to orders from a higher rank, lateness, racism, and betrayal"


    He let the words hang in the air, the weight of them settling over the recruits like a heavy shroud.


    "In here, time is everything"


    He said, his tone sharpening. "Even a second of lateness could lead to the death of your entire squad. We do not tolerate any form of tardiness. Rank is the only strength here. Not your cultivation rank. Not your background. Not your talent. Every order from a higher rank is paramount"


    Vazeryth''s eyes swept over the group, his gaze cold but piercing.


    "We in the military entrust our backs to each other on the battlefield. There are no divisions between races. If I notice you cannot change this view over time, you will be relieved of your duties without hesitation"


    He paused, his words hanging in the air, giving the recruits time to absorb the gravity of the message.


    "How could the military function if it were divided?"


    Colonel Vazeryth mused, his voice carrying an edge of introspection.


    "Even I, a Dragon, have Daniel, a human, as my right-hand man. A Corporal serving as the right-hand of a Colonel. Our might, race, and military ranks are light-years apart, yet we stand united. That''s the strength of the military, unity, regardless of race or origin"


    He allowed the recruits to absorb his words before continuing, his gaze darkening as he shifted to a more dangerous subject.


    "Now, for betrayal"


    He continued, his voice turning cold and ominous.


    "The military does not take this lightly. You will be subjected to the Military High Court, where you will face a trial to prove your innocence. But if you are found guilty..."


    He let the silence stretch, letting the weight of his words hang in the air.


    "You won''t be the only one to suffer. Your family will suffer. Your friends, your colleagues, your backers, everyone you hold dear will burn before your very eyes"


    A glimmer of something almost predatory flickered in Colonel Vazeryth''s eyes as he spoke of betrayal, the highest sin in the military.


    "Understand this: Betrayal is not just a personal crime. It is an assault on the very foundation of everything we stand for. And if you betray us, you will pay the ultimate price"


    He let his words sink into their very souls, each one resonating like a deep echo in the hearts of the recruits.


    Unlike the top families, who manipulated the weak by forcing them into mana contracts, the military did not resort to such underhanded tactics.


    They didn''t need to.


    Their method of control was far simpler.


    The military''s punishment for betrayal knew no bounds.


    It was absolute.


    They did not stop.


    They did not care.


    They did not negotiate.


    They did not pity.


    Betrayal would bring down their wrath without mercy.


    "Now, for the final matter"


    Colonel Vazeryth''s voice grew even more imposing, the atmosphere around him thickening with his presence.


    "While you are all allowed to please your sexual urges, there are strict rules governing reproduction within the military. Women are not permitted to get pregnant without first informing the military. If you become pregnant, even by mistake you must inform us within the first two weeks, so we can arrange for you to take leave"


    A sharp pause hung in the air as his gaze swept across the room, his words landing heavily.


    "But this rule does not apply to you"


    He continued, his voice unyielding.


    "You are still at the lowest military rank. If you get pregnant before earning a higher rank, you will be dismissed from the military, effective immediately"


    The air seemed to crackle with tension as his words reverberated through the recruits.


    A hushed murmur spread, but the weight of what had just been said fell hardest on the women.

 Chapter 374: Training officer

    Colonel Vazeryth observed the women with an unreadable expression, his gaze devoid of emotion as they furrowed their brows in discontent.


    He saw no reason to elaborate further.


    "Now then"


    His voice cut through the tense silence, calm yet commanding.


    "You should consider yourselves fortunate. The Recruit rank is, by far, the most effortless stage within the military hierarchy. Your sole responsibility is to train, diligently and without fail, for the next year. Upon fulfilling that requirement, advancement to the next rank will follow naturally. Simple enough, wouldn''t you agree?"


    At Colonel Vazeryth''s declaration, a wave of relief washed over many present. Whispers of excitement rippled through the crowd.


    A mere year of training to rise in rank?


    It sounded almost too easy.


    After all, which among them had not been honing their bodies and sharpening their skills since the tender age of ten?


    "For the next year"


    Colonel Vazeryth continued.


    "You are expected to report here every day at precisely 4 A.M. Not a minute late, not even a second. Any delay will result in immediate punishment, the severity increasing with each offense. You are allowed only two strikes for your mistakes. Exceed that... and you will be dismissed from the military without hesitation. We have no use for those who cannot follow orders"


    His words hung in the air like a looming verdict.


    Without wasting another breath, Colonel Vazeryth cast a fleeting glance toward Corporal Daniel, a silent signal, before vanishing in a blinding flash of light, leaving nothing but silence and tension in his wake.


    Stepping forward, Corporal Daniel addressed the recruits, his tone blunt and devoid of sympathy.


    "The Colonel is a high-ranking officer of the army"


    He stated flatly.


    "He does not have the luxury of wasting his time training people who may very well die on their first mission"


    His words were not meant to discourage, they were meant to prepare them for the brutal reality ahead.


    For a brief moment, hearts faltered at his words, a cold reminder of the peril that awaited them.


    But just as quickly, their resolve steeled.


    After all, who among them had not stared death in the face?


    Who among them had not already danced on the edge of danger at least once in their lives?


    ''A whole year... just training?''


    Anthony mused silently from the sidelines, his sharp eyes narrowing.


    ''Is there truly no faster way? Can I not surpass this... break through it?''


    "Your military uniform is embedded with auto-cleaning runes"


    Corporal Daniel continued, his voice firm and devoid of warmth.


    "It will cleanse itself every day, every moment it becomes stained. This uniform is now your second skin. You will wear it at all times, without exception. Whether you sleep, eat, or answer nature''s call... this uniform stays on"


    His sharp gaze swept across the recruits.


    "The only time it leaves your body is when you bathe or change your undergarments. Remember that"


    Without further delay, Corporal Daniel clapped his hands once, a crisp, commanding sound that echoed across the field.


    In that instant, several figures emerged from the shadows, their presences sharp and imposing.


    "These are your training officers"


    Daniel announced, gesturing to the new arrivals.


    "They will be responsible for shaping you, for breaking you down and rebuilding you through the military drill"


    Having said all he needed to say, Corporal Daniel turned his back on them without another word, his footsteps steady as he walked away, leaving the recruits in the hands of their new instructors.


    "A hundred of you will follow each of us"


    One of the training officers, a human, declared, his tone flat, unquestionable.


    Without waiting for a response, he turned on his heel and began walking away, his strides calm yet authoritative.


    He wasn''t the only one.


    The other training officers followed suit, departing in different directions with quiet confidence, their presence alone compelling action.


    The recruits moved without hesitation, instinctively dividing themselves into groups of a hundred, each trailing behind a training officer.


    Anthony, without a word, fell in line behind the Human officer who had spoken first.


    Their march was long and silent, the weight of discipline already settling in their steps.


    Eventually, they arrived at another expansive clearing, a flat, barren mountain plateau carved open by nature and time.


    Without needing to be told, the hundred recruits swiftly arranged themselves with practiced precision, forming perfect rows, each line standing straight, one head per line, their posture sharp.


    "My name is Corporal Samuel"


    The training officer announced, his voice sharp and steady, every word striking with the weight of authority.


    "I will be your drill instructor for the next year"


    A long, jagged scar stretched across his forehead, a silent testament to battles survived and harsh lessons learned.


    It was not merely a mark, it was a warning.


    There was something else about him, a quiet, ever-present killing intent that clung to him like a shadow.


    It wasn''t overt, but it was there... lingering just beneath the surface.


    His piercing gaze swept over them, cold, calculating, as if already measuring who would break first.


    "You are to report here every day at 4 A.M. sharp"


    He continued, his tone brooking no argument.


    "Training will begin the moment you arrive... and it will not end until 9 P.M"


    A heavy silence followed, the weight of their new reality settling on their shoulders like iron chains.


    But then, faintly, a mutter slipped out from one of the recruits.


    "Tsk... If I''d just moved a little faster, I could''ve joined a Dragon or Vampire training officer"


    The voice grumbled under its breath.


    "Just my luck to end up with a Human..."


    It was barely above a whisper.


    But in this place, among warriors whose bodies were honed beyond normal limits, silence was sharper than sound.


    Everyone heard it.


    Every ear caught it.


    The subtle shift in the air was instant.


    Dozens of heads turned, their eyes settling on the one who had spoken, a figure standing tall with crimson-gold hair and faint embers trailing off his skin.


    A Phoenix.


    Arrogant. Proud.


    And in that moment, under Corporal Samuel''s gaze, the air grew colder.


    He had heard it too.


    "I distinctly remember Colonel addressing you just moments ago about racism in the military"


    Corporal Daniel''s voice rang out, cold and commanding.


    "Yet it seems many of you still fail to grasp the lesson"


    As the words left his mouth, a suffocating killing intent radiated from him, a flood of murderous pressure that washed over every recruit, drowning them in its weight.


    The air itself seemed to freeze, as if nature itself recoiled from the sheer force of his presence.


    Leaves, once fluttering lazily in the breeze, stilled midair, the wind itself too terrified to move them.


    Faces turned ashen, the color draining from them as they felt the intensity of the bloodlust flooding the atmosphere.


    Their breaths grew shallow, the heavy silence pressing down like an iron vice.


    Then, without a word, Corporal Samuel began to walk toward the Phoenix recruit, his steps deliberate and slow, each one carrying the weight of inevitable consequence.


    With every stride, his presence grew more ominous, more suffocating, as if the very air around him thickened with danger.


    And with each step he took, the distance between them became not just physical, but a chasm of power, a reminder of just how out of place arrogance could be.


    "If you cannot rid yourself of this mindset, Phoenix"


    Corporal Samuel''s voice was low, yet each word carried the weight of finality.


    "I suggest you return to your castle"


    The moment the words left his mouth, he reached the Phoenix, standing directly before him, the space between them charged with lethal tension.


    Without another glance, Corporal Samuel raised a single finger and, in one fluid motion, swiped it diagonally through the air before the Phoenix.


    A deafening tearing sound erupted across the field, sharp and violent, as though the very fabric of space had been rent open.


    The Phoenix recoiled, his skin tearing apart as if it were paper, a deep, jagged wound slicing from his shoulder down to his waist, the blood spilling in thick, crimson streams.


    A guttural scream tore from his throat, raw and filled with agony, an animalistic sound that shook the recruits to their core.


    Blood pooled at his feet, staining the earth beneath him as he staggered, clutching at the wound in a futile attempt to stop the flow.


    None of the recruits moved.


    They could only watch, frozen in place, as the brutal reality of Corporal Samuel''s power unfolded before them.


    Some of them harbored the same thoughts as the Phoenix, but the consequences of voicing them were now painfully clear.


    The Phoenix fell to his knees, clutching his chest, his breath coming in ragged gasps as the scream that echoed across the field slowly turned into a desperate sob.


    Corporal Samuel turned on his heel, his footsteps steady and unhurried as he made his way back to his original position.


    The air seemed to grow colder with every step he took, his presence still dominating the space.


    His voice rang out, cutting through the silence with effortless authority.


    "Let this be a lesson to all of you. We have no need for your useless pride or bloodline here"


    As he finished speaking, the oppressive killing intent that had flooded the air vanished in an instant, as if it had never existed at all.


    Without a glance back, Corporal Samuel pulled a small, sleek device from his belt, a phone-like object.


    With a few quick taps, he flicked it aside, and it vanished into the folds of his space ring.


    Moments later, a figure materialized before him, summoned from the depths of the military''s resources.


    The figure stood at attention, awaiting instruction.


    Corporal Samuel turned to the newcomer, his gaze sharp.


    "We have an injured recruit. Take him to the infirmary. Do not heal him for the next week. Clean the wound, bandage it... but no more"


    The figure nodded curtly, their face betraying no emotion as they reached for their elemental power.


    With a swift motion, they vanished, taking the Phoenix with them in a flash of controlled energy.


    The recruits stood in eerie silence, the weight of what they had witnessed settling over them like a heavy fog.

 Chapter 375: Strength Training

    "Now, we begin the most basic of training"


    Corporal Samuel''s voice was sharp, the words cutting through the air like a blade.


    "Strength training"


    Without another word, he reached into his pack and pulled out a military-grade training vest, tossing one to each recruit with practiced precision.


    "Put it on"


    He commanded, his tone leaving no room for hesitation.


    Instinctively, the recruits obeyed, each of them quickly donning the heavy, cumbersome vest.


    As soon as the fabric touched their skin, the familiar force that had sealed their mana during the trials surged once more, flowing through their bodies like an invisible chain.


    The once thrumming pulses of their mana came to an abrupt halt.


    It was as if their very essence was locked away, a cage within their veins.


    Their physical strength, once their greatest asset, began to fade, leaving them feeling sluggish, weaker, and less capable with every passing second.


    But it was the weight of the vests that struck them the hardest.


    Each one of them felt the oppressive pressure bearing down on their shoulders, their backs, their chests.


    The heavy vest clung to them like an anchor, its mass a constant reminder of their limitations.


    The air seemed to grow heavier, each recruit feeling the weight of their own bodies more acutely than ever before.


    Corporal Samuel''s voice cut through the silence again, unwavering and cold.


    "See that mountain over there?"


    His gaze, sharp, swept over the recruits.


    "At my signal, you will begin climbing. Do not stop. Do not slow down. You will not rest until the time is up"


    The command hung in the air like a tangible force.


    The recruits, still adjusting to the weight of the vests, turned their gazes toward the mountain in the distance.


    The mountain stood like a jagged colossus, a sentinel carved by time itself.


    Its vertical face loomed impossibly high, a wall of unmoving stone streaked with veins of ice and shadow, mocking the hundred souls gathered beneath it.


    Ninety nine recruits.


    No ropes.


    No harnesses.


    No tools.


    Only flesh, bone, and willpower, the essence of strength distilled.


    A sharp whistle signaled the beginning.


    Without a word, the recruits surged forward like insects drawn to ruin.


    The first impact of their fingers against cold rock sent shockwaves through their bones.


    The cliff face was cruel, its surface unforgiving, its holds irregular and deceptive.


    Every grip was a gamble.


    Every ledge, a lie.


    Their bare hands blistered within moments.


    Jagged stone sliced through palms, drawing blood with indifferent ease.


    Fingertips screamed with each pull, but there was no room for hesitation.


    Feet scrambled for purchase, toes gripping minuscule cracks and slivers of ledge, sometimes failing, sometimes finding fragile salvation.


    They climbed not in graceful rhythm but in desperate, primal bursts, raw, instinctive, hungry.


    The air grew thinner with every meter.


    Breaths came in ragged shudders, not from fear, that had been burned away by pain, but from exhaustion.


    Muscles roared in protest.


    Shoulders quaked.


    Biceps screamed.


    Back and core strained beneath the burden of suspended flesh, limbs trembling under the weight of every decision made on stone.


    The mountain did not allow rest.


    There were no flat surfaces.


    Only the sheer wall and the wind, a howling force that slapped them with cold fingers and tried to pry them free.


    Those who faltered were met with the pitiless consequence of gravity.


    A slip, a scream, and silence.


    Some fell a few meters, others plummeted the length of a tree, their bodies striking the rock in sickening echoes before being retrieved or left behind as warnings.


    And yet they climbed.


    Pain became rhythm. Blood became warmth. Suffering became momentum.


    The mountain stripped them of identity, there were no noble bloodlines here, no mage prodigies, no famed swordsmen.


    Only bodies, tested to their core.


    Flesh tearing.


    Muscles shredding.


    Souls weathering.


    The higher they climbed, the less they spoke.


    There was no breath to spare for words.


    The climb demanded complete devotion, a meditative trance born of agony.


    The only sounds were labored breathing, the scrape of skin on stone, the occasional grunt of exertion... and the wind, ever roaring, ever watching.


    Time melted.


    Minutes bled into hours.


    The sun marched across the sky like a dispassionate overseer, casting long shadows that danced along the cliff face.


    Sweat poured down their bodies, mixing with blood, smearing onto the mountain in streaks of crimson and salt.


    Some recruits began to hallucinate, seeing handholds that weren''t there, imagining voices whispering promises of rest.


    Still, they climbed.


    When fingers could no longer grip, they used wrists.


    When wrists failed, they bit their lips and pressed on with elbows and chests, clawing upward like beasts ascending out of hell.


    Tears welled, not from weakness, but from rage, a silent, burning fury that they had been reduced to crawling fragments, that their strength had been found so pitifully lacking.


    They despised the mountain.


    And yet, paradoxically, it became their measure.


    Their crucible.


    Their enemy.


    Their mirror.


    Every inch conquered whispered a silent truth, ''you are not the same as you were below''


    With each meter scaled, something intangible bloomed within them, not pride, but defiance.


    The refusal to be broken.


    The summit was not visible.


    The cliff face stretched on into mist, disappearing like a cruel illusion.


    But some refused to look up. Looking up was despair.


    The only direction that mattered was forward.


    One grip.


    One pull.


    One breath.


    One more.


    As dusk began to drape the world in purples and blues, fewer than sixty recruits remained in motion.


    The rest were slumped on narrow ledges, passed out or trembling in defeat.


    Their hands dangled limp.


    Their eyes stared at the stone in silence. Some had broken fingers.


    Others had joints swollen to twice their size.


    None had made it halfway.


    But still, a stubborn few, those whose minds had snapped into something darker, deeper, pressed on.


    Their muscles had long since failed.


    It was no longer muscle that moved them, it was resolve wearing the mask of madness.


    An untamed force that bypassed pain, that ignored logic, that scoffed at self preservation.


    This wasn''t physical anymore. It was spiritual.


    Higher still.


    One recruit, a wiry youth with bloodied forearms and a cracked jaw, let out a guttural roar as he hauled himself up a sharp ridge.


    The scream wasn''t of pain.


    It was warcry.


    He had climbed into a place where pain no longer registered, where exhaustion was a distant echo.


    His eyes were unfocused, but burning.


    Another, a girl with torn nails and a dislocated shoulder, used her teeth to anchor her cloth sash to a jagged outcrop while she repositioned her legs.


    Her face was soaked in sweat and blood, but her movements were precise, surgical, unshaken.


    Her ascent was not fast, it was inevitable.


    The mountain began to respect them.


    The wind, once hostile, seemed to pause in reverence.


    The stone, once cruel, offered tiny holds not previously seen, perhaps not because they weren''t there, but because the climbers had evolved enough to notice them.


    A lesson, quiet but profound: ''The world bends only to those who refuse to break''


    By nightfall, the final stage of the climb began.


    The stone grew colder. Slicker.


    The wind turned icy, threatening to freeze fingers to the very surface they gripped.


    But those who remained, fewer than twenty, showed no hesitation.


    Their bodies were past shivering.


    Their minds no longer registered chill.


    They had entered the realm where the flesh was irrelevant, and only spirit endured.


    One by one, in silence, the final few crested a ridge near the mountain''s shoulder, not the peak, but a sacred plateau where the air was thinner and the stars seemed close enough to touch.


    They collapsed, not from defeat, but from triumph.


    Their hands were ruined, torn and shredded like old leather.


    Their backs were bent, their eyes bloodshot, their lungs wheezing.


    And yet... their hearts were iron.


    Their will was steel.


    In the silence of the summit, under the cold gaze of the stars, they lay motionless, not because they couldn''t move, but because they didn''t need to.


    They had conquered something greater than a mountain.


    They had conquered themselves although barely.

 Chapter 376: Reflex

    The recruits returned to their quarters, their bodies heavy with fatigue from the brutal training.


    Their steps were slow, as if each movement was a struggle against the weight of the vests and the toll of the day''s trials.


    Some made their way to the infirmary, seeking what relief they could.


    The healers worked swiftly, mending their wounds and injuries, but the healing was far from complete.


    It was a controlled process, allowing their bodies to mend naturally, to endure the strain and forge resilience in the process.


    The pain, though lessened, would remain, a constant reminder of their limitations.


    Afterward, they ate, though the food barely satisfied the gnawing hunger that clung to them.


    Fatigue still pressed on their limbs, making every bite feel like an effort.


    The recruits knew time was against them.


    Sleep was their only respite, and even that felt insufficient.


    The weight of the coming day, the return to training at 4AM sharp, loomed over them like an unrelenting shadow.


    Rest was fleeting, and tomorrow would bring even more challenges.


    They lay in their beds, eyes heavy, minds racing, but sleep eventually overtook them, knowing that in the morning, the cycle would begin anew.


    The next day arrived with brutal inevitability.


    Corporal Samuel was already waiting, his presence as gallant as the mountain that stood before them.


    Without so much as a word, the drill began once more.


    Climbing. Straining. Climbing. Failing. Climbing. Bleeding. Reaching the peak.


    And then, the cycle repeated.


    There were no breaks.


    No moments of respite.


    Every step was a battle, a war against their own bodies, their own exhaustion.


    The weight of the vests pressed down with each movement, the mountain''s rocky surface unforgiving beneath their feet.


    Every slip, every stumble, every mistake cost them.


    And there was no mercy.


    If any recruit faltered, if they slowed or showed signs of weakness, Corporal Samuel was already there, watching, judging, relentless.


    Without hesitation, he''d order them to start over, forcing them to climb again, as though the last attempt had never happened.


    The training was unending.


    It was a test not only of strength, but of willpower.


    Every inch gained felt like a victory, but there was no time to savor it.


    The climb was a constant struggle, each peak conquered only to be replaced by the next, just as impossible as the last.


    And so, the recruits climbed.


    Endlessly.


    Relentlessly.


    Some races, like the vampires, had a distinct advantage.


    While others struggled through their injuries, vampires could heal almost instantly, their natural regenerative abilities unaffected by the suppressive force.


    Their blood, not reliant on mana, allowed them to recover from wounds that would have crippled others.


    They didn''t need to endure some the agony, but they did suffer the same physical toll.


    The force might suppress their mana and physical strength, but it couldn''t touch what lay within their blood.


    And so, the days dragged on, each one bleeding into the next.


    The climb, the injuries, the exhaustion, it all became a part of them.


    A month passed in the blink of an eye.


    Today, the recruits gathered at a different location, summoned by Corporal Samuel''s stern command.


    The place was unfamiliar, but the air was thick with the same oppressive intensity.


    No one spoke.


    They knew better.


    While the changes were subtle, they were there.


    The recruits had grown tougher, more resilient.


    The physical toll had left its mark on their bodies, but also on their spirits.


    They could endure more.


    Push themselves further.


    Their movements were sharper, their resolve harder.


    They were not the same as they had been when they first arrived.


    "A month has passed since you began your climb"


    Corporal Samuel''s voice cut through the morning stillness, calm yet laced with the weight of command, a voice none dared to ignore.


    "Today marks the beginning of your next phase of training, speed and reflex"


    His words echoed across the assembled recruits, heavy like the mountains they had climbed.


    He paused for a brief moment, allowing his statement to settle within their minds.


    "I won''t waste words. This is an obstacle course designed to sharpen your speed, heighten your reflexes, and push your reaction time to its very limit"


    He raised his hand, gesturing towards the forest that loomed before them, dense, wild, and unforgiving.


    "This forest... will be your opponent"


    At Corporal Samuel''s words, the tension in the air became palpable.


    "As always... at my signal, you begin"


    The recruits eyes shifted to their new battlefield.


    The forest stood as a sentinel of nature''s unpredictability, its dense canopy weaving a tapestry of light and shadow that dappled the forest floor.


    Anthony approached the threshold of this arboreal labyrinth, his demeanor calm, exuding an air of quiet confidence.


    This was no ordinary woodland; it had been meticulously transformed into a gauntlet designed to test and refine the reflexes of those who dared to enter.


    A distant horn''s mournful wail signaled the commencement.


    Without hesitation, Anthony stepped forward, his movements fluid and unhurried.


    The underbrush parted effortlessly before him as he navigated the maze of towering trees and tangled foliage.


    Each step was deliberate, each motion a testament to his heightened awareness and physical prowess.


    The first challenge emerged subtly, a nearly invisible tripwire stretched taut across the path, cunningly concealed beneath a layer of fallen leaves.


    Anthony''s keen eyes detected the faint glint of the wire in the dappled sunlight.


    With a graceful leap, he cleared the obstacle, landing softly on the balls of his feet, his balance unwavering.


    As he continued, the forest responded with escalating complexity.


    From his periphery, a blur signaled the release of a wooden pendulum, its trajectory aimed directly at his midsection.


    Anthony''s instincts guided him; he sidestepped effortlessly, allowing the pendulum to whoosh past harmlessly, its momentum carrying it back into the shadows.


    The terrain underfoot shifted, presenting a bed of moss-covered stones slick with moisture.


    An average individual might have faltered, but Anthony adapted seamlessly.


    His steps became lighter, more calculated, as he traversed the treacherous ground with the agility of a seasoned predator.


    A net concealed in the canopy above suddenly descended, aiming to ensnare him.


    Sensing the subtle shift in air pressure, Anthony pivoted smoothly, stepping just beyond the net''s reach as it collapsed onto the spot he had occupied mere moments before.


    The orchestrators of this gauntlet had devised a series of dynamic targets ahead, each adorned with cryptic symbols.


    Triggering these symbols unleashed a barrage of blunted arrows, their paths intersecting in a complex web of potential impact points.


    Anthony''s analytical mind processed the patterns instantaneously.


    He moved through the onslaught with a dancer''s grace, his body weaving between the projectiles with an ease that bordered on the preternatural.


    His senses, honed to a razor''s edge, attuned to the subtlest cues, the faint creak of a drawn bowstring, the nearly imperceptible rustle of leaves betraying hidden pitfalls.


    Each challenge was met not with trepidation but with a serene confidence that underscored his mastery over his environment.


    The forest, as if acknowledging his prowess, presented its final trial.


    A chasm yawned before him, spanned by a narrow bridge that swayed precariously with the whispering wind.


    Anthony approached without breaking stride, his gaze steady.


    Midway across, the ropes anchoring the bridge snapped, a calculated sabotage.


    Yet, Anthony remained unperturbed.


    As the bridge collapsed beneath him, he propelled himself forward with a powerful leap, arms outstretched.


    His fingers found purchase on the opposite ledge, and with a controlled exhale, he hoisted himself up, his muscles engaging in harmonious concert.


    Emerging from the forest''s grasp, Anthony''s composure remained intact, his breathing steady, as if the gauntlet had been a mere formality.


    The challenges that would have ensnared or overwhelmed others had been navigated with a finesse that spoke of innate talent and relentless training.


    The forest had sought to test him, but he had moved through its trials as a maestro conducts a symphony, each movement deliberate, each response precise.


    In the aftermath, there were no exultant shouts or displays of triumph.


    Anthony simply continued forward, his demeanor unchanged, embodying the essence of true mastery.


    And just like that, two month passed in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 377: Pickaxe

    Six months had passed since the commencement of military training.


    By now, everyone had acclimated to the harsh standards of military life to a satisfactory degree.


    Wake before 4 a.m.


    Report to the training grounds by 4 a.m.


    Depart the training grounds by 9 p.m.


    Repeat.


    Their existence became a monotonous cycle, an unbroken routine devoid of anything beyond this relentless pattern.


    The only deviations were brief visits to the infirmary for treatment or to the cafeteria for sustenance.


    The changes were undeniable, evident to any discerning eye.


    Some had grown bulkier, their frames hardened with dense layers of muscle.


    Others had become leaner, their physiques honed and compact, built for speed and precision.


    Their footsteps grew lighter, yet every movement carried weight, deliberate, calculated.


    Their guard rose instinctively, subtle yet ever-present, as if their bodies had long abandoned the notion of vulnerability.


    Their eyes, once ordinary, now gleamed with sharpness, vigilant, shaped by discipline and struggle.


    Their very presence felt different, grounded, composed, refined.


    It was, without question, remarkable progress.


    Corporal Samuel stood in silence, his face devoid of any expression.


    As impassive as ever, he betrayed no hint of satisfaction, as though the recruits had made no discernible progress at all.


    Yet, Samuel had trained countless recruits before.


    Each of them had yielded results.


    This group was no different.


    There was no room for celebration.


    Results were expected.


    They were an imperative, not a triumph.


    "You''ve been here for six months now, meaning you''ve completed half of your goal. From here on out, we will elevate your training"


    Corporal Samuel''s voice was steady as he surveyed the gathered recruits, his gaze sweeping across them all.


    "We''ll be transitioning into combat training from this point forward"


    At his words, there was little outward reaction, yet, a fleeting spark ignited in their eyes.


    They hadn''t touched a weapon in six months.


    Corporal Samuel gave a simple wave of his hand, and a roll of assorted weapons materialized before them.


    He issued his command without hesitation.


    "You are to select a weapon you are unfamiliar with. If you are accustomed to a sword, choose a spear. If you wield a hammer, pick up an axe"


    At his words, the recruits moved with swift precision, no questions asked, no delay.


    As they equipped themselves, Corporal Samuel continued, his tone steady.


    "The purpose of this exercise is to familiarize you with a weapon outside of your usual repertoire. On the battlefield, anything can happen. You might lose your weapon at any moment"


    His voice remained steady, sharp, a reflection of his unshakable discipline.


    "Pick a partner and begin sparring"


    Corporal Samuel commanded.


    "Remember, this isn''t about winning. It isn''t about overpowering your opponent. The goal is to familiarize yourself with the weapon"


    At his words, the recruits swiftly paired off, and the training began.


    A flurry of motion filled the air, the sounds of blades and weapons clashing resonating like an uncoordinated rhythm.


    They moved with haste but little grace, each action devoid of the precision that came with familiarity.


    Even an observer untrained in combat could see, they were not yet comfortable with these new weapons.


    Anthony stood with a neutral expression.


    At the outset of the training, he had anticipated breezing through it without much effort.


    Yet, it appeared the military regimen was equally effective on everyone, no exceptions.


    In an attempt to level the playing field, Anthony had deactivated many of his passive abilities, including ''Sense Dome'' and ''Infinity'', choosing to endure the training like the others.


    However, the All Seeing Eyes were different.


    They weren''t a skill he could simply toggle off and on at will.


    They remained perpetually active, an ever present force within him.


    Throughout the training, Anthony found sweat trickling down his back, his body soaked in exertion.


    He, too, gasped for breath, his lungs burning from the relentless pace.


    He, too, suffered injuries, though they were swiftly healed, his body mending as though nothing had happened.


    He had chosen to train alongside the others, embracing the same hardships, and indeed, some progress had been made.


    But unlike the rest, Anthony was not unfamiliar with the weapons.


    He was a master of each one.


    As he watched his fellow recruits floundering, swinging their weapons with little coordination, a quiet smirk tugged at his lips.


    They were, in his eyes, nothing more than amateurs, yet, he couldn''t fault them.


    They had never held these weapons before.


    He sparred with his opponent, his expression a mask of calm focus.


    Each attack was expertly parried, his movements fluid as he seized every opening to strike.


    His opponent, though quick to respond, could only react through sheer strength and speed.


    There was no finesse in his style, only brute force.


    The wind seemed to part as their weapons collided, the clash ringing through the air.


    Their figures blurred in the rapid exchange, a dance of motion and steel.


    Corporal Samuel observed in silence, offering no corrections.


    He allowed the recruits to swing their weapons freely, letting them make their own mistakes.


    His gaze flicked to Anthony, noting how effortlessly he moved, as if the sparring were something he could do in his sleep.


    "White haired kid, pick another weapon"


    His command was sharp and direct.


    The recruits briefly shifted their attention to Anthony, the only one with white hair in the entire group, before quickly returning to their own sparring.


    Anthony simply halted and nodded, not bothering to argue that he was already proficient with every weapon.


    Instead, he chose something unconventional this time.


    A pickaxe.


    His sparring partner frowned at the choice.


    After all, a pickaxe was meant for mining, for breaking rocks and logs, hardly a weapon of war.


    But no comment was made.


    Without a word, they resumed their sparring, the air thick with the sound of clashing metal.


    Corporal Samuel, observing Anthony''s continued ease, refrained from issuing any further instructions.


    His gaze shifted instead to the other recruits.


    Though they were still unfamiliar with their new weapons, progress was evident.


    They had the physique, the reflexes, and the battle experience, the three elements that allowed them to adapt to their weapons, even if only by a small margin.


    After observing for two hours, Corporal Samuel began to issue corrections.


    His words came swift and sharp, each one like a bullet.


    He corrected their stances.


    He corrected their breathing.


    Again, he corrected their breathing.


    Corporal Samuel wasn''t a master of many weapons.


    He had mastered only one.


    But as an instructor, tasked with training recruits until the day he retired, he had devoted time to learning the ins and outs of every weapon... except for the pickaxe.

 Chapter 378: No code

    A total of ten arduous months had elapsed since the inception of their relentless military training.


    Months that had stripped them bare, dismantling weakness, and reforging their bodies and minds into weapons of precision.


    For the past four of those months, they had been immersed in the art of weaponry, forced to wield instruments alien to their instincts.


    Swordsmen were made to shoulder spears.


    Axemen learned the finesse of daggers.


    Even the most stubborn hammer-wielders had tasted the balance of the twin sabres.


    Yet amidst this discomfort, they were granted fleeting moments to return to their preferred weapons, brief intervals designed not for comfort.


    But for preservation of their foundational skill, ensuring that what they had built was not eroded by unfamiliarity.


    And now, the cycle shifted once more.


    Corporal Samuel''s voice, as cold and sharp as a whetted blade, cut through the heavy morning mist that clung to the training ground like a veil of ghosts.


    "Today"


    His voice rumbled across the field, steady and absolute.


    "We will abandon the crutch of steel and wood. Today we return to the fundamentals, to your body. Your final bastion. Your last line of defense"


    His eyes, devoid of warmth, swept over the gathered recruits, eyes that had seen countless hopefuls rise, break, and fall.


    "Your hands. Your legs. Your head. Your elbows. Your knees. Every fragment of your body is a weapon, sharpen it"


    His boots crunched against the dirt as he took measured steps before them, his expression carved from stone.


    "On the battlefield, there is no honour between enemies. No code. No ceremony. It is kill or be killed"


    His words were devoid of theatrics, only truth layered in brutal simplicity.


    "If you see an opening, take it. If you see weakness, exploit it. Spit in their face. Gouge their eyes. Crush their throat. Pour sand into their vision. Shatter their balance. Poison their food. Coat your blade with venom"


    His gaze hardened.


    "The battlefield respects neither chivalry nor pride. Only the victor speaks of honour. Only the survivor dictates the story"


    Silence reigned for a breath, heavy, suffocating, before his final decree echoed.


    "You have two months left before this phase of your life ends. For the next month, we break your fists, only to rebuild them stronger"


    He paused, letting his words sink like iron into their bones.


    "Assemble. Pair up. Begin"


    Without hesitation, without a shred of complaint, the recruits fell into motion, moving with disciplined precision forged by relentless routine.


    Partners were chosen not by preference, but by familiarity, those who had been grinding against one another for months, pushing, testing, and hardening their limits.


    The air shifted, the space between them tightening like coiled springs.


    There was no room for hesitation.


    The first clash was never clean.


    A fist grazed a cheekbone.


    An elbow slammed against a forearm.


    A knee collided with ribs.


    There was no grace, not yet.


    This was raw instinct meshing with fragmented technique, the struggle between brute strength and unrefined form.


    Corporal Samuel stood still, his arms folded behind his back, eyes unblinking as he observed the chaos slowly spiral into structure.


    "Your stance is your foundation"


    He called out, his voice cutting through grunts and footfalls.


    "A crumbling stance is a broken defence. A wavering stance is an open grave"


    His sharp gaze locked onto a recruit who had overextended in a strike, only to be thrown to the dirt with a vicious hip toss.


    "Control your centre of gravity. Own your balance, or forfeit it to your enemy"


    Further down the line, another recruit hesitated, pausing mid combination, only to eat a brutal palm strike to the solar plexus that folded him over in a gasp of stolen breath.


    "Do not hesitate. Commit or fall"


    He began walking now, his presence casting a long, suffocating shadow over the field.


    "Your fist is not merely flesh and bone, it is will made manifest. A fist without intent is but a raised hand. Strike with conviction"


    His words were not motivational, they were absolute law.


    And so they fought.


    Hours bled into each other like the relentless passage of time itself.


    Blood slicked across bruised knuckles.


    Dust clung to sweat-soaked bodies.


    Limbs moved not with elegance, but with growing purpose.


    Step by step.


    Strike by strike.


    Block by block.


    Corporal Samuel would interject when necessary, correcting a stance with a brutal sweep of his own leg.


    Repositioning an elbow with an iron grip that left bruises in its wake.


    He was not gentle.


    He was not kind.


    He was precise.


    "This is not a dance"


    He murmured as two recruits began to fall into predictable patterns.


    "Unpredictability is survival. Learn it"


    He gestured sharply.


    "Switch partners"


    The recruits obeyed, without question.


    Fresh opponents brought fresh mistakes.


    Some were faster.


    Some were heavier.


    Some were calculating.


    Some were wild.


    But all were relentless.


    Time became irrelevant.


    The sun began its slow descent, casting elongated shadows across the battered training ground. Yet the drills did not cease.


    "Fatigue is a lie your body tells you"


    Corporal Samuel intoned as sweat cascaded down their faces like rain.


    "Push past it, or succumb to it"


    One recruit, barely able to keep his stance, lunged forward, only for his legs to betray him.


    His knees buckled.


    The ground rushed to greet him.


    Corporal Samuel was beside him in an instant, lifting him by the collar with unsettling ease.


    "Get up"


    His voice rasped like sandpaper dragged over steel.


    "Pain is confirmation you are still alive"


    And so he rose.


    And so they all rose.


    Bruised.


    Battered.


    But never broken.


    As night began to creep its way over the horizon, Corporal Samuel finally called a halt.


    But not before delivering his final words.


    "Remember this well, your weapon may fail you. Your comrades may fall. But your body is yours, until death claims it"


    His eyes swept across them once more, and for the briefest moment, there was a glint of something dangerous.


    Approval.


    "Training continues at the usual time tomorrow"


    Without another word, he turned and walked away, leaving the recruits amidst the echoes of their own heavy breaths and pounding hearts.


    Tomorrow would come.


    And with it, another day of survival.


    Another step towards becoming something more than mere soldiers.


    Towards becoming weapons in their own right.

 Chapter 379: Bond [Ko-Fi Bonus Chapter]

    Another month quietly passed, signifying the eleventh month of their relentless military training.


    Only one final month remained before they would ascend to the next military rank, a step closer to becoming true soldiers.


    Throughout the past month, their focus had been solely on rigorous hand to hand combat training.


    Corporal Samuel ensured that every lesson was etched into their very bones, forging instinct through repetition and pain.


    Though none of them had miraculously transformed into masters overnight, the training had given them exactly what mattered most.


    Enough skill to survive when death loomed near.


    Enough technique to seize a fleeting chance at escape.


    Enough precision to catch their enemies unprepared.


    It was 3:00 AM, and despite the early hour, several recruits clad in their familiar orange uniforms were already gathered within the cafeteria, quietly collecting their meals.


    The hardened, battle ready expressions they wore so naturally on the training grounds had long since faded.


    This space was different.


    This was their sanctuary, a place untouched by the demands of discipline and survival.


    Here, within these walls, they shed their soldier''s facade and returned, if only briefly, to their ordinary selves.


    The atmosphere buzzed with a quiet energy, soft laughter, hushed conversations, and the subtle ease of camaraderie filled the air.


    After eleven grueling months of enduring hardship together, of waking, training, and fighting side by side, many of them had forged bonds deeper than mere friendship.


    They were no longer just recruits; they had become something closer to family.


    The tension and prejudice that once simmered between races had all but faded over the passing months, a result of the military''s relentless effort to crush such divisions from within their ranks.


    It was a lesson driven deep into each and every recruit, until unity became second nature.


    Laughter echoed intermittently through the cafeteria, light and fleeting, yet genuine.


    Some men could be seen casually flirting with the few women scattered among them, their words clumsy but earnest.


    Others sat in quiet solitude, eating alone, with no companions to share in their laughter, a silent reminder that not all bonds were easily formed.


    At a table not far from the center of the cafeteria, a small group of recruits, each from different races and backgrounds, sat huddled together, deep in casual conversation.


    "Hard to believe it''s almost been a year since we got here"


    One of them remarked, his voice tinged with quiet disbelief.


    "No kidding"


    Another added with a small chuckle.


    "Honestly, I''ve kinda gotten used to this building... this cafeteria... this routine"


    A third scoffed lightly, his tone sharp and direct.


    "Not me. I''ve got no plans of getting comfortable like the rest of you. I just want this training to end next month so I can get out there, start going on missions, start climbing the ranks"


    "Man, can you live in the moment for once?"


    Another replied with a shake of his head.


    "The future''s not gonna knock on your door just because you dream about it a million times"


    "Let him be"


    Someone else muttered with a faint grin.


    "Everyone''s got their own way of getting through this place"


    A brief pause settled over them, until one of the recruits lowered his voice, leaning in slightly.


    "I heard from one of the Corporals... out of all the recruits that make it through training, more than half don''t survive their first year in the field after promotion"


    His words struck like a silent detonation, a sharp, invisible bomb that robbed the table of sound.


    The easy atmosphere evaporated, leaving behind only a heavy stillness, as each of them sat quietly with their own thoughts, staring, perhaps, at a future not nearly as distant as it once seemed.


    None of them were fools.


    They had all heard the whispers, the same rumor that had slithered its way through the barracks like smoke.


    No one knew exactly where it had started, or who had first spoken it aloud, but it spread all the same, like all things born from fear and uncertainty.


    For a moment, their table remained quiet, the weight of those words lingering.


    Then, a soft clearing of the throat cut cleanly through the tension, sharp enough to draw their attention.


    A young woman among them, her expression calm, almost amused, broke the silence.


    "No need to take those rumors so seriously"


    She said, her voice steady.


    "If over half the recruits didn''t survive their first year, wouldn''t the military be practically empty by now?"


    A brief pause, then another recruit gave a small nod of agreement, a wry smile tugging at his lips.


    "Fair point"


    He replied.


    "Whoever started that rumor clearly didn''t think it through"


    The mood lightened, if only slightly.


    "Well"


    Came a gruff voice from the edge of the table, this one belonging to a stocky dwarf, his braided beard swaying slightly as he spoke.


    "I plan to join the logistics division anyway. Let the rest of you glory seekers chase after danger. I''ll be moving crates and managing supplies where it''s safe and quiet"


    "I thought you lived for the thrill of battle"


    One of them remarked with a teasing smirk, voice laced with playful mockery.


    "What''s with the sudden change of heart? Don''t tell me that little rumor already got to you?"


    The words hung in the air, drawing a few chuckles from around the table.


    But the dwarf didn''t flinch.


    Didn''t even look offended.


    The logistics division was, after all, still the military.


    It wasn''t some safe haven for cowards looking to run from the frontlines.


    The logistics corps handled everything behind the scenes, rune inscription, weapon crafting, armor forging, healing arts, potion brewing, and a dozen other essential roles.


    They were the invisible backbone of every soldier''s survival.


    Without them, war would grind to a halt.


    Soldiers could charge into battle without hesitation only because they knew someone was ensuring their weapons wouldn''t shatter mid fight, their potions wouldn''t run dry, and their wounds wouldn''t go untreated.


    But being in logistics didn''t excuse anyone from the harsh reality of military life.


    No matter your mana rank.


    No matter your background.


    No matter your achievements.


    It was an ironclad law, one set in stone long before any of them were born:


    Every single person, regardless of their future role, had to endure one full year of brutal, unforgiving military training.


    No exceptions. No shortcuts.


    Even Anthony, the genius who had claimed first place in a galaxy-level competition, was no different.


    His fame, his accolades, his overwhelming talent, none of it had earned him a free pass.


    The military didn''t care for trophies.


    They cared for discipline.


    So when the dwarf heard the taunt, he simply shrugged, his voice calm and firm.


    "I just feel like I can help more people working from behind the scenes"


    He said without hesitation.


    The others exchanged knowing glances, faint grins tugging at their lips.


    They didn''t buy it. Not entirely.


    But they respected it.


    Because in this place, behind the scenes didn''t mean weakness.


    It just meant a different kind of strength.


    Because even behind the scene requires talent.


    Anthony sat quietly at the far end of the cafeteria, detached from the noise and laughter that filled the room.


    He wasn''t isolated, he chose to be.


    Calm. Composed.


    At peace with his silence.


    There was a certain weightless ease about him, as if none of this chatter or noise could reach him.


    But that fragile peace shattered in an instant.


    A voice tore through the air like a blade through still water.


    "It''s already 3:30 AM!"


    Conversations died mid sentence.


    Laughter froze on lips.


    Forks and spoons clattered softly against plates as recruits everywhere paused.


    As if bound by invisible chains of discipline, every single person in the cafeteria stopped what they were doing, and stood.


    Chairs scraped back in unison.


    Plates were left untouched.


    After months of enduring the same routine, bonds had quietly formed among the recruits, not just as comrades, but as people.


    Without needing to speak it aloud, they had developed an unspoken rule:


    Whenever 3:30 AM arrived, they would head to the training grounds together.


    No one was left behind.


    They moved as one.


    By now, it was habit, ingrained into muscle and mind alike, to arrive at their designated grounds a full twenty minutes before the appointed time.


    As they stepped out of the cafeteria and into the cool, silent darkness of the early morning, a subtle transformation took place.


    Their laughter faded.


    Their casual smiles vanished.


    The flirtations, the relaxed postures, gone, like mist swept away by the rising sun.


    What remained were soldiers.


    Disciplined. Focused.


    Sharpened like blades before battle.


    Their presence shifted, backs straightened, gazes hardened, footsteps synchronized.


    This was not a time for friendship or comfort.


    This was military time.


    Anthony walked alongside his own group, his pace unhurried, his every step light, almost soundless.


    There was a calmness about him that set him apart, not forced, not practiced, but deeply natural.


    By the time they arrived at the training grounds, it was already 3:40 AM.


    Without needing to be told, they each lowered themselves into a lotus position upon the cold earth, eyes shutting in perfect unison.


    No words were exchanged.


    No whispers dared disturb the air.


    For twenty long minutes, they waited in absolute silence, still as statues, knowing full well that Corporal Samuel would arrive exactly on time.


    Not a second early.


    Not a second late.


    And so, they sat.


    Breathing in silence.


    Waiting.

 Chapter 380: Arrows [Ko-Fi Bonus Chapter]

    As the clock struck 4:00 AM, the sharp sound of footsteps echoed across the training grounds.


    Without a word, every recruit''s eyes snapped open in perfect synchronization, they already knew who it was.


    Corporal Samuel.


    He stood at the front, facing them, his figure as commanding as ever.


    "Good morning"


    He said, his voice cutting through the stillness like a blade through the air.


    His gaze swept across each of them, noting the focused expressions, the slight tension in their posture.


    "I can see you''re all excited"


    He continued, his tone both casual and knowing.


    "Because there''s only one month left"


    A subtle shift rippled through the group.


    A few faces broke into small, almost imperceptible smiles, eyes bright with the anticipation of what was to come.


    In a month, they would ascend to the next military rank.


    No more endless drills.


    No more unrelenting physical tests.


    Just progress.


    A smooth transition to the next military rank, with no life threatening risks involved.


    Only gains, recognition, and the promise of something greater.


    Who wouldn''t be happy?


    "Today, we''ll be having a combat drill"


    Corporal Samuel continued, his voice steady but carrying the weight of authority.


    "Though, it will be of a different kind"


    He paused for a moment, letting the words settle in the air, before his gaze swept over the group, locking onto each recruit''s face in turn.


    "The goal is simple"


    He said, his tone as sharp and clear as ever.


    With a slow, deliberate motion, he turned to point at a towering mountain in the distance, its jagged peaks cutting sharply into the morning sky.


    "You only need to get to the peak"


    A brief murmur stirred among the recruits, but Corporal Samuel raised a hand, silencing them with a single motion.


    "However"


    He continued, eyes narrowing with intent,


    "There''s more to it. When you reach the peak, you''ll be healed. But then, you''ll descend and reclimb it again. The second time, though, you''re expected to get there with fewer injuries than the first. You''ll repeat this sequence, over and over, until next week"


    At his words, the group''s attention snapped to the mountain, their gazes hardening.


    A single word echoed in their minds, loud and clear: Injury.


    That one word carried a heavy implication, an unspoken truth.


    It meant there was something out there capable of hurting them.


    Demons.


    The thought flickered like a shadow in each of their minds, a silent, collective guess that passed from one recruit to the next, unspoken but universally understood.


    But then another word surfaced.


    Battle.


    It struck them all at once, the meaning crystallizing in the air like a punch to the gut.


    This was different.


    This wasn''t just another drill.


    It wasn''t another exercise in endurance or skill.


    This time, they would fight.


    Their thoughts raced in sync, the pulse of their realization quickening as the weight of the words settled in.


    They hadn''t truly fought anything since their initial military trials.


    Since then, the drills had been about honing their bodies, increasing survival chances.


    But today... today would be different.


    They would face something real.


    Something that could hurt.


    "You will be allowed to use your mana this time"


    Corporal Samuel''s voice rang out, steady and authoritative.


    "But you will be restricted to the D+ rank, just like the entrance test. You can use anything at your disposal to get to the top"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the military vests on their bodies shifted in an instant, responding to his command as if recognizing his voice.


    Anthony felt the familiar restriction settle over him, his physique constricting back to D+ rank strength.


    His mana, once flowing freely, was sealed to match that same limitation.


    The weight of the restriction was immediate, familiar, but still unsettling.


    "You are to use the weapons you trained with months ago"


    Corporal Samuel continued, his voice unwavering.


    "You may use your mana however you wish, but you are not allowed to enhance your body with it. You are also forbidden from using your aura or any other forms of energy to enhance your body"


    The words hung in the air, heavy and ominous. There was no escape.


    No shortcuts.


    "You will only stop climbing when you drop dead from exhaustion if you don''t reach the peak"


    He added, the finality of the statement sending a chill through the group.


    "Those who make it to the top will be given thirty minutes of rest before they must climb again"


    A silence fell over the recruits.


    The gravity of the situation was undeniable.


    Corporal Samuel''s gaze swept over them, his eyes sharp, assessing.


    "Stay sharp"


    He concluded, his tone a sharp edge.


    "Start climbing immediately the time strikes 7:00 AM"


    With that, he turned and vanished, leaving them with nothing but the looming mountain ahead.


    One by one, the recruits stepped forward, hands reaching for the weapons they had trained with.


    Each of them selected their tool of choice, feeling the familiar weight in their hands.


    As the group organized themselves, Anthony moved without hesitation.


    His hand grasped the double edged axe, the metal gleaming under the morning light.


    Its heft was comforting in his grip.


    A voice suddenly broke through the quiet hum of anticipation.


    "Erhh... how are we going to know when it''s time? None of us brought a watch"


    At the question, a silence descended.


    The recruits froze, uncertainty washing over their faces as they exchanged uneasy glances.


    Before anyone could begin brainstorming solutions, Anthony''s calm, unflinching voice cut through the moment.


    "Whenever I move, it means it''s already time"


    The words hung in the air, their weight more significant than they seemed.


    All eyes turned to Anthony, the recruit who had not spoken a single word in eleven months.


    He had earned the nickname ''The White-Haired Lonely Genius'' after effortlessly completing every drill and training exercise on the first try, an enigma wrapped in silence and unmatched skill.


    Someone, driven by curiosity, dared to ask.


    "How can you tell the time?"


    Anthony, however, didn''t offer an answer.


    He merely closed his eyes, his posture still as a statue.


    The question lingered, but his focus was now inward, as if the world around him had ceased to exist.


    Whether they believed him or not was of no concern to him.


    The hours passed swiftly, and the sun climbed higher, casting its relentless light across the training grounds.


    The stillness of the moment was broken by a soft notification.


    [Ding]


    [Host. The time is 7:00 AM]


    At the system''s chime, Anthony''s eyes snapped open, his gaze immediately locking onto the peak of the mountain.


    Without hesitation, he rose from his lotus position, the air around him seeming to shift as he stood.


    His body, fluid and focused, radiated utter calmness.


    Then, in a blur of motion, Anthony surged forward.


    His form was almost too fast to track, a streak of white moving seamlessly through the terrain.


    The double edged axe in his hand gleamed with purpose, but it was his movements that commanded the most attention.


    His feet barely made a sound as they touched the ground, his steps calculated, silent, as if the very earth beneath him yielded to his will.


    He was a force of nature, moving with precision and a quiet intensity that left no room for doubt.


    Suddenly, the wind split with a sharp whistle, and a flurry of pointed objects, arrows, shot through the air, aimed with deadly precision.


    Anthony''s reaction was instinctive.


    In a single, fluid motion, his hand shot up, the double edged axe rising with the speed of a predator striking.


    His movements were a blur.


    The axe swung in a perfect arc, deflecting each arrow with an almost unnatural grace.


    The sound of metal meeting steel echoed briefly with each successful deflection, yet Anthony never faltered.


    One final arrow came, its trajectory unwavering, aimed straight for his chest.


    Without breaking stride, Anthony reached out, his fingers closing around the shaft.


    With a practiced flick of his wrist, he turned, and the arrow flew back toward the point from which it had come.


    The tree it struck exploded with a deafening boom, wood splintering and bark disintegrating in the wake of the impact.


    But strangely, the forest fell silent in the aftermath.


    No screams. No bodies.


    Only the resounding echo of the blast.


    The archer, whoever they were, had already moved, vanishing into the shadows before the arrow even found its target.


    But Anthony didn''t bother searching for the source.


    He wasn''t here to fight.


    He wasn''t here to engage in distractions.


    His goal was singular: the peak.


    Nothing more.


    ''How many are there?''


    He wondered briefly, but the thought was fleeting.


    But the assailant was far from satisfied.


    Without warning, a hundred figures dropped from the sky, scattering in all directions, their movements too fast to track.


    They descended like a storm, their arrows gleaming with deadly intent.


    Anthony''s eyes flicked upward, calculating the barrage.


    This time, he didn''t bother with deflecting.


    There was no need to waste time.


    His focus sharpened, and in an instant, the air around him seemed to hum.


    Mana swirled beneath his control, responding to his command.


    The wind, the very breath of the earth, answered his call.


    A dome of wind erupted around him, an impenetrable barrier forged from the very air itself.


    The arrows met the dome with a chorus of sharp, metallic tings, each one deflected effortlessly.


    It was as though they had collided with a wall of steel, but instead of slowing Anthony''s forward momentum, the barrier simply pushed them aside.


    Anthony''s pace never faltered.


    Not even a single step slowed.


    His body moved with a fluid, unbroken rhythm, his focus locked entirely on the peak ahead.


    But the attacker seemed unfazed.


    This time, a second volley of arrows rained down from above, faster than before, their deadly tips gleaming with an added malice.


    Each arrow was coiled with the energy of the wind element, its deadly intent amplified.


    With a deafening boom, the volley slammed into Anthony''s wind dome.


    The collision sent shockwaves through the air, and a small detonation erupted at the point of impact.


    Dust and debris exploded outward, scattering across the landscape.


    The force of the explosion parted the earth beneath, sending cracks snaking through the ground.


    As the dust billowed and the winds howled, a silhouette emerged, untouched, standing in the center of the chaos.


    Anthony remained calm, his stance unshaken, despite the destruction around him.


    He had initially ignored the attacker, simply focused on his goal, the peak.


    ''It''s not like there''s a time limit to get to the peak of the mountain''


    Anthony thought, the calmness of his mind cutting through the storm of distractions.


    But now, the attack had escalated, and he knew that it was no longer just about reaching the summit.


    With a silent exhale, Anthony''s gaze shifted upward, the serene composure of his face remained unshaken.


    The time had come to deal with his assailant.

 Chapter 381: Hammer

    His head abruptly snapped to the side, sharp instincts flaring to life.


    His eyes narrowed, locking onto the precise location of the assailant.


    Without hesitation, his figure blurred forward, a streak of motion cutting through the air, as he moved to eliminate her first.


    Leaving her unchecked would only invite further complications.


    After all, where there was one attacker, there were surely others waiting in the shadows.


    Engaging them all at once would be far from ideal.


    ''I wonder how many soldiers the military has deployed here''


    Anthony thought as he advanced.


    As Anthony closed the distance with swift, predatory strides, the woman remained motionless.


    She stood amidst the cluster of trees, a faint, knowing smile tugging at her lips as she watched him approach, calm, composed, unshaken.


    Ordinarily, an archer would retreat, seeking distance to rain down arrows from safety.


    But she defied convention.


    Without warning, a dagger materialized in her palm, its dark edge gleaming beneath the canopy''s fractured light.


    With effortless precision, she swung.


    Steel met steel, her dagger clashing against Anthony''s descending axe.


    The impact rang out like thunder.


    In the next instant, the tree beneath them splintered violently, shattering into fragments as raw force rippled through its trunk.


    Anthony wasn''t the least bit surprised that she had parried his strike with a dagger.


    After all, every soldier in the military was trained to wield more than just their primary weapon, proficiency in multiple forms of combat was a basic requirement.


    ''D- rank''


    Anthony''s sharp gaze appraised her calmly.


    The military had deliberately restrained their soldiers to the D- rank, two full tiers below in terms of mana capability, as a means to handicap them.


    In a blur of motion, both figures moved, their silhouettes flickering through the dense forest as they exchanged a rapid flurry of blows.


    Sparks erupted with every clash of metal, scattering embers into the air.


    A few stray leaves caught fire, drifting down like burning fragments of ash.


    The ground quaked beneath their relentless movements, roots tore, soil split, and trees groaned under the pressure of their footwork.


    But Anthony had no intention of dragging this fight out.


    Efficiency, that was his style.


    His arm whipped forward, his axe carving through the air in a brutal arc aimed to cleave her down.


    Yet once again, she flowed effortlessly to the side, evading his strike with little more than a graceful step.


    That same smile lingered on her face, calm, confident, untouched.


    But then, something entered her vision.


    A blur of movement from above.


    A shoe?


    No.


    Toes.


    By the time realization dawned, it was already too late.


    Anthony''s toe-heel crashed into the side of her temple, a precise, controlled strike carrying the full weight of his momentum.


    BAM


    The sickening sound of impact echoed through the forest.


    Her head snapped violently to the side, the force twisting her neck along with it, her body lifted clean off the ground before being sent hurtling through the air.


    She crashed through a cluster of trees with a brutal thud, splintered bark and debris trailing in her wake.


    But before her battered body could even settle against the shattered trees, it vanished.


    Gone without a trace.


    Anthony came to a halt, his sharp gaze scanning the surroundings.


    Silence.


    He couldn''t sense her presence anymore, not her aura, not even the faintest trace of mana.


    ''So that''s how it is''


    A thought formed swiftly in his mind.


    ''It seems once a soldier takes a clean hit, they''re removed from the field''


    It made sense.


    There was no realistic way for recruits at their level to outright defeat trained soldiers in prolonged combat.


    The military had clearly placed yet another handicap on their forces, forcing the recruits to focus on precision, timing, and the ability to land a decisive blow rather than brute strength alone.


    Anthony, reaching his conclusion, wasted no time.


    Without sparing the vanished soldier another thought, he turned on his heel.


    But before he could even take a single step, a figure erupted from the underbrush with the speed of a spring being released, its motion sudden, violent, and unmistakably lethal.


    Instinct took over.


    Anthony''s body dropped slightly, his shoulders rolling, his center of gravity shifting as his feet spun beneath him in a fluid, precise evasion.


    But he didn''t merely avoid the strike, he retaliated.


    A flash of steel, gleaming in the dim light.


    A rain of crimson.


    The snake, its sleek, serpentine form barely visible in the shadows was cleaved in half before it could even react.


    Its head flew clean from its body, sending a spray of green blood across the already verdant leaves, staining them with the mark of death.


    ''Monsters. C rank''


    The thought flashed through Anthony''s mind, sharp and unbothered.


    Without a second glance, he continued on, his focus unbroken as he pressed forward.


    Another monster descended from the canopy above, a bird this time, its wings beating the air with a savage intensity.


    From its lofty perch, it rained down hardened feathers, each one sharp and deadly, aimed at Anthony with unerring precision.


    But Anthony didn''t waste time parrying.


    This time, he did not retreat or dodge in a conventional sense.


    He moved.


    Like smoke slipping through cracks, he glided between the vicious onslaught of feathers, his body a mere shadow in motion, untouchable, unstoppable.


    Each movement was a blink, a fraction of time stolen from the world, as if the very fabric of reality bent to his will.


    With a subtle, almost imperceptible shift of his will, Anthony called upon the wind element.


    The air responded instantly, swirling around him like a living thing, coiling tightly before propelling him upward with the force of a storm.


    It wasn''t flight, it was sheer, unrelenting speed.


    In the blink of an eye, Anthony surged toward the bird, his body moving faster than thought itself, a blur of motion cutting through the sky.


    The bird had no time to react.


    Before it could even register his presence, his axe was already in motion.


    A single, precise strike.


    The bird''s head was severed cleanly from its body, the movement so swift it seemed as though the very air had split in two.


    Gravity, relentless and unyielding, soon took its claim.


    The decapitated corpse plummeted to the ground with a dull thud, its wings twitching uselessly as it fell.


    Anthony pressed on, his movements deliberate, never lingering on any fallen enemy for more than the briefest moment.


    As his feet made contact with the ground, a vine shot up from the earth, coiling around his legs like a serpent, its tendrils laced with poison that seeped into his skin through the pores.


    But Anthony was unfazed.


    He didn''t need to defend against such petty attacks.


    His Poison Body skill rendered him impervious, immune to toxins and venoms alike.


    With a flick of his will, fire erupted beneath his feet, spreading outward in an inferno that consumed the plant and its roots in an instant, leaving nothing but smoldering ash in its wake.


    Without pausing, he moved on, his pace steady.


    Minutes passed, the battlefield silent in his wake.


    A soldier?


    Dealt with in less than a minute, this was the greatest respect he could offer them, a quick, merciful end.


    A monster?


    A single stroke, under two seconds.


    They died before they even realized they were under attack, their final moments snuffed out like a flickering candle, extinguished before it had time to burn.


    Traps were laid thick around him, each one a calculated hazard designed to slow his progress, but Anthony merely sidestepped or obliterated them with a casual swipe of his axe.


    The first trap was a false floor, its deceptive surface hiding poisoned spears poised beneath.


    Without missing a beat, Anthony''s axe cleaved through the floorboards, rendering the threat moot before the spears could even spring into action.


    Then came the illusion, a hoard of beasts, their snarling forms rushing at him from every direction, an illusion meant to overwhelm his senses.


    But Anthony didn''t flinch.


    His eyes remained indifferent, unbothered, as he stepped through the vision without so much as a change in expression.


    ''Almost there''


    The thought flickered through his mind as he fixed his gaze upon the distant peak, his pace never faltering as he pressed forward, undeterred by the obstacles that littered his path.


    Suddenly, Anthony came to an abrupt halt, his senses on high alert.


    A presence, unmistakable, undeniable, lingered in the air.


    There, just at the heel of the mountain, a figure sat in perfect stillness, legs crossed in a lotus position, arms folded across his chest, and eyes closed in tranquil repose.


    Beside him, hovering casually, was a massive hammer, as if it were nothing more than a simple extension of his being.


    Then, as if sensing Anthony''s presence, the figure''s eyes snapped open.


    "You are here"


    The voice, deep and calm, reverberated in the air as the figure rose to his feet with unnerving slowness.


    "I shall be your final challenge before you reach the peak. Let me see what makes you special"


    The figure''s hand reached out, slow and deliberate, as he touched the hammer, a heavy, ominous weapon that seemed to pulse with power in the silence.


    ''SSS+ rank?''


    The thought hit Anthony like a wave of cold water.


    Only moments ago, Anthony had been battling soldiers at the D- rank, barely breaking a sweat.


    Monsters of varying C ranks had presented no real challenge, each falling before his might with ease.


    But now, now, he was facing something entirely different.


    A vampire soldier restricted to the SSS+ rank.


    The gap in power was staggering, a chasm that seemed impossible to bridge in mere moments.


    Anthony wasn''t stunned by the disparity out of fear.


    No, his shock stemmed from the sheer contrast in the strength he had been up against and the strength that stood before him now.


    It wasn''t that he lacked the confidence to defeat the vampire; it was the awareness that this battle would demand a little effort.


    As these thoughts flickered through his mind, something massive and heavy crossed his vision with blinding speed.


    The hammer.


    It came at him like a storm, its sheer force bending the air in its wake, the weight of its momentum impossible to ignore.

 Chapter 382: Special

    Anthony''s reaction was instantaneous, his body moving with the precision of a well tuned machine.


    The sharp edge of his axe met the blunt force of the hammer.


    For a split second, the air seemed to freeze.


    Then it didn''t just unfreeze, it shattered.


    The earth beneath them groaned and cracked, unable to bear the weight of their combined power, caving in under the sheer force of their clash.


    Sparks flew, dancing violently as the two weapons collided, a storm of energy rippling outward from the point of impact.


    The shockwave blasted through the forest, uprooting trees, sending them tumbling like toothpicks, and hurling everything in its path backward.


    Anthony had long known that with just half of his D+ strength, he could hold his own against SS rankers.


    Now, with the full extent of his D+ power, he was able to keep pace with an SSS+ rank.


    Or so he had calculated.


    His opponent in this moment wasn''t a demon, a creature bound by certain physical laws.


    No.


    This was a vampire.


    And vampires, regardless of their rank, possessed a superhuman strength that surpassed the limits of ordinary mortals, a strength that varied in degree, but was always formidable.


    Suddenly, Anthony and the vampire vanished into the blur of motion.


    Their weapons met with a clash that echoed across the mountain''s heel, the sound reverberating through the air like the toll of a distant bell.


    They fought as if the very fabric of fate would bow to the victor, each strike and parry a declaration of will, a challenge to destiny itself.


    A heartbeat of hesitation, just a fraction of a moment, was all it would take for one of them to fall.


    The deafening crash of their weapons colliding drowned out everything else, the screams of splintering trees, the groaning of the earth beneath them, all drowned beneath the thunderous symphony of their battle.


    Neither stopped. Neither faltered.


    There was only the fight.


    The world around them seemed to vanish, fading into the background, leaving nothing but the razor sharp clarity of their violent exchange.


    Amidst the chaos of their clash, Anthony felt something shift.


    His opponent''s strength, it was increasing.


    With each strike, the force behind the vampire''s attacks seemed to grow, building with an intensity that outpaced the rhythm of their battle.


    Anthony''s eyes frowned as he barely managed to block another crushing blow.


    The ground beneath him cracked, his feet sinking into the earth as spiderweb fractures snaked across the ground.


    ''Super strength''


    The realization struck him like a lightning bolt, the missing piece of the puzzle falling into place.


    This wasn''t just raw power, it was an inherent, escalating force that fed on the very aggression of the fight itself.


    The vampire''s strength was growing with every blow, feeding off the conflict, the bloodlust of battle itself.


    But Anthony was no longer the man he had been eleven months ago.


    He had trained relentlessly, each drop of sweat a testament to his dedication.


    His strength had evolved, honed through trials and effort.


    Now, as the vampire''s blow landed, Anthony''s muscles surged, bulging with newfound power.


    In an instant, his strength exploded outward.


    With a deafening boom, their weapons met once more.


    But this time, the outcome was different.


    Anthony wasn''t overpowered.


    Speed clashed with speed.


    Strength met strength.


    Attacks collided with defense in a brutal symphony of violence.


    Seeing that their strengths had reached an equal footing, both combatants tapped into their mana, a surge of energy enveloping their weapons.


    The mana coated weapons pulsed with raw power, shimmering in the air as they prepared for their next exchange.


    Then, with a sudden, explosive burst, they flashed towards each other once more, their movements now a blur of speed and intensity.


    This time, the air didn''t freeze.


    No.


    It disintegrated.


    The very fabric of the world seemed to pause, caught in the tremor of their meeting.


    Their attack power had surpassed the boundaries of the SSS+ rank, stepping into a realm of devastation that few in that rank had ever witnessed.


    Ravines split the earth in their wake, the ground groaning under the weight of their power.


    A massive dust storm swirled around them, whipped up by the sheer force of their movements, reducing the landscape to chaos.


    Anthony''s feet barely touched the earth, moving with a fluid grace that seemed to defy the chaos around him.


    Each attack was flawless, precise, calculated, and deadly.


    His parries were a thing of perfection, deflecting each strike with ease, his defense an impregnable wall of resolve.


    The axe in his hands carved the air with lethal intent, every swing leaving no room for escape, every movement a relentless pursuit of victory.


    His strikes came without a moment''s hesitation, each one a breath away from ending his opponent''s life.


    In that moment, Anthony was more than a warrior, he was an artist, his every action a stroke on the canvas of battle, a masterpiece painted in steel, forged in fury.


    Suddenly, Anthony sensed something shift behind him.


    His mind sharpened instantly, alert to the danger.


    Before he could react, chains made of blood materialized, coiling around him with deadly precision, binding him in place.


    The soldier didn''t hesitate, following up with another brutal strike.


    A massive hammer swung down toward Anthony''s skull, the force behind it promising to end the battle in a single, fatal blow.


    In that split second, Anthony moved.


    He tapped into his mana reservoir, the surge of power flooding through him.


    But this time, the element he called was not wind.


    No, this time, it was metal.


    The hammer, just a breath away from crashing into his head, came to an abrupt halt mid-air.


    For a brief moment, time seemed to freeze as Anthony''s control over the metal element anchored the weapon in place, its massive weight suspended in the air, unable to move.


    For a split second, the vampire appeared unfocused, his grip slipping as he lost control of the hammer suspended in mid-air.


    And then, in that fleeting moment, he sensed a presence beside him.


    It was Anthony.


    He had broken free from the blood chains.


    Before the vampire could fully react, Anthony''s axe descended like an unstoppable force, a divine judgment aimed at the hand clutching the hammer.


    The strike came with the finality of a guillotine, its deadly arc promising to sever more than just flesh, it would cleave through the very essence of battle itself.


    But the vampire was no novice.


    With a preternatural speed, he responded, as though he had anticipated the attack.


    His hand shot out with terrifying precision.


    Blood surged from his veins, swirling violently in the air.


    It condensed, reshaping itself into a sharp, wicked dagger.


    In a deafening clash, the axe met the dagger, their collision echoing through the mountain as sparks flew.


    "To think you can control metal"


    The vampire''s voice rang out, dripping with amusement.


    "You are indeed special"


    In an instant, the vampire stepped back, his eyes narrowing as he sized up Anthony, a subtle grin playing on his lips.


    The vampire let go of the hammer in his hand, realizing that holding it any longer would be a fatal mistake.


    His opponent''s control over metal would render the weapon useless against him.


    Without hesitation, the blood dagger he held morphed, the crimson liquid swirling and reshaping itself into a blood hammer of terrifying proportions.


    "You continue to impress me"


    The vampire''s voice was laced with grudging respect, yet it held an edge of deadly intent.


    Mana surged through his veins, empowering the blood hammer as he hurled it forward with unparalleled speed and force.


    The air cracked with the weight of his attack.


    Anthony reacted with surgical precision.


    Mana flooded into his axe, amplifying its already formidable power.


    Without hesitation, he threw it directly at the incoming blood hammer.


    Like two inevitable forces meeting head-on, the weapons collided mid-air with a cataclysmic shockwave, their impact resonating through the very core of the mountain.


    The force of the clash sent a tremor through the earth, yet neither weapon faltered.


    They hung in midair, locked in an intense struggle, as if they were alive, two opposing powers trying to wrest control from the other, determined to claim victory for their masters.


    The air crackled with charged mana, the very atmosphere vibrating from the force of the confrontation.


    Neither weapon would give way, each locked in a battle of power.


    Anthony and the vampire circled their weapons, their eyes locked in a silent duel, each gauging the other, waiting for the slightest movement.


    The air around them thickened, a thick sense of anticipation building.


    "Let''s end this with a single attack"


    The vampire spoke, his voice smooth but laced with deadly intent.


    They halted simultaneously, a perfect stillness settling over them.


    Time seemed to freeze, the world holding its breath as both combatants prepared for the final strike.


    In an instant, they both dropped into martial stances, graceful, yet poised for destruction.


    Mana surged around the vampire''s fists, swirling with the blood element as it coiled around his knuckles, dark energy flickering in his eyes, a grin spreading across his face.


    The temperature around Anthony plummeted, the icy chill creeping through the air as the ice element answered his call.


    Frost gathered and condensed around his fist, the ice crackling with raw power.


    There was no verbal countdown.


    No warning.


    No modification of their movements.


    It was simply a collision of fate.


    Neither blinked.


    Then they did.


    They vanished.


    There was no blur.


    No flicker of movement.


    For one heartbeat, they didn''t exist at all.


    Then, in the next instant, they were there, frozen in space, their bodies locked in perfect synchronization.


    Two forces, drawn from opposing realms of power, surged forward.


    A palm of blinding white energy.


    A fist of searing blood-red might.


    The moment they collided, the world seemed to shudder and tear apart.


    A cataclysmic explosion of energy erupted in all directions, white and crimson swirling together in a tempest of destruction.


    The air crackled, frozen and burned in the same instant, as the energies of ice and blood clashed with an unimaginable fury.


    The ground buckled beneath them, the earth itself trembling with the magnitude of their strikes, fissures appearing in the terrain, the shockwave devouring everything in its path.


    For a moment, there was nothing but destruction, the swirling storm of energy that blotted out the very sky above, leaving only chaos in its wake.


    Suddenly, the vampire was hurled backward, as if a force greater than nature itself had seized him.


    His body flew through the air, battered and broken like a ragdoll caught in an unforgiving gale.


    The once pristine figure of the vampire was now encased in solid ice.


    His shattered form losing an entire arm as he crashed into the earth with a deafening impact, leaving destruction in his wake.


    Standing in the aftermath, Anthony remained untouched, unscathed by the brutal clash.


    His body was pristine, his breath steady, his posture perfect.


    Not a bead of sweat marred his brow, his aura still radiating with unshaken confidence.


    The vampire, though broken and bloodied, grinned, his defiance unbroken even in the face of defeat.


    "You truly are special"


    He muttered, his voice still tinged with admiration.


    Without waiting for a response, the vampire disappeared, leaving only the remnants of his power swirling in the air.


    Anthony''s gaze lingered for but a moment.


    Then, without a second thought, he turned and continued his journey toward the peak, his pace unbroken, his focus still as sharp.

 Chapter 383 383: Will Training-1

    Two weeks passed in the blink of an eye.


    Within that brief span, only a select few recruits managed to reach the summit of the mountain.


    The training, however, was grueling, an immense trial that tested not only their physical prowess but also the application of all they had learned over the past eleven months.


    Despite the overwhelming challenges, only a handful succeeded in conquering the peak.


    Yet, even those few who reached the summit once found themselves unable to replicate the feat, faltering when attempting to climb it a second time.


    Although the soldiers were bound to the limitations of the D- rank, their mastery over various aspect of combat was nothing short of extraordinary, far surpassing that of the recruits.


    Their wealth of battle experience was another significant factor in their superiority.


    Under these conditions, victory seemed unattainable.


    This was precisely why the single-hit handicap had been introduced.


    Yet, even with this advantage, many recruits still found themselves unable to surpass the soldiers.


    And even if they did, a final soldier, restricted to the same D+ rank as the recruits, stood at the mountain''s heel, awaiting their arrival to challenge them once more.


    Unlike Anthony, who had been pitted against a soldier restricted to the SSS+ rank, the recruits faced soldiers who, though significantly weaker, remained exceptionally formidable.


    The military, ever perceptive, tailored the training and trials based on the innate potential and abilities of each individual.


    They knew that Anthony would effortlessly dominate a soldier bound by the limitations of the D+ rank.


    His performance during the trial against the S+ demon, whose battle prowess exceeded that of an SS ranked fighter, had been an undeniable testament to his prowess.


    Moreover, his battle experience against the Adaptive Combat Slime further solidified his unparalleled skill.


    Thus, the military''s adjustments were based on the wealth of data they had meticulously gathered about his capabilities, ensuring the trials were set to challenge him appropriately.


    It was 7:00 AM.


    The combat mountain climbing drill had ended the previous day, and now, with only two weeks remaining, Corporal Samuel was about to initiate the final phase of their training.


    Will Training.


    Corporal Samuel wasted no time, his voice cutting through the morning air.


    "For the next two weeks, we will focus on training your willpower. I won''t waste time explaining the benefits of this"


    He said, pausing for a moment as his gaze swept across the group.


    "You will endure an unimaginable amount of pain, far beyond anything you''ve ever experienced. You will wish for death to take you, but it will not come. Your only task is to endure"


    His voice remained steady, cold, as he spoke of their grim challenge.


    With a simple wave of his hand, a hundred seats materialized before them.


    Chains adorned various parts of the seats, and a bottle containing a colorless liquid rested ominously on the armrest of each.


    Anthony''s mind immediately spiraled.


    ''Are we going to be tortured to death? Or electrocuted?''


    The image of a barbaric punishment flashed through his mind, criminals from his former world sentenced to death, chained to a chair, and slowly fried alive.


    It was a brutal, unforgiving form of execution.


    His thoughts veered to those chilling scenes as his eyes locked onto the eerie sight of the seats, a grim foreboding creeping into his thoughts.


    "The liquid before you is known as cursed water"


    Corporal Samuel announced, his tone unwavering.


    "It will subject you to an unimaginable level of pain. The torment will last only an hour, but in that time, you will feel as though an eternity has passed. After each hour, you will be granted two hours of rest. The pain will begin precisely one minute after you drink it. Do not use any skill or ability to endure it. This is a test of your willpower. Choose a seat"


    With that, the recruits moved to claim their seats, each one steeling themselves for the ordeal ahead.


    Anthony stepped forward, his eyes scanning the rows of chairs.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he selected a random seat, the cursed water in his hand glinting ominously under the dim light.


    He brought the bottle to his lips and drank it in one swift motion.


    ''OP system, deactivate Pain Nullification and Infinite Regeneration abilities''


    He commanded inwardly, his voice steady despite the tension building inside him.


    [Affirmative Host]


    The system''s response was immediate.


    He settled into the chair, bracing himself.


    The chains on the seat responded instantly, slithering toward him like a serpent, wrapping tightly around his limbs and torso, binding him in place.


    His breathing slowed, his mind clearing as he focused on the trial ahead.


    The other recruits moved forward, following suit.


    They drank the cursed water without hesitation, their faces set with grim determination, their eyes filled with resolve as they prepared to face whatever pain awaited them head on.


    A minute passed.


    And in that minute, the pain was born.


    It was slow at first, crawling across his body, wrapping itself around his ribs, his chest, his limbs, each wave of agony building like a tide that threatened to drown him.


    It gripped him like iron, seizing his organs, forcing every muscle to contract, to seize in violent spasms that left him breathless, panting for air that the pain made impossible to take in.


    His face twisted.


    Not in a scream, no, Anthony had trained himself long ago to master the art of silence in the face of suffering.


    Yet, the agony was undeniable.


    His teeth ground against each other, as though the very act of biting down could somehow contain the ferocity of the torment that pulsed through him.


    His body convulsed.


    A terrible ripple of pain twisted through his spine, and his vision blurred for an instant as his heart hammered in his chest.


    His mouth opened, but no sound escaped, only a strangled gasp that felt like it was torn from the very core of his being.


    His hands, which had instinctively reached for his chest, trembled violently, his nails biting into his palms as if trying to hold onto something real in the face of the searing, twisting pain.


    His muscles clenched, and he could feel them tightening and loosening in spasms, each wave of discomfort, of agony, causing him to sway dangerously in the seat that chained him.


    But he did not scream.


    He did not wail in anguish, though every fiber of his being begged him to do so.


    The pain pressed in from every direction, sharp, hot, suffocating, dragging him to the brink of consciousness and back, but still, he did not stop.


    He clenched his jaw tighter, his lips quivering as his chest heaved for air he could not take in.


    The agony deepened. It wasn''t just in his body anymore, it was through his body.


    The pain reached deeper, like claws digging into the very marrow of his bones.


    It settled in his joints, his spine, the places where flesh and bone intertwined.


    His stomach twisted in on itself, nausea rising like a tidal wave that threatened to drown him.


    His body betrayed him.


    His legs, once strong and firm, trembled beneath him, their muscles locked in spasms, unable to support his weight.


    The chair held him, chained to his suffering, but it was of little comfort.


    His hands, slick with sweat, dug into the armrests, nails scraping against the wood, but nothing could distract him from the brutal, overwhelming pain that now had a grip on his very soul.


    He clenched his fists so hard his knuckles cracked.


    The sharp, sudden pain was a fleeting relief compared to the waves of suffering that curled up from within him.


    His throat was raw, dry, the thirst unbearable, but he dared not stop to quench it.


    That would mean giving in.


    That would mean admitting defeat.


    So, despite the unbearable thirst that clawed at his throat, he kept his mouth shut, swallowing nothing but the fire that raged inside him.


    Minutes bled into each other, seconds stretching into infinite, unendurable tortures.


    The pain began to crawl under his skin, writhing like something alive, filling him with a fire that burned from within and without.


    His breath was shallow, desperate, his chest rising and falling with great effort, as though each inhale was a battle against the unbearable pressure crushing his ribs.


    But the pain had not finished its work.


    It spread like wildfire, starting from the core of his body, blossoming outward into every muscle, every tendon, every inch of skin.


    His muscles screamed in protest, his bones ached as though they were being twisted in unnatural directions.


    His heart thudded so hard, it seemed ready to tear itself free from his chest, the pulsing of blood becoming a violent drumbeat that threatened to drown him.


    The heat was consuming him now, his body slick with sweat that evaporated in the blistering air, leaving his skin raw and parched.


    His entire being felt as though it was on fire.


    His eyes stung with the pressure of unshed tears, but he refused to give in to weakness.


    He would not, could not, yield.


    The pain in his body began to morph, changing its shape, bending his perceptions.


    It was no longer just physical, it was something deeper, something more insidious.


    It curled around his mind like an unseen hand, touching the very core of his being, his soul.


    The pain reached inward, to places that were never meant to be touched, to the fragile threads of his consciousness.


    And there, in the depths of his own mind, it dug in.


    The sensation was unlike anything he had ever known, a cold fire, a bitter warmth that crawled through the edges of his thoughts, twisting them, warping them, until the very fabric of his sanity began to fray.


    His breathing became erratic, shallow, as if the air itself was a foreign substance, something he could not breathe in.


    His thoughts were scattered, fleeting, drifting in and out of focus like wisps of smoke.


    But even as his mind began to unravel, Anthony did not stop.


    His body was a broken vessel, his muscles failing him, his will barely able to hold on, yet he kept moving.


    His gaze remained fixed ahead, though the world before him was nothing but a blur of burning light.


    He could feel the chains biting into his wrists, but that was the least of his concerns.


    His soul was being torn apart, each second stretching into a never ending abyss of suffering, each moment dragging him further into the dark chasm of agony.


    The weight of his own thoughts pressed on him, as if his mind was buckling under the strain of the unrelenting pain.


    He could feel his soul, fraying at the edges, withering under the torment that wrapped around it.


    The agony was no longer just a sensation, it was a part of him, a cold, dark companion that had burrowed deep within his very essence.


    It was as though it had become a part of his very being, inseparable and eternal.


    A howl rose in his chest, a primal cry of desperation that threatened to break free, but he clamped down on it, biting his lips so hard that the taste of blood filled his mouth.


    His teeth ground against each other, the sharp pain adding to the symphony of torment that filled him.


    He could feel his body giving up, his limbs shaking violently, but still, he did not stop.


    His spirit, his will, was all that kept him tethered to reality.


    His body may have been on the edge of breaking, but his mind refused to let it fall.


    Time ceased to be a measure of reality. Seconds stretched into hours, hours into days.


    His body twisted, contorted, his skin raw and blistered, his muscles aching beyond measure.


    His vision swam before him, each image distorted, as though the very air around him was pressing against him, suffocating him.


    But still, Anthony did not stop.


    The pain raked through him with each passing second, its claws deep within his soul now.


    He felt as though he was being torn apart, piece by piece, but still, he did not scream.


    His teeth bit deeper into his lip, the blood filling his mouth, but the pain was not enough to break him.


    His body spasmed once more, his hands trembling as if they could no longer hold onto anything real.


    His limbs ached, his body burned, but still, he pressed forward.


    The seconds, the minutes, the hours, they all bled together.


    The pain was constant, relentless.


    It pressed against him from every direction, closing in on him, pushing him to the edge of his endurance.


    His body felt like it was no longer his own, but he still did not stop.


    And somewhere, deep inside him, amidst the crushing weight of the pain, the one thought that remained was simple.


    ''I will endure''


    But even as the pain threatened to consume him entirely, Anthony''s will remained unbroken.

 Chapter 384 384: Will Training-2

    For an entire week, Anthony and the recruits endured this unrelenting torture, their bodies and minds pushed to their absolute limits.


    Many withstood the pain.


    Many lost consciousness.


    Many had their minds fractured, their resolve splintering under the immense pressure.


    And many saw their wills crumble, shattered beyond recognition.


    But even so, they stood.


    They rose again, time and time again, despite the overwhelming agony that threatened to break them.


    They pushed forward without hesitation, without faltering.


    And though their progress was often measured in the smallest increments, it was still progress, an undeniable testament to their endurance.


    Every step forward, no matter how minute, was a victory in itself.


    "This week marks your final training in the military"


    Corporal Samuel declared, his voice carrying a finality that resonated through the air.


    "After this week, you will no longer need to endure any more drills"


    At his words, the fierce expressions on the recruits'' faces melted into smiles, a rare moment of relief.


    Even Anthony, usually so composed, couldn''t help but let a smile spread across his face.


    He had been here for a year.


    He had turned nineteen.


    He had grown taller, stronger.


    He had progressed, though the journey had been long and grueling.


    "Just like the last will training, this one will also last for a week"


    Corporal Samuel continued, his voice unwavering.


    "But as this is your final training, I expect you to push yourselves harder than ever before"


    The air grew heavier as Corporal Samuel outlined the nature of the next trial.


    "This will be another endurance test. But this time, it will be done through illusions. Your goal is simple: walk until you collapse, and die in the illusion. Only then will the trial end. If you cannot endure, all you need to do is will the illusion to stop, and it will"


    With a swift motion, he conjured circular mats and laid them before the recruits.


    "Sit on them, and the trial will begin"


    Without hesitation, the recruits moved to the mats, settling into a lotus position, their eyes closing in unison.


    The air seemed to thrum with anticipation as each recruit prepared for what was to come.


    The mats flickered with a faint light, and Anthony felt the pull of that light on his consciousness, subtle but unmistakable, as though it were drawing him deeper into a realm beyond the physical.


    He didn''t resist.


    Instead, he surrendered to the force, allowing his mind to drift as the illusion began to take hold.


    The moment Anthony''s eyelids flickered open, the world around him seemed to shimmer and distort.


    The heat pressed down upon him like a tangible weight, its oppressive force bearing down on every inch of his body.


    He was lying on the burning sands of a vast desert, the horizon stretching endlessly before him in a shimmering, golden haze.


    The sun hung in the sky like a cruel, unblinking eye, its light scorching and unbearable.


    He rose slowly, his muscles stiff from a rest he did not remember, but the air, thick with suffocating heat, left no room for contemplation.


    There was no time to wonder how he had arrived here, only the undeniable need to move, to step forward, to endure.


    His first step sank slightly into the scorching sand.


    The grains beneath his feet felt like shards of glass, biting into his skin with each movement.


    Yet, Anthony took another step.


    And then another.


    The searing sun above seemed to hover closer, its rays intensifying with every passing moment.


    Sweat began to bead on his forehead, but there was no relief.


    The sweat evaporated almost instantly, leaving his skin dry and tight, as if the very air around him had conspired to strip away his moisture.


    But still, he did not stop.


    Time, it seemed, had lost all meaning.


    The endless horizon beckoned, distant yet cruelly close, an unreachable destination that promised no comfort.


    His footsteps, slow and deliberate, fell into a rhythm that matched the oppressive silence of the desert.


    His breathing was shallow, the air thick with heat, but he pressed on, moving forward, because there was nothing else to do.


    No rest. No pause.


    The relentless sun broiled the earth, and still he walked.


    An hour passed.


    Then two.


    His body, though strong, began to protest.


    His muscles ached with each step, a dull, persistent throb deep in his bones.


    But the agony was not enough to stop him.


    He tightened his jaw, forcing his legs to continue the march through the endless stretch of sand.


    His throat was already dry, his tongue like sandpaper against the roof of his mouth, but he swallowed nothing, for there was no water.


    By the time seven hours had passed, the heat had become an inescapable presence, a suffocating blanket that clung to him.


    His lips cracked, the skin splitting in thin lines that oozed blood, yet the pain barely registered.


    His mind was becoming foggy, his senses dulled by the sheer relentlessness of the environment.


    The sun above showed no mercy.


    Each step he took felt heavier than the last, his feet dragging through the sand as though each grain had become an anchor, pulling him down.


    His body was soaked in sweat, his clothes clinging to his skin like a second layer.


    Sweat streaked down his face, only to evaporate in the scorching air before it could offer him any respite.


    The heat seemed to radiate from his very being, his skin reddened and blistered, but still, he walked.


    As the hours stretched into the night, there was no cooling, no reprieve.


    The temperature remained high, the heat inescapable.


    His muscles burned, his limbs stiff and uncooperative, but he did not stop.


    He could not.


    His mind clung to the singular goal of forward motion, pushing past the instinct to rest, to lie down, to succumb to the suffocating desert.


    But as the days dragged on, the toll began to show.


    His skin, now raw and sunburned, burned with each step.


    His vision blurred from the sweat and salt stinging his eyes, and his throat had become a parched canyon, dry and cracked, an unquenching thirst that gnawed at him with every breath.


    He reached up to wipe his brow, but his hands felt heavy, sluggish, the sensation of fatigue growing deeper with each passing moment.


    Then, it happened.


    The thirst that had initially been a subtle irritant began to gnaw at him with excruciating intensity.


    His throat, once dry, now felt as though it were lined with broken glass, every movement of his tongue sending sharp pangs of pain through his head.


    His mouth was a desert in itself, a hollow, empty expanse devoid of moisture.


    He clenched his jaw, fighting the instinct to scream, to call out, but no sound escaped.


    The silence of the desert consumed him.


    The days blended into one another.


    His legs, once strong and capable, began to feel like lead.


    His chest heaved with each shallow breath, the weight of exhaustion pulling him lower and lower.


    But still, he did not stop.


    Every step was a battle, his body refusing to cooperate, but his will, unshaken and ironclad, pushed him forward.


    The pain was a constant companion now, a presence so familiar, so inevitable, that it barely registered in his mind.


    The sensation of his skin cracking, the heat burning him from within, the dryness of his throat, they were all part of the same, unrelenting cycle.


    Days passed.


    Weeks.


    And still, he walked.


    The heat did not relent, the sun never setting.


    His body, now gaunt and fragile, was a mere shadow of what it had been.


    His skin, once vibrant, was now a cracked, weathered map of agony.


    His face was drawn, his eyes sunken deep into their sockets, but he did not stop.


    His steps were slower now, more deliberate, as if his body had lost all sense of urgency.


    The pain had become a constant hum beneath his consciousness, a dull roar that he had come to expect, like a heartbeat in the background of his existence.


    But then came the hunger. It had been a gnawing sensation at the back of his mind, but now it was a ravenous beast clawing at his insides.


    His stomach was a hollow cavern, aching with the emptiness, yet still, he walked.


    His lips were cracked and split, his skin charred from the relentless sun, and yet, he walked.


    His legs felt as though they were made of stone, each step a monumental effort.


    But still, he did not stop.


    Time, in this desert, was a cruel joke.


    His mind, once sharp, now felt dull and sluggish, the seconds stretching into an endless sea of heat and dust.


    The sky above, once a brilliant blue, was now a suffocating orange, the light warping everything in its glow.


    His vision began to blur again, the edges of reality slipping, but still, he walked.


    His legs burned, his body cried out for mercy, but he did not stop.


    A year had passed.


    Or perhaps it was longer.


    It didn''t matter.


    Time had become a meaningless construct.


    All that existed now was the desert, the heat, the pain.


    And him, walking.


    The world around him had become a distorted nightmare, his body a broken shell that no longer functioned as it should.


    His feet dragged through the sand, barely lifting off the ground, and his movements had become robotic, automatic.


    His body was in tatters, but his mind was still locked in its unbreakable loop of movement.


    Finally, his legs gave out.


    The sand beneath him seemed to rise up, swallowing him whole, and his body collapsed.


    The last breath he took was a shallow gasp, the air thick, but he did not scream.


    He had no strength left for that.


    As he lay in the desert, the heat still pressing down upon him, the illusion of time stretched out further, cruel and unforgiving, but it no longer mattered.


    There was no escape, no end, just the desert, the pain, and the endless march toward oblivion.


    And in the silence, there was only the sound of his breath, shallow and fading, until there was nothing at all.

 Chapter 385: Advice

    A week had passed at last, the long awaited day marking the end of their grueling military training had finally arrived.


    The recruits stood side by side, their posture impeccable, backs straight, shoulders squared, heads held high, and chests lifted with quiet pride.


    An entire year had come and gone.


    A milestone.


    A testament to endurance, discipline, and will.


    It was 2PM.


    The afternoon sun loomed overhead, its scorching rays bearing down upon them.


    Yet not a single recruit flinched.


    Whether out of defiance or hardened resolve, they stood unmoved, as if the searing heat simply ceased to exist in their presence.


    At long last, Corporal Samuel arrived, his expression as cold and indifferent as ever.


    For a brief moment, he let his gaze sweep over them, silent, calculating, before his voice finally broke the heavy stillness.


    "The day you''ve all been waiting for has finally come"


    He began, his tone edged with quiet authority.


    "I remember well, how arrogant some of you were... how lost some of you were... how utterly weak most of you were"


    A faint pause.


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Though make no mistake, weakness still clings to you"


    His voice cut through the air, steady, sharp, impossibly calm.


    Every word struck with the precision of a blade.


    "But"


    He continued, letting the word hang for a breath.


    "There has been progress. Undeniable progress"


    His gaze swept over them once more.


    "Each of you standing here today could crush five versions of your former self from a year ago. You are stronger. Faster. Sharper"


    He continued speaking, steady, unbroken, without the slightest pause.


    "Soon, you will receive your new ranks. And with them, the right, no, the burden, to step onto the battlefield. I can only hope that what I''ve drilled into you... what I''ve hammered into your bones and minds... will be enough to keep you alive"


    For a moment, silence reigned.


    His words hung in the air, heavy, deliberate, sinking into the hearts of those before him.


    Yet none of the recruits uttered a word.


    Their expressions remained as still and disciplined as stone.


    And though Corporal Samuel''s face remained unreadable, that same cold mask he always wore, there was something different about this moment.


    This was the longest they had ever heard him speak.


    It was likely the last.


    And so they listened, every fiber of their being sharpened, every thought stilled, listening with the absolute focus reserved for a final lesson before whatever came next.


    "I won''t stand here and feed you lies... nor will I dress the future in pretty words to comfort your fantasies"


    Corporal Samuel''s voice cut through the air once more, cold, measured, brutally honest.


    "Some of you will die"


    His words were like iron, immovable.


    "Not might die... will die. That is not speculation. That is not probability. It is fact, as certain as the sun rises"


    A brief pause.


    "And so... if you have loved ones, family, friends, anyone who still waits for you, I suggest you call them. Speak to them. Say whatever it is you''ve left unsaid, before you step foot onto the battlefield for your first mission"


    It was then that the shift happened.


    Faces that had remained unshaken for the past year, faces forged through discipline, hardship, and relentless training, finally betrayed a flicker of emotion.


    A weight had settled in the air, heavy, suffocating, the taste of reality finally pressing down on them.


    They had heard the rumors, of course.


    But hearing it from Corporal Samuel, hearing it spoken with such utmost certainty, was something else entirely.


    And yet... whether they believed it or not, whether fear stirred in their hearts or not, there was no turning back.


    The battlefield awaited.


    They could either march toward it, or abandon the path entirely and seek refuge in other departments.


    "The battlefield does not care for talent"


    Corporal Samuel''s voice rang out once more, steady, sharp.


    "It will not grant you the luxury of thought before action. It will not offer you time to hesitate. It will not wait for you to consider your options"


    His words fell like hammers, harsh, but true.


    "The only advice I can give you... is to act"


    His gaze swept across them.


    "Act without hesitation. Move without pause. React without doubt"


    A faint, almost imperceptible shift entered his tone, not weakness, but memory.


    "I know your ambitions. To rise above all others... to stand at the summit... to protect everything and everyone precious to you. To earn recognition. It''s a noble dream"


    He paused, and for a fleeting second, something human stirred beneath his hardened exterior.


    "It''s not my place to tell you your dreams are too grand... or unrealistic. After all..."


    A ghost of something distant flickered in his eyes.


    "I was once like you"


    But the moment passed, buried beneath layers of discipline and steel.


    "But dreams change"


    He continued, his voice returning to its cold clarity.


    "And there is no shame in adapting to the reality before you. Survive. Endure. Remain human. Stand on humanity''s side, and in the end, no matter how far you fall from your original dream... that will be enough"


    His gaze sharpened, a final warning.


    "My last piece of advice, from this moment on, never... fully... lower your guard"


    The words came slow. Final.


    "An attack can come at any time, in battle, in your sleep... even during your most vulnerable moments"


    For the briefest instant, his eyes faltered, haunted by something unseen, before hardening once again.


    The recruits stood silent, emotions swirling, their hearts stirred and unsettled.


    "And finally..."


    His voice cut through the air once more.


    "Report to the arena tomorrow at 4PM sharp"


    A faint breeze stirred around him.


    "You are also permitted to remove your training uniforms. Prepare yourselves. New ones will be distributed soon"


    And with those final words, without sound, without warning, Corporal Samuel vanished.


    Gone like the wind that carried warriors into battle... and sometimes never brought them back.


    The recruits stood frozen, their bodies unmoving, as if the weight of Corporal Samuel''s words had yet to fully settle in their minds.


    Time seemed to stretch, their thoughts still caught in the gravity of his speech.


    Then, as if waking from a shared trance, they turned and made their way back to their quarters, their steps heavy, their minds quiet.


    Yet, before they could even reach the entrance to their rooms, an unfamiliar scent caught their attention, something rich, something tantalizing, wafting through the air from the direction of the cafeteria.


    Without a word spoken, their curiosity took over.


    One by one, they pivoted, drawn toward the source of the aroma, as if a silent command had been given.


    When they entered the cafeteria, they were met with a sight that could only be described as a feast.


    Foods and drinks, rich, diverse, and of a quality far beyond anything that had ever graced these halls, were laid out across the tables.


    Delicacies from distant lands, rare treats they could only dream of, all arranged as though to welcome them.


    And, to their surprise, cigarettes, once forbidden, were available too.


    The air was thick with a sense of freedom, a stark contrast to the harsh realities they had just faced.


    Just like that, the tension shattered.


    The mood, once somber and heavy, shifted.


    Laughter bubbled up, voices raised in exuberance, and the first moments of joy in months rippled through the recruits.


    The party had begun.


    The night unfolded in a blur of laughter and revelry.


    The recruits ate, drank, danced, kissed, and flirted with abandon.


    Conversations swirled in the air as the energy of the party surged around them.


    Anthony stood apart from the crowd, an unmoving silhouette in the midst of the chaos.


    His gaze remained distant, unfocused, an expressionless mask concealing the thoughts swirling beneath.


    This was his first real party.


    In his previous life, there had been no time for such pleasures.


    His schedule had been a relentless march, always occupied with duty, strategy, and survival.


    He wouldn''t count his birthday celebrations as a party, nor the post Starborn Tournament gathering as anything more than a brief respite from the Eclipsian''s attack.


    As Anthony drifted into his thoughts, someone approached him, drink in hand, a grin plastered across their face.


    "Come on, man, are you really this boring?"


    The Werecat teased, his voice light with amusement.


    "The military even hosted a party and you''re just going to stand here?"


    Anthony''s gaze shifted, his expression still as blank as ever.


    He met the Werecat''s eyes, his voice flat, devoid of any enthusiasm.


    "I''m fine just where I am"


    But the Werecat didn''t seem to heed his words, continuing on, undeterred.


    "The military hosted a party in their base, this is a first for us. We don''t even know if we''ll ever see something like this again. Don''t just stand there. At least dance. Do something"


    Anthony exhaled sharply.


    He had no desire to participate in the noise of the celebration.


    Tired of the persistent pestering, he simply sighed, and in a blur of movement, teleported back to his room.


    The silence of his quarters greeted him, and for the first time that night, he felt a semblance of peace.


    His mind wandered, and he couldn''t shake the thought.


    ''I wonder how Mom and Dad are doing''


    He hadn''t heard from them.


    They hadn''t reached out to him.


    No messages, no signs.


    He missed them.


    With that, he sank into the quiet of his bed, the weariness of the day pulling him under.


    His eyes closed, and the world around him faded into the comforting oblivion of sleep.

 Chapter 386: Battle Royale

    Anthony awoke with a groggy haze clouding his vision.


    His eyes, still heavy with sleep, flicked toward the clock hanging on the wall.


    "Shit. Five minutes to four"


    A curse escaped his lips as he shot up, the remnants of sleep clearing from his mind in an instant.


    He remembered Corporal Samuel''s words, the directive to be at the arena by 4 PM sharp.


    In that moment, a rush of urgency surged through him.


    For the first time in over a year, since the grueling days of military training began, Anthony didn''t bother with the luxury of a bath.


    He couldn''t afford the time. Instead, he drew on his mana, the familiar hum of control flowing through him as he effortlessly shifted out of his uniform and into something more casual, simple, practical.


    With barely a second wasted, he moved toward the door.


    His movements were quick, yet measured.


    He still had four minutes.


    Rather than teleporting or flying, he decided to walk.


    When Anthony arrived at the arena, he found it buzzing with activity.


    All the recruits were there, not just the ones from his group under Corporal Samuel, but the entire assembly of eight hundred who had trained under various officers.


    The arena was filled with quiet chatter, their voices a soft murmur as they waited for whatever was about to unfold.


    None of them were in their standard orange military uniforms.


    Instead, they wore the clothes they had on before the military uniform was distributed.


    Anthony found an empty spot at the edge of the group and simply stood, blending into the crowd.


    In a brightly lit room, the eight military training officers gathered around a large table, their voices echoing with a mix of excitement and rivalry.


    "The time has finally come"


    Training Officer One said with a grin, his tone brimming with confidence.


    "I''ll be winning the bet this year for sure. I have an outrageous talent in my group"


    Training Officer Two''s voice was laced with sarcasm as he responded.


    "You said that last year. And the year before that. Yet, you''ve never won"


    A sigh escaped from Corporal Samuel, who was leaning casually against the wall.


    "Sigh. I hate to say it, but I''ll be taking your points this year. I have a monster in my group, one that even the term ''monster'' barely begins to cover"


    The room fell silent for a moment as the others exchanged knowing glances.


    Then, with a casual tone, training officer three spoke up.


    "You don''t have to lie, Samuel"


    Samuel''s gaze met his without a flicker of hesitation.


    "Why would I lie? The battle will reveal the truth"


    Training Officer Three scoffed, dismissing Samuel''s words with a wave.


    "Let''s leave all this talk for when the time comes. We''ll know who wins when the battle begins. But how many military points are we betting this year?"


    Training Officer Four interjected with a serious expression.


    "How about a thousand military points?"


    A confident smile curled at Training Officer Five''s lips.


    "A thousand points, huh? Aren''t you going a bit far? We''re just Corporals, earning points from training recruits and minor missions. Is this how confident you are?"


    Training Officer Six''s voice carried a note of disbelief.


    "A thousand points? That''s a bit much. Let''s not get carried away. How about five hundred?"


    After a brief silence, Training Officer Seven spoke up.


    "Agreed. Five hundred it is"


    With the terms settled, the group rose together, a shared sense of anticipation filling the air.


    The stakes were set.


    Whoever''s recruits came out on top would claim the points, and the bragging rights.


    With that, they moved toward the arena.


    As the recruits stood in the arena, their discussions abruptly ceased, a collective silence settling over the group.


    A heavy presence filled the air, and they instinctively straightened, sensing the arrival of the eight military officers who hovered in mid air above them.


    Without a word, they lined up, adhering to the training they had received, their bodies still and attentive, their gazes fixed forward.


    Training Officer One''s voice broke the silence, soft yet carrying an undeniable weight.


    "You''ve been called here to determine which training group is the best. A representative will be selected from each group, and when you hear your name, step forward"


    As she spoke, the names of various recruits were called one by one, each stepping forward to stand among the others.


    The atmosphere grew tenser with every name announced.


    "And finally, the representative from the last group"


    Training Officer One continued, her tone pausing for dramatic effect.


    "Null Anthony"


    With that, the remaining recruits moved to the bleachers, their bodies lifting into the sky, leaving only the eight chosen recruits on the stage.


    Training Officer One''s gaze turned to Anthony, her eyes scanning the group of remaining contestants.


    She spoke again, her voice steady, yet carrying the gravitas of the moment.


    "Now, for you all. You will be restricted to D+ rank strength as usual. This will be a battle royale. No fatal injuries are permitted. No skills or abilities are to be used, only your mana and your elements. To win, you must either knock your opponent unconscious or force them off the stage"


    She paused, letting the words sink in, then continued with an almost imperceptible smile,


    "There are no rewards. But I''m sure your pride will drive you to give it your all"


    The recruits exchanged wary glances, assessing their opponents, their eyes narrowing in calculation.


    None of them were armed; this was a battle of raw power and elemental manipulation, where strength, speed, and wit would be tested to their limits.


    "Begin"


    The moment her words rang out, the air seemed to crackle with energy, and like a single, coordinated force, the recruits launched themselves at one another, charging into the fray with everything they had.


    The arena was transformed into a maelstrom of elemental chaos, where the very fabric of nature seemed to recoil under the tempestuous onslaught.


    Flames undulated like serpents, their crimson coils licking the air with blistering heat, while shards of ice, sharp as daggers, glittered ominously under the harsh light.


    Gale force winds howled, their ferocity uncontained, as the ground itself quaked, stone and earth rising in tumultuous upheaval, creating both shields and weapons in an instant.


    Amidst this cataclysmic scene, figures moved with supernatural speed, their forms barely distinguishable as they blurred across the battlefield.


    Hands became fleeting specters, weaving complex incantations that conjured torrents of raw, untamed energy.


    Each clash reverberated through the air, sending ripples of force that vibrated the very bones of the arena, the cacophony of combat rising to a terrifying crescendo, a symphony of destruction.


    The spectators, gripped by an almost palpable tension, watched in rapt attention.


    Their gazes flicked across the battlefield, tracing the dizzying movements of the combatants with unwavering focus.


    The cheers of those rooting for their favored warriors surged, only to be swiftly replaced by gasps of disbelief as fortunes shifted in the blink of an eye.


    The bleachers transformed into a living chorus, each group voicing their fervent support for their representative with impassioned cries.


    Amidst this chaotic chorus, one figure stood detached, unshaken by the turmoil surrounding him.


    Anthony moved with a serene, almost predatory grace, his composure unruffled by the tempest around him.


    Where others expended their energy in violent exchanges, he remained a figure of deliberate precision, his every movement a study in minimalism.


    A casual flick of his wrist deflected an incoming fireball, while a subtle shift of his weight allowed him to sidestep a deadly earth spike.


    His opponents, no matter how formidable, found themselves outpaced, outmaneuvered, and ultimately outclassed.


    One by one, they were either dispatched into unconsciousness or cast from the arena, their defeat a testament to Anthony''s unparalleled precision.


    As the final echoes of battle faded, the crowd''s roar morphed into a unified chant, their voices lifting in unison: "Anthony! Anthony!"


    Even those hailing from rival factions could not deny the magnitude of his skill.


    When the dust settled and the arena fell into a hushed reverence.


    Anthony stood alone, unscathed and composed, a paragon of calm amidst the wreckage.


    The undeniable victor of the battle royale.


    Above, the training officers watched in shock.


    "You certainly had a monster on your team"


    Training Officer Four remarked, his gaze fixed on Anthony with an air of admiration.


    The others nodded in agreement, each silent acknowledgment a testament to the overwhelming display of skill they''d just witnessed.


    It wasn''t their fault, after all.


    None of them had witnessed Anthony''s trial battle against the demon and the slime.


    As Corporals, their ranks were simply too low to be granted access.


    The only reason Corporal Daniel had even been present was because of his close ties to Colonel Vazeryth, his right-hand man. :


    Corporal Samuel hadn''t even witnessed Anthony''s battle with the SSS+ rank restricted vampire.


    He was oblivious to the military''s arrangements.


    He had simply waited at the mountain peak, waiting for each recruit to arrive.


    Corporal Samuel was no stranger to great talent, had long since recognized that Anthony existed in a league of his own.


    But he hadn''t expected such an effortless victory from the young warrior.


    But then, it didn''t concern him.


    His role had been to earn military points by doing little more than observing.


    And so, the day drew to a close.


    The recruits returned to their quarters, murmuring amongst themselves as they discussed the extraordinary battle they''d just witnessed.


    The echoes of Anthony''s triumph lingered in their conversations, a mix of awe and curiosity filling the air.

 Chapter 387 387: Aura Farming

    Anthony returned to his room, the echoes of the battle already fading in his mind.


    While the battle itself had posed little challenge, there was a certain satisfaction in the rare opportunity to move, to engage in combat, even if only for a fleeting moment.


    By the time he arrived, the clock had struck 9 PM, the evening''s silence thickening around him.


    He quickly indulged in a soothing bath, the warm water washing away the remnants of the day''s exertion.


    Once refreshed, he donned a set of blue pajamas, the fabric soft against his skin, and slid into his socks.


    With a quiet sigh, he settled into bed, the day''s tension melting away as sleep began to claim him.


    Outside, the night stood still, a cool breeze sweeping through the air with a soft, almost imperceptible whisper.


    The world seemed suspended in time, draped in tranquility and peace.


    As the minutes passed, the night deepened, and the hours slipped by unnoticed.


    By the time the clock read 1 AM, the world outside remained as silent and undisturbed as ever.


    Anthony, his eyes closed in the depths of sleep, was suddenly roused by a jolt of instinct.


    His eyelids flew open, his mind instantly sharpened.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, his hand shot out with the speed of a striking serpent, a swift and powerful motion directed at the empty space before him.


    The unseen assailant had no time to react, its presence detected only in the fleeting seconds before destruction.


    Anthony''s fist collided with the air where the enemy lurked, and with a sickening, explosive sound, its head was pulverized, splintering like a ripe watermelon.


    Dark, viscous blood splattered across the bed, the walls, and the floor in a grotesque arc.


    The lifeless body dropped to the ground with a heavy thud, its fall resonating with the finality of death.


    In the same instant, a cold, unsettling sensation coursed through Anthony''s senses.


    He felt it, a lingering presence, a malignant force wrapping itself around him.


    Almost immediately, a chime echoed in his mind.


    [Ding. The Host has been cursed. Host''s physical and mana abilities are restricted to the S+ rank. Proceed to lift?]


    ''No''


    Anthony''s replied internally.


    His gaze shifted toward the lifeless body that had fallen to the ground.


    From the corpse, a surge of chaotic energy began to stir, swirling in the air with a malevolent force.


    "The Forsaken Cult"


    Anthony murmured under his breath.


    A knowing thought appeared on his face.


    He was certain now, this was no mere coincidence.


    This was another move orchestrated by the military.


    The curse.


    The attack.


    The dark influence of the Forsaken Cult.


    All of it bore the unmistakable signature of the military''s hand.


    If they had the resources to conceal and manipulate demons for their military trials, then it stood to reason they could just as easily do the same with the Forsaken Cult.


    As Anthony''s thoughts spiraled, the ground trembled beneath him.


    Devastating explosions shook the very foundation of the land, their force sending shockwaves through the air.


    Buildings crumbled into piles of rolling stones and jagged bricks, their remnants scattering like dust in the wind.


    Smoke and flames licked the night sky, casting an eerie, flickering light across the destruction.


    The sounds of chaos followed, the roar of mana crackling through the air, the howl of untamed forces, until it all merged into one deafening cacophony.


    Anthony''s gaze snapped upward.


    His own building was in the throes of collapse, the structure disintegrating above him.


    Yet, he did not move to evade it.


    Instead, his feet left the ground as he effortlessly floated into the air, his presence defying the chaos below.


    The incoming debris, stones, shattered glass, and crumbling stone, were sent spiraling aside, effortlessly deflected by the power of infinity.


    In an instant, his blue pajamas shifted, morphing at his command into a sleek black shirt and trousers, the fabric adapting to his thoughts with seamless precision.


    [Ding]


    [All space related abilities and skills have become obsolete due to space being sealed]


    A wry smirk tugged at the corner of Anthony''s lips.


    "It seems the military has made things rather difficult for the recruits this time"


    He mused to himself, the weight of the situation settling in.


    Even basic teleportation was rendered useless.


    Infinity, too, was ineffectual.


    The very fabric of space had been sealed, trapping him in this confined area.


    The only spatial technique left at his disposal would be Spatial Marks.


    But, Anthony wasn''t planning on running.


    He would face this challenge head on.


    His gaze shifted to the side, where an enormous dome now stretched over a vast area.


    Its circumference covering a twenty kilometer radius.


    Through the All Seeing Eyes, Anthony quickly discerned the impenetrable nature of the barrier.


    No matter the strength of his abilities, they could not pass through the force field.


    The military had set it up with a singular purpose: to keep them contained, forcing the combatants into a direct confrontation with no means of escape.


    Anthony''s gaze shifted once again to the unfolding battle.


    The recruits'' expressions were fierce, their faces a mixture of determination and confidence as they dodged and weaved through the relentless onslaught of attacks.


    Like him, some had sensed the impending danger, their instincts alerting them to the first signs of the sneak assault before their attackers had even struck.


    Others, however, had acted by launching their counterattacks after the assailants made their move.


    There were those who hadn''t detected the threat in time; their only warning had come in the form of a surge of primal instinct, urging them to evade the blow.


    They danced out of the way by mere inches, their lives spared by sheer luck.


    And then, there were the unfortunate few, caught off guard and struck down in the very first wave.


    The brutality of the attack left them fatally wounded, their bodies slumping to the ground in a cruel testament to the military''s calculated strike.


    The military had chosen this moment carefully, waiting for their targets to be most vulnerable.


    The instant they completed their military training, an instinctive sense of relief had settled over them.


    They had unknowingly dropped their guard, lulled into complacency by the false assurance that their trials were over.


    The military had allowed them to indulge in their brief moment of respite.


    They were permitted to party after their training.


    They were permitted to enjoy the camaraderie of the arena match.


    With all of this, their vigilance had waned, their defenses reduced to zero.


    Anthony continued to watch from above, his gaze steady.


    It wasn''t just the Forsaken Cult that had entered the area.


    Demons had emerged as well, their grotesque forms mingling with the chaos, adding to the carnage.


    He floated silently, his face a mask of stoic indifference, betraying no emotion as the battle raged below.


    Normally, he would have stayed detached, unwilling to intervene, too disinterested to involve himself in the struggles of others.


    But things were different now.


    He was part of the military.


    He held a rank.


    He had a responsibility.


    It wasn''t a matter of choice anymore.


    He couldn''t stand idly by, watching as others perished.


    Not when he now carried the weight of duty on his shoulders.


    He had to act.


    He couldn''t let them die without trying to help.


    It was time to make a move.


    At this moment, not a single recruit possessed a weapon, nor did any carry healing or stamina potions.


    They were completely unarmed, vulnerable to the brutal onslaught around them.


    Anthony wasn''t sure whether the military would intervene to save those on the verge of death.


    From the fragments of information he had gleaned about their operations, however, it was clear that the military had no compunction about letting casualties fall.


    After all, some recruits had already perished during the very first military trials.


    The cold reality of their world was undeniable, survival was not guaranteed.


    Anthony''s hand slowly rose toward the sky, his fingers curling into a fist until only his index finger remained extended, pointing directly upward.


    A silence fell, heavy and expectant, as the air seemed to hold its breath.


    Then, his voice rang out, resonating with the weight of authority.


    It was a voice like a celestial decree, commanding, imposing, impossible to ignore.


    It carried with it an imposing presence, a regal tone that seemed to shake the very fabric of the atmosphere.


    [Light Magic: Healing Type: Healing Feathers]


    In an instant, the oppressive darkness above parted as a brilliant, intense golden light surged forth in response to Anthony''s incantation.


    Time itself seemed to halt.


    Whether human, dragon, demon, or elf, all eyes turned toward the sky, where the light had transformed the night into something akin to day.


    Golden feathers, radiant and ethereal, began to descend from the heavens, floating down in a graceful cascade.


    As they touched the recruits, each feather carried with it a wave of restorative power.


    Injuries were mended, stamina replenished, and within mere seconds, every recruit was returned to their peak condition, revitalized and ready to fight once more.


    All eyes shifted toward Anthony, the source of the miraculous spell.


    His hair swayed gently, caught in the rhythm of the wind, while his piercing blue eyes gleamed with an almost otherworldly light.


    The golden light surrounding him made him appear as though a divine being had descended from the heavens themselves.


    Seizing the moment of surprise created by the spell, the recruits surged forward with newfound energy.


    Their movements were swift, their strikes more determined.


    Some managed to land solid, clean blows as they attacked.


    But their opponents were far from ordinary.


    In response, the demons and other combatants reacted with lightning speed, dodging or parrying the attacks with precision.


    A slight chuckle escaped Anthony''s lips as he surveyed the scene.


    "I suppose it''s time to show something new"


    He mused, his tone laced with amusement.


    His indifferent expression shifted into a smirk, a glimmer of excitement flickering in his eyes.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve shown anything new to my precious readers"

 Chapter 388 388: Vector

    As the battle raged on, Anthony''s body finally sprang into motion.


    He descended from the sky with the force of inevitability, as though the heavens themselves could no longer bear his weight.


    When his feet made contact with the earth, it was with a brutal impact that sent shockwaves rippling through the ground.


    The sheer force of his landing hurled demons and Forsaken Cult members within range, their bodies thrown back like ragdolls.


    Jagged chunks of earth erupted from the ground, flying upward in chaotic arcs, while a cloud of dust billowed into the air.


    As the dust began to settle, Anthony stood at the center of the chaos, his arm casually crossed over his chest, his posture gallant, an immovable presence amid the storm.


    The demons and Forsaken Cult members didn''t hesitate.


    Their bodies were already in motion, charging toward Anthony with lethal intent.


    But before they could even close the distance, Anthony struck first.


    [Vector Burst: Scatter Pulse]


    A violent, radial shockwave erupted from Anthony''s body, sending a forceful pulse outwards that hurled every one of them backward.


    Their bodies were sent careening through the air like missiles, crashing into the earth and the buildings in their path with bone-shattering force.


    Despite the brutal assault, the demons and Forsaken Cult members seemed only more determined to eliminate Anthony.


    A fresh wave of attackers replaced those already defeated, their relentless charge closing in from all directions.


    Yet Anthony remained unmoving.


    He stood, unfazed.


    Unflinching.


    Unbothered.


    Calm.


    As the attacks converged upon him, a slight smirk tugged at his lips.


    [Vector Zone: Null Drift]


    In an instant, all incoming attacks froze mid-motion as they crossed into Anthony''s Vector Zone.


    Whether elemental or non-elemental, every assault came to an abrupt halt, suspended in time as though they had encountered an invisible wall.


    This was a technique Anthony had crafted, using the principles of Infinity as its foundation.


    "My turn"


    Anthony''s voice reverberated in their ears, like the beat of a war drum.


    [Vector Arts: Inverse Pull]


    In an instant, the very momentum of the attacks reversed, amplified by an overwhelming force.


    With thunderous, ear-splitting booms, the redirected attacks slammed back into their originators, detonating with devastating power upon the attackers themselves.


    Screams echoed across the battlefield, piercing the chaos.


    "Don''t breathe it in! One of them used a poison-based attack! The air is contaminated!"


    A shout cut through the noise, but it was already too late for some.


    The first signs of the poison''s effects were evident, bodies began to turn a sickly green as their systems reacted violently.


    Convulsions wracked their forms, their nerves firing in disarray, sending erratic signals throughout their bodies.


    Blood poured from every orifice.


    There were no healers among the recruits.


    The healer recruits was a separate department, they weren''t stationed together with the battle recruits.


    All they could do now was endure.


    Those with minor healing abilities attempted to mend their bodies.


    But it was futile.


    Each breath invited the poison anew, rendering their efforts meaningless.


    The moment they healed themselves, the next inhale brought the toxin surging back through their veins.


    They couldn''t simply hold their breath forever.


    Even the vampires, known for their remarkable regenerative capabilities, began to falter.


    Their bodies instinctively repaired physical damage, but regeneration alone was insufficient against the invasive nature of toxins, venoms, and corrosive agents.


    Of course, this weakness stemmed from their current mana rank and the purity of their bloodline.


    A vampire of higher standing, one with refined blood and elevated rank, would have easily resisted such effects to a significant degree.


    ''I''m really the only one with a proper healing ability here''


    Anthony thought.


    But thought did not hinder motion.


    [Light Magic: Purifying Radiance]


    A radiant magic circle bloomed beneath Anthony''s feet, golden-white and inscribed with intricate runes that turned in slow, deliberate arcs.


    From it, luminous threads of light spiraled into the air like sunlight given form.


    The atmosphere shifted at once.


    The air warmed, the poison lost its hold, and a gentle golden hue bathed the battlefield.


    The miasma that had once clouded the air shimmered, fractured, and dissolved into harmless particles of light that drifted away like stardust.


    Even recruits who stood on the brink of death stirred once more.


    The magic surged outward like a tide, restoring life and clarity, dragging them back from the edge.


    The demons and Forsaken Cult members clicked their tongues in unison, irritation bleeding into their expressions.


    This is exactly why healers are always the first to die in war.


    Their spells reversed, their efforts undone, undermined by a single incantation.


    It was infuriating.


    A demon, cloaked in shadows, raised his hand without hesitation.


    [Dark Magic: Black Bind]


    Chaos energy churned violently, coalescing into tendrils of pitch black force that spiraled toward Anthony.


    Like serpents, they slithered through the air and wrapped around him, seeking to restrain.


    But the moment they made contact, his body shimmered, bathed in a translucent glow of raw mana.


    The bindings dissolved instantly, stripped of form and purpose, as if reality itself rejected them.


    Anthony didn''t even blink.


    But he responded to the attack with one of his own.


    [Vector Pulse: Linear Crash]


    A subtle, glowing arrow materialized beneath Anthony''s feet, then, in the blink of an eye, it surged forward like a railgun discharge.


    The demon had no time to react; its head was obliterated in an instant.


    But Anthony wasn''t done.


    [Vector Force: Living Magnetism]


    A pulse of invisible energy radiated from Anthony, warping the air with a subtle shimmer.


    Faint glowing lines traced themselves across the forms of every living being nearby, human, elf, or dwarf, marking them like prey caught in a snare.


    In a heartbeat, they were wrenched toward him, their bodies dragged helplessly by an unseen, inescapable force.


    Just as they neared, mere meters from him, Anthony invoked Null Drift, arresting their momentum in an eerie suspension.


    Time itself seemed to pause around him.


    They hovered in the air, paralyzed.


    Their eyes, wide with dread, locked onto his.


    They understood.


    What came next, was death.


    Anthony''s voice echoed once more, calm, resolute, and final.


    [Vector Slash: Guillotine Orbit]


    A dozen razor thin vector lines erupted around him in a perfect, horizontal ring, spinning with surgical precision at neck height.


    They shimmered like phantoms, invisible to the eye yet fatal in purpose.


    For a heartbeat, the air thrummed with taut, lethal silence.


    Then, carnage.


    The hum was broken by a crimson spray as heads were severed cleanly, the precise arcs of force slicing through flesh and bone with mathematical perfection.


    Bodies crumpled to the ground in unison, a symphony of dull, final thuds.


    Anthony had no time for drawn out battles.


    No continuous exchange of attacks.


    No theatrics.


    He dismantled every being and nullified every strike, regardless of strength, his vector manipulation reducing all resistance to ash and silence.

 Chapter 389: Only forward

    At a different location, a vampire recruit moved like a shadow made flesh, weaving through the shattered remains of a collapsed courtyard.


    Moonlight sliced through the clouds above, painting his pale skin with ghostly silver as he launched forward, twin shortblades drawn, curved and obsidian, humming with subtle vampiric runes.


    His crimson eyes flickered with a cold, calculating fury.


    His opponents came in a wave, three Forsaken cultists.


    Twisted elves and humans, their bodies laced with chaotic mutations: elongated limbs, barbed tendrils where fingers should be, eyes glowing with the maddening hue of chaos.


    They did not wait for an opening.


    They leapt like predators starved, their weapons an amalgamation of corrupted steel and dark energy.


    The vampire''s feet barely touched the ground as he propelled himself into their midst.


    One blade carved upward in a swift arc, splitting the jaw of the first cultist clean through the skull.


    The second reacted, swinging a chaos-wreathed axe in a wild lateral arc.


    The vampire twisted mid air, letting the blade whistle past, then inverted into a downward spin, driving his heel into the skull of the attacker.


    Bone cracked, and the body crumpled into the dusty ground.


    The last cultist was no fool.


    He unleashed a volley of barbed tendrils from his spine, each one infused with chaos, writhing like snakes in the air.


    The vampire didn''t retreat, he advanced, gliding low beneath the tendrils, then pushing off the earth with a sharp burst of aura.


    He emerged behind the cultist, blade sliding across the exposed neck in a single graceful movement.


    Before the corpse had even dropped, pain blossomed in his side.


    A missed tendril had nicked him, slicing through the side of his torso.


    Blood seeped into the fabric of his coat.


    He gritted his fangs and reached into himself, channeling aura into rapid regeneration.


    It wouldn''t close fully, chaos was laced within the wound, but it would suffice.


    There was no time to rest.


    The vampire pivoted sharply, gaze settling on a new group of figures in the distance, five this time.


    Without a word, without pause, he darted forward like a dagger thrown by fate itself, the dust behind him still settling.


    At another area, heat spiked.


    Flames lit the ruined avenue like a hellscape.


    Buildings burned in the background, smoke curling into the sky like ink poured into water.


    The half-dragon recruit stood amidst shattered stone and bodies, his massive two handed glaive held firmly across his back.


    Crimson scales adorned his arms and neck, shimmering beneath the firelight, and his golden eyes glowed like dying stars.


    Four demons approached him, each one bipedal but grotesque, horns curled over their backs, black flames licking their bodies.


    Their chaos suffocated the air, dense and oppressive.


    The dragon inhaled deeply.


    The scent of brimstone and blood fed the furnace inside him.


    He stepped forward.


    The first demon came in fast, a chaotic spear in hand.


    The dragon spun the glaive in a full arc, catching the spearhead mid air, redirecting it into the ground before letting the motion follow through in a wide, cleaving slash.


    The glaive screamed through the air and cleaved the demon in half.


    The others reacted with feral rage, pouncing from all sides.


    The dragon exhaled, and from his mouth erupted a conical blast of white hot dragonfire.


    Two demons were caught mid air, their bodies igniting as chaos fire met dragonfire, opposing forces warring within their flesh.


    They died without screams, incinerated mid motion.


    The last one lunged from behind, claws slashing for the base of the neck.


    The dragon pivoted too late, the claws raking across his shoulder and sending sparks of blood flying.


    Pain lanced down his back, and his vision blurred for a moment.


    He roared, a guttural, draconic sound that trembled the earth, and brought the glaive around with raw force.


    The weapon struck the demon''s legs, severing them cleanly.


    A follow up thrust ended it.


    Blood now poured from his wound, staining his side.


    He didn''t stop to inspect it.


    He tightened the grip on his glaive, the dragonfire within his veins still burning fiercely, fueling his strength despite the pain.


    Movement to his left.


    More cultists, Forsaken ones with warped arms and glowing eyes, emerged from the shadows.


    He adjusted his stance, glaive raised, body aching but upright.


    The dance of fire and blood would not end here.


    On another corner of the battlefield, a dwarf moved with immense speed, stone cracked beneath his boots with each thunderous step.


    The dwarf was short and wide, clad in dense steel armor etched with runes of old, armor that bore more scars than polished metal.


    His warhammer, the size of a grown man''s torso, was slung across his shoulder like a piece of firewood.


    Eyes like molten iron scanned the ruined inner sanctum of what had once been a temple.


    Three demons approached, stalking through the rubble with slow, deliberate menace.


    Behind them trailed two Forsaken cultists, their eyes hollow, bodies crackling with unstable chaos.


    They underestimated him, most did.


    The first demon lunged.


    The dwarf met it mid-charge, his warhammer swinging downward like judgment made manifest.


    The hammer connected with the demon''s skull, which caved in with a sickening crunch.


    The creature''s body rebounded off the impact, bouncing off the shattered temple wall like a ragdoll.


    The second demon screamed and hurled a spear of pure chaos.


    The dwarf didn''t flinch.


    He raised his arm, the gauntlet absorbing most of the blow, though the sheer force forced him to a knee.


    His armor sparked, the runes flaring once in resistance.


    He grunted and rose, charging.


    He struck low, at the knee, and the demon stumbled.


    Before it could recover, the warhammer reversed and smashed into its chest with terrifying precision, sending fractured ribs and dark blood splattering across stone.


    Now the Forsaken cultists moved in, chaos forming tendrils and blades around their arms.


    One circled left, the other right.


    The dwarf narrowed his eyes and rolled forward, despite his size and weight.


    A spike of energy grazed his back, his armor held, but it dented deeply.


    That would bruise.


    From his crouch, he swept his hammer sideways, catching the leg of one cultist and flipping him midair.


    Before the other could retaliate, he surged forward, his shoulder crashing into the cultist''s gut and lifting him into the air.


    The warhammer followed, upward, and the cultist''s body arced through the air before crumpling like cloth.


    The final cultist, crawling back, extended his palm, forming a blade of chaos to throw.


    The dwarf threw his warhammer.


    It spun once, twice, before it crushed the cultist''s chest into the cracked temple floor.


    Breathing heavy, the dwarf retrieved his weapon, one arm hanging limp from a cracked shoulder plate.


    He coughed, blood.


    Internal bleeding, maybe.


    But he stood, despite it all.


    From the far hallway, more footfalls echoed.


    He turned, blood soaked, limping but relentless.


    No retreat.


    Only forward.

 Chapter 390: Wreckage

    The battlefield, once a landscape of promise and purpose, was now a nightmarish tableau of ruin.


    The very air hung thick with the scent of burning flesh and the metallic tang of blood, mixing in a suffocating haze.


    A cloud of ash and dust rose from the earth, where every step seemed to churn the remnants of life into the soil, mixing gore with shattered stone.


    The ground trembled, not from the quakes of nature, but from the relentless impact of the unyielding battle.


    War, in its purest, most savage form, had ravaged this once tranquil land.


    Above, the sky was a swirling mass of darkness, pierced intermittently by flashes of elemental fire.


    Lightning crackled and split the heavens, casting an eerie, violet hue over the wreckage below.


    The heavens themselves seemed to wail as the heavens and earth clashed in brutal symphony.


    From the edges of the battlefield, black smoke billowed upwards in serpentine curls, thick and oppressive.


    It seemed as though the very atmosphere had been torn asunder, and the world now choked on the poison of its own destruction.


    Screams, like the anguished cries of the lost, filled the air.


    Those sounds, once human, were now warped, distorted by the unrelenting fury of the war.


    There was no distinction between friend or foe, only the shrill echoes of bodies torn apart and souls shredded by the chaos.


    The ground, once solid and whole, was now a chaotic mess of broken bodies and broken dreams.


    The fallen lay scattered across the battlefield, their lifeless forms twisted in unnatural angles, their blood mingling with the dirt beneath them.


    The clang of steel upon steel was drowned by the roar of elemental onslaughts, firestorms surging across the plains, gusts of lightning that struck with brutal precision, and torrents of water that drowned all in their path.


    The very elements had been bent to the will of the combatants, their violent forces crashing against each other with a fury unmatched.


    Fire licked at the sky in desperate waves, darkening the heavens with its ominous red glow, while the thunderous strikes of lightning carved jagged paths through the tumultuous clouds.


    Fumes from burning bodies and twisted metal curled upward, rising like a noxious tide.


    The air itself seemed to shimmer with heat, a suffocating reminder of the inferno raging around the combatants.


    Each breath was thick, as if the world had become a furnace, each gust of wind carrying with it the unmistakable sting of scorched flesh and charred earth.


    The ground beneath was cracked and scarred, twisted into jagged peaks by the violent clash of forces.


    Every step was a challenge, every movement an act of survival.


    Through the haze of smoke and the cacophony of destruction, the sounds of weapons clashing rang out like a symphony of steel and chaos.


    The recruits, their bodies covered in the grime of battle, fought with a savage intensity, their every motion a blur of relentless energy.


    The clash of swords, the crack of bone, and the explosive release of magic were constant, rhythmic as a heartbeat.


    Yet, it was not just weapons that defined the battle; the air itself seemed alive with the crackling tension of magic, elemental forces colliding in the sky above, each spell adding another layer to the war''s madness.


    Blood pooled across the battlefield, a viscous sea beneath the feet of those still standing.


    It clung to the earth like an unholy tide, the life essence of the fallen turning the ground into a macabre canvas.


    The earth itself seemed to weep, as if mourning the lives lost to the unforgiving fury of war.


    Even the once pristine blades now bore the marks of this relentless conflict, stained with the blood of comrades and enemies alike.


    The cries of the dying were a constant presence, echoing in the ears of those still fighting, a reminder of the cost of war.


    Despite the overwhelming carnage, there was no pause in the fighting.


    As the recruits, drenched in sweat and blood, continued their battle, it was clear that exhaustion had begun to take its toll.


    Bodies, battered and broken, pushed forward relentlessly.


    The pain of each wound was sharp, searing through their limbs, but they pressed on.


    No one flinched.


    No one hesitated.


    They fought for survival, for their comrades, for the very hope of victory.


    As some stumbled, their strength faltering under the weight of their injuries, Anthony''s presence flickered like a subtle wave through the chaos.


    His healing touch was a lifeline to those on the brink of death, mending their wounds with swift precision.


    With a touch, those near the brink of collapse were revived, their broken bodies knit together, their energy restored in a single breath.


    The battle raged on, no end in sight.


    The air grew thick with the acrid scent of sulfur and blood, the very weight of war pressing down on those still standing.


    The sounds of war were now so intertwined that it seemed as though the earth itself was roaring in agony.


    The elements, once masters of their domains, had been twisted, bent, and turned into instruments of destruction, tearing through the battlefield with savage fury.


    Amidst the chaos, the earth was cracked and rent asunder, great chasms opening up as the forces clashed.


    Trees, once tall and proud, now lay shattered and broken, their branches twisted and gnarled.


    The very landscape had been transformed into a hellscape of smoke and fire, the remnants of civilization swallowed by the war''s fury.


    Then, as if in response to the onslaught, the winds shifted.


    A sudden calm descended, eerie in its quiet, almost suffocating.


    The storm had not yet passed, but the atmosphere had shifted, tense, waiting.


    The once-crackling sky now seemed to hold its breath.


    The horizon, so dark with the smoke of battle, now began to show the faintest hints of light.


    The first rays of dawn crept over the edges of the battlefield, casting long shadows across the scarred earth.


    In that moment, there was an unnatural stillness, a hush that seemed to settle over the land, as if the world itself were holding its breath.


    The last remnants of chaos seemed to pause, suspended in time.


    For a fleeting moment, nothing moved.


    The air, heavy with dust and ash, was still.


    The sun, a faint sliver of light, began to rise, pushing its rays through the smoke laden skies.


    Then, the silence shattered.


    A cry rose from the recruits, as if their collective relief could no longer be contained.


    It was a shout, raw and primal, a victory cry that rang out across the battlefield.


    The sound of it cut through the air, reverberating with the weight of all that had come before it.


    The recruits, weary and bloodied, stood tall amid the wreckage, their faces streaked with the grime of battle, their bodies bearing the scars of war.


    But their eyes, bright with defiance, told a different story.


    They had survived.


    They had conquered.


    The battle was over.


    The landscape, once alive with the sound of clashing armies, now lay still, save for the flickering remnants of fires and the soft groans of the wounded.


    The air was no longer filled with the screams of the dying or the clash of steel.


    Only the faintest whisper of the wind moved across the fields of carnage.


    But for those who remained standing, it was a hard earned victory.


    Their breaths came heavy, their bodies aching from the strain of battle, but there was no doubt in their hearts.


    They had won.


    As the recruits, bloodied and bruised, gathered their strength, their victory cry echoed through the battlefield one final time, a resounding declaration.


    Despite the horrors they had faced, they stood as a testament to resilience, to strength, and to the undying will to fight.


    The sun rose higher, bathing the land in the first light of dawn.


    The battle was over.


    And in the stillness that followed, the victory of the recruits was finally etched into history.

 Chapter 391: Baptism

    In the same dimly lit room,


    Colonel Vazeryth sat in silence, his face devoid of expression.


    Beside him was Corporal Daniel, while Corporal Samuel and seven other corporal level training officers stood respectfully behind them.


    They were not alone.


    Lieutenant Darren was present as well, observing keenly from the shadows.


    Each of them had gathered for a single purpose, to evaluate the recruit.


    This was not merely about passing training drills.


    It was not about scaling mountains with raw endurance or navigating grueling obstacle courses.


    Such feats meant little if the knowledge and skills could not be applied effectively in the chaos of real combat.


    The military had always been a place where conflict could ignite at any moment, any second, any minute, any hour.


    It was a world built entirely around warfare.


    Fight.


    Kill.


    Prevail.


    Adapt.


    There was no respite. No sanctuary.


    The chaos they imposed was intentional, designed to confront the recruits with a glimpse of their true reality, even if it was only a fraction of the storm that awaited them.


    The recruits had made a critical error, letting their guard down the moment their formal military training concluded.


    A grave mistake.


    Corporal Samuel, along with the seven other corporal-level training officers, had each warned their respective groups: ''Never lower your guard''


    But their words had been forgotten.


    Now, they faced the consequences.


    The current ordeal was known as Baptism, a brutal tradition held annually by the military following the completion of recruit training.


    It was not a celebration.


    It was a revelation.


    A ruthless introduction to the unrelenting nature of war.


    A declaration that mercy had no place here.


    A Baptism in blood.


    The military had no use for weakness.


    Colonel Vazeryth stared intently at the flickering screens before him, his gaze unblinking.


    He was here to evaluate every single soul.


    His eyes tracked each recruit''s immediate response to the initial ambush.


    Some reacted instinctively, striking first before their attackers could even move.


    Others defended swiftly, blocking the blow and countering with calculated precision.


    And then there were those who faltered, struck before they could respond, left wounded in the opening seconds.


    He studied everything: their body mechanics, the flow of their movements, the form of their hand-to-hand combat, their reaction speed.


    Every detail mattered.


    Every hesitation, every reflex, every decision,it all revealed the truth beneath the surface.


    Though the recruits were unarmed, they didn''t need weapons of their own, because their enemies had them.


    All they had to do was seize them, from the fallen, or by force.


    Colonel Vazeryth continued to observe, his focus unshaken.


    He watched their resolve.


    Their willingness to advance through pain, through blood, through fear.


    There was no retreat.


    No escape.


    The dome ensured that.


    It had been constructed for this very reason, to contain the chaos, to eliminate the option of flight.


    The Colonel had already anticipated the anomaly, Anthony.


    He knew the boy''s power, and he knew that if left unchecked, Anthony could very well shatter the dome and bring the entire trial to an abrupt end, forcing military intervention.


    That was why he had taken precautions.


    He erected a barrier, one that was far beyond Anthony''s current capabilities.


    A barrier forged not just of mana but of intent.


    Unbreakable.


    Inevitable.


    Just like the path the recruits now walked.


    On the battlefield, healers were indispensable.


    Their safety was a priority, almost sacred.


    But the Baptism offered no such privilege.


    No healers.


    No potions.


    No mercy.


    But, the Colonel already knew of Anthony''s light affinity.


    He was aware that Anthony was the sole beacon of healing among the recruits.


    And he intended to exploit that.


    This wasn''t just a test of endurance or combat.


    It was a measure of responsibility, of burden.


    How far could Anthony''s healing reach?


    Could he sustain the wounded while chaos raged around him?


    Did he possess the innate talent of his grandmother, legendary in her mastery of the healing Art?


    Or was his healing ability merely a shadow, dwarfed by the scale of his overwhelming talent in battle?


    Colonel Vazeryth meant to find out.


    Not through questions.


    But through blood, fire, and necessity.


    Colonel Vazeryth watched as Anthony hovered above the chaos, untouched by the bloodshed below.


    His expression was unreadable, cold, detached.


    Eyes that held no concern for the pain or survival of the other recruits.


    Then, Anthony moved.


    A single hand lifted.


    One finger extended toward the heavens.


    And then came his voice.


    Calm. Clear. Resonant.


    It echoed through the speakers and spilled into the room, threading itself into every ear like a command from something divine.


    Moments later, the sky ignited.


    A brilliance unlike anything before surged downward, blinding, consuming.


    The radiance poured through every monitor, every display, flooding the screens with overwhelming light.


    But not a single soldier in the room flinched.


    No hands rose to shield their eyes.


    No one blinked.


    They watched in silence, unmoved, as if the light had never existed at all.


    They watched as radiant feathers drifted down from the sky, graceful, ethereal, as though a god had descended and left behind traces of divinity.


    A hush fell over the room.


    Even the most disciplined soldiers stared in awe, their eyes wide with reverence.


    Never before had they witnessed healing on such a scale.


    A twenty kilometer radius, encompassing dozens of recruits at once, bathing them all in soft, golden light.


    It was unfathomable.


    They were Corporals, foot soldiers, the lowest rungs of a vast military hierarchy.


    Where would they ever see magic like this?


    Light magic, especially at this magnitude, was beyond anything their ranks could access.


    Most of their missions were minor deployments, operations so small, a healer was rarely deemed necessary.


    And even when one was assigned, it was typically a low tier practitioner, someone whose abilities barely rose above mediocrity.


    But this, this was something else entirely.


    This was brilliance made manifest.


    This was talent that couldn''t be ignored.


    Even the most hardened among them couldn''t help but feel it:


    They were witnessing the birth of something exceptional.


    They watched in silent amazement as wounds sealed within seconds, as torn flesh knit itself whole and fractured bones realigned.


    Stamina, once depleted, surged anew.


    The recruits who had once staggered now stood tall, their strength renewed in an instant.


    But awe quickly gave way to duty.


    Snapping out of their reverie, the officers resumed their assessments, eyes sharp once more.


    They observed how each recruit seized the narrow window Anthony had created, that fleeting moment of reprieve and turned it into opportunity.


    The battle reignited with renewed ferocity.


    And from above, Anthony descended like a falling star.


    ''A new ability?''


    Colonel Vazeryth narrowed his eyes as he watched the boy manipulate the vectors around him, shifting, accelerating, redirecting with surgical control.


    ''This wasn''t in his file''


    Of course, he had anticipated this.


    Files, no matter how detailed, could never capture the full scope of someone like Anthony.


    There were always hidden cards, abilities concealed, instincts unrecorded, potential left undefined.


    And Colonel Vazeryth, a man shaped by war and sharpened by observation, never trusted what was written on paper.


    He knew better.


    There was always an unknown.


    And Anthony... was the embodiment of it.


    Colonel Vazeryth''s gaze shifted, narrowing on each recruit who had made a significant impact.


    The military was a meritocracy, an unforgiving one.


    Those with immense talent would never be allowed to languish in obscurity alongside those who lacked the same potential.


    The capable would rise.


    The strong would be given every opportunity to ascend the ranks, as long as their brilliance continued to illuminate the path ahead.


    This trial and the Baptism, was not merely a test of endurance.


    It was a means to gauge their potential, their raw abilities.


    It was also the reason for the current chaos.


    A controlled chaos.


    A way to see how far they had come after a year of rigorous training.


    And through this storm, Colonel Vazeryth''s eyes remained locked on Anthony.


    The boy moved with purpose, weaving through the battlefield with grace and precision.


    He healed just enough to keep the soldiers alive, ensuring they were on the brink of death, but not beyond salvation.


    For this was their moment, their chance to surpass their limits.


    And Anthony?


    He fought not only to keep them alive but to ensure they saw the fight through to the end.


    He eliminated those threats too powerful for the recruits to handle, clearing the path for them to take on what remained.


    Every soldier in the room stood motionless, eyes fixed on the scene unfolding before them as the recruits, now battle hardened soldiers, gave a unified roar of triumph.


    They had won.


    A rare, fleeting smile flickered across the lips of a few seasoned soldiers.


    They had witnessed numerous Baptisms, witnessed recruits crumble under pressure, witnessed their ultimate fall.


    Yet, this time was different.


    This time, they had not intervened.


    It wasn''t that every recruit had proven extraordinary, or that they all possessed some hidden brilliance.


    No.


    It was the presence of a single recruit, Anthony, that had made this victory possible.


    He had healed the wounded, each soldier who couldn''t keep pace, mending their bodies just enough to keep them alive, to keep them fighting.


    He had slain every demon, every Forsaken Cult member too powerful for the others to face, clearing the way for the recruits to rise.


    It was Anthony, just Anthony, who had singlehandedly led them to victory.


    A year ago, the military had allowed recruits to perish during their first trial.


    But this was different.


    Now, they held ranks within the military, no matter how low.


    They were part of the force, their lives valued, their potential recognized.


    And though they might have been low-ranking, they were still one of their own.


    The military would always intervene, would always ensure that no recruit died in the Baptism.


    But not this time.


    Not a single soul was saved.


    This time, the recruits had faced their greatest trial alone.


    And they had triumphed.

 Chapter 392: Private Rank

    The scent of blood hung thick in the air, a heavy, metallic stench that clung to every breath.


    The smoke and fumes swirled upward, curling into dark clouds that choked the sky.


    The battlefield was eerily silent, save for the irregular, labored breaths that echoed from every corner.


    Some recruits had dropped to one knee, their bodies trembling as they leaned heavily on the weapons still clutched in their hands, their strength fading.


    But unlike past trials, where some had succumbed to exhaustion, fainting from the overwhelming pressure, this time, there was no collapse.


    Not a single recruit lost consciousness.


    Their eyes remained wide open, unfaltering in their gaze.


    Despite their exhaustion, despite the blood that soaked their clothes and the wounds that marred their bodies, they were awake.


    Alive.


    And they had fought, every one of them, until the very end.


    Anthony remained suspended above them all, his form untouched by the chaos below.


    His gaze was as cold and indifferent as ever, a steady, unwavering stare that seemed to cut through the battlefield like a blade.


    Even the most talented of the recruits bore the marks of the fight, wounds that would take time to heal, their bodies battered and exhausted.


    Yet, Anthony?


    He was untouched.


    Not a single scratch marred his skin.


    He didn''t move to heal them.


    The battle was over, and he knew that help would soon arrive.


    The military was watching.


    Their healers would be here soon enough, just as they always were.


    His role had been played.


    Now, the rest was out of his hands.


    With the battle now at an end, Anthony drifted toward the towering dome, his presence commanding the attention of all who remained on the battlefield.


    He hovered just beneath its imposing structure, his eyes calm.


    Without a word, he raised his hand.


    Blue flames, bright and ethereal, burst from his fingertips, roaring to life with an intensity that could only be described as controlled chaos.


    Within seconds, the dome succumbed to the flames, crumbling into nothingness.


    As the last vestiges of the barrier vanished, the vast expanse of the world beyond came into sharp view.


    The moment the dome fell, Anthony felt the weight of hundreds of gazes turn toward him.


    The recruits, battle-worn and weary, stood in stunned silence, eyes wide, filled with questions.


    It was as if their thoughts were painted on their faces, clearer than any spoken word.


    ''Why didn''t he destroy the dome sooner?''


    ''Why let us suffer?''


    But Anthony didn''t spare them a glance.


    He didn''t need to answer.


    He wasn''t here to justify his actions to them.


    Destroying the dome would have undermined whatever the military had planned.


    So why now? Why not wait for the military to dismantle it themselves?


    Simply put...


    He was flexing.


    As the dome crumbled into nothingness, the healers, who had been waiting just beyond the barrier, sprung into action without hesitation.


    Their movements were precise, practiced, swift as they moved among the recruits.


    In little more than two hours, they worked tirelessly, mending wounds, restoring vitality, and doing their utmost to heal the battle-worn soldiers to the best of their abilities.


    Meanwhile, Anthony remained unmoving, standing off to one side.


    His expression, as ever, was inscrutable, watching, observing, but making no move to intervene.


    Once the healing was completed, a heavy, purposeful presence descended from above.


    First, Colonel Vazeryth appeared, his stern demeanor betraying little emotion.


    Then, Lieutenant Darren, followed by Corporals Samuel and Daniel, and the rest of the Corporal training officers.


    All eyes turned upward to the newly arrived figures.


    The weight of their authority was palpable, their presence commanding the space.


    But though the recruits'' gazes were fixed on their commanding officers, the soldiers themselves were keenly aware of where the true focus lay.


    All eyes were on Anthony, the one who had just destroyed the dome, defying a command that had been so firmly given by Colonel Vazeryth just moments before.


    A barrier that the Colonel had claimed Anthony could never breach.


    And yet, it had fallen.


    Colonel Vazeryth''s gaze shifted back to the recruits, his eyes calculating, assessing.


    "Congratulations on your survival"


    He said, his voice cold, yet resonating with authority.


    A pause hung in the air before he continued.


    "I had expected a few of you to fall, but it seems... someone ensured that didn''t happen"


    His words were detached, almost clinical, yet they carried weight.


    The recruits, exhausted, couldn''t help but glance toward Anthony, who stood leaning casually against the wall, his expression as unreadable as ever.


    "Well"


    The Colonel continued, his tone unchanged,


    "This is the military. We were never going to allow our comrades to die"


    "But I''m utterly disappointed"


    Colonel Vazeryth''s voice cut through the stillness, each word measured and deliberate.


    "I''m sure every training officer here advised you, on the day of your last training, never to let your guard down. Yet, it seems some of you chose not to listen"


    He allowed a brief pause, letting the weight of his words settle over the recruits.


    "What you just witnessed cannot even be classified as even a fraction of the true harshness of reality"


    He continued, his tone sharp and biting.


    "But how many of you would have perished if Anthony hadn''t intervened? At least thirty percent would have been dead within minutes. Then, with the poison taking its toll, another sixty percent would have followed"


    The truth in his words was harsh, undeniable.


    Each recruit could feel the sting of his assessment.


    "Well"


    Colonel Vazeryth''s voice hardened.


    "it doesn''t matter now. The ''ifs'' are irrelevant, only the facts remain. This was a test. A test to see if you could translate what you''ve been trained for into an actual battle scenario"


    He pressed on, relentless.


    "And I have to say, I''m quite disappointed with some of you. Do you honestly think the military would waste its resources on you if you can''t improve? Only the talented are granted more opportunities. Only those who prove themselves worthy will earn higher ranks"


    His gaze swept coldly over every recruit, his eyes penetrating as he assessed their reactions.


    "Today''s performance wasn''t just a test"


    Colonel Vazeryth''s voice rang out one final time, his words deliberate and final.


    "Based on your actions during the battle, you will all be assigned military positions"


    He paused for a moment, allowing the weight of his statement to settle in.


    "Your military point cards will be distributed to you today, along with the resources and uniforms corresponding to your current rank within the military"


    With that, Colonel Vazeryth''s figure dissipated into the air, vanishing as swiftly as he had arrived.


    A tense silence lingered for a brief moment before Corporal Daniel, standing with the same stoic expression, broke it.


    "Dismissed"


    He said flatly, his voice firm but devoid of emotion.


    Without another word, he, along with the other soldiers, disappeared, leaving the recruits standing in the wake of the intense evaluation.


    The recruits slowly rose to their feet, their movements stiff from the exhaustion of the battle.


    The air around them was thick with a mixture of relief and uncertainty, as they realized they had nowhere to go.


    Their living quarters had been reduced to rubble, transformed into a battleground by the military''s brutal test.


    Some of them made their way toward the military barracks, their faces weary, their bodies begging for rest.


    Others wandered aimlessly, their steps aimless but their minds still reeling from the chaos they had just endured.


    Their primary concern now was simple: recovering their mana.


    Today, however, held a small comfort, the promise of resources tied to their new rank.


    As Private soldiers, they would be granted access to supplies and equipment, a symbol of their newfound status within the military hierarchy.


    The thought of receiving resources filled them with a quiet sense of excitement, a spark of hope amidst the fatigue.


    Even if the specifics of the military point cards hadn''t been explained, it was obvious to all that they were tokens meant to purchase the tools necessary for survival and advancement in this brutal world.


    Time stretched on slowly as the recruits waited, their anticipation growing with each passing hour. Within that time, the military''s efficiency became apparent.


    The once-destroyed buildings, reduced to rubble by the chaos, were swiftly and seamlessly reconstructed, as though nothing had ever happened.


    The soldiers were soon led back to their rooms, which had been restored to their former states, ready to house the new Privates.

 Chapter 393: Grand Marshal Alaric

    On a distant floating island, far removed from the quarters where the newly appointed Private rank soldiers resided, Colonel Vazeryth strode with quiet purpose.


    His footsteps were measured and light, his posture impeccably upright, and his gaze devoid of expression, an embodiment of disciplined composure.


    As he passed by various soldiers who offered respectful greetings, he remained silent, neither acknowledging nor returning a single word.


    He continued onward, undeterred and uninterrupted, his pace steady and his demeanor unchanged.


    Ascending a flight of stairs, he reached the uppermost floor of one of the island''s buildings.


    Traversing a brief corridor, he came to a halt before a particular door, its presence seemingly awaiting him.


    With a weighted exhale, Colonel Vazeryth raised his hand and knocked twice upon the door.


    Then, like a sentinel carved from stone, he stood motionless, his silence as resolute as his posture.


    A moment passed.


    Then another. Seconds gathered into a full minute, yet no response came.


    Still, he did not shift, nor did his patience waver. He waited, calm and composed.


    At last, after five more minutes had slipped by, the door clicked softly and unlocked, swinging open of its own accord.


    Without hesitation, Colonel Vazeryth entered with calm, measured steps.


    The door closed behind him soundlessly, without so much as a gesture from him.


    Colonel Vazeryth''s gaze settled upon a figure seated behind a desk, quietly sifting through a stack of documents.


    He came to a halt before the individual, a human, and said nothing.


    As he had done before the door, he simply waited, composed and still.


    He would not speak until granted permission to do so.


    Fortunately, this silence did not stretch on for another five minutes.


    At last, the man lifted his head, meeting Colonel Vazeryth''s eyes with a calm, focused gaze.


    There was no need for him to project his aura or assert dominance.


    His very presence alone thickened the air with a quiet yet undeniable raw power, but perfectly restrained.


    "You are finally here, Colonel Vazeryth"


    The voice that spoke was calm, yet carried the unmistakable weight of command.


    "I am, Grand Marshal Alaric"


    Colonel Vazeryth replied, his tone steeped in utmost respect.


    Though he stood as a man of the esteemed Exarch mana rank and held the authoritative title of Colonel, his presence seemed to pale before the figure seated across from him.


    In the military hierarchy, rank may outrank raw power, but such a notion often proves redundant.


    Without personal strength, no one could even survive the battlefield, let alone earn the merits required for promotion.


    And so, one could only imagine the sheer magnitude of power harbored within Grand Marshal Alaric, a being whose very title hinted at strength far beyond the visible.


    "Begin your report"


    Grand Marshal Alaric''s voice rang out, measured, composed, yet bearing the unmistakable weight of command.


    It was not a request; it was an order.


    Colonel Vazeryth complied at once, beginning from the very start.


    He recounted the first military trial, the unrelenting assault of demonic waves.


    Then he moved on to the second trial: the Adaptive Combat Slime.


    From there, he detailed the results of the recruits'' year-long training regimen, culminating in the final phase, the Baptism.


    "I''ve personally assessed every recruit in this year''s cohort"


    Colonel Vazeryth stated, his tone firm but objective.


    "Many display considerable potential. However, there are those who fall short. I do not believe they possess the capacity to progress within the military"


    He paused, allowing the weight of his judgment to settle.


    "I recommend they be relieved of their duties and discharged from service"


    With that, his report came to a close, and silence returned to the room.


    Grand Marshal Alaric gave a subtle nod in response to Colonel Vazeryth''s words.


    "Colonel"


    He began, his voice calm, laced with quiet wisdom.


    "I understand your concern. You may believe these less gifted recruits are walking toward inevitable death. But death... is eternal. Even I, with the longevity afforded to me, will one day fall"


    His gaze was steady, his words deliberate.


    "You cannot tell someone their dream is too grand. That is a truth they must come to realize on their own. Reality only settles when it''s experienced firsthand"


    He leaned back slightly, allowing his next words to settle into the room.


    "Moreover, the military has need of the untalented, just as every institution, every facet of life, relies upon the ordinary. They may not shine in the eyes of others, but they shoulder the burdens, perform the labor, and keep the machinery of the world turning"


    As his voice faded, his gaze drifted from Colonel Vazeryth to one of the files on his desk, the weight of his words lingering in the air.


    "If we dismissed every individual for lack of talent"


    Grand Marshal Alaric continued, his voice soft and unexpectedly gentle, an odd contrast to the magnitude of his rank.


    "Then who, I wonder, would handle the mountain of paperwork before me?"


    He glanced down briefly at the files, then back toward Vazeryth.


    "Even your right hand is but a Corporal, an unremarkable one in terms of talent. And yet, if you took even a moment to reflect, you''d realize just how much of your burden he quietly lifts"


    His words, though calmly spoken, carried undeniable clarity and weight.


    Colonel Vazeryth gave a slow nod, absorbing the insight.


    Then, with quiet deference, he replied.


    "I understand, Grand Marshal"


    "What are your thoughts on Null Anthony?"


    Grand Marshal Alaric asked, his tone casual, yet laced with underlying interest.


    Colonel Vazeryth responded without hesitation.


    "I would label him an anomaly"


    He stated.


    "At just nineteen, his aptitude is staggering, flawless across every field he''s engaged in. He defies categorization, even when measured against the highest standards reserved for so called monsters"


    At his words, a faint smile curved Grand Marshal Alaric''s lips.


    "Indeed"


    He murmured.


    "The son of two Supreme Monarchs... with a third as his grandfather"


    His voice was calm, but the truth it carried was immense.


    To possess the direct backing of three Supreme Monarchs, beings who stood at the pinnacle of the military, was equivalent to wielding authority parallel to that of the military itself.


    Such a person was beyond reproach, beyond challenge.


    Untouchable.


    Anthony was the true reason behind Colonel Vazeryth''s visit.


    There was simply no plausible scenario in which a figure as exalted as a Grand Marshal would personally concern himself with recruits who had yet to step onto a battlefield.


    Individuals of such stature lacked both the time and inclination to acknowledge unproven soldiers.


    Not until they had accomplished something of significance.


    Even someone of Colonel Vazeryth''s standing would typically pay no heed to recruitment matters.


    The trials, the assessments, the screenings, these were responsibilities delegated to those of the Corporal rank.


    In truth, even if a recruit of remarkable talent had emerged, the higher echelons of the military would not be informed until after the completion of their one year foundational military training.


    Yet, one singular individual had altered the course of procedure.


    Null Anthony.


    Though Anthony had yet to accomplish anything within the military to justify such focused attention, the mere name NULL carried with it an immense weight.


    That name alone was enough to warrant scrutiny from the highest echelons of the military.


    For even as a newly minted Private, Anthony wielded considerable indirect authority.


    Grand Marshal Alaric himself had personally reviewed every one of Anthony''s battle recordings from the very moment he had entered the military base, recognizing the potential in him long before any official achievement had been made.


    "Proceed as arranged, then"


    Grand Marshal Alaric said, his voice cool and composed.


    "Let me see what he has in store for us. You are dismissed"


    Colonel Vazeryth nodded respectfully and turned, his movements deliberate, as he made his way to the door.

 Chapter 394: Boredom

    After a long bath, Anthony sat by the window in his room, his head resting lightly on his palm as he gazed out at the sprawling military base.


    His eyes wandered over the familiar sights, the area he had been confined to.


    There was little else to occupy his time, so he simply observed, letting his thoughts drift as he looked out beyond the confines of his current reality.


    Then, without warning, a knock echoed from the door.


    Anthony''s senses had already detected the presence beyond it.


    He wasn''t surprised.


    During his year of military training, Anthony had deactivated many of his abilities, preferring to keep them subdued.


    But after the Baptism, the need for restraint had faded, and he had reactivated them all.


    There was no longer any reason to keep them dormant.


    Rising from his seat, Anthony moved toward the door, his footsteps quiet and deliberate.


    With a soft creak, the door swung open to reveal an elf standing in the threshold, a tray in her hands.


    Upon it, a black card rested, its presence subtle yet significant.


    The elf spoke in a voice as serene as it was measured.


    "Private Null Anthony. Here is your military point card"


    She moved the tray forward, halting it just a few inches from Anthony, her movements precise and graceful.


    Anthony reached out and took the black card, feeling its smooth, cool surface as he rolled it between his fingers.


    The card was an obsidian shade, its matte surface broken only by his name, ''Null Anthony'', etched in stark white block letters.


    "Your military points have already been credited"


    The elf continued, her tone unwavering.


    "All you need to do is send a small portion of your mana signature into the card, and it will be registered to you"


    Anthony complied without hesitation, channeling his mana signature into the card.


    It vibrated subtly in his hand before his name, once written in white, shifted to a brilliant gold.


    The card retained its sleek, obsidian design, the transformation barely perceptible, yet undeniable.


    As soon as the connection was made, Anthony could sense the exact number of military points stored within: five hundred.


    It was a simple, immediate awareness that flowed into his mind.


    Once she noted that Anthony had finished, the elf continued, her voice unwavering.


    "Please be sure not to misplace the card. Should the military need to issue a replacement, five thousand military points will be charged to your account. If you do not have sufficient points, the military will consider the balance owed"


    Anthony nodded, slipping the card into his pocket.


    As it touched the fabric, it vanished, seamlessly stored within his inventory.


    "Anything else?"


    Anthony asked, his voice calm and neutral.


    The elf didn''t hesitate, answering without a moment''s pause.


    "You may use the points on your card to purchase resources online, which will then be delivered directly to you. Alternatively, you can visit one of the resource bases and make your purchases in person"


    Anthony''s brow furrowed slightly as he considered the options.


    Then, a thought occurred to him.


    "Would a phone be included in the resources the military provides, or would I need to acquire one myself?"


    He was already contemplating the convenience of online orders.


    Why go through the trouble of seeking it out in person when he could have it delivered?


    "A phone, or any similar device, will not be provided"


    The elf responded swiftly, as always.


    "You will need to purchase that with your points. Even a space ring must be acquired using your military points"


    Anthony absorbed the information, nodding slightly.


    "When can I expect the resources to arrive?"


    The elf''s expression remained neutral as she answered.


    "I''m not in charge of the logistics, so I cannot give you an exact time. However, it will certainly arrive soon, and it will not extend beyond today"


    She paused, then, ever efficient, asked.


    "Do you have any other questions?"


    "No"


    Anthony replied flatly, his voice devoid of emotion.


    Without another word, the elf turned and walked away, her movements swift and purposeful, as though every second was precious.


    Anthony returned to his room, his steps heavy as he sank back into the seat.


    The dull ache of boredom settled over him once more.


    A sigh escaped his lips. "No phone. No TV. No entertainment. No games. I might lose my mind if this keeps up"


    The thought of it almost made him scream in frustration.


    He had grown accustomed to these comforts since his first life, and now, deprived of them, he felt the stirrings of madness creeping in.


    He had managed to survive a year without them, though, thanks to his rigorous training schedule, from 4 AM to 9 PM, there hadn''t been a single moment to even think about gadgets.


    "I might as well check out the resource base the elf mentioned"


    He muttered to himself.


    He had been too lazy to visit it before, but with nothing else to do, he finally decided to make the trip.


    After walking for a while, Anthony arrived at a modest bungalow building.


    With steady strides, he entered, his gaze sweeping the interior.


    There was nothing remarkable about the space, just plain walls and the faint hum of a quiet room.


    Behind a desk sat a staff member, tapping his fingers idly across the keyboard of a laptop.


    Anthony couldn''t help but think to himself.


    ''Are the military so stingy with their budget that everything has to be this dull?''


    His eyes lingered on the laptop screen, where he noticed the staff member was engrossed in a game, completely ignoring the purpose of the space.


    The staff member finally paused the game, turning to Anthony with a look of indifference.


    "What do you need, newbie?"


    ''Is it really that obvious?''


    Anthony thought, a wry smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "Can I see your catalogue?"


    He asked.


    The staff member raised an eyebrow.


    "How many military points do you have? Your balance determines which catalogue I give you"


    "Five hundred points"


    Anthony replied.


    Without a word, the staff member summoned a book from thin air.


    He handed it over to Anthony, his expression unchanged.


    Anthony flipped through the catalogue, his brow furrowing as he saw the prices.


    They were absurd.


    A military phone alone cost a hundred points.


    The cheapest space ring? A thousand military points.


    Even potions were priced higher than space rings.


    "Just give me a military phone"


    Anthony stated, his voice flat.


    The staff member stood up without a word and walked to another room.


    Moments later, he returned with a small box, handing it to Anthony.


    "Swipe your card here. As you inject your mana signature into it, think about the amount of military points you wish to deduct"


    The staff instructed.


    Anthony nodded, following the instructions without hesitation.


    He swiped his card, focused on the amount, and confirmed the payment.


    Without wasting a second, Anthony turned on his heel and left the building.


    ''Since everything is so expensive, I might as well buy everything from the system''


    Anthony thought as he walked.


    However, his train of thought was interrupted when Corporal Daniel approached him.


    "Colonel Vazeryth wants to see you. Follow"


    Without waiting for a response, Corporal Daniel turned on his heel and began walking.


    Anthony, without a word, fell in step behind him, his footsteps echoing in the quiet hallway.

 Chapter 395 395: Lieutenant Anthony

    Anthony trailed silently behind Corporal Daniel.


    After reaching a certain point, the two ascended into the sky, eventually descending onto a secluded island.


    As Anthony moved forward, curious gazes fell upon him, his lack of a military uniform made him stand out immediately among the soldiers.


    Yet he paid no mind to their stares.


    His footsteps remained composed and unhurried, as if utterly unaware of the attention he drew.


    Still, none dared to question him.


    It was clear enough, he was being escorted by Corporal Daniel, the right hand of Colonel Vazeryth.


    That alone told them everything they needed to know.


    They came to a halt before a large, imposing door.


    "The Colonel is inside. I won''t be accompanying you"


    Corporal Daniel said curtly, turning on his heel and walking away without waiting for a response.


    Anthony stared at the door for a fleeting moment.


    ''I wonder what he wants''


    He thought silently, then reached out and opened it.


    The instant he stepped inside, a tremendous pressure crashed down upon him,an overwhelming presence that might have staggered a lesser man.


    But Anthony remained unfazed.


    He advanced with the poised grace of an emperor, his movements calm and assured, until he came to a stop before the Colonel.


    "Private Anthony, at your service, sir"


    He declared, delivering the standard military greeting drilled into them during their first year of training.


    In the military, one always introduced themselves by stating their military rank first, followed by their first name, a tradition rooted in discipline and hierarchy.


    Anthony stood tall, his posture flawless.


    His left hand rested neatly behind his back, while his right was placed firmly over his chest in salute.


    His spine was straight, his shoulders squared, his bearing a textbook example of military composure.


    "No need for all that formality with me"


    Colonel Vazeryth remarked, his voice matter of fact.


    "Within the military, the salute and posture hardly matter. As long as you''re respectful and follow orders, that''s all that''s required"


    It was a truth well known among the ranks.


    Most soldiers didn''t place much weight on salutes or rigid formality, especially when they were familiar with those of higher rank.


    Take Corporal Daniel, for example, he rarely offered a salute to Colonel Vazeryth.


    And Colonel Vazeryth, in turn, seldom saluted Grand Marshal Alaric.


    Familiarity bred a certain casualness between them.


    The only time salutes were offered was when others were present, a mere formality to maintain appearances.


    "Can you guess why you were called?"


    Colonel Vazeryth inquired, a faint smile playing at the corners of his lips as his gaze fixed on Anthony.


    A subtle shift in Anthony''s posture followed.


    He stood tall, his hands neatly clasped behind his back.


    ''Seriously, is there not a single person in this military with any sense of design?''


    He thought, his eyes scanning the Colonel''s plainly furnished office.


    His expression remained impassive, as always, before he responded with deliberate calm, never wasting a moment.


    "I assume this concerns my power and abilities"


    He stated, his voice composed, speaking with the respectful tone of one accustomed to their place within the hierarchy.


    "Indeed, it''s because of your abilities. After all, encountering someone at the Peak of the Ecliptic Rank at the age of nineteen is quite the anomaly. And to top it off, you''ve been fighting across realms with such ease. Don''t you think that''s unusual?"


    Colonel Vazeryth said, his smile widening as he observed Anthony.


    Anthony''s response came with a steady, unwavering calm.


    "I don''t concern myself with the age at which others reach what rank"


    He replied smoothly, his tone as respectful as ever.


    "It''s of no consequence to me"


    His words carried the same grace and poise, untouched by the Colonel''s pointed remarks, as if the conversation itself was an exercise in formality.


    "I didn''t realize you were this arrogant"


    Colonel Vazeryth remarked, his tone tinged with amusement.


    "Though, I suppose I had my suspicions, given the way you looked down on everyone during your training"


    Anthony remained silent, his expression unchanged, calm and impassive.


    Since Colonel Vazeryth hadn''t framed it as a question, Anthony saw no reason to respond.


    Let the Colonel think what he wished; it was of little concern to him.


    "The more I see you, the more I like you"


    Colonel Vazeryth said, his voice carrying an unmistakable note of something.


    For the briefest of moments, Anthony''s normally expressionless face faltered, a subtle frown appearing before quickly returning to its neutral state.


    Of course, the shift didn''t go unnoticed by Colonel Vazeryth.


    "I''m sorry, sir"


    Anthony replied swiftly, his tone flat and matter of fact.


    "But I don''t swing that way, and I''m also underage"


    ''Is this the novel cliche? where an old cow tries to eat young grass?''


    Anthony''s thoughts spun, his gaze briefly flickering as Colonel Vazeryth''s smile twisted into something far darker, an almost predatory grin.


    The atmosphere grew heavier as Colonel Vazeryth''s grin stretched ever wider.


    Then, suddenly¡ª


    "HAHHAHA! When did I ever say I wanted you in my bed?"


    Colonel Vazeryth bellowed with laughter.


    "I admire you as a soldier. Who wouldn''t want a talented subordinate? Watching you panic was rather amusing, it''s been a while since I''ve had a good laugh"


    His laughter echoed through the room before he cleared his throat, his expression shifting back to something more serious.


    "Well, that''s settled then. Now, to the real reason I called you here"


    The smile faded from Colonel Vazeryth''s face as his voice grew stern.


    "Private Anthony. Due to your remarkable achievements during the Starborn Tournament, the military is hereby awarding you the rank of Lieutenant, in recognition of your accomplishments"


    Anthony was taken aback, the news hitting him harder than he anticipated.


    He hadn''t expected the military to bestow a rank upon him.


    Advancement through such ranks was only granted through extraordinary military feats, and to skip ranks entirely was a rare honor.


    Without hesitation, he snapped into a salute once more.


    "I humbly accept and will not disappoint the military"


    He responded swiftly, his voice steady.


    "I told you, there''s no need for all that saluting with me"


    Colonel Vazeryth replied with a chuckle, his stern demeanor softening as his smile returned.


    "What you achieved borders on the impossible. While I wouldn''t say it was obvious you''d be rewarded, the orders came from above. The Lieutenant Rank, though, hardly seems a fitting reward for such an accomplishment. Still, the higher ups probably think you''re too young, too inexperienced, to be promoted beyond this. After all, you''re the first soldier to rise from the Private Rank to Lieutenant in a single day"


    At Colonel Vazeryth''s words, Anthony''s response was simple and composed.


    "Thank you, sir"


    "New arrangements will be made for you by tomorrow, as the day is nearly over"


    Colonel Vazeryth continued, after a brief pause.


    "I advise you to head to the Military Library and familiarize yourself with some of the basics, military facts and history"


    He added, his tone carrying a hint of seriousness.


    "I will, sir"


    Anthony replied without hesitation.


    "The military has high hopes for you, Lieutenant Anthony"


    Colonel Vazeryth stated, his voice firm.


    "Don''t disappoint us. Most of all, don''t die, that would create a great deal of unnecessary headaches. You''re dismissed"


    The finality in the Colonel''s words was unmistakable.


    Anthony nodded respectfully, then turned toward the door.

 Chapter 396 396: The Soulpen Sovereign

    The door clicked shut behind Anthony as he stepped out of Colonel Vazeryth''s office.


    He paused for a moment, standing still in the corridor.


    Then, a smile crept across his face, no, a wide grin spread from ear to ear.


    At that moment, Anthony was genuinely elated.


    After an entire year of following a rigid, robotic training regimen with no deviation, the recognition was a sweet reward.


    The relentless grind had finally paid off.


    That wasn''t what irked him.


    What truly bothered Anthony was the fact that he had to begin at the very bottom of the military ranks.


    A Private soldier?


    It felt no different from being a novice adventurer, tasked with mundane chores, picking herbs for weeks before graduating to fighting slimes, then goblins.


    The very thought of it filled him with extreme boredom.


    How long would it take to find his girlfriend if he was stuck in such a tiresome cycle?


    But now, with the rank of Lieutenant, all that had changed.


    He could bypass the drudgery and make his move forward.


    Although Anthony was still uncertain about the specifics of the Lieutenant Rank, the clues he had gathered from Lieutenant Darren''s body told him all he needed to know.


    The deep scars that marred Darren''s skin, despite being a vampire, and the palpable bloodlust contained just beneath the surface, were undeniable evidence.


    The Lieutenant rank was one forged through constant battle and bloodshed.


    ''For now, let''s head to the library''


    Anthony thought, deciding to focus on the task at hand.


    He wasn''t familiar with the library''s location, after all, just days ago he had been a mere Recruit, and the details of the place hadn''t been provided to him yet.


    But with the Authority of Information at his disposal, he knew the way.


    In an instant, his body shot through the sky with astounding speed.


    The wind parted around him, his clothes billowing in his wake.


    Anthony''s gaze shifted to the towering structure of the library before him.


    Even a skyscraper from his former world paled in comparison to this monumental building.


    It was as if comparing a humble bungalow to a towering skyscraper, there was simply no contest.


    "Finally, a building with some design"


    Anthony murmured to himself, his voice tinged with approval.


    The structure seemed to defy the laws of physics, floating on its own in the sky.


    It wasn''t anchored to any land or island. It stood tall and majestic, as if suspended between the heavens and earth.


    There was no ground to land on, no solid foundation beneath his feet.


    Anthony drifted toward the entrance, where the door parted automatically at his approach.


    Before he could take in his surroundings, a voice echoed from the side.


    "Welcome to Floor Zero of the Tower of Knowledge"


    Anthony''s gaze shifted toward the source of the voice, his eyes narrowing as he studied the being who had greeted him.


    Anthony approached the boy who had spoken to him, his steps deliberate.


    To his surprise, he couldn''t sense the faintest trace of mana or any other form of energy emanating from the boy.


    It was as though the child existed outside the very laws of energy that governed the world.


    Anthony''s gaze drifted away from the boy, attempting to pierce the towering structure above him.


    His eyes sought the upper floors, but something invisible and impenetrable blocked his view.


    ''This is a first. The military continues to surprise me''


    Anthony thought, his curiosity piqued.


    His gaze returned to the boy, who seemed unphased, staring at him without a hint of emotion.


    "Your military point card"


    The boy said, his voice cutting through the silence.


    Anthony handed the boy his military point card, which the child promptly swiped across a nearby machine.


    "Lieutenant Anthony. Welcome to the Tower of Knowledge"


    The boy said as he returned the card.


    "Since this is your first time here, allow me to brief you on a few rules"


    The boy continued, his voice steady and precise.


    "No books here may be duplicated or taken outside the Tower. There are no reading time limits. Some books require military points for access. And please, keep your noise to a minimum"


    The boy''s words were short, concise, and devoid of any unnecessary flourish.


    "Each floor of the Tower of Knowledge is restricted by military rank. Some ranks are granted access to more than one floor"


    The boy continued, his tone steady.


    "For instance, the Lieutenant floor grants access to five floors. Knowledge can be found on each of these levels"


    Anthony simply listened, not interrupting, allowing the boy to continue without disruption.


    "The Tower holds knowledge on nearly every subject imaginable, everything known to mankind at this point in time. The only limitations are your military rank and your points"


    The boy''s words came without pause, as if the message had been pre-recorded and tailored for each new visitor.


    "Please do not damage any books. Even the slightest tear in the paper of even the most insignificant volume will result in significant consequences under the law"


    "Keep your use of mana and any disturbances to a minimum, so as to avoid the wrath of the Tower Guardian"


    With that, the boy fell silent.


    ''Tower Guardian''


    Anthony thought, his mind racing.


    His Sense Dome could detect the presence of the Tower Guardian.


    It radiated an overwhelming power, one that permeated every floor of the Tower, except for Floor Zero, where they stood.


    Anthony''s instincts had already led him to that conclusion.


    The immense presence he felt had to belong to the Tower Guardian.


    "Who is the Tower Guardian?"


    Anthony finally inquired, his curiosity getting the better of him.


    The boy''s response was matter of fact, his voice as emotionless as before.


    "All I can tell you is that the Tower Guardian hails from the Demi-human race. A Weretiger, to be specific. His name is Rudolph¡ª The Soulpen Sovereign"


    Anthony, for a moment, was taken aback by the weight of such a title.


    He couldn''t help but appreciate the coolness of it, though words failed him in that moment.


    "Lieutenant Anthony, please stand within the circle"


    The boy instructed.


    "I will now transport you to the Lieutenant''s floor"


    Anthony gave a simple nod of acknowledgment before stepping into the marked circle, his movements fluid.


    The boy manipulated the equipment before him, and it glowed with a soft, ethereal blue light.


    Anthony could feel the space around him shift, bending with an eerie, perfect precision.


    The air itself seemed to warp as the boy completed the process.


    And then, in the blink of an eye, Anthony vanished.

 Chapter 397 397: The Soulpen Sovereign-2

    As Anthony opened his eyes, his gaze drifted across the expanse of the floor.


    The scene before him was vibrant, tiny motes of light floated gracefully through the air, enhancing the already breathtaking aesthetic with an ethereal glow.


    Shelves stood aligned in perfect symmetry, each book meticulously placed with exacting precision, not a single one more than a centimetre out of line.


    Several volumes hovered mid-air, as though imbued with a life and will of their own.


    The entire space exuded an air of enchantment.


    It stood in stark contrast to the rigid, utilitarian environments Anthony had grown almost accustomed to in the military.


    ''Did the military divert all its funds into beautifying the Tower of Knowledge?''


    The thought crossed Anthony''s mind as his eyes swept across the radiant interior.


    Even the grandeur of the Null estate paled in comparison to the sheer magnificence before him.


    He lifted a foot to take a step forward, but the motion never reached completion.


    A tremendous presence descended upon him, striking not his body, but something far deeper.


    The air remained still.


    The atmosphere unchanged.


    Everything around him held its tranquility.


    Yet within him, a storm stirred.


    Reflexively, Anthony attempted to manipulate the time elements, just as he had once done to slip from the crushing aura of Colonel Vazeryth.


    But this time, it was in vain.


    The force that gripped him bypassed the physical realm entirely.


    It wrapped itself around his very soul.


    Anthony''s brow furrowed as the realization settled in.


    Ordinarily, soul-based attacks were rendered harmless to him, Romulus''s presence safeguarded that part of him with unwavering dominance.


    But this wasn''t an attack.


    Anthony had never felt such weight.


    It was as though the entire universe had collapsed onto his back, pressing down with an invisible force beyond comprehension.


    His thoughts spiraled, struggling to maintain clarity under the unbearable strain.


    He knew, without question, that to affect his soul so directly, the opposing entity had to possess a mastery of soul manipulation far beyond his own.


    His mind raced, searching for options... until it landed on an ability from his earlier days, one he had nearly forgotten.


    Concealment.


    Without hesitation, Anthony activated the skill.


    In an instant, he vanished.


    His presence dissolved completely, as if he had never existed at all.


    The crushing pressure on his soul lifted immediately.


    A breath escaped his lips, slow and steady, half-relief, half-caution.


    Anthony''s gaze shifted to the side, and his expression darkened once more.


    Seated behind a grand desk was an enormous man, easily eight feet tall.


    He wore a pristine white haori, the traditional fabric flowing elegantly over his broad frame.


    A pair of glasses rested delicately on the bridge of his nose, accentuating the stern lines of a face that seemed sculpted to perfection.


    His jawline was chiseled, his presence imposing.


    Behind him stood a towering cabinet encased in transparent glass, its contents gleaming under the ambient light.


    And within?


    Pens.


    Fountain pens, to be precise, rows upon rows of them, arranged meticulously by size, type, and color.


    They extended across the entire cabinet, as though the man were a solemn guardian of a sacred treasury.


    But Anthony didn''t dwell on it.


    His gaze drifted away from the pens and settled on the man himself, who, despite Anthony''s presence, remained still, his head bowed as he cradled a single fountain pen in his hand with a reverence that bordered on adoration.


    There was no detectable mana, no trace of aura, chaos, or any known energy radiating from him, just like the boy Anthony had encountered on Floor Zero.


    And yet, the power emanating from him was undeniable.


    It pulsed through the room in silence, ancient and absolute.


    It was the same presence Anthony had faintly sensed from both the heights above and the depths below the Tower.


    He didn''t need confirmation.


    The man''s very existence, his towering frame and flawless poise, spoke volumes.


    He was the Soulpen Sovereign.


    The Guardian of the Tower of Knowledge.


    ''He appears on every floor... A clone?''


    The thought drifted through Anthony''s mind as he studied the man before him.


    He could feel everything, down to the rhythm of the man''s life force.


    This was no clone.


    It was far too real, too complete.


    The only time Anthony had encountered something even remotely similar... was when using his own clone.


    Without hesitation, Anthony activated Authority of Information.


    Though the Soulpen Sovereign''s power vastly eclipsed his own, nullifying most of the Authority''s depth, Anthony could still glean publicly known knowledge.


    And in an instant, information surged into his mind like a tidal wave.


    The Soulpen Sovereign was of the demi-human race, born with a rare defect: the complete inability to use mana by the age of ten.


    Unlike the vast majority, he lacked a core, no vessel to cultivate, no reservoir to store mana.


    But he never needed it.


    He wasn''t helpless.


    On the day of his awakening, he had been blessed with a singular, extraordinary talent:


    Soul Energy Manipulation


    A gift that granted him overwhelming affinity and unparalleled control over the soul itself.


    He had also been born with an artifact, an anomaly among relics, known simply as the Soulpen.


    A pen in name alone, yet its power defied reason.


    With it, he could bend the laws of reality and manipulate the fabric of souls as though they were threads beneath his fingers.


    And yet, despite wielding such a reality altering force, he did not seek dominion or chaos.


    Instead, he used his abilities to rise through the military ranks with quiet resolve.


    But it was never about power for him.


    He preferred the subtle art of living, to explore the nuances of existence and seek serenity in the mundane.


    A pursuit that stood in curious contrast to his titanic physique.


    What he became most renowned for, however, was his obsession: fountain pens.


    But these were no ordinary pens.


    Each one contained a fragment of his soul energy, painstakingly infused, and in doing so, each pen awakened a unique ability.


    To receive one of these pens from the Soulpen Sovereign was no trivial honor, it was said to be tantamount to receiving a wish from the heavens themselves.


    Unlike most demi-humans, the Soulpen Sovereign possessed the ability to shift flawlessly between his human and weretiger forms, an ability made possible only through his unparalleled mastery over soul energy.


    His control was so absolute, so precise, that even the boundaries of his own species bent to his will.


    He was not just powerful.


    He was singular.


    One of the Four Anomalies, beings who defied logic, classification, and even the established systems of power.


    Klaus, the First.


    The Soulpen Sovereign, Second.


    Kingsley Sky, a human known as the Third.


    And finally... Null Anthony, the Fourth.


    It didn''t even take Anthony a second to process this influx of information.


    His mind, honed through countless battles and blessed with the Authority of Information, absorbed the truth with effortless clarity.


    "How long do you plan on hiding?"


    The voice was calm, unhurried, but it carried the weight of absolute authority.


    The Soulpen Sovereign''s clone had finally spoken, his gaze drifting from the cherished pen in his hand.


    His purple eyes, deep as galaxies and sharp as blades, locked onto the very space Anthony occupied, as though concealment meant nothing to him.


    And indeed, it didn''t.


    Anthony''s heartbeat quickened.


    He had long accepted a truth of this world: no ability was absolute.


    Everything had a counter.


    The Sovereign lifted a single hand, extending one finger with quiet precision.


    In an instant, Anthony''s concealment shattered like fragile glass under divine pressure.


    Before he could react, his body was wrenched forward, dragged through the air like a scrap of metal pulled to a magnet, drawn irresistibly toward the Soulpen Sovereign.


    There was no struggle.


    No resistance.


    Only the raw, oppressive force of a being who didn''t need to raise his voice to command the laws of existence.


    "You are a unique being"


    The Soulpen Sovereign''s voice was laced with quiet intrigue, the tone almost reverent.


    "To think two Supreme Monarchs would give birth to such a talent"


    His purple eyes shimmered, glowing faintly as he peered into the very essence of Anthony''s soul.


    It was as if he were searching for the source of what made Anthony so extraordinary.


    But then, in a blink, those glowing eyes flickered, fading into a pure white, an unnatural, jarring absence.


    For a fleeting moment, the Soulpen Sovereign appeared to had been struck blind, his face contorting in an expression of shock, raw and unguarded.


    However, just as swiftly as the emotion had appeared, it was gone, replaced by an unsettling calm.


    Blood trickled from the corner of his eyes, staining his cheek, but he made no move to wipe it away.


    Then, as if nothing had happened, he slowly closed his eyes.


    When they reopened, the purple hue returned, vibrant and unfazed.


    The blood vanished as though it had never been.


    A smile, almost contemplative, curved the Sovereign''s lips as he released Anthony from the magnetic grip.


    "You are indeed a unique being"


    He repeated, his tone now carrying a hint of something else, admiration, perhaps, or even a tinge of amusement.


    Anthony''s gaze sharpened, his eyes flickering as he studied the man before him.


    ''Dangerous. Romulus must have done something''


    The thought surged through his mind, the weight of the Soulpen Sovereign''s presence undeniable, especially those piercing purple eyes.


    "For surprising me"


    The Soulpen Sovereign spoke, his voice a smooth undertone of something both teasing and genuine.


    "I have a gift for you as well"


    Without another word, he rose from his chair.


    The movement was fluid, almost graceful, as though he were a creature bound not by physical laws but by his own unspoken will.


    He made his way toward the towering cabinet of fountain pens, its glass facade reflecting an ethereal light.


    With a single press of his hand, the glass slid open effortlessly.


    From within, he carefully retrieved a pen, an object of such meticulous craftsmanship that it seemed almost sacred.


    He held it out to Anthony, his purple eyes gleaming with something akin to pride.


    "This"


    The Soulpen Sovereign began, his voice taking on a rare tone of enthusiasm.


    "Is the Visconti Homo Sapiens"


    Anthony''s eyes drifted to the pen, intrigued despite himself.


    "It is handmade from hardened basaltic lava, sourced from Mount Etna, on a planet I once explored. The trim is solid bronze, finely crafted to complement the stone''s rugged texture. Visconti lava is said to be unbreakable, warm to the touch, and even slightly hygroscopic, it absorbs the moisture from your hand as you hold it. The basaltic lava is then mixed with resin, creating a pen that feels alive in your grasp"


    The Soulpen Sovereign''s hands cradled the pen as though it were more than an object, his enthusiasm unhidden.


    Anthony remained silent, his gaze fixed on the Soulpen Sovereign as he observed the sudden shift in demeanor.


    There was no response from him, just a quiet watchfulness as the pen was passed to him.


    After a moment of hesitation, Anthony accepted the pen, his fingers brushing against its smooth surface.


    His All Seeing Eyes immediately scanned every inch of the object, examining it with meticulous precision.


    Yet, despite his efforts, he sensed nothing.


    It was... ordinary.


    Even his Authority of Information offered no insights, its usually unyielding power failing to penetrate the enigma of the pen.


    ''OP system''


    [Ding]


    [Visconti Homo Sapiens:


    Infused with Soul Energy. Automatically activates on its own and creates a miracle for its owner without being ordered.


    One-time use only]


    Anthony''s thoughts ground to a halt.


    The word ''Miracle'' hung in the air like a tantalizing whisper.


    What kind of miracle could a pen like this create?


    Before he could delve any deeper into his thoughts, the Soulpen Sovereign, with a faint smile, turned away.


    He began to attend to his vast collection of fountain pens with the same reverence and obsession as before, as though the moment had never happened.

 Chapter 398: Military Rank

    Anthony walked along the rows of shelves, his fingers brushing lightly against the spines of the books as he scanned the titles.


    With a simple mental command, he activated his Authority of Information, allowing him to quickly locate some books that might offer insights into the military, a topic of undeniable interest.


    He made his way to a nearby table, the soft echo of his footsteps barely audible in the quiet expanse of the room.


    Settling down, he prepared to open the book, his mind already turning over what secrets it might contain.


    But before he could even begin to read, a shift in the air caught his attention.


    Ten soldiers, all of Lieutenant rank, had circled him like a well coordinated formation.


    Their eyes, sharp and focused, locked onto Anthony.


    There was a shared purpose in their movements, an unspoken understanding between them.


    One of them, a man with a scar running down his left cheek, stepped forward, his voice calm but firm.


    "How many military points for the pen?"


    The soldiers had clearly seen and heard the interaction between Anthony and the Soulpen Sovereign.


    They knew a pen had been gifted.


    And they weren''t about to let such a rare opportunity slip away without trying to capitalize on it.


    None of the soldiers had ever seen Anthony before.


    To them, he was just another soldier who had recently been promoted, his prior rank irrelevant in the face of the situation at hand.


    They watched him carefully, his demeanor, his movements, everything about him seemed foreign, almost too composed.


    Judging by how he had behaved around the Soulpen Sovereign, they were certain he had no knowledge of the legend surrounding the Tower Guardian.


    This, in their minds, was the perfect opportunity.


    If they could fool Anthony into parting with the pen for a cheap price, they''d strike it rich.


    One of the soldiers, a lean man with a sharp jawline, spoke first, his voice low and measured, as if careful not to draw attention to the gathering.


    "How about four thousand military points?"


    The offer hung in the air, a tentative deal that assumed far too much.


    The soldiers watched Anthony''s every reaction, sensing the possibility of an easy bargain.


    The room remained eerily quiet, save for the soft rustling of pages from the book Anthony had just set down.


    The Tower Guardian was a legend among the military, known to disdain noise or disturbances.


    Before any of them could continue their attempt at bargaining, Anthony raised his hand, his voice calm yet firm, cutting through the tension with surprising authority.


    "Not for sale"


    He said, his eyes steady.


    "How dare I sell something given to me by the Tower Guardian? I don''t want to die yet"


    The words were simple, but they struck with the weight of unspoken danger.


    The soldiers froze, their eyes flicking instinctively to the Soulpen Sovereign, who continued his meticulous care for his collection of pens, seemingly oblivious to the conversation.


    Understanding the gravity of Anthony''s words, the soldiers exchanged glances, the realization dawning that they''d overstepped.


    With a collective nod, they stepped back and returned to their seats, leaving the matter unspoken but not forgotten.


    They would bide their time.


    Since the Tower Guardian might not have any interest in what happened outside the Tower, there were plenty of ways to strike a deal without his interference.


    And they weren''t about to give up just yet.


    Anthony let out a quiet sigh as he watched the soldiers file out of the room, their attempts at negotiation quietly dismissed.


    His gaze lingered on their retreating figures for a moment, a faint sense of amusement flickering in his mind, before he turned back to the task at hand.


    He opened the book in front of him, casually flipping through the pages, though his eyes barely lingered on the text.


    To any casual observer, it would seem as though he was simply passing the time, flipping aimlessly through history books.


    But to Anthony, every page was absorbed in an instant.


    His photographic memory allowed him to take in volumes of information without needing to pause, to focus on a single word for more than a fraction of a second.


    He had done this countless times, his mind capturing details and organizing them into perfect clarity.


    To him, reading was more of an exercise in speed than comprehension.


    A few minutes passed, and Anthony folded his arms, leaning back in his chair.


    The history he''d just skimmed was tedious at best.


    ''History books are boring''


    Anthony thought with a subtle roll of his eyes.


    As his mind sifted through the facts he had just read.


    The Demon race had invaded the blue planet seven million years ago.


    But what stood out to Anthony was the staggering gap between the invasion and the establishment of the first military base, two million years.


    Two million years of war, chaos, and devastation before any semblance of organized defense emerged.


    It wasn''t until five million years ago that the military, in its current form, had been founded.


    ''Two million years to establish the military''


    Anthony mused, his mind flicking back to the timeline.


    Anthony rubbed his temples, feeling an imaginary headache brewing as the weight of the thought sunk deeper into his mind.


    ''How much hate does each race possess towards each other for it to take two million years just to establish the first military base?''


    The historical narrative was a tragedy, but one that seemed almost inevitable given the intensity of the animosity between the races.


    The military''s birth was not born of unity but of years of bitter hatred, infighting, and betrayal.


    The very foundation had been built on the backs of schemes, each race trying to manipulate and control the military for their own gain, often at the cost of others.


    The internal conflict within the base had been so deep that it wasn''t just about defending against external threats; it was about surviving within the very structure they had created.


    A chaos of loyalty, power struggles, and deep-seated racism had defined the early years of the military. Each faction''s ambition poisoned the idea of cooperation.


    But as time passed, something changed. Slowly, the military started to gain structure, though it was a long, painful process.


    More bases were established, and the racism and hate that had festered within the ranks were confronted and quelled, one battle at a time.


    The military began to consolidate its power, becoming an independent entity that stood apart from the influence of families and powers that had once controlled it.


    Eventually, the Military High Court was formed, a beacon of impartiality and justice that would serve as the final word in matters of military law.


    The High Court''s decision was absolute. Once someone was found guilty, their family, their name, everything they had built, was erased.


    The military spared nothing in its pursuit of true justice, ensuring that not even the most influential or powerful could escape punishment.


    At this moment, the military''s rank structure was as follows:


    Recruit ¡ª Private ¡ª Corporal ¡ª Sergeant ¡ª Master Sergeant ¡ª Lieutenant ¡ª Captain ¡ª Major ¡ª Colonel ¡ª General ¡ª Grand Marshal ¡ª Warlord ¡ª Supreme Monarch


    There were nine military bases scattered across the galaxy, each one occupying an entire planet.


    Military Base Alpha-6, where Anthony currently resided, was no exception, it was a planet in itself, housing the immense power of the military.


    Each of these planets was protected by a Supreme Monarch, the highest authority and protector of the military''s interests.


    Among the revered Monarchs, names such as Null Michael the Sword Saint, Null Collins the Lightning God, and Mitchelle Crimson, the Crimson Witch of Destruction, stood out as titans of power and influence.


    They were legends, and their very presence was enough to alter the course of history.


    Being backed by even one Monarch was an extraordinary feat. It was a shield that ensured power, influence, and prestige.


    But having the support of three Monarchs? That was a level of protection and power most could never fathom, let alone achieve.


    The Supreme Monarchs were the reason why Anthony had been granted the rank of Lieutenant without ever having completed a single military mission.


    It wasn''t due to his accomplishments, at least, not yet, it was because of the immense benefits the military and the Supreme Monarchs themselves gained from his exploit in the galaxy.


    Anthony chuckled softly at his thoughts.


    ''I''m really born into the greatest family this planet has to offer''


    He wasn''t being arrogant, just self-aware.


    Unlike the protagonists of those novels, where the main character always seemed to face endless suffering, only to be reborn into a world of hardship, Anthony had been blessed with an incredibly powerful family, and he wasn''t shy about recognizing it.


    He found those stories where the protagonist had to struggle endlessly simply to rise from the dirt to be somewhat unnecessary.


    Why make the MC suffer twice over?


    That didn''t make sense to him. Life was already hard enough for them in their first life.


    As he scanned through more of the military''s history and structure, Anthony found himself reflecting on the figures around him, especially the Soulpen Sovereign.


    It was well known that the Soulpen Sovereign''s accomplishments were legendary.


    He had reached military milestones that very few could even dream of, including achieving the rank of Supreme Monarch, one of the most prestigious titles in the entire universe.


    However, instead of relishing the power that came with the title, he had declined the promotion.


    The Supreme Monarchs, despite their vast powers, had agreed unanimously to elevate him, but he had opted for a different path.


    He had chosen to remain as the Tower of Knowledge''s Guardian.


    Why?


    Anthony mused.


    The Soulpen Sovereign was a man of contradictions.


    On one hand, he had achieved all the military accolades possible and had earned the respect of all the Supreme Monarchs, but he didn''t care much for the politics of war and battle.


    His preferred lifestyle was a simpler one.


    Not that he was afraid of battle, far from it.


    If conflict arose, the Soulpen Sovereign would step into the fray and show exactly why he held the title of Sovereign.


    His decision not to take on the responsibility of being a Supreme Monarch had more to do with the immense work involved, taking care of an entire planet, building it from scratch, and handling all the duties that came with being a Monarch wasn''t exactly a task for someone seeking an easy carefree life.


    Additionally, Anthony recalled something about the way the Supreme Monarchs worked: each new Supreme Monarch meant a new military base would be established.


    The Soulpen Sovereign could easily have taken up that responsibility, but the effort required to manage a planet, especially a new one, was too much for his liking.


    Still, the true scale of the Soulpen Sovereign''s power couldn''t be understated.


    While many people thought of power in terms of sheer strength, the Soulpen Sovereign''s ability to guard not one but ten separate Towers of Knowledge.


    Each one on a different planet, was a testament to just how immense his control over space, time, and energy truly was.


    Ten different planets, lightyears apart, yet he could manage them all without breaking a sweat.


    The level of spatial mastery and mental discipline required for such a feat was unimaginable.


    ''This guy really is something else''


    Anthony thought, still thinking the Soulpen Sovereign''s extraordinary abilities.


    Despite the Soulpen Sovereign''s apparent calm demeanor and preference for simplicity, the power he held was a constant reminder that even in the world of the powerful, simplicity didn''t necessarily equate to weakness.

 Chapter 399: Different Darren

    Anthony flipped through a few more history books, his eyes scanning each page with growing intensity as he sought to deepen his understanding of the military''s structure and history.


    After some time, he rose to his feet and began browsing through the free books scattered across the floor.


    Among them were cultivation manuals, rare texts that most noble families would guard fiercely, only allowing access after binding contracts sealed with mana.


    Yet here, the military displayed them openly, without restriction.


    It was a silent testament to just how wealthy and powerful the military truly was.


    The soft rustle of turning pages echoed gently through the room, forming a steady rhythm in the quiet space.


    Other Lieutenant-ranked soldiers nearby occasionally stole glances at him, curiosity flickering in their eyes.


    Was he searching for something specific?


    A technique? A secret? Or perhaps something far more important?


    Eventually, Anthony grew bored, flipping through page after page without interest.


    Having a photographic memory didn''t mean he enjoyed reading, it just made it easier to recall things when necessary.


    With a soft sigh, he closed the book in his hands and returned it to the shelf.


    ''I need to do something first''


    He thought, his gaze slowly shifting toward the nearby soldiers.


    His sapphire-blue, gem-like eyes gleamed faintly as a soft glow pulsed within them.


    In an instant, the soldiers'' memories were altered, only the moment concerning the mysterious Fountain Pen was rewritten.


    Everything else remained untouched.


    He didn''t want them bothering him when he left.


    From the subtle glances they''d been throwing his way, he could already tell they intended to confront him, likely outside, where more eyes and ears could be waiting.


    Better they forget, for their sake and his.


    ''It''s getting dark''


    Anthony mused as he glanced through a window carved into the wall beside him.


    Without moving a muscle, his form flickered, vanishing like a mirage caught in the wind.


    He reappeared just outside, standing calmly in front of the grand doors of Floor Zero.


    Exiting the Tower of Knowledge was not a matter of walking out, it required only intent.


    Anthony had learned this during his time inside.


    He also understood something else: no teleportation worked in or out of the tower, not with the Soulpen Sovereign''s absurd mastery over space locking everything down.


    His own control over space and mana wasn''t anywhere near that level, yet.


    ''I wonder who''s stronger... him, or my parents and grandfather''


    He thought, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully.


    He had once witnessed his parents in battle, fighting the fearsome Eclipsian race.


    Even then, he could barely glimpse them, forced to manipulate the time element around his eyes just to perceive their blurring silhouettes mid-fight.


    Anthony shook his head, dismissing the wandering thoughts.


    He took a step forward, the last light of day casting long shadows across the stone floor beneath his feet.


    Anthony''s gaze shifted toward the direction of his living quarters.


    With a sudden boom, his figure shot into the sky like a streak of lightning, tearing through the fading daylight as he soared through the air.


    Mid-flight, a faint tremble echoed from within his space ring.


    Without breaking momentum, Anthony reached in and pulled out his phone.


    A message blinked on the screen, coordinates sent by Corporal Daniel.


    It was the precise location of the living quarters designated for Lieutenant ranked soldiers.


    Without hesitation, Anthony adjusted his trajectory, banking left and accelerating toward the new destination.


    The wind howled around him as buildings blurred beneath his flight path.


    Five minutes later, he hovered above a cluster of structured housing tucked within a military sector, clearly marked for Lieutenants.


    With a flicker of his will, his body descended smoothly, touching down at the edge without a sound.


    The location turned out to be another floating island, one of many that made up the scattered, sky bound sectors of the military base.


    There were no gates. No guards.


    This was the military.


    Here, everyone was a weapon. Soldiers lived with death constantly at their doorstep.


    There was no need for sentries or walls when everyone was ready to kill or die at a moment''s notice.


    As Anthony stepped forward, heading toward the main structure, dozens of gazes subtly turned in his direction.


    He moved with a graceful ease, his stride calm yet commanding.


    No one here had seen him before, that much was clear.


    And someone with a face like his? Impossible to forget.


    Blue eyes and white hair weren''t inherently rare.


    In this world of mana and mutation, people bore every shade imaginable.


    No color alone marked uniqueness.


    But the combination of his radiant blue eyes and snow white hair... it had never been seen.


    Not once.


    Lieutenant ranked soldiers watched him, their expressions a mixture of curiosity and scrutiny.


    Some narrowed their eyes, silently flipping through memories to place him.


    Others simply stared.


    His clothing gave him away, fresh, uncreased fabric tailored for a newly promoted officer.


    And his careful gaze as he scanned the building confirmed it.


    ''New blood''


    Every Lieutenant knew at least a few Master Sergeants, the rank directly below theirs.


    But none could recall seeing a human with that face serving at the lower ranks.


    Suddenly, laughter rang out from the side, a light, unexpected sound that stood out in the otherwise disciplined silence of the island.


    Anthony''s eyes shifted calmly in the direction it came from.


    There stood Lieutenant Darren.


    The vampire with the perpetually stern face, the same man who had brought Anthony to the military base exactly one year ago.


    Back then, he had been all cold stares and clipped commands.


    Now, his expression was completely different.


    A wide, genuine smile stretched across his face, and a relaxed warmth laced his voice as he strolled over.


    "To think you''d climb up to my rank in just a year..."


    Darren said, chuckling softly.


    "The military''s really rolling out the red carpet for you"


    His tone was friendly, calm, even inviting. His demeanor a far cry from the rigid, no-nonsense soldier Anthony had met at the Null Estate.


    Anyone who had witnessed Darren''s behavior back then would never believe this was the same man.


    The contrast was too sharp.


    Anthony immediately understood the shift in behavior.


    It was the simple reality of military hierarchy.


    Those of higher rank rarely joked or mingled with those beneath them.


    Orders were given. Obedience followed. Relationships were kept distant, if not cold.


    To share laughter, to build camaraderie, one needed power. Rank.


    Respect earned through status.


    Now that Anthony stood on equal ground, the atmosphere had shifted.


    A subtle smile tugged at his lips as he met Darren''s gaze.


    "Lieutenant Darren. It''s been a while"


    Anthony said, returning the smile with one of his own.


    Darren chuckled, waving a hand dismissively.


    "No need for the rank before the name. Those of equal rank usually drop the formalities"


    He took a few casual steps forward, the silver gleam of his vampiric fangs flashing beneath the pale moonlight as he smiled.


    "Just call me Darren"


    His tone was relaxed, but his eyes, sharp and knowing, remained focused on Anthony.


    "Come, let me show you around"


    Darren said with a grin, turning on his heel.


    Anthony followed beside him, hands relaxed at his sides, eyes sharp and observant.


    As they walked, Darren introduced the different sectors and a few of the Lieutenants stationed on the floating island.


    Anthony paid close attention, not just to names and faces, but to the subtle cues of power.


    He quietly gauged the cultivation ranks of his fellow Lieutenants.


    They weren''t all at the same level.


    Some radiated the steady, potent presence of the Mythic rank, while others bore the heavier, more suffocating pressure of the Ecliptic rank.


    But one thing united them all, they were killers.


    Silent, disciplined, and honed like blades.


    Their bloodlust wasn''t hidden, merely restrained.


    Their senses remained heightened, always alert, even in what was supposed to be a place of rest.


    Eventually, Darren brought him to the residential area and opened a door to a row of private rooms.


    "You can pick any of the empty ones"


    He said with a nod.


    Anthony stepped into one.


    The room had a simple yet elegant design, clearly built for function but refined in its comfort.


    A large, king-sized bed stood at its center. Various pieces of high-grade equipment lined the walls, combat dummies, mana regulators, and a sleek weapon rack.


    Off to the side was the real gem: a personal cultivation chamber.


    The mana within was thick, pure, and vibrant, so dense it almost shimmered faintly in the air.


    It far surpassed anything Anthony had experienced at the Omni-Peak Academy.


    With a satisfied exhale, Anthony undressed and stepped into the bath, letting the warm water ease the tension in his muscles.


    Afterward, dressed in fresh clothes, he headed down to the mess hall.


    There, he shared a meal and light conversation with a few of the Lieutenants Darren had introduced.


    Their tones were relaxed, but their eyes always watched, assessing, weighing.


    Even in casual moments, this was the military.


    And Anthony, knowing he''d be among them for a while, made the effort to familiarize himself with their faces, names, and habits.


    After a few hours, he returned to his room and allowed sleep to take him.


    But outside his room, the island remained active.


    The other Lieutenants didn''t sleep.


    Most of them sat in deep cultivation, the mana in their rooms pulsing faintly like a second heartbeat.


    Rest came only when their bodies demanded it, often after a brutal mission or a prolonged battle.

 Chapter 400: Kingsley Sky [Daplug]

    Morning arrived swiftly, ushered in by soft golden rays that filtered through the window.


    Anthony stirred from his sleep and rose with a calm motion, no longer burdened by dreams of saving princesses from Demon Kings.


    Those fantasies had long since faded into irrelevance.


    He sat up, his body relaxed but sharp, and walked over to the window.


    The early sunlight bathed his face in a warm glow.


    Outside, a few Lieutenants sat in perfect lotus positions, unmoving, immersed in deep cultivation.


    Their auras pulsed faintly, disciplined and focused.


    This was their routine, every spare moment dedicated to growth.


    After all, they were soldiers stationed at the edge of war, always prepared to be called to the frontlines.


    Only Anthony had the freedom to do things like sleep, bathe, and eat regularly.


    He stayed at the window a moment longer, quietly observing, then turned and made his way to the bathroom.


    A short, refreshing bath followed.


    As he stepped out, his universal clothing shimmered and morphed into a new design, sleek, comfortable, and casually stylish.


    Settling into a chair, he pulled out his phone.


    No messages. No alerts.


    With a smirk, he tapped into his alternate account and began scrolling.


    He wasn''t here to look up military updates or mission logs.


    He was here to gossip.


    Anthony suddenly stopped scrolling and sighed.


    ''I''ve finally gotten a phone... but I can''t even enjoy pressing it''


    He thought, shaking his head as he stood up.


    Just as he reached the door, a knock sounded.


    Without delay, Anthony opened it.


    Standing there was another elf, this one male, his uniform pristine and his posture crisp with military discipline.


    "Lieutenant Anthony"


    The elf said, his voice calm and measured.


    "These are your military uniform and resources"


    He extended a neatly folded uniform along with a sealed box, most likely containing standard-issue gear and access tokens.


    "I was also told to inform you that you''ll soon be introduced to your assigned team. You should prepare accordingly"


    The elf gave a short nod, then turned on his heels and walked away with quiet efficiency.


    Anthony closed the door behind him, the lock clicking softly.


    He gazed at the pristine black uniform in his hand, its fabric cold to the touch.


    It was identical to the one worn by Lieutenant Darren, a stark reminder of his station.


    His All Seeing Eyes effortlessly imparted intricate details about the garment, as if reading the very essence of its design.


    The military uniform was more than mere attire; it functioned as a second skin, an armor capable of withstanding immense damage and ferocious assaults.


    Its advanced features included self-cleaning, self-repairing, and adaptive fitting, ensuring the wearer''s comfort and resilience in the harshest of conditions.


    Emblazoned on the right side of the chest was the insignia, a symbol of authority and power.


    It depicted a black sun, its jagged, blade-like rays extending outward with a sense of deadly precision.


    At its core, a hollow circle cradled a single silver drop, starkly contrasting against the surrounding darkness.


    The sharpness of the lines and the eerie, subtle glow of the emblem bespoke of those who thrived in shadow, warriors who had emerged from the crucible of fire, bound by unshakable resolve and purpose.


    With a simple thought, his universal clothing seamlessly took the form of the military uniform.


    Anthony stood before a mirror, surrendering briefly to his more self-indulgent side.


    A satisfied smile stretched across his lips as he admired his reflection, the very image of self assured elegance and power.


    However, the moment was fleeting, disrupted by a sharp knock at the door.


    "How difficult is it to get a moment''s peace?"


    Anthony muttered under his breath, then walked to the door.


    With a swift motion, he swung the door open, only to find Colonel Vazeryth standing in the doorway.


    "How are you finding the new uniform and rank?"


    Colonel Vazeryth asked, a knowing smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    "Feels good, Colonel"


    Anthony replied, his voice steady, though there was a hint of pride beneath the words.


    "Good"


    The Colonel affirmed.


    "Let''s move. I''ll introduce you to your teammates"


    With that, Colonel Vazeryth began walking, his pace purposeful.


    Anthony closed the door behind him and followed suit.


    As they made their way down the hallway, several Lieutenants saluted them in quiet respect, their eyes acknowledging the power Colonel Vazeryth carried.


    The two of them ascended into the air, the familiar sensation of weightlessness embracing Anthony as he simply followed the Colonel''s lead.


    They flew to another floating island, their destination clear but not yet in sight.


    It wasn''t until they reached a quiet clearing that they finally descended, landing with practiced precision.


    In the center of the clearing, four figures sat in meditative stillness, their eyes closed.


    Each of them wore the same black uniform as Anthony, signaling their status as Lieutenant ranked soldiers.


    As Anthony and Colonel Vazeryth descended, the four figures immediately snapped their eyes open, their gazes sharpening in unison as they turned upwards to meet the newcomers.


    Without hesitation, they rose to their feet and saluted the Colonel, a gesture of both respect and protocol.


    The Colonel acknowledged their salute with a brief nod before speaking, his tone direct and to the point.


    "He is your new teammate and captain"


    The words hung in the air for a moment, and before Anthony could fully process the gravity of the statement, the Colonel vanished with a mere flicker of his presence, as space itself seemed to bend to his will.


    No further explanation was offered, no commands, no instructions.


    Only a single, definitive statement before the Colonel''s form disappeared entirely, leaving behind a faint frown that lingered in the air.


    ''Captain?''


    Anthony''s mind raced, the suddenness of the promotion catching him off guard.


    He hadn''t anticipated this shift in rank, especially not in the presence of such seasoned soldiers.


    His feet touched the earth with a soft thud as he gently floated down to stand before his new team.


    The four soldiers before him regarded him with impassive expressions, their gazes devoid of emotion, yet calculating.


    Their stares mirrored his own, cold, unreadable, and sharp.


    They made no move, offering neither welcome nor challenge, simply waiting for him to make the first move.


    "I am Lieutenant Anthony. Your new teammate and captain. Nice to meet you"


    Anthony introduced himself, his voice firm and composed as his eyes swept over each of them.


    His gaze lingered on the four individuals before him, each distinct in their own right.


    ''A Vampire, an Elf, a Human, a Phoenix... all at the Ecliptic Rank''


    He noted, recognition flashing through his mind.


    They hadn''t been part of the group he had encountered the day before, upon his arrival at the island reserved for the Lieutenant ranks.


    This team was clearly one of a different caliber.


    The silence was broken as the male Vampire, standing with an air of quiet authority, spoke first.


    "I''m Lieutenant Dale"


    He said, his voice cool, almost detached.


    Next, the Phoenix, his fiery red hair barely contained within his uniform, gave a slight nod and introduced himself.


    "I''m Lieutenant Reynold"


    He stated, his tone carrying a warmth akin to his element.


    Then came the elf, the only woman among them, her presence both ethereal and sharp. Her voice rang out with a melodic quality, smooth and composed.


    "I''m Lieutenant Seraphim"


    As her words hung in the air, Anthony''s senses sharpened.


    Despite the woman''s striking presence, there was something peculiar about her, something more than what the eyes could see.


    He couldn''t detect any mana emanating from her form, yet there was a strong aura surrounding her.


    Upon closer inspection, he noted the faintest glow of energy within her core, an energy he hadn''t encountered in many others: Spiritual Energy.


    It was not the familiar mana that flowed through the veins of the world.


    Then, standing to the side, a man whose presence seemed to radiate an unsettling sense of flawlessness spoke, his voice smooth and devoid of any apparent emotion.


    "I''m Lieutenant Kingsley"


    He introduced himself, his gaze steady and sharp


    Anthony''s eyes twitched involuntarily as his senses honed in on Kingsley.


    Unlike the others, he couldn''t detect any form of energy from him, no mana, no aura, not even the faintest trace of spiritual energy.


    It was as though Kingsley existed outside of the very forces that governed the world around him.


    The realization struck Anthony with a sudden clarity, drawing his thoughts back to the unusual sensation he had felt when facing the Tower of Knowledge guardian.


    This was no ordinary individual, but something altogether... different.


    ''Kingsley Sky''


    The name provided by his Authority Of Information.


    The third anomaly.


    His gaze fixed on Kingsley, his mind racing with the implications of what he was encountering.


    His Authority of Information flared to life as he posed a question, seeking confirmation.


    "Are you Kingsley Sky?"


    Anthony asked, his voice steady but edged with curiosity.


    Kingsley''s expression remained as impassive as ever.


    He merely nodded, answering without hesitation.


    "I am. Why do you ask?"


    Without a moment''s pause, Anthony activated his Authority of Information.


    ________________


    AUTHOR''S NOTE


    Kingsley Sky, the third Anomaly is Daplug (third on the Fan Value Ranking)

 Chapter 401: Kingsley Sky [Daplug]-2

    Upon the activation of the Authority Of Information, an overwhelming torrent of knowledge surged into Anthony''s mind.


    Kingsley Sky, a descendant of the Sky family within the Human Domain, was revealed to him.


    The Sky family, though once proud, was a modest household founded by its first Patriarch, a man who had reached the Sovereign rank.


    However, the current head of the family had only attained the first level of the Grandmaster rank, a pale shadow of the greatness their forebear once embodied.


    The Sky family, like many before them, could not sustain the emergence of prodigies with each passing generation.


    As the brilliance of their bloodline waned, so too did their influence, a slow, inevitable decline.


    To survive, they were forced to forge alliances with other families and seek favor from mightier powerhouses, trading pride for resources.


    Yet Kingsley was not merely another member of the Sky lineage.


    He was the firstborn son of the current Patriarch, the heir apparent to the family''s mantle of leadership.


    But he was not alone in his birth.


    He had a twin, a second son, born of the same blood.


    Kingsley had been hailed as a prodigy since the moment he drew breath.


    He grasped complex teachings with little more than a passing glance, and his physique allowed him to breeze through even the most grueling exercises and training regimens.


    Praise followed him like a shadow, abundant and unceasing.


    Smiles bloomed wherever he went, fueled by the hope that Kingsley would one day restore the Sky family to its former grandeur.


    His twin brother, Karsley, stood in quiet contrast.


    While he was not without talent and still received commendation, it paled in comparison to the reverence Kingsley inspired.


    But Karsley remained unbothered.


    He bore no resentment, for he understood the circumstances well.


    His father''s love for him never wavered.


    The additional attention Kingsley received was not a reflection of favoritism, but the natural result of grooming an heir.


    And that, Karsley accepted completely.


    The long awaited day of awakening had finally arrived.


    Anticipation hung heavy in the air as the Sky family assembled, elders, retainers, and kin alike, drawn by the hope that one of their young masters would awaken a talent capable of restoring their lineage to its former prestige, perhaps even surpassing it.


    Karsley stepped forward first as they decided to save the best for last.


    To the surprise of many, he successfully awakened a Talent, modest, yet genuine.


    A ripple of joy swept through the gathered crowd, their hearts buoyed with cautious optimism.


    All eyes then turned to the first son, the prodigy.


    Kingsley.


    Expectations soared.


    The whispers ceased.


    Hope swelled to a crescendo.


    But reality, as it often does, proved merciless.


    Kingsley stood still.


    His mana core didn''t even form.


    Not even a flicker of any energy coursed his body.


    And no Talent stirred within him.


    From that moment onward, everything began to unravel.


    The love that once surrounded Kingsley vanished.


    The warm smiles, the comforting embraces, the patient advice, gone.


    Resources once freely given were withdrawn, and the unwavering support that once lifted him was replaced by silence and scorn.


    He had been branded, the disgrace of the Sky family.


    And as Kingsley faded into the shadows of shame, Karsley stepped into the light.


    Named the new heir, he was groomed to become the next Patriarch.


    All that had once belonged to Kingsley, attention, admiration, privilege, now flowed toward his brother.


    And Karsley embraced it without hesitation.


    He savored every moment of it.


    Kingsley became the object of scorn.


    Bullied, starved, and cast aside, he lived in conditions so cruel that even the maids fared better than him.


    Each day brought beatings, insults, and humiliation, spit upon as if he were less than dirt beneath their feet.


    Yet Kingsley never faltered.


    He endured it all in silence.


    While the world turned its back on him, he continued the same rigorous training he had begun at the age of five.


    If he could not wield mana, then he would hone his body until it defied all limits.


    Malnutrition gnawed at his frame.


    Pain was a constant companion.


    But his will? Unshaken.


    His spirit burned quietly, defiantly, refusing to be broken.


    This quiet suffering continued for decades, until Kingsley reached the age of forty.


    At last, the Patriarch made his final decision: Kingsley was to be exiled from the Sky family.


    Cast out without honor, without title, and without so much as a backward glance.


    But for some, this was not a moment of closure, it was an opportunity.


    Karsley and the elders had long awaited this day.


    Bound by tradition and reputation, they could not raise a hand against Kingsley while he remained within the family.


    But now that he had been banished...


    He was no longer protected.


    No longer one of them.


    And so, the moment the decree was issued, they moved.


    Two days after his exile, death came for Kingsley.


    There was no subtlety in the assassin''s approach, no shadowy cloak or silent strike.


    Why bother?


    The target was a powerless, castaway man with no backing and no protection.


    No one would mourn him.


    No one would question his disappearance.


    Despite the futility, Kingsley stood his ground.


    He fought.


    Years of relentless physical training surged through his muscles as he resisted with all he had.


    But in the face of true power, it meant nothing.


    He lacked mana, he lacked technique, he lacked everything but his will.


    Everything but his unbreakable determination.


    And that was not enough.


    With a single, effortless swing aimed at his throat, the assassin ended it.


    Blood erupted like a crimson fountain, painting the earth with the defiance of a man the world had long forgotten.


    Kingsley wasn''t a fool.


    Even as his vision blurred and the warmth of life spilled from his throat, he understood the truth with painful clarity.


    His brother, Karsley, was behind this.


    The elders, too, had played their part, orchestrating the moment with quiet precision.


    And the Patriarch... he had known.


    He had foreseen this outcome the moment he exiled Kingsley and yet chose silence.


    Betrayal, thick and bitter, hung in the air.


    And still, Kingsley''s will did not waver.


    Even as his blood soaked into the soil, even as his body failed him, his spirit refused to flicker.


    It burned with a quiet, relentless fury.


    A fire that no blade could extinguish.


    Then it happened.


    A force greater than the world itself responded.


    Kingsley''s will, unshakeable, resolute, demanded that the universe acknowledge him.


    Time itself bent in response.


    The blood, once spilled in torrents, defied gravity and surged back into his body.


    His throat, severed moments ago, knitted itself together as though the wound had never been.


    And then, it came.


    His Talent awakened.


    Divine Kata.


    A gift not of mana, but of body and spirit, an art capable of transcending the physical and mental realms.


    A grace and precision that could rival the gods themselves.


    Yet, despite this extraordinary talent, Kingsley remained manaless.


    His body had been gifted with a Talent that could defy the laws of nature, but it did nothing to alter the harsh reality of his existence.


    His fate, unbroken by the awakening, remained unchanged.


    He was still just a man, powerless in the face of the reality''s cruelty.


    Twenty years had passed since Kingsley vanished from the Sky family''s radar.


    But now, he returned.


    His once-dull eyes and hair had transformed, shimmering in an otherworldly purple as he stepped onto the grounds of the Sky family estate.


    The sunlight reflected off him like a dark omen, heralding the storm that would soon engulf them.


    And what followed could be summed up by a single word:


    CARNAGE.


    Blood flowed in torrents as Kingsley carved his way through the very family that had cast him aside.


    His twin, Karsley, fell first.


    Then the elders.


    Then the Patriarch, the man who had been content to watch his son''s suffering.


    They all perished.


    As for his mother... she had passed long ago, her death nothing more than a memory, a casualty of the birth that had brought both Kingsley and Karsley into the world.


    The Sky family, once proud, was wiped from existence that day.


    No remnants remained.


    Kingsley had no need to flee, no reason to hide.


    In a world where justice was a myth and only the strong prevailed, there were no courts to pass judgment or authorities to pursue him.


    Only power dictated the course of things, the one with the biggest fist was the one who shaped the world.


    And Kingsley was more than capable of wielding that fist.


    For another thirty years, he disappeared from the world''s gaze, leaving behind only the bloody memory of his vengeance.


    When he finally reappeared, it was not as a fugitive, but as a man with a singular purpose.


    He joined the army.


    The military knew of his past, of the massacre that had torn through the Sky family.


    But in a world overrun with demons, the army''s mandate was clear: Protect the world.


    They had no time to hunt down seemingly rogue individuals.


    Their focus was on the ever growing threat of the demons, not retribution against those who had dared to strike back.


    And just like Anthony, Kingsley tore through every challenge, every trial, every obstacle that stood in his way.


    It was effortless.


    For him, victory was never in question.


    Kingsley had now served in the military for over twenty years.


    In that time, his name became synonymous with power, his will like an undying fire that burned through the ranks, both feared and revered.


    Enemies spoke his name with dread, while allies whispered it with a mix of awe and caution.


    At the age of one hundred and ten, Kingsley Sky had become a living legend.


    As Anthony sifted through the list of Kingsley''s abilities, his eyes flickered with a momentary surprise.


    ''How does the author keep introducing these overpowered characters?''


    The thought flitted through his mind, but his expression remained unchanged, cool, impassive.


    Thanks to his thought acceleration skill, all the information ran through his mind in a matter of a second.

 Chapter 402: My brother

    At Lieutenant Kingsley''s question, Anthony responded almost instantly, the brief pause masked by his use of the Authority of Information.


    "Nothing in particular. Just verifying a few things. I''ve heard tales of your exploits and accomplishments during my time in the lower ranks. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you"


    Kingsley offered a curt nod in acknowledgment, his expression unreadable.


    Turning toward his team, Anthony addressed them calmly.


    "I understand you''ve been together as a team for some time, whereas I''m just joining in. May I ask, who served as your previous captain? I''d appreciate a briefing on any relevant matters"


    At Anthony''s words, the four teammates exchanged subtle glances, their expressions shifting before they turned to face him.


    It was Kingsley who finally broke the silence.


    "The former captain... died a few months ago during a mission"


    Anthony''s brows furrowed slightly at the revelation.


    It was the first time he had personally encountered news of someone perishing in active duty.


    Yet, he chose not to press for details.


    No questions, no follow up.


    He simply let the matter rest, for now.


    "Since we''re now a team and likely heading out on a mission soon"


    Anthony began, his tone composed yet direct,


    "I believe it''s important we familiarize ourselves with each other''s elements, abilities, or any notable Talents we''re comfortable sharing"


    Dale, the vampire, was the first to respond.


    "I wield a spear"


    He said flatly.


    "Like every vampires, I can manipulate blood. I also possess an affinity for the Darkness element. As for Talents... I have none worth mentioning"


    Seraphim, the elf, was next to speak.


    "I don''t specialize in any particular weapon"


    She admitted, her voice calm but resolute.


    "I''m only proficient with the standard arsenal we were trained with during our year in the military training. As you''ve probably noticed, I don''t possess mana. Instead, I wield spiritual energy, an internal force that allows me to accomplish feats beyond the norm for most elves. That said, I don''t have any unique Talent to speak of"


    Then came Reynold, the Phoenix, his tone confident yet measured.


    "Like all of my kind, I possess Phoenix flames"


    He began, the faintest flicker of heat trailing his words.


    "But I also have an affinity for the Lightning element. My weapon of choice is the rapier, though don''t mistake that for speed alone. I have strength to match. As for my Talent... it''s called ''Momentum Control.'' But don''t get your hopes up, it''s not as broken as it sounds"


    Anthony''s mind whirled at the mention of such a rare ability.


    ''Momentum Control''


    A power that, when fully realized, could turn the tide of any battle with terrifying precision.


    ''It seems Reynold got a nerfed version of it''


    Anthony mused, his expression unreadable.


    Finally, Kingsley, the human, spoke up.


    "I possess neither mana nor any alternative form of energy"


    He stated plainly, his voice firm and steady.


    "I''m trained in the use of various weapons, like every soldier who''s passed through the military system. However, my body is my primary weapon"


    He paused briefly before continuing.


    "I do have a Talent, one known as Divine Kata. I won''t explain it here. If you''re curious, you''ll have to see it for yourself during our missions"


    Anthony gave a thoughtful nod as Kingsley finished, acknowledging his words with silent respect.


    An expectant quiet settled over the group as all eyes turned to Anthony, waiting for his own introduction.


    Noticing their expectant gazes, Anthony finally spoke.


    "Well"


    He began casually, though his tone carried weight.


    "I''m an expert with all forms of weapon, but I have a particular fondness for the katana"


    He paused briefly before continuing, his words calm but staggering in implication.


    "I also possess an affinity for every known element, from fire and lightning, to even the rarer ones like space. In addition, I can wield spiritual energy, much like Seraphim. Honestly, I''m capable of quite a few things, which makes it difficult to summarize my abilities clearly. But, like Kingsley said, you''ll just have to witness it for yourselves during our missions"


    His words hung in the air like thunder that never struck.


    The group froze, their thoughts halting mid motion.


    ''Proficient in all weapons? Affinity for every element? Access to spiritual energy, something exclusive to elves?''


    They could hardly process it.


    "Anthony, I understand the need to boast a little"


    Seraphim said with a teasing smile, her arms loosely crossed.


    "But don''t you think that''s a bit... excessive?"


    "No one has affinity with all elements"


    Dale added, his tone skeptical, though his gaze remained sharp and curious.


    Anthony didn''t respond.


    There was no need.


    Words would never suffice.


    With nothing more than a flicker of his will, the air around him began to hum.


    Mana and spiritual energy trembled together, bending to his presence like obedient servants.


    Then, one by one, elemental manifestations formed in a slow, deliberate display, hovering in the air around him in perfect harmony.


    Crackling lightning hissed beside a pulsing orb of fire.


    A serene sphere of water shimmered next to razor-sharp ice.


    Darkness churned like a vortex, while blood twisted unnaturally through the air.


    Metal gleamed with a dull shine, and space warped subtly around a flickering core.


    And there were more, essences of other forces, each element swirling in controlled equilibrium around him.


    Shock rippled across their faces like a silent shockwave, each expression frozen in disbelief as they took in the surreal sight before them.


    What they were witnessing defied the very foundation of elemental manipulation.


    It was common knowledge, without affinity, one couldn''t even stir the faintest wisp of an element.


    Not even its lowest form could be influenced.


    That was a law, a truth drilled into every warrior from the moment they began their path.


    Skill books offered a slight exception, granting temporary access to an elemental technique without the need for affinity, but even then, it was restricted.


    You could activate the skill, yes, but you couldn''t control or command the element itself.


    The skill was like a pre-written spell: use it, and it was gone.


    There was no connection, no resonance.


    Unless Anthony had somehow acquired a skill book that conjured floating orbs of every known element, an utterly pointless and unheard-of skill, the display before them was nothing short of impossible.


    And yet, here it was.


    Each element hovered in raw, refined beauty, responding not to an artifact, not to a chant or seal, but to Anthony''s will alone.


    It wasn''t just power.


    It was dominion.


    Seraphim''s gaze lingered on the orb of spiritual energy floating before her.


    She examined it carefully, its flow, its resonance, the subtle hum only those attuned to it could perceive.


    This wasn''t some pre-set activation like the effect of a skill book.


    No, this was control. Genuine manipulation.


    She lifted her eyes to Anthony, her expression unreadable.


    "How do you know how to manipulate spiritual energy?"


    She asked, her voice calm but laced with restrained astonishment.


    "That''s supposed to be exclusive to the elf race"


    Anthony offered a faint smile, his demeanor as composed as ever.


    "It''s one of my abilities"


    He replied smoothly.


    "And don''t bother pressing for details. I won''t be giving any in-depth explanations"


    Seraphim fell silent, unable to challenge his words.


    There was no denying what she''d seen.


    Dale, too, recognized the truth.


    The darkness and blood weren''t borrowed tricks.


    Anthony had controlled them directly, the way only a true wielder could.


    Reynold came to the same conclusion as he quietly observed the flickering flames and crackling lightning.


    There was no artifice here. No tricks.


    Just undeniable mastery.


    A slow smile crept across Kingsley''s face, one that quickly bloomed into a full, unrestrained laugh.


    "Hahaha! It seems I''ve finally found my long lost brother"


    He said between bursts of laughter.


    Anthony turned toward him, visibly confused by the sudden shift in tone.


    "Brother? How did I suddenly earn that title?"


    He asked, brow raised in curiosity.


    Kingsley only chuckled harder before offering a grin that carried a strange mix of pride and understanding.


    "Come on"


    He said, spreading his arms slightly


    "People like us, those who can make the world itself bend, we''re rare. Welcome to the team"


    Anthony narrowed his eyes slightly, not in suspicion, but in quiet contemplation.


    ''Such remarkable perception''


    He thought.


    With nothing more than a glimpse of elemental manipulation, Kingsley had arrived at a deeper truth, one most wouldn''t even begin to consider.


    ''People always react differently when they recognize someone on their level''


    Anthony thought, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth as he gave a subtle shake of his head.


    With a flick of his wrist, Kingsley summoned a large, sturdy table from his space ring.


    Chairs materialized around it in perfect formation, followed by several ornate bottles of alcohol and a set of finely crafted cups that clinked softly as they touched the wood.


    "Let''s drink"


    Kingsley declared, his grin still lingering.


    "And get to know my brother a little better"


    He began pouring the drinks with practiced ease, the golden liquid catching the light as it filled each cup.


    Dale raised an eyebrow as he took his seat.


    "You seem unusually cheerful. What''s with the sudden mood shift?"


    Kingsley glanced at him with a smirk.


    "You wouldn''t understand, even if I explained"


    Dalen scoffed lightly but didn''t press further, accepting the drink without protest.


    And just like that, the hours slipped by with ease.


    Laughter echoed beneath the sky, casual conversation weaving through the scent of alcohol and the clinking of cups.


    They shared stories, traded jabs, and let down their guard.


    Through it all, Anthony remained composed yet open, answering what he could, deflecting what he wouldn''t.


    He didn''t need to impress them, his presence had already done that.


    Without lifting a finger to try, he had seamlessly merged with the team, thanks in no small part to Kingsley, whose easy charisma had laid the foundation.

 Chapter 403: First Mission

    The next day arrived in the blink of an eye, sunlight gently spilling across the land as if reluctant to interrupt the quiet camaraderie.


    Anthony and his team had spent the entire night at the table, exchanging stories about past missions, personal lives, and the scars, both visible and unseen, that came with the battlefield.


    There had been no pretense, no forced formalities. Just warriors speaking as equals.


    But one revelation had left the entire table in stunned silence.


    "You''re telling me"


    Dale began, narrowing his eyes.


    "You''ve never taken a single mission?"


    Anthony nodded casually, as if discussing the weather.


    "Not one"


    "And yet you jumped straight to Lieutenant?"


    Seraphim''s tone held a mix of disbelief and curiosity.


    That was all Kingsley needed to hear.


    He threw his head back and laughed, nearly doubling over as his drink sloshed in its cup.


    "Haha! This just keeps getting better!"


    Even Reynold cracked a grin, though it was tinged with disbelief.


    "This is absurd... You skipped ranks like they were stairs in a hallway"


    Anthony offered no defense.


    He didn''t need to.


    His presence had already spoken louder than any resume.


    The table, now cluttered with empty cups and open bottles, bore witness to a rare moment of unity.


    They hadn''t moved since the day before.


    No one had suggested rest, and no one had needed it.


    Suddenly, Anthony''s phone vibrated.


    He retrieved it swiftly, eyes narrowing as he read the message displayed on the screen.


    It was from Colonel Vazeryth.


    [Colonel Vazeryth: Report to my office]


    Anthony''s thoughts began to race, analyzing the possible reason behind the abrupt summons.


    ''Our first mission''


    The possibility formed in his mind like a spark igniting a fuse.


    With a quiet motion, he placed the cup in his hand gently onto the table, its soft clink the only sound in the room.


    Then, pushed himself up from the chair.


    "Where are you headed?"


    Reynold asked, his gaze settling on Anthony.


    "I''ve been summoned by Colonel Vazeryth. It''s likely about a mission"


    Anthony replied, slipping his phone back into his space ring with a flick of his hand.


    "Our first mission together... I wonder what it''s about this time"


    Seraphim mused aloud, her voice calm as she poured herself a glass of alcohol.


    "I won''t be long"


    Anthony said, and in the next instant, space warped around him.


    He vanished, reappearing directly in front of Colonel Vazeryth''s door.


    There was no need to waste time flying through the entire base.


    Anthony raised his hand and knocked firmly on the door.


    "Come in"


    Colonel Vazeryth''s voice from within, deep and composed.


    Anthony pushed the door open and entered, his footsteps measured as he approached.


    He stopped a respectful distance from the Colonel''s desk, standing at attention.


    "How is the team I assigned to you? I trust they aren''t causing any trouble"


    Vazeryth asked, lifting his head to meet Anthony''s gaze with a calm, evaluative expression.


    "Everything is in order, sir"


    Anthony responded promptly, his voice clear and assured.


    Colonel Vazeryth allowed a brief smile to curve his lips before speaking again.


    "It''s time for your first mission"


    The air seemed to thicken with the weight of his words, the atmosphere shifting as if something significant was unfolding.


    A still silence lingered between them for a few moments, neither of them breaking it.


    Then, with a swift motion, a file materialized in the Colonel''s hand.


    Without hesitation, he tossed it toward Anthony, who caught it with practiced ease.


    The file''s surface bore the bold lettering of the mission details.


    [Mission Title: Black Zone Recon: Operation Dead Silence]


    [Mission Type: Reconnaissance]


    "Read it"


    Vazeryth commanded, his tone firm and direct.


    Without hesitation, Anthony flipped open the file, his eyes scanning the three pages in an instant.


    His gaze remained steady as he absorbed the contents.


    [Mission Location: The Bleeding Hollow Zone, a warped, semi-collapsed landscape corrupted by chaotic energy. A tear in space-time, born from past elemental or demonic disasters. The atmosphere is thick with chaos, mana storms, unstable terrain, and mutated creatures]


    [Mission Objective:


    > A squad of five Lieutenant ranked soldiers was dispatched into the Bleeding Hollow ten days ago for reconnaissance and threat assessment.


    > All communications have ceased. No emergency signals. No corpse retrieval. No signs of retreat.


    > Lead a five-man squad of Lieutenant ranked soldiers to investigate, recover any survivors, and report on the nature of the threat]


    Anthony''s expression remained impassive, his face betraying no hint of emotion.


    He met the Colonel''s gaze, waiting silently for further instructions.


    The Colonel''s voice broke the silence, steady and composed.


    "As you''ve read, your mission is to the Bleeding Hollow Zone. I''m certain you''re unfamiliar with the location, but a map will be provided for your reference"


    He paused, allowing the words to settle before continuing.


    "We''re unsure of the exact cause, but the demons in that region have become unusually active. A reconnaissance team was dispatched to assess the situation before we made any strategic decisions. However, all communication has since been severed. We have no intel on what''s occurring, and we cannot afford to rush in blindly"


    Colonel Vazeryth''s gaze sharpened as his eyes locked with Anthony''s, a subtle intensity creeping into his voice.


    "This is a reconnaissance mission, which means no combat unless absolutely unavoidable. Your task is to gather every bit of information you can. If you must engage, do so only when there''s no other choice. The priority is to return safely and report"


    He let the words hang in the air for a moment, ensuring the gravity of the situation was clear.


    Anthony remained unmoved, his calm demeanor unbroken.


    His eyes didn''t flicker, and he showed no sign of hesitation as he absorbed the Colonel''s instructions.


    "It''s good to see you''re composed"


    Colonel Vazeryth remarked, his voice carrying an approving note.


    "You have only today to prepare. Your team will be expected to depart tomorrow"


    He paused for a moment, then his tone shifted, becoming unexpectedly softer.


    "This is your first mission. I trust you won''t start off with a poor record. And above all, return alive"


    Anthony nodded solemnly in acknowledgment, his resolve unwavering.


    "Dismissed"


    The Colonel intoned, his voice final and commanding.


    Without another word, Anthony turned and exited the room.


    As the door closed quietly behind him, he walked with a steady, unhurried pace, his thoughts clear and focused.


    ''My first mission''


    A faint smile tugged at the corner of Anthony''s lips as he continued down the hallway.


    Then, without warning, he vanished, his presence fading as he teleported.


    Anthony reappeared at his original location, the familiar surroundings settling around him.


    "You''re back. What mission did the Colonel assign us this time?"


    Kingsley asked, his tone curious yet tinged with expectation.


    Without a word, Anthony tossed him the file he had received from the Colonel earlier, then proceeded to settle into a seat.


    Kingsley opened the file, quickly scanning its contents.


    As his eyes moved over the details, the rest of the team joined in to read, their expression darkened, and a frown tugged at their features as they read the details.


    Only Kingsley remained unaffected, his face an unreadable mask although his mind already calculating the risk.


    A team had vanished during the very mission they were about to undertake.


    It was a grim detail, one that spoke volumes.


    They had already concluded, privately, that the missing team was likely dead.


    The silence between them deepened, the weight of the mission settling in.


    This was the task ahead of them, it was no ordinary assignment, it was one fraught with danger.


    "When do we leave?"


    Kingsley inquired, his voice steady but carrying an edge of curiosity.


    "We depart tomorrow. A map to the location will be sent to us shortly. Make sure to prepare everything you''ll need before then"


    Anthony replied, his tone calm and measured.


    Reynold, flashing a confident smile, leaned back in his seat.


    "Well, we''re always prepared, so there really isn''t much to do, even if this is a recon mission"


    "Ah, that''s right. We never showed Anthony our ship"


    Seraphim suddenly interjected, her voice light with amusement.


    "A ship?"


    Anthony asked, a hint of curiosity in his tone.


    "Yeah. Every team is given a ship for missions and other tasks. The map will be sent directly to the ship''s AI"


    Seraphim explained.


    "You didn''t actually think we were planning to fly there ourselves, did you?"


    Kingsley teased, his voice carrying a taunting edge.


    Anthony didn''t answer, instead coughing awkwardly in response.


    With a casual wave of his hand, Kingsley made the furniture and alcohol vanish, the space around them clearing instantly.


    Then, with a smooth motion, Dale waved his hand, and the ship materialized in front of them, shimmering into existence from where it had been stored within his space ring.


    Most teams stored their ships this way; those without enough space in their rings had to rely on the military hangars.


    They gathered around the ship, discussing the mission ahead.


    But as a reconnaissance mission, there was little to say.


    The unknowns far outweighed the knowns, leaving little room for strategy or planning.

 Chapter 404: Bullet

    The following day arrived swiftly, though the sun had yet to grace the horizon.


    It was just past 4 AM when Anthony and his team assembled at a new rendezvous point.


    Before them stood the aircraft, sleek, formidable, and humming with latent power, as they proceeded aboard.


    "Based on the coordinates we received from the higher-ups yesterday, and as confirmed by the AI, it will take approximately thirteen hours to reach our destination, even at maximum velocity"


    Seraphim informed them as they moved deeper into the vessel.


    Anthony gave a silent nod, acknowledging her words with quiet motion.


    "Anthony, you need to register your mana signature with the aircraft. That will be the only time you''re granted access to its systems"


    Came Dalen''s voice from the side as he settled into his seat.


    "Understood"


    Anthony replied, his tone neutral, as he made his way toward the biometric scanner, an interface he recognized from when Darren had verified his identity upon their arrival at Military Base-6 a year prior.


    As Anthony placed his hand on the scanner, a soft chime echoed through the aircraft.


    The AI promptly responded, requesting verification from the remaining teammates on board.


    Anthony returned to his seat, his gaze sweeping over his four teammates before he spoke with steady resolve.


    "This will be our first mission together, and my first as captain. My initial order is simple: do not die"


    His expression was stern, the weight of leadership clear in his eyes.


    "Yes, Captain"


    Came the synchronized response from the team, their voices steady and resolute.


    The camaraderie that had once filled the air dissipated, replaced by a heavy, unspoken understanding.


    The atmosphere had shifted from that of friends to that of soldiers steeling themselves for the mission ahead.


    "Head directly to the Bleeding Hollow Zone at maximum speed"


    Anthony commanded, his voice sharp and decisive.


    Beep.


    "Affirmative"


    The AI responsed.


    With a soft, steady hum, the aircraft trembled as its power surged, energy flowing through its frame.


    It lifted gracefully from the ground, before shooting into the sky with astonishing velocity.


    As the aircraft ascended, no one spoke.


    They sat in quiet unity, their faces unreadable, senses on high alert, every muscle poised for action at a moment''s notice.


    This was the military.


    The instant the craft had left the ground, the mission had begun.


    The silence hung in the air, yet it was anything but uncomfortable.


    They had long since grown accustomed to it.


    Five hours passed in the blink of an eye, the silence unbroken as the aircraft cut through the skies.


    The sun hung high, its golden rays casting a warm, rejuvenating light upon the world below.


    Then, the stillness was abruptly shattered.


    Beep.


    "Threat detected"


    The AI announced, its voice urgent and mechanical.


    A heads up display flickered to life before Anthony and his team, showing a swarm of monstrous figures closing in from all directions.


    The creatures unleashed a barrage of attacks, their violent strikes aimed at bringing the aircraft crashing from the sky.


    Beep.


    "Forcefield deployed"


    The AI announced.


    In response, the sleek form of the aircraft shimmered with a radiant blue light, and a protective force field materialized around it, effortlessly deflecting every incoming assault.


    The sky reverberated with the echoes of relentless bombardment.


    "Countermeasure initiated"


    The AI announced once more, its tone calm amidst the chaos.


    A small compartment beneath the craft opened with mechanical precision, followed by the emergence of massive, gun-like structures from various points on the aircraft''s body.


    They pulsed with an ominous glow before unleashing a barrage of firepower, the rounds leaving the ship in a rapid, almost ceaseless stream.


    The sound of gunfire echoed in the sky, a deafening rhythm of destruction.


    Loud, pained screeches filled the air as countless monsters were struck, their cries cut short as they plummeted from the heavens, lifeless before they hit the ground.


    The team remained motionless, their eyes locked on the unfolding spectacle.


    They didn''t move, didn''t flinch, only watched as the AI took command, obliterating whatever threat dared to challenge them.


    "I didn''t realize the military employed such weapons, guns and aura bullets"


    Anthony remarked, his gaze fixed on the heads up display.


    Kingsley responded, his tone steady and composed.


    "Those at the lower tiers of mana rank typically rely on mana bullets to combat beasts beyond their capabilities. The military, however, has simply refined these into aura bullets, elevating their potency to inflict damage on stronger creatures"


    He paused, his eyes drifting toward the window, his expression distant.


    "Of course, these aura bullets are ineffective against certain monsters, which is why the aircraft is also equipped with laser weaponry for those of a higher caliber"


    As Kingsley spoke, the machine guns retracted smoothly back into their compartments.


    In their place, smaller, more intricate structures emerged, glowing with a fierce, crimson light.


    The aircraft unleashed its laser weapons in rapid succession, slicing through the beasts that had withstood the force of the aura bullets.


    The sky seemed to bleed with the hues of crimson and violet as the monstrous bodies plummeted, their gravity drawing them downward in grotesque arcs.


    "Of course, there are also Intent bullets"


    Kingsley continued, his voice steady.


    "But those capable of wielding intent rarely have the time to assist researchers with its development. As such, Intent bullets are only deployed in aircraft, since soldiers either lack the military points to afford them or are simply too powerful to rely on such tools"


    He gave a contemplative glance toward the unfolding chaos outside the window.


    "An intriguing concept, really"


    "Indeed"


    Anthony replied, his mind wandering as he watched the spectacle.


    His thoughts briefly drifted to the action movies from his past life, images of characters wielding firearms with dramatic flair.


    ''Should I at least try a few out, see how it feels?''


    He wondered, a trace of curiosity hidden behind his otherwise expressionless face.


    The hours passed swiftly, the relentless onslaught of monsters never ceasing.


    Yet the AI remained unfazed, its aura bullets and lasers cutting through the waves of attackers with unnerving precision, never once slowing the aircraft''s blistering pace.


    Eventually, the silence crept back in, as if the very air itself exhaled in relief.


    The assault had ended, and the aircraft continued its course, leaving nothing but the remnants of the fallen beasts in its wake.

 Chapter 405 405: Stealth

    Beep.


    "Approximately one hour until arrival at the destination"


    The AI announced.


    Having kept his eyes closed for some time, Anthony finally opened them, his expression steady as he spoke.


    "Stop here"


    Beep.


    "Affirmative"


    The AI responded without hesitation.


    The aircraft''s speed gradually diminished, its engines humming softly before it came to a complete stop.


    "We''ll proceed by ourselves from here"


    Anthony said as he stood, his voice calm yet resolute.


    "This is as far as the aircraft can go without risking complications"


    The others nodded in unison, rising from their seats with a quiet readiness.


    They made their way toward the hatch, which hissed open with a soft, mechanical sound, revealing the terrain beyond.


    Anthony''s voice rang out again, firm and clear.


    "Remember, this is a reconnaissance mission. Engage only if absolutely necessary. If you do, make it swift and silent, avoid drawing unnecessary attention"


    "Yes, Captain"


    Kingsley and the others replied in unison, their tone as steady as the resolve in their eyes.


    As the hatch slid open, the team took in their surroundings, their eyes quickly scanning for any detail that could offer insight into their environment.


    They observed quietly, unfazed, their expressions betraying no sign of surprise or hesitation.


    Without a word, they stepped out of the aircraft, effortlessly floating mid air as they adjusted to the new terrain.


    Dalen waved his hand casually, and the aircraft vanished, returning to his space ring.


    Anthony''s gaze shifted to Kingsley, his thoughts momentarily drifting.


    It was remarkable how Kingsley could remain aloft without any visible cultivation rank or energy, an ability that defied conventional understanding.


    "We''ll move on foot"


    Anthony instructed, his voice decisive.


    "Let''s proceed"


    No words were exchanged, but their movements were flawless in their synchronization.


    One by one, they descended from the sky, their hair and clothing whipping in the gusts of the raging wind.


    As their feet made contact with the ground, they instantly activated their concealment techniques, slipping into the shadows of their surroundings.


    Darkness obeyed Dalen''s command, erasing his presence entirely as he became one with the shadows.


    Seraphim, with a subtle command of her Spiritual Energy, transformed into an ethereal form, her presence now barely perceptible.


    Reynold, ever the master of subtlety, manipulated the heat distortion from the surrounding flames to bend light around him, his body blurring into a phantom before completely vanishing.


    Kingsley, relying on his unique Divine Kata Talent, tapped into a hidden ability, disappearing just as seamlessly as the others.


    Then, a voice resonated in their minds, clear and direct, Anthony''s.


    "I will use a skill that will allow us to sense each other''s positions as we move"


    With a snap of his fingers, a pulse of energy rippled through them, and instantly, they could sense the exact location of every member of the group, their positions now a silent, guiding beacon in the vastness around them.


    "Let us proceed. Our objective is the Bleeding Hollow Zone"


    Anthony''s voice sliced through the air, and without another word, he led the group onward.


    His movements were seamless, almost ethereal, as though he were one with the very shadows themselves.


    His eyes, sharp and focused, swept over the disaster torn landscape ahead, unperturbed even as the sky above tore open with violent streaks of lightning, akin to the claws of a vengeful deity.


    Behind him, his companions followed in perfect synchronization: Dalen, a fleeting phantom in the dimming light; Seraphim, her spiritual aura veiled and deliberate; Reynold, whose form crackled with suppressed energy; and Kingsley, moving with the precision of a predator, silent and coiled with latent strength.


    The air, thick with oppressive mana, distorted both vision and instinct.


    Jagged spires of fractured earth jutted upward like the skeletal remnants of a long-dead world, their surfaces alive with pulsating veins of corrupted energy.


    Far in the distance, tornadoes howled in unrestrained fury, their movements unpredictable and erratic, while the ground beneath their feet trembled with subtle, ceaseless undulations.


    Yet they pressed on, weaving between collapsed ridges and trenches carved by the relentless storms, making use of the terrain''s disarray to remain unseen.


    Suddenly, a ripple in the chaotic mana disrupted the air, subtle but unmistakable. Anthony raised a hand, halting the group with a gesture as composed as his gaze.


    His eyes never left the horizon, but those behind him understood the meaning: something stirred.


    And then, the air behind them warped.


    From the fractured earth, abominations emerged, beasts twisted by the corruption of chaos.


    Their forms, once primal, were now grotesque parodies, scarred by jagged veins of erratic mana.


    Their molten eyes burned with unpredictable fury, their movements erratic, as though reality itself bent and shuddered with each step they took.


    Yet their hunger was undeniable.


    They were drawn not by sound or sight, but by the faint, undulating traces of energy, of the subtle disruptions Dalen, Seraphim, and Reynold inadvertently caused in the fragile equilibrium of this forsaken land.


    Dalen, the first to react, allowed his crimson gaze to sharpen.


    With a swift motion, he drew a thin line of blood across his forearm.


    The crimson liquid, like liquid fire, spiraled into the air, coalescing into a web of intricate runes as the surrounding shadows deepened in response to his will.


    The moment one of the monstrosities lunged toward him, he vanished into the gloom, reappearing in a fluid arc with his spear descending in a lethal crescent.


    In absolute silence, the spear pierced the creature''s skull, the dark threads of blood latching onto its limbs, constricting like serpents.


    As the beast writhed in its final moments, darkness overtook it, swallowing it whole before it could touch the ground.


    Not a sound escaped.


    At the rear, Reynold''s gaze hardened as two more creatures emerged from the crags of the broken landscape, their forms flickering like unstable mirages.


    Sparks of phoenix flame swirled around him, golden and whisper-quiet.


    Drawing in a breath thick with the scent of ozone, he blurred forward.


    His rapier, now ablaze with both flame and lightning, arced through the air in a dazzling display of power.


    In a single, fluid motion, Reynold''s rapier cleaved through the monsters, their forms burning and sizzling into nothingness.


    The silence of their demise was absolute, their corrupted bodies reduced to smoldering husks that disintegrated mid flight.


    Meanwhile, Seraphim remained perfectly still, her half lidded eyes tracing intricate symbols in the air.


    Her spiritual energy bent reality itself, creating illusions that rippled like fragile petals caught in a cosmic breeze.


    The beast that approached her hesitated, confused by the shimmering mirages, each flickering in and out of existence.


    With a whispered command, she invoked her power.


    From the ethereal mirages erupted chains of translucent spiritual energy, as delicate and beautiful as starlight.


    The chains coiled around the beast, tightening with quiet grace, drawing it to the ground.


    Seraphim''s steps were measured as she passed, her fingers lightly touching the beast''s forehead.


    The light pulsed once, then faded.


    The monster crumbled into ash, utterly still.


    Through it all, Anthony remained unchanged, an unshakable presence amidst the chaos.


    His stillness was unnatural, as if he existed beyond the reach of the land''s madness.


    Even the creatures, born of turmoil and frenzy, seemed to pass him by, oblivious to his presence.


    Kingsley, poised just behind him, moved with equal restraint, his every step silent yet imbued with the potential to strike with the force of a predator.


    Yet, nothing approached him.


    They moved again, slipping through fault lines and past rivers of churning mana, which hissed and writhed like serpents.


    Above them, the sky cracked open with streaks of cerulean lightning, while distant mana storms screamed in anguish like banshees lost to the ravages of time.


    A surge of hostile presence rippled through the air, stronger this time.


    Five monstrous forms emerged, twisted and contorted like impossible aberrations.


    Their movements were erratic, blinking in and out of existence with trails of chaotic energy that warped the air around them.


    One of them lunged toward Dalen.


    Dalen inhaled deeply, slamming his spear into the ground with force.


    Shadows erupted outward, engulfing both him and the approaching beasts.


    A dome of inky black fog enveloped them, soundless and suffocating.


    Inside, there was no light, no warmth, only the faint shimmer of blood-etched symbols.


    Moments later, the dome dissipated, leaving only Dalen standing, his spear lowered.


    Blood trailed across the broken earth like ink on an unfinished page.


    At the same moment, Reynold''s fingers flicked in a sharp motion, invoking the storm''s fury.


    Lightning crackled along his blade, while the flames of the phoenix spiraled into a radiant shroud around him.


    With a single, elegant spin, Reynold unleashed a torrent of fire and lightning, which struck the remaining beasts with precise, deadly force.


    Their bodies, seared and shattered, crumbled to ash, leaving nothing but scorched earth in their wake.


    Seraphim, undisturbed, walked among the illusions she had set in motion.


    One of the creatures lunged toward an illusion, only to be impaled by an ethereal blade, a spiritual weapon she had prepared moments before, hidden beneath the false image.


    She did not glance back at the fallen monster as she passed, her focus sharp.


    And still, not a single sound betrayed them.


    The battles were swift and decisive, marked by the seamless coordination of blade, blood, and illusion.


    Their enemies fell in silence, silent but for the whispers of destruction that followed in their wake.


    Kingsley remained a shadow, untouched and unshaken.


    Yet his body was coiled, his strength restrained for the moment it might be needed.


    Anthony, ever the silent leader, read the landscape with an unerring precision, attuned to its every breath, every shift.


    They pressed on, undeterred, through the living nightmare.


    And behind them, the wind carried no echo of their passing.


    After nearly an hour of relentless movement, they arrived.


    The Bleeding Hollow Zone.

 Chapter 406 406: Fractured World

    From the outside, the Bleeding Hollow Zone resembled a rupture in reality itself, a jagged fracture suspended in midair, thrumming with barely contained annihilation.


    The surrounding space-time warped with unnatural shimmer, distorting both light and silence in its wake.


    It was neither a portal nor a construct, but rather a stabilized anomaly, an echo of a cataclysm that failed to unfold, now frozen in perpetual paradox.


    Layers of spatial distortion laced around it like illusions, constantly shifting yet eternally still.


    Its very presence radiated an oppressive pressure, as though the world held its breath, torn between preventing its collapse or containing its expansion.


    Anthony turned to his team.


    With a subtle nod exchanged between them, they leapt into the fractured space without a trace of hesitation.


    For a fleeting instant, the shifting dimensions disoriented their senses, blurring perception and unraveling orientation.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, clarity returned.


    They opened their eyes to find themselves standing within a new reality.


    The fractured space unveiled a warped, chaotic realm, an otherworldly expanse where floating landmasses drifted beneath the sway of shifting gravity, tethered by flickering bridges of cracked crystal and pulsing crimson light.


    Overhead, a sky of obsidian mist churned restlessly, pierced by blinking stars that gave the uncanny impression of being watched.


    Time itself fractured in plain sight, trailing spectral afterimages with every motion, as if the future and past struggled to remain apart.


    Molten-glass trees twisted skyward, their limbs radiating cursed energy in rhythmic pulses.


    Rivers of liquid shadow snaked across islands of black sand, etching paths like scars upon the earth.


    All around them, various ruins hovered in perpetual collapse, frozen mid-fall, while faint, sourceless whispers brushed the edges of perception.


    The terrain breathed with sentience, subtly reshaping in response to emotion, as though the realm itself were alive, observing, adapting, and waiting.


    As Anthony and his team absorbed the surreal expanse around them, it descended.


    Spatial pressure.


    An unseen force settled upon them, and the very world seemed to press inward, as though the fabric of this realm had chosen them as its burden.


    Gravity twisted beyond measure, not pulling them down, but folding around their bodies with crushing intent.


    Some among them staggered, knees dipping under the invisible weight.


    Yet with a single breath, a quiet recalibration, they stood tall once more, unshaken.


    Anthony moved first.


    His initial step felt light, natural, as if untouched by the realm''s hostility.


    But the second was different.


    It dragged.


    His foot sank slowly forward, as if wading through invisible syrup.


    The air clung to him, resisting movement with the thickness of a dream turned nightmare.


    Anthony''s senses fought to anchor themselves, sound, sight, even time unraveled into inconsistency.


    Each footfall echoed before it landed, as though the sound itself had traveled from the future to the present.


    Perception fractured, bent out of sync with reality.


    He was not alone in his disorientation.


    Kingsley, Reynold, Seraphim, and Dale all wrestled with the same distortion, their movements sluggish, their senses dulled by the shifting rules of the realm.


    But within moments, a change occurred.


    Anthony and Kingsley''s bodies adjusted.


    Their breathing steadied, their eyes regained focus, and the fractured world, once oppressive, seemed to pass through them untouched.


    Their steps found rhythm, no longer hindered by the chaotic weight.


    "Fuck. What kind of monsters are the both of you..."


    Dale growled, his voice edged with frustration as his aura flared violently, anchoring his foot in place against the shifting ground.


    Anthony remained still.


    He didn''t take another step, nor issue a single command.


    He understood that moving ahead now would only risk unraveling the mission, they needed time.


    Time for his team to adapt to this volatile, ever-shifting world.


    So he waited, silent and vigilant, letting the fractured realm press against him as he stood unmoved.


    Half an hour passed.


    At last, Reynold, Dale, and Seraphim found their balance.


    Their movements grew fluid, their footing more certain, the terrain no longer warping their every step.


    But something still wasn''t right.


    Anthony could feel it.


    A presence, unseen, undefined, brushed the edges of his awareness like a whisper in the wind.


    Though his Sense Dome couldn''t stretch across the entire fractured world, he was far from blind.


    His instincts, honed through battles, were screaming.


    They were being watched.


    By what or by whom, he didn''t yet know.


    But whatever it was... it was out there.


    And it was patient.


    "I don''t know how"


    Anthony began, his voice low but clear.


    "But this place suppresses stealth techniques, even those at your level. Whatever governs this realm doesn''t permit concealment. This is no longer a reconnaissance mission"


    He paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle now that the team had finally stabilized.


    "We have a choice"


    He continued, scanning each of their faces.


    "I may wear the title of captain, but that doesn''t mean your voices don''t matter. We can turn back now, or we can press forward"


    Silence followed, brief, but thick with consideration.


    Reynold, Dale, Seraphim, and Kingsley exchanged glances.


    Then, almost in sync, they turned their gazes toward Anthony and spoke as one.


    "Continue"


    Anthony nodded once, resolute.


    "Then let''s move"


    At his command, the team surged into motion, their formation instinctive, sharp, silent, and ready for whatever this warped realm had in store.


    Their footsteps tapped lightly against the ground, swift yet near-silent, each movement honed through discipline.


    The fractured world groaned around them, thick with chaos, its atmosphere devoid of even a single thread of ambient mana.


    The very air felt hollow, barren.


    Then it came.


    A sharp whistle cut through the silence, high and fast, an arrow tearing through the air, aimed with deadly precision at Reynold.


    It descended from above, its speed blinding, its timing perfect.


    But no one moved.


    Not Reynold. Not the others.


    They simply watched.


    The arrow struck Reynold.


    It hit his eye dead-on.


    Yet instead of blood or pain, there was only a dull clink, the sound of metal meeting an impenetrable force.


    The arrow bounced harmlessly away, spiraling to the ground.


    Reynold blinked once, his expression unreadable.


    He had diverted the strike, not with force, but by absorbing its momentum through his Momentum Control Talent, a subtle mastery that unraveled the velocity.


    Reynold clicked his tongue in quiet frustration.


    ''Was I just taken for the weakest?''


    His footwork shifted, subtle but precise, as his fingers curled around the hilt of the rapier at his waist.


    In the next breath, his form blurred, vanishing in a burst of momentum.


    A heartbeat later, he was there, face to face with the attacker, a demon veiled in partial camouflage atop a warped cliff edge.


    Reynold''s rapier flashed like a beam of silver light, and with a single thrust, a hole was blown clean through the demon''s skull.


    There was no resistance, no second strike, just the clean finality of death.


    The demon crumpled without sound.


    Reynold turned, stepping away from the molten glass tree he''d landed on, ready to rejoin his team.


    But then, the ground shuddered.


    A low, groaning quake rolled beneath their feet, building into a violent tremor.


    Seraphim narrowed her eyes, her stance steady.


    "What is happening now?"


    She asked, her voice calm.


    The earth beneath them heaved with an unnatural force, rising like a living entity.


    The ground split open, and jagged cliffs surged upward, an impassable wall blocking their path.


    In an instant, the team sprang into action.


    Their bodies shot into the air, propelled by sheer will and agility, landing deftly upon the floating landmasses that dotted the fractured world.


    Then, the air thickened.


    A heavy shift in the energy surrounding them sent an eerie ripple through the atmosphere.


    And through the shifting mists, a figure appeared, staggering forward with grotesque, unsteady steps.


    Blood poured from numerous wounds, pooling at her feet as she dragged herself forward.


    Her body was impaled by a myriad of weapons, swords, spears, daggers, each one buried deep, as if left there by countless hands.


    Her voice cut through the stillness, wild with anguish and fury.


    "How could you leave me behind?"


    She screamed, her words shaking the air around them.


    "I saved all of you... Yet you couldn''t even mourn me. You''re all ungrateful!"


    Her voice cracked, breaking under the weight of a grief too great to contain.


    "Give me back my life!"


    The woman''s eyes, bloodshot and burning with rage, fixed on them, her gaze one of both pain and a desperate hunger for something lost, something denied.


    "Captain"


    Dale whispered, his voice heavy with emotion, his body already moving as though to approach the woman.


    His steps faltered, however, as Seraphim''s hand shot out, her fingers glowing with a pulse of Spiritual Energy.


    In an instant, her palm pressed gently to both Reynold and Dale''s heads, and a wave of calm clarity washed over them.


    The illusion, so vivid, so real, began to dissipate like smoke, leaving nothing but the cold weight of reality.


    Reynold blinked, his breath a quiet exhale.


    "To think I fell for an illusion..."


    He muttered, shaking his head in disbelief.


    But before the words could even finish forming, they were swallowed by a deeper, darker presence.


    The obsidian sky above them twisted violently, churning as though the heavens themselves were unraveling.


    The mist thickened, drawing in on itself, coiling and knotting in the air like a monstrous serpent ready to strike.


    Then, with a sound like a thunderclap, the sky split open.


    A vortex, a tornado of pure darkness, descended from the roiling clouds, its winds howling with a vicious, malevolent force.


    It struck the floating landmass with the fury of an earthquake, tearing through the air with enough power to shatter the very fabric of the world itself.


    And it didn''t stop.


    One tornado became two.


    Then ten. Then a hundred, a thousand.


    Each one twisted from the sky above, tearing through the air like ancient, malevolent forces unleashed.


    The ground beneath them trembled as the wind screamed with a voice that felt almost... alive.

 Chapter 407 407: HOLOCAUST

    The tornadoes, once massive and all consuming, began to contract, folding inward until they were no longer mere storms of wind, but twisted, grotesque monstrosities.


    Each one shrank into a warped, nightmarish form, a beast forged from chaos itself.


    The air around them decayed as if the very fabric of reality withered under their presence.


    A palpable dread radiated outward, suffocating the space in a suffocating shroud of malevolence.


    The creatures'' eyes, sickly, glowing with a madness that seemed to distort the very air, bore the unmistakable marks of insanity and unrelenting hunger.


    Their bodies were contorted, unnatural.


    Limbs stretched and warped at impossible angles, twisted in a mockery of form.


    Jaws, wide and jagged, were lined with razor-sharp teeth that gleamed with a hunger too primal for words.


    Some of them moved on all fours, their claws scraping against the cracked earth like predators closing in on their prey.


    Others stood upright, their limbs bending in grotesque, unsettling angles, as if their very bodies rejected nature''s laws.


    They were neither beast nor man, but something in between, a twisted blend of both, infused with pure malice.


    The air around them thickened with an oppressive, almost tangible fear, as though the very world recoiled in horror at their existence.


    Anthony stood motionless, his gaze sharp, his expression blank, as his mind churned through the possibilities.


    The world around him seemed to bend, alive with a twisted sense of purpose, and his thoughts sharpened to a single conclusion.


    Emotions.


    His eyes flicked to Reynold, whose earlier frustration had now transformed into guilt, and to Dalen, who mirrored the same internal conflict.


    The terrain had shifted once before when their emotions had spiked, now it seemed the world itself was responding again.


    "This place is reacting to your emotions"


    Anthony stated, his voice calm and level, though heavy with urgency.


    "Try to keep them in check"


    But his words hung in the air like a distant echo. None of his team moved.


    They didn''t nod.


    They didn''t speak.


    They didn''t need to.


    They simply stared ahead, locked in place, their focus fixed entirely on the monstrosities before them.


    With a guttural roar, the abominations surged forward, their twisted limbs and jagged claws crashing into the cracked bridges beneath them.


    The sound of their unnatural movements reverberated through the air, a cacophony of violence and chaos.


    They moved in perfect sync, a swarm of savage destruction, their grotesque bodies barreling toward the team with terrifying intent.


    But in the face of such overwhelming force, the team did not falter.


    In the blink of an eye, Kingsley, who had been standing quietly beside Anthony, vanished from sight.


    He reappeared in the center of the chaos, his body a blur of motion.


    Without hesitation, his fist rose, muscles coiling like tightly wound cables beneath his skin, every fiber of his being tensing with controlled power.


    He struck with devastating force, the impact so precise and calculated that it seemed almost effortless.


    The force of the punch rippled through the air, a shockwave of raw power that struck the very core of the abominations.


    Their guttural roars, once so deafening and relentless, abruptly ceased.


    The world fell into a profound silence.


    Then the silence shattered with a violent, detonating force.


    In an instant, every abomination within a kilometer radius erupted in a horrifying explosion, their twisted forms disintegrating into crimson mist.


    The air became thick with the sickening spray of blood and viscera, their organs and innards painting the ground, the walls, and the very sky above them in grotesque, splattered hues.


    The force of the explosions rippled outward, shaking the very foundations of the floating landmass.


    The stench of death hung heavily in the air, mingling with the thick, oppressive atmosphere that now pulsed with the remnants of that brutal destruction.


    With a single, fluid step, Kingsley blurred forward once again, his movements so fast that the air seemed to crack under the force of his speed.


    His hand shot out like a vice, grabbing the jagged jaw of another abomination with terrifying precision.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he retracted his arm, then shot it forward once more, the abomination''s head still gripped in his hand.


    He slammed it into the skull of another creature with brutal force.


    The impact was immediate.


    Both heads exploded on contact, their shattered remains splattering across the landscape like broken glass.


    But Kingsley wasn''t finished.


    His expression remained as cold and impassive as ever.


    Without a flicker of emotion, his form blurred out of existence once more, leaving only the faintest trace of motion behind.


    In an instant, his knee collided with the side of another abomination.


    The force was so immense that the creature was sent flying backward like a ragdoll, its body spiraling through the air, colliding with the other monstrosities in its path.


    Each impact was like a strike of lightning, devastating and unrelenting, until, one by one, the abominations were obliterated.


    A monstrous claw slashed through the air from behind, its jagged, sharpened nails mere inches away from tearing into Kingsley''s skull.


    But Kingsley didn''t even flinch.


    Without a single shift in his expression, he twisted his head slightly to the side, effortlessly dodging the attack behind him.


    His left hand struck like a viper, quick, precise, and without hesitation.


    In a smooth, fluid motion, he caught the wrist of the abomination mid-swing, gripping it with terrifying strength.


    Before the creature could react, Kingsley lifted it from behind, the monster''s arm wrenching at an unnatural angle as he slammed it into the ground with a force that shook the very air.


    The impact sent a shockwave through the earth, causing the landmass beneath them to tremble.


    The monster let out a guttural, pained roar as the force of the slam reverberated through its body, yet it couldn''t move.


    Kingsley''s grip on its wrist remained tight, his eyes never leaving the carnage before him.


    The abomination thrashed, its other limbs clawing at the ground in a futile attempt to rise.


    But it couldn''t escape.


    Kingsley held it there, his presence a constant, unrelenting force.


    Abominations surged from all sides, claws slashing, fangs bared, moving in a deadly, coordinated attack.


    But Kingsley was unbothered.


    To him, their movements were not even worth the term ''slow''.


    In his eyes, they were little more than insects.


    He didn''t flinch, didn''t hesitate.


    His body moved in a fluid, effortless motion.


    A limb.


    A leg.


    Time seemed to stretch and warp as his foot lifted, hovering in the air for an eternal moment, as if the world itself had slowed to acknowledge his presence.


    Then, with a brutal finality, his foot crashed down.


    The force of his stomp obliterated the skull of the abomination beneath him, its head exploding like an overripe balloon, chunks of bone and brain matter splattering across the ground.


    But Kingsley didn''t stop.


    His foot continued its downward arc, landing with a thunderous impact upon the earth.


    The moment it hit the ground, a wave of violent wind exploded outward, radiating with the force of a nuclear bomb.


    The shockwave tore through the surrounding monstrosities, their bodies torn apart with horrifying ease.


    Some were sliced into ribbons, their forms reduced to bloody fragments by the razor-sharp winds.


    Others, unable to withstand the sheer power, burst open like eggs smashed against a wall, their innards spilling into the air in grotesque showers of viscera.


    As the last of the abominations met their grisly end, a low, resonating crack echoed beneath Kingsley''s feet.


    At first, it was subtle, almost imperceptible, a fissure that began to grow, branching out like the threads of a spiderweb.


    The crack spread rapidly, sending shivers through the very earth beneath him.


    Then, without warning, the entire floating landmass trembled, its core destabilizing.


    The ground buckled, shifting violently beneath them.


    Cracks splintered across the surface as the land began to crumble, pieces of stone, boulders, and jagged debris breaking off and plummeting from the sky like deadly rain.


    The once solid ground seemed to give way to nothingness, sending a cascade of destruction as the earth fractured and fell into the abyss below.


    Kingsley, however, remained unfazed.


    His expression was unreadable, his body floating in mid-air as if untouched by the chaos around him.


    As Kingsley floated, another monstrous creature emerged from the chaos.


    This one had wings, dark and tattered, the air crackling with its unnatural presence.


    With a shriek, it shot forward, claws extended, aiming for Kingsley''s chest with deadly precision.


    But this time, Kingsley did not move.


    He didn''t dodge, didn''t block.


    He simply stood there, his expression still unreadable, as the claws made contact with his chest.


    The impact was immediate, but it was not the abomination that caused the devastation.


    In a violent, almost surreal instant, the monster''s claws shattered upon hitting Kingsley''s chest, its arm crumpling like a fragile twig snapping under immense pressure.


    Bones cracked and muscles tore within the creature''s arm, the sound of its destruction drowned out only by the gut wrenching shriek of agony that followed.


    Blood sprayed from the now-broken arm, splattering the air in a gruesome shower as the abomination howled in pain, the sheer force of Kingsley''s body turning its strike into a devastating failure.


    "Boring"


    Kingsley muttered, his voice cold, laced with an eerie indifference.


    Without a hint of urgency, he raised his hands, but to the monster, whose entire existence was now bound to the brief, excruciating moment, it was anything but slow.


    One hand gripped the creature''s shoulder with immovable force, the other seizing its neck like a vice.


    Then, with a single, brutal motion, Kingsley pulled.


    The sound was sickening, flesh tearing, muscles snapping, as if the very connection between head and body were nothing more than tissue paper.


    The creature''s head was ripped free, the spine following, still tethered to the brain like a grotesque, bloody string.


    Blood erupted from the severed neck, gushing out in torrents, staining the air and ground in a crimson spray, the fountain of life draining in seconds.


    Kingsley released his grip, and with no further care, the body crumpled to the ground, followed by its head, which hit the earth with a sickening thud.


    Then, with a deafening boom, Kingsley surged forward, his form a mere blur in the chaos.


    Wherever he passed, blood erupted, painting the air with streaks of crimson.


    Each step he took was punctuated by a soft, almost casual thud, the sound of another lifeless body dropping to the ground in his wake.


    He didn''t need more than a single, swift strike to end a life.


    At times, one blow was enough to fell multiple monsters in an instant.


    He moved like a wolf in a pen full of chickens, unstoppable, unbothered by the futile attempts of his prey to fight back.


    This wasn''t a fight.


    This wasn''t a battle.


    It could only be described with one word.


    HOLOCAUST.

 Chapter 408: The Storm

    Silver flashed through the carnage.


    Reynold was in motion, threading through the ruinous airspace of the fragmented realm, an eternal sky fractured by violence.


    Suspended landmasses, remnants of cities long devoured by the abyss, hung like shattered memories, their edges crumbling under the weight of the unspoken.


    The monstrosities slithered, crawled, and soared through this aerial graveyard, misshapen echoes of something ancient and wrong, their bodies a blasphemy of sinew, bone, and tendrils that glistened with otherworldly sheen.


    They hunted together, swarmed like an orchestrated plague, driven not by instinct, but hunger of a deeper sort, primal, unrelenting.


    Reynold moved as if untouched by the rules of gravity.


    The first beast struck, a serpent-bodied grotesque with too many limbs and eyes weeping ichor, its maw yawning open to devour him mid-air.


    Reynold pivoted mid-leap, left foot skimming the surface of a floating stone slab.


    His body turned like a pendulum, not with resistance but with control, Momentum Control.


    Velocity bled from his limbs as he halted instantly, spinning around the creature''s fangs with surgical finesse.


    The tip of his rapier, a needle of annihilation, plunged through one of the weeping eyes, and fire, not mundane, but sovereign, bloomed.


    The phoenix flames ignited from within.


    The creature screamed, no sound, only distortion.


    It burst into cinders, then ashes, then nothing.


    Reynold was already gone.


    He dashed forward, crossing an impossible distance with unnatural acceleration.


    Momentum gathered behind him like a storm given form.


    Another abomination lunged, a bipedal aberration with wings of bone, arms like clubs, and a mouth where its chest should be.


    Reynold didn''t slow.


    His rapier carved a straight line through the creature''s extended limb before leaping into a feint, vaulting from a suspended obelisk mid-spin.


    He twisted in mid-air, flipped sideways, and came down with a flourish, the tip of his blade stabbing through the air.


    The flames were gone.


    In their place, lightning surged.


    Violet arcs snapped and danced from his blade to the beast''s open core.


    The impact was not explosive, but surgical.


    The energy surged into the body, found the nervous system, and incinerated thought before pain.


    It collapsed before it understood death.


    Reynold landed on the side of a floating spire, defying inertia, the soles of his boots barely touching stone before he pushed off again, redirecting velocity downward, not falling, but choosing speed.


    Momentum Control, an ability that did not shout, but whispered through each movement, bending the world''s forces to his whim.


    He was a storm contained in human form, dancing with elegance in an arena built for monsters.


    The air thickened.


    A quadrupedal colossus made of meat and teeth erupted from below, crashing into an entire landmass.


    Stone cracked, pillars tumbled, remnants of ancient buildings were reduced to powdered ruin.


    It was large enough to blot out Reynold''s form, a shadow of sheer carnage.


    He surged upward, lightning trailing behind his body like a cloak spun from storms.


    Momentum reversed mid-air.


    He twisted, then struck.


    His rapier didn''t aim for vitals.


    It became one.


    It touched what no one else could see.


    The beast spasmed, its joints locking in unnatural angles, its flesh sizzling in violent rebellion.


    Lightning split it from within, and its mountainous mass fell in pieces that shattered lesser floating ruins beneath.


    One by one, the suspended remnants of civilization were decimated, not by Reynold''s hand, but as collateral to the savagery of his dance.


    The next sequence came too fast to register.


    A winged horror dived from above, skin transparent, bones etched with shifting runes. Reynold, already airborne, shifted momentum sideways, stopping himself mid-flight.


    His trajectory folded like silk around the beast''s claw, missing it by a hair''s breadth.


    He slid along the creature''s spine, leaving behind a flickering line of fire, then jumped again, not off its back, but off the air itself, bending motion like an artisan sculptor.


    The creature erupted mid-scream, flaming from the inside out.


    Reynold did not pause.


    He landed, then vanished.


    Another abomination, a leviathan stitched from several torsos, coiled its mass around a floating cathedral ruin and hurled it.


    The structure collided with a smaller slab, pulverizing the sky-road beneath.


    Reynold shot through the falling debris, weaving between chunks of civilization as they tumbled, untouched, unscathed.


    Where others would have faltered or flinched, Reynold was perpetual momentum.


    He had no equal in this space.


    The numbers of the monsters were meaningless.


    They came in tens, in dozens, and in hundreds, and yet the sky remained filled only with his movement and their corpses.


    Fire blazed again.


    This time it burned more vividly, phoenix flames, ethereal and regal, cascading from the blade in fluid motions that looked like art, not combat.


    His movements weren''t frantic.


    They were composed, deliberate, the product of a calculating mind in the body of a dancer.


    He landed atop a horned monstrosity, slid forward as it tried to recoil, and drove his rapier through the center of its skull.


    The flames didn''t consume, they judged.


    The abomination ceased to exist not in fire, but in pure light, its essence discarded as if it were unworthy of the battlefield.


    Another volley came, monsters leaping across fragments of buildings, howling, charging, clawing at the air.


    Their numbers no longer mattered.


    They could not reach him.


    He had become untouchable.


    Not through brute strength.


    Not through raw aura.


    But through dominance of motion.


    Through mastery of Momentum Control, Reynold''s battlefield was not the shattered sky.


    It was everything that moved within it.


    He drew speed from falling stones, launched from angled rubble, twisted through gravity''s will like a craftsman navigating threads.


    He struck only when he needed to, each blow ending something unnatural.


    Each movement a page in a silent scripture of annihilation.


    Flames.


    Lightning.


    Silence.


    Precision.


    He had become part of the battlefield, his every leap and strike a seamless dance, tracing a line between heaven and earth, fire and lightning, life and oblivion.


    There was no room for hesitation.


    No thought of retreat.


    Each monstrosity that sought to confront him was erased before it could so much as register its own demise.


    The floating landmasses beneath him quaked under the weight of his movements, their stone foundations cracking and splitting as his body defied the very laws of physics.


    He slid off the side of a crumbling tower, narrowly avoiding a massive clawed swipe, then planted his feet on the edge of a decaying bridge to propel himself into a backflip, his rapier cutting through the air as he flew.


    As his body spun, a cascade of phoenix flames erupted, leaving behind a flaming arc that danced in the wake of his leap.


    The flames were not mere destruction; they were a cleansing force, a purification that turned monstrous flesh into smoldering ash.


    A trio of horrors, lumbering beasts, one with a spiked club for an arm, another with a maw filled with serrated teeth, and the third a writhing mass of tendrils, charged toward him in unison.


    Their grotesque forms twisted through the debris choked sky, their movements synchronized, their hunger overwhelming. Reynold didn''t flinch.


    His rapier moved before the attack even came.


    He crossed his blade over the first beast''s club, deflecting it with a fluid turn, then shifted in mid-air to avoid the second creature''s gnashing teeth.


    With a single flick of his wrist, the tip of his rapier punctured the third monstrosity''s central eye, detonating a burst of electricity as his lightning infused strike surged through the creature''s body, rendering it nothing more than charred remnants.


    The remaining two monsters were already turning to engage again, but they had no time.


    Momentum Control.


    Reynold twisted, his body folding in the air, altering his trajectory mid-flight, his rapier a silver blur as it carved through the first creature''s ribs.


    The strike was so precise, so controlled, that it passed through the massive creature''s defenses with the gentleness of a breeze.


    The monstrosity''s heart, a twisted mass of coagulated sinew and venomous energy, collapsed under the pressure, and the beast crumbled into itself, its massive form crumbling as if it were nothing more than sand.


    Without missing a beat, Reynold turned, now airborne above the final beast.


    He corkscrewed down, landing softly atop its back with the grace of a dancer, his rapier sinking into its skull.


    The monstrosity screeched in agony, its bones splitting from the force of the blow.


    Lightning arced from Reynold''s body, seizing its body with a violent, stuttering pulse that sent shockwaves through its massive frame.


    In mere seconds, it was reduced to a smoking heap, unable to withstand the surge of energy coursing through it.


    Around him, the remaining landmasses teetered precariously, some of them already crumbling as if afraid to bear witness to the power he wielded with such casual precision.


    His movement was flawless, fluid, efficient, and utterly unforgiving.


    Two more horrors emerged from the shadows, their gnarled, skeletal hands reaching out to grasp at him, their bodies fused with warped metal and twisted flesh.


    Reynold''s expression remained calm, calculating, his rapier already in motion before they had even fully entered his sights.


    One attempted a wide swipe, but Reynold twisted his body, using his momentum to dance underneath the attack, the rapier slashing through the exposed belly of the creature as he passed beneath it.


    The beast screamed, though it had no tongue to utter such sound, and its body erupted into flames, consumed by the ever-present heat of the phoenix flames that trailed him like a fiery comet.


    The second creature wasn''t quick enough to react to his speed, its attempts at defense failing miserably as Reynold launched himself forward, crossing the space between them in the blink of an eye.


    His rapier pierced through its throat with such force that it broke through bone, continuing its journey into the thing''s heart.


    A blast of violet lightning detonated from the point of contact, shattering the creature''s skull as the rest of its body collapsed in a heap of liquefied viscera.


    The sky, already filled with the floating wreckage of ruined lands, continued to tremble with each death that Reynold inflicted.


    He danced through the madness, uncaring of the chaos around him, his movements an elegant blur that left destruction in its wake.


    He wasn''t tired.


    He wasn''t injured.


    He wasn''t even challenged.


    Momentum Control allowed him to push his body to its absolute limits, redirecting his energy with precision, accelerating and decelerating as the situation demanded.


    His rapier became an extension of his will, graceful, lethal, unstoppable.


    Another wave of monstrosities approached.


    This time, they came in greater numbers, their twisted bodies weaving through the broken cityscape like some nightmarish tide.


    They came in all forms, spined, segmented, grotesque, each one hungry for his flesh.


    But Reynold didn''t see them as a threat.


    Their numbers meant nothing in the face of his ability to control momentum.


    Their attacks were mere distractions, and their strength was irrelevant.


    He leaped once more, soaring over the battlefield, his blade flashing as it cut a bloody arc through the air.


    One of the monstrosities, a hulking beast with iron claws, rushed toward him, but Reynold simply slowed his descent, catching the thing''s claws on the edge of his rapier with minimal effort.


    He didn''t stop, though.


    Instead, he spun, using the momentum to launch himself back into the sky, his rapier cutting down at a sharp angle.


    The beast''s claws were severed in a single, fluid stroke, its massive body swaying as if confused by the sudden loss.


    Before it could recover, Reynold was already upon it again, his movements a blur of speed and precision.


    His blade danced, slicing through its armored skin with ease, until the creature was little more than a pile of shredded flesh.


    And then, without hesitation, he moved on.


    More fell, one by one, to his onslaught, their bodies torn apart as he cut a path through the monstrosities with ease, his rapier a shining beacon of destruction amidst the shattered remains of a ruined world.


    Time was irrelevant in the sky of floating ruins.


    Reynold was a force of nature, a storm contained in human form, his every action perfect, his every movement a calculated masterpiece of martial grace.


    The monstrosities could never hope to catch him.


    There was only the dance.


    The constant, unending dance of destruction.


    The battlefield was his to shape.


    The monstrosities would continue to come, their numbers endless, their forms grotesque and hungry.


    But Reynold did not care.


    He would never stop.


    He was the storm, and they were the wreckage.

 Chapter 409: Spiritual Construct

    The air crackled with the restless energy of the monstrous battlefield.


    Seraphim, like an ethereal specter, floated effortlessly above the chaos.


    Her movements were fluid, each step a dance in midair, as though the very wind bent to her will.


    Her eyes surveyed the battlefield, calculating the position of every enemy with the precision of an ancient being.


    The moment she entered the fray, her presence was like a sharp breath of wind slicing through stagnant air.


    A throng of grotesque abominations surged toward her.


    Their grotesque forms, a dissonance of monstrous limbs and aberrant features, gnashed their fangs and howled in fury, their eyes burning with bloodlust.


    Seraphim, with a mere flick of her wrist, summoned a burst of spiritual energy, the energy pulsing with an otherworldly intensity.


    With a single motion, she conjured a towering shield of translucent, shimmering energy that enveloped her in an impenetrable dome.


    The first wave of the creatures collided with the barrier.


    The sheer force of their charge reverberated through the air, but the shield held firm.


    Seraphim''s eyes narrowed, and she raised a hand, her fingers curling as though weaving a delicate tapestry.


    In an instant, the shield shattered into countless shards of light, each one imbued with spiritual energy.


    These fragments shot forward like arrows, slicing through the horde with surgical precision.


    Flesh and bone tore apart in a blinding flash, leaving nothing but scattered remnants in their wake.


    Seraphim''s next move was fluid, almost imperceptible.


    Her body flickered out of existence, her form dissolving into a mist of spiritual energy.


    She reappeared in an instant, above the next wave of enemies.


    As she fell from the sky, her hands moved with an elegance that seemed to mock the grotesque nature of her foes.


    Spiritual blades materialized at her side, each one radiating an ethereal glow.


    With a single swipe, she cleaved through the air, and the blades tore into the enemy ranks, cutting through them as though they were paper.


    The creatures fell in pieces, their forms disintegrating under the weight of Seraphim''s control over her spiritual energy.


    But she didn''t stop.


    Her form danced from enemy to enemy, her movements fluid and uninterrupted, as if she were part of the battlefield''s very rhythm.


    As another wave of monstrosities lunged toward her, she vanished once more, reappearing at their rear.


    With a thought, the spiritual blades turned into spears, coalescing in her hands.


    They were massive, each one pulsating with a radiance that burned with ethereal fire.


    She threw them with devastating precision, each spear skewering multiple enemies at once.


    As they impaled their targets, she made a sweeping motion with her hands, and the spears exploded in blinding bursts of spiritual energy, disintegrating everything in their wake.


    The battlefield shifted beneath Seraphim''s feet.


    Her control over spiritual energy was absolute, and with it, she bent the battlefield to her will.


    She summoned an immense spiritual wall, a towering construct of ethereal force, which erupted from the ground beneath her, pushing aside the remaining monstrosities like leaves in the wind.


    The abominations fell back, their momentary confusion giving Seraphim the opportunity to charge forward once more.


    She did not rush. She moved with purpose, her every motion deliberate.


    Her spiritual energy flared around her, becoming a halo of deadly precision.


    Her movements were so calculated, so finely tuned, that it seemed as though the entire battlefield was in harmony with her will.


    She reached out, and with the slightest gesture, she summoned a massive spiritual chain, each link forged from her purest energy.


    The chain coiled and lashed out, wrapping around the largest monstrosities, binding them in place.


    Seraphim''s control was unfathomable.


    She could feel their every movement, every shift of their malformed bodies as they struggled against the binding chains.


    With another thought, she clenched her fist, and the chains constricted, squeezing the creatures until they burst apart in a spray of ichor and mist.


    Her grip tightened, and in the next moment, the remaining monstrosities around her were overwhelmed with a wave of spiritual energy so intense it consumed them entirely, leaving nothing but dust in her wake.


    The ground beneath her trembled, but Seraphim remained unmoved, her presence composed.


    She was calm, serene, as if the destruction around her was nothing more than a passing breeze.


    The grotesque creatures, relentless in their numbers, continued to surge forth, but each time they met her spiritual energy, they were shattered with ease.


    Her control over the battlefield was so absolute that it seemed as though she had become one with it, a force of nature that bent the very laws of reality to her will.


    In a flash of movement, Seraphim vanished once more, her form flickering through the air as though she were a wisp of smoke.


    She reappeared behind another wave of enemies, her hands raised high.


    Spiritual constructs of spears and blades began to form around her, circling in an intricate pattern.


    Each weapon was a perfect extension of her will, sharp and ready.


    With a single motion, she sent them spiraling outward, cutting through the monstrosities like a blade through silk.


    They fell before her, their twisted forms shredded, torn apart by the onslaught of spiritual weapons.


    Her control over them was flawless, and with each passing moment, her enemies grew fewer in number.


    They could not withstand the barrage of energy, and even as more attempted to approach, they were swept away with a wave of Seraphim''s hand.


    Her movements were a blur, a graceful dance of destruction.


    Each strike, each gesture, was a testament to the power she wielded.


    No creature, no matter how monstrous, could withstand her.


    She was untouchable, a being who stood above them all.


    Seraphim took a moment to observe the battlefield.


    Her spiritual constructs still hovered around her, each one waiting for her command.


    There was no sign of fatigue in her eyes; no hint of struggle in her movements.


    She was an immovable force, unshaken by the chaos around her.


    The remaining creatures, seeing the devastation she had wrought, hesitated for the briefest of moments.


    But that moment was enough.


    With a single, sweeping motion, Seraphim summoned a storm of spiritual energy, a tempest of pure power that tore through the remaining monstrosities in an explosion of light and force.


    The creatures were no more, their forms obliterated by the sheer intensity of her will.


    Seraphim hovered above the battlefield, the remnants of the battlefield were a sea of twisted forms and shattered earth, but Seraphim remained unharmed, her calm gaze sweeping across the carnage with an air of unshakable serenity.


    There were still more monstrosities emerging from the shadows of the floating landmass, each one more grotesque than the last.


    Yet, to Seraphim, they were nothing more than fleeting obstacles, insignificant in the grand scope of her control.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, she raised a hand to the sky.


    Spiritual energy swirled around her in a vast, unrelenting current, gathering into a sphere of pure force above her head.


    Her fingers twisted, manipulating the flow of power as though weaving a tapestry of destruction.


    The sphere pulsated with a rhythmic intensity, its energy crackling in the air like the hum of a distant storm.


    Seraphim''s eyes narrowed, and in a single motion, she thrust her hand downward.


    The sphere exploded outward, sending tendrils of spiritual energy surging through the air.


    They split the sky like lightning, lancing toward the advancing monstrosities with unerring accuracy.


    As they struck, the creatures were consumed by the raw power, their forms disintegrating in an instant.


    The energy continued to expand, sweeping through the ranks of the abominations, leaving nothing behind but ash and remnants of once-living horrors.


    Seraphim''s movements were fluid, as if each action had been predetermined.


    She flicked her wrist, and the ground beneath her feet cracked, a massive fissure opening up in the earth.


    From within the chasm, giant ethereal blades rose, each one forged from her spiritual energy.


    With a sweep of her hand, she sent them spiraling outward, cutting through the air with the precision of a master.


    The monstrous creatures that had begun to rally were struck down before they could even react, their bodies cleaved in half by the radiant blades.


    Another wave of creatures surged toward her, their twisted limbs flailing in a desperate attempt to reach her.


    Seraphim did not flinch.


    She didn''t need to move at all.


    With the slightest tilt of her head, she conjured an enormous spiritual spear, its form coiling and solidifying from the ether.


    The spear, as large as the creatures themselves, shot forward with terrifying speed, piercing the horde like an arrow through silk.


    The abominations were impaled upon the spear, their bodies writhing in agony before being torn asunder by the force of the spiritual weapon.


    Seraphim''s face remained impassive, her control over her energy perfect, her precision flawless.


    Once more, she vanished from sight, her form dissolving into the very air around her.


    She reappeared atop one of the floating ruins, her silhouette framed against the wreckage of the broken cityscape.


    From here, she could see the full scope of the battlefield, her enemies arrayed in all directions.


    Yet none of them could touch her.


    With a slow exhale, Seraphim summoned a wall of shimmering spiritual energy, a towering fortress that rose from the ground, cutting through the monstrosities like a blade through water.


    The creatures struggled against it, their claws and fangs scratching uselessly against the barrier, but Seraphim''s energy was absolute.


    The wall held firm, impenetrable, as if it were an extension of her very will.


    She tilted her head, watching as the monsters clawed helplessly at the barrier.


    With another flick of her wrist, the wall expanded, growing outward in a flash of radiant light.


    The monstrosities that had attempted to break through were caught in its expansion, their bodies crushed and obliterated by the sheer force of the energy.


    Seraphim closed her eyes for a moment, gathering her focus.


    The battle was drawing to a close.


    She could feel it, the ebbing of the enemy''s resistance, the diminishing of their numbers.


    But even as she prepared to finish the remaining creatures, she sensed something else.


    A tremor in the air.


    A new force approached.


    Without opening her eyes, Seraphim extended her senses outward, feeling the shift in the battlefield.


    She could sense the approach of something far stronger, something that might actually present a challenge.


    The remaining abominations began to retreat in disarray, their movements erratic and desperate as though drawn by an unseen pull.


    Seraphim''s eyes flicked open, her expression as serene as ever.


    In the distance, through the chaos of the battle, a new figure emerged.


    A monstrous titan, an abomination far greater than the rest, its body encased in armor-like skin and bristling with jagged spikes.


    Its eyes glowed with a malevolent intelligence as it trudged forward, crushing anything in its path.


    It was clearly a being of significant power, towering above the other creatures with an aura of dominance that rippled across the battlefield.


    Seraphim''s lips curved into a faint, almost imperceptible smile.


    She had been waiting for something like this, something that might force her to move with a little more than effortless grace.


    The titan was not just a mindless beast; it was intelligent, calculated.


    A worthy opponent, perhaps.


    She rose from the ruins, her feet never quite touching the ground, as her form floated effortlessly through the air.


    The titan roared, a sound that echoed through the battlefield, and surged forward with terrifying speed.


    Its massive fists clenched, each blow sending tremors through the earth.


    But Seraphim was already moving.


    She darted to the side, her body an ethereal blur, and in the same motion, she summoned a massive spiritual construct, a blade of pure, radiant energy.


    The blade crackled with power as she swung it toward the approaching titan.


    The blow was swift, but the titan was faster than she expected.


    With a growl, it raised its arm, deflecting her strike with surprising strength.


    The clash of energies resonated across the battlefield, the shockwave sending ripples through the air.


    Seraphim''s expression remained unchanged.


    She quickly adjusted, her movements becoming a blur as she used the momentum of the clash to twist her body and land on the titan''s shoulder.


    From here, she launched another flurry of attacks, each strike more refined than the last.


    Her spiritual blades slashed through the titan''s defenses with ease, but the creature responded with a devastating sweep of its arm.


    Seraphim was forced to retreat, her form flickering through the air as she danced around its every strike.


    The battle was far from over.


    The titan roared in frustration, its massive form shifting with surprising agility as it tried to land a blow.


    But Seraphim was already gone, reappearing behind it in an instant.


    Her blade flashed through the air again, and this time, she struck with such precision that the titan''s armor began to crack under the onslaught.

 Chapter 410: Shadow [Ko-Fi Bonus chapter]

    The battle had already reached its fever pitch, the air thick with the dense atmosphere of chaos and destruction.


    Dale stood amidst the ruins, his figure serene, as though the pandemonium around him were but a distant echo.


    The abominations swarmed, their twisted forms moving like a tide, each of them grotesque in their design, each intent on annihilation.


    But none of them were a threat.


    Not to him.


    With a fluid motion, Dale drew his spear, its sleek shaft gleaming in the fractured light.


    He held it with an elegance that betrayed the violence it was capable of, his fingers tracing the weapon''s surface like one might caress the blade of a sword.


    The spear was no mere tool, it was an extension of his being, a conduit for the darkness that lingered beneath his calm exterior.


    He had been fighting for what seemed like an eternity, yet he remained untouched, his composure unshaken.


    His crimson eyes, sharp and piercing, scanned the oncoming monstrosities, the bloodlust of the battlefield barely reaching him.


    Each of them was nothing but an obstacle, and he would clear them in the same manner one might swat away a fly.


    The first of the abominations lunged, its massive claws slashing through the air in a deadly arc, the force behind it enough to tear through solid stone.


    Dale''s eyes narrowed, and in that split second, the world seemed to slow.


    His feet shifted, his entire being swayed just out of reach of the deadly swipe.


    He did not retreat; rather, he moved as though the air itself had submitted to his will.


    His spear came alive in his hands.


    A flick of his wrist, and the spear arced with deadly grace, the tip finding its mark in the creature''s chest with surgical precision.


    The sound of rupturing flesh echoed, and the beast''s cry was choked off as its body disintegrated into a black mist.


    With a single thrust, it was as though the monstrosity had never existed.


    But there was no time to linger on the ease with which it fell.


    Another surged toward him, this one larger, more agile.


    It rushed forward, claws extended, venom dripping from its maw.


    Dale did not flinch.


    His spear became an extension of his will as he pivoted sharply, his movements a blur.


    The tip of the spear shifted through the air with a smooth, fluid motion, cutting through the chaos with the precision of a surgeon''s scalpel.


    In a single strike, he pierced the beast''s throat, and as it crumpled to the ground, blood and black ichor splattered across the cracked earth.


    As the abomination''s form crumpled, Dale stepped forward with an uncanny grace.


    His spear whipped out once more, the spearhead laced with shadows, and he plunged it into the next enemy without hesitation.


    The creature''s cries were but faint echoes in his mind, drowned by the overwhelming presence of his own darkness.


    With each strike, Dale''s control over the battlefield deepened.


    His mastery of the darkness element allowed him to manipulate the very shadows around him, using them to blur his movements, creating false impressions in the minds of his enemies.


    To the creatures, it seemed as though he was everywhere at once, an ethereal wraith, flickering from one point to another, never allowing them a clear target.


    But it was not deception alone that made him a deadly force.


    His control over blood allowed him to exploit every weakness, every vulnerability in his enemies'' forms.


    His spear wove in and out of the abominations'' defense with uncanny precision.


    The weapon shifted from one hand to the other, its speed barely perceptible, as though the spear itself were an extension of his thoughts.


    Blood sprayed into the air, and shadows twisted to his will, the battlefield bending to his every command.


    In the midst of the turmoil, Dale remained composed, a quiet storm amidst the chaos.


    His movements were flawless, calculated, and with each passing moment, his opponents grew more and more desperate.


    He did not need to see the life leave their eyes.


    He did not need to hear their screams.


    Dale fought with a dispassionate grace, his every movement a testament to his control.


    He did not waste a single motion, a single breath.


    His blood manipulation allowed him to twist the life force of his enemies in ways that defied comprehension, manipulating it like a puppet master pulling the strings of the marionettes in his grasp.


    He could draw the very essence of life from his foes, their blood responding to his will, obeying him as though it were a mere extension of his own body.


    In the blink of an eye, one of the abominations leapt toward him, its fangs bared, claws extended in a brutal strike aimed directly at his throat.


    But Dale was already moving.


    His spear swung outward in a wide arc, the shadowy tendrils of the darkness element wrapping around the creature, binding it in place for just an instant.


    The abomination was unable to react before the spear found its mark, plunging through its chest with the sickening sound of snapping ribs and ruptured organs.


    Its body collapsed, crumbling to dust as the darkness that had held it dissipated.


    Dale''s expression remained unchanged.


    His red eyes scanned the horizon, the abominations still coming in relentless waves.


    But it mattered little.


    He had no need for the theatrics of war, no desire to bask in the glory of a drawn-out conflict.


    His spear struck with the speed and lethality of a storm, a storm that swept across the battlefield, leaving nothing but destruction in its wake.


    The next wave came, but it would meet the same fate as the first.


    Dale was untouchable, his mastery over his powers so refined that each movement seemed effortless.


    His spear danced through the air, his blood manipulation weaving around his enemies, turning their own blood against them.


    The abominations tried to fight back, but they were nothing more than fleeting distractions.


    For every thrust of his spear, for every movement of his body, the battlefield shifted and contorted under his control.


    His spear was a force of nature, a deadly extension of his very essence, and the darkness that wrapped around him seemed to deepen with every passing moment.


    The battlefield, once chaotic and maddened with the sound of war, became silent in comparison to the precision of his strikes.


    Each of his foes was reduced to nothing, mere echoes of a struggle they would never win.


    The air was thick with the scent of blood, the mist rising from the bodies of fallen abominations that littered the battlefield.


    Dale''s movements were a study in fluidity, as his spear cut through the ranks of monsters with the calm precision of a master sculptor chiseling away at his marble.


    Yet there was no artifice in his battle; only ruthless efficiency, a choreographed dance of death that seemed effortless in its execution.


    He was untouchable.


    His spear, a gleaming extension of his will, cleaved through the monstrous tides without hesitation.


    He was a specter, silent, deadly, and merciless.


    The abominations, with their grotesque forms and mindless aggression, were but fleeting shadows against his superior control.


    Their lumbering strikes, full of ferocity and fury, barely registered as more than a nuisance.


    Their limbs tore through the air in a mindless frenzy, but Dale did not even need to engage them directly.


    His mastery of blood manipulation allowed him to control their very essence.


    A particularly large creature, its body grotesquely armored with jagged protrusions, lunged toward him.


    It was fast, faster than the others.


    Its mouth opened wide, revealing rows of sharp teeth, ready to rend him apart with a single bite.


    But again, Dale''s composure did not falter.


    His spear swept through the air in a sweeping arc, the shadows around him shifting in tandem.


    The spearhead flashed with a sudden, ethereal gleam, as though it were part of the very darkness itself.


    As the beast closed in, Dale''s blood manipulation flared, and the air seemed to thicken.


    With a mere thought, he drew the creature''s blood into his control, tugging at it with his will.


    The beast''s body stiffened, its movements slowed, and the dark shadows that spiraled around it coiled tighter, like chains formed from the very night itself.


    For the briefest of moments, the abomination was suspended in midair, helpless.


    And then, with a brutal twist of his wrist, Dale sent his spear shooting forward.


    The creature''s chest erupted with a sickening crack as the spear pierced its heart, the force of the blow splintering its ribcage.


    Blood sprayed from the wound, but Dale was already moving, the shadows receding and allowing the body to crumple into a heap at his feet.


    He did not linger.


    There was no need for him to relish in the carnage; he had already moved on to the next target, his spear sweeping through the battlefield with deadly purpose.


    His blood manipulation was a deadly art, capable of controlling his enemies'' life force as easily as one might manipulate a puppet''s strings.


    He had already siphoned the life force from several of his foes, their blood swirling around him like a dark storm before being consumed entirely.


    The abominations'' struggles to break free were in vain.


    They could no more resist the pull of their own blood than they could resist the inevitable pull of death itself.


    It was an elegant, efficient destruction, a ruthless precision that left nothing but the hollow remnants of battle in its wake.


    Even as the abominations kept coming, more numerous and monstrous, Dale''s composure remained unshaken.


    His blood manipulation continued its deadly work, and his spear danced in the air like a specter of death.


    He seemed to glide through the battlefield, an unstoppable force.


    He felt no fatigue, no anger, only an unyielding control that allowed him to dictate the pace of the fight.


    The monstrous tide was relentless, but they were no match for him.


    One by one, they fell, their bodies torn apart with surgical precision.


    His spear never wavered, never faltered.


    It became a blur of shadow and blood, the point of it piercing through the creatures'' hearts, slicing open their throats, severing limbs with ease.


    There was no struggle, no contest.


    Dale was a force of nature, and these creatures were little more than leaves in a storm, helpless before the oncoming gale.


    A particularly large and grotesque beast, its body covered in spiked, crystalline armor, charged toward him with reckless abandon.


    It was faster than the others, its massive frame seemingly unhindered by the weight of its unnatural armor.


    The creature let out a guttural roar, its jaws snapping open in an attempt to tear Dale apart.


    But Dale did not flinch.


    His spear darted forward in a sudden, fluid motion, its blade slicing through the air with eerie precision.


    He let the darkness flow through him, allowing his shadows to wrap around the beast, binding it in place for a brief, precious moment.


    Then, with a powerful thrust, the spear found its mark, driving deep into the creature''s chest.


    The beast staggered, its crystalline armor cracking under the force of the blow, and with a deafening roar, it crumpled to the ground.


    Dale did not waste a moment.


    The shadows at his feet swirled and converged, rising up like tendrils to lift the massive creature''s body, pulling it from the ground.


    His blood manipulation surged again, and he wrenched the creature''s life force from it, draining its essence until nothing remained but a husk.


    The abomination''s once-powerful frame now lay lifeless, crumbling into dust as its blood was consumed by the darkness that seemed to follow him wherever he went.


    His spear shifted effortlessly through the battlefield once more, and his blood manipulation continued its deadly work.


    He wove through the abominations with practiced ease, his spear a blur of motion, cutting through the air with deadly accuracy.


    No matter how many times the creatures leapt toward him, no matter how many clawed hands reached for his throat, they were always just a moment too slow.


    Each of his strikes was like a note in a symphony, each movement deliberate, each strike part of an unspoken rhythm.


    Dale was not merely fighting; he was composing a masterpiece of destruction, a war symphony in which he dictated the tempo and cadence.


    The creatures could do nothing but dance to the tune of his spear, their movements only hastening their inevitable demise.


    As the last of the monstrosities fell, their bodies littering the battlefield like discarded playthings, Dale stood alone, unmoving.


    The shadows around him had long since receded, and the blood that had once surged through the air was now quiet, like a river that had run dry.


    The abominations were nothing more than husks, empty vessels whose only purpose had been to test his resolve.


    They had failed.


    Dale''s eyes, still sharp and unblinking, swept over the carnage.


    The battle was over, but there was no satisfaction in his gaze.


    There was no joy in victory, no bitterness in defeat.


    There was only the quiet, unspoken knowledge that it had been too easy.


    The monsters had never stood a chance.


    And with that, Dale turned, his spear still gleaming in the faint light of the battlefield, and moved forward, silent, composed, and in control.


    There was no need for him to linger.


    His work here was done.

 Chapter 411: Gunslinger [Ko-Fi Bonus Chapter]

    They surged.


    Gnashing.


    Shrilling.


    Grotesque bodies of jagged muscle, twisted limbs, sinew wrapped in corrupted blackened hides, monstrosities, dozens of them, descending in a wave that fractured floating ruins underfoot.


    Anthony stood at the epicenter of oblivion, a lone silhouette beneath the violent ballet of shattered buildings drifting overhead.


    The smile came first, serene, sharp, touched by a thrill that only he could savor.


    Then, with a lazy flick of the wrist, he summoned them.


    Twin echoes shimmered into his grasp, guns, forged not of iron or steel, but woven with mana-inlaid obsidian, ethereal lines of cerulean and crimson pulsing along their frames.


    Sleek, deadly, elegant.


    Constructs purchased from his OP system moments before, inspired by the curious spark of conversation with Kingsley.


    He turned the guns in his palms, testing their weight.


    And the massacre began.


    With an abrupt twist, Anthony''s body lunged into motion, gliding forward with impossible grace, boots skimming across a fragment of stone that floated barely upright.


    He leaned into a spin, both guns raised.


    Bang.


    A bullet of compressed lightning laced through the eye socket of a snarling beast.


    The creature convulsed midair before detonating, brain matter and bone shards spraying out in a halo.


    Bang.


    Bang.


    Fire mana burst from the second barrel, two bullets dancing, curving, arcing behind him as he twisted in a midair somersault, passing inches above a talon that sought to eviscerate him.


    The flaming bullets spiraled midair before slamming into the torso of a massive brute attempting to leap from a higher landmass.


    The creature didn''t land, it fell, the center of its chest gone, devoured by infernal combustion.


    Anthony''s eyes shimmered, crimson and cool, not out of emotion, but exhilaration.


    He darted through falling debris, shoulder rolling beneath a descending chunk of rubble, vaulting from a splintered pillar, using its weightless rotation to propel himself higher.


    Three abominations surged to meet him midair.


    Click.


    The left gun''s magazine ejected with a hiss, flipping into the air.


    In the same motion, Anthony snapped open his coat''s side pocket, kicked upward from a floating shard of architecture, and hurled a new magazine into the air.


    His body spun.


    As he twirled, the gun aligned itself, ''clack'', the new magazine slid in seamlessly, guided by finesse alone.


    A burst of mana-flame thundered from the barrel.


    The first abomination''s face incinerated, just as Anthony planted his boot on its falling shoulder to vault higher.


    He twisted again, dodging black tentacles that tore through the sky.


    The second monstrosity lunged, only to meet the muzzle of Anthony''s second gun.


    He pressed the barrel into its yawning mouth and smiled.


    Bang.


    Skull matter burst outward like a ruined blossom, shrouding Anthony in red haze.


    He didn''t flinch.


    His trajectory bent, and with divine footwork, he landed delicately on a needle-thin spire of rock.


    He barely paused, only long enough to adjust his collar.


    A cluster of ten surged from below, claws flashing, fangs gnashing in discordant hunger.


    Anthony twirled his guns once more, channels of mana running down the sides, altering bullet properties with each spin.


    His eyes flicked, calculating angles, distances, timings.


    And then he danced.


    Not a retreat.


    A symphony of forward momentum, bullets whistling with whorls of wind mana as he dashed sideways across a crumbling bridge.


    One bullet curved backward, slicing into a creature behind him, piercing a throat with surgical precision.


    The others exploded in chain reactions, wind detonations rupturing the air and throwing the abominations off balance.


    He moved through them like a whisper.


    One gun rained a volley of mana-infused bullets, each with altered density and trajectory.


    A creature three meters away exploded from the inside, blood flooding from eyes and ears as the compressed sound-mana bullet detonated in its skull.


    Another fell as Anthony curved a shadow mana bullet beneath its rib cage, the projectile snaking around an obstacle before piercing the heart from below.


    He flipped backward, unloading the last two bullets at point-blank into twin creatures converging on him from opposite angles.


    Fire and lightning.


    The resulting shockwave scattered their limbs into the sky like discarded meat.


    And as he descended, his coat trailing behind him like a silken flame, the grin returned, calm, unfaltering.


    He landed on the chest of a titan-class monstrosity that had risen from beneath.


    Ten meters tall, its roars drowned even the shrieking void winds.


    Anthony looked upward, the guns in his hands still faintly smoking.


    The abomination raised its hand, an arm thick as stone, scarred with runes of chaos and dripping malformed energy.


    Anthony tilted his head, sighed once, and knelt, resting both guns on one knee.


    A subtle snap of his fingers.


    The magazines ejected.


    He didn''t look as he tossed new ones into the air, hands holstering the guns backward as the magazines clicked into place midair with uncanny precision.


    Then he rose, eyes burning with anticipation.


    The guns shimmered, lines glowing deep azure.


    Mana bullets of pure darkness erupted, fired in succession so fast they appeared as a single, spiraling beam.


    They drilled through the giant''s skull like a celestial spear.


    The giant staggered, reeling, its entire head vaporized.


    Anthony was already gone, vaulting off the collapsing corpse as if using it as a stepping stone.


    He soared, spun midair, and landed atop a tilting wall of ancient stone.


    Dozens more monstrosities emerged from the periphery.


    And he smiled again.


    Then moved again.


    Not with urgency, but elegance, every shift of his body carved from instinct and supreme control.


    He stepped from the crumbling ledge and descended not like prey, but like judgment itself.


    While midair, he angled his guns downward and squeezed both triggers.


    Twin streams of bullets whistled through the void, not fired, unleashed, a storm of mana-forged retribution.


    One stream ignited with fire, scorching everything in its spiral.


    The other weaved like a serpent, each shadow bullet phasing through flesh only to rupture inside.


    Anthony twirled once as he landed, feet gliding over a beast''s armored shoulder.


    His heel drove down, crushing its clavicle, and as it shrieked upward, he twisted and fired a bullet straight into its eye.


    Bang.


    The abomination toppled, spasming.


    He didn''t watch it fall.


    He was already spinning, weaving through limbs and slashing claws.


    He ducked beneath a swipe, vaulted over another, and slid across a slope of fallen debris, the length of his slide marked by curved bullet trails that pierced five skulls in succession.


    From his coat, another magazine soared skyward.


    Mid-slide, he threw both guns upward.


    His hands caught the fresh magazines as they descended.


    He tossed one across his back shoulder and, with exquisite timing, angled the spinning gun''s chamber into its path.


    Click.


    Perfect.


    The other he reloaded in a backward twist, flipping it into his palm without even glancing.


    The twin muzzles flashed with cerulean brilliance, one imbued with wind mana, the other with lightning.


    He dashed sideways, ran up the back of a massive beast mid-leap, flipped backward in a full aerial spin, and rained down bullets like divine wrath.


    Each shot curved, ricocheted, or detonated on impact.


    One bullet split into three midair.


    Another pierced a creature''s mouth and burst from its spine.


    A third circled the long neck of a serpentine abomination before imploding inside its throat, reducing it to pulp.


    He landed kneeling, backward.


    A momentary breath.


    Another wave approached.


    This time, dozens.


    Converging. Every form of hideousness this void could birth, now rushing at him in unified desperation.


    Tentacles, claws, twisted jaws filled with rows of inverted teeth.


    Anthony stood, flicked blood from his cheek, and smiled.


    The guns vanished.


    In their place, his katana.


    Mana laced around the blade like liquid starlight.


    His movements remained just as elegant, just as fluid.


    A single step propelled him forward, the blade humming with anticipation.


    One horizontal slash.


    Effortless.


    A ripple spread outward, a silver wave that cleaved not flesh but existence itself.


    It passed through thirty bodies.


    None screamed. None moved.


    Until they all fell.


    Limbs detached.


    Heads rolled.


    Black blood erupted like fountains.


    Before their remains touched the ground, the guns reappeared in his hands.


    He twirled one, mid-stride, and snapped a new magazine in with a single graceful twist of his wrist.


    The other, he tossed into the air, leapt upward, spun, and let the descending gun align with a fresh magazine that he''d hurled skyward.


    Clack.


    He fired mid-rotation, annihilating the remaining stalkers approaching from behind.


    Then he landed on a beast''s shoulder and fired a bullet straight downward, into its chest cavity.


    The bullet detonated as if a small sun had burst within its body.


    It exploded, flesh scattering, shockwave hurling rubble in every direction.


    Anthony landed among the chaos, completely untouched.


    Not even a speck of blood reached his skin.


    He stood in silence.


    Only two remained.


    Enormous.


    Armored in chitin and layered muscle.


    Eyes glowing with dark intelligence.


    Smarter, stronger, beasts forged of hate and decay essence.


    They growled.


    One charged.


    The other waited, its back coiling like a spring.


    Anthony exhaled slowly and holstered one gun.


    From beneath his coat, he drew a small vial of mana, twisting open the seal and pouring it into the chamber of his remaining gun.


    The barrel pulsed red, black, and gold.


    He walked toward them.


    The first beast leapt. It roared, its maw wide enough to swallow three men whole.


    Anthony didn''t run.


    He stepped left.


    One step.


    Enough to pass just beside it.


    He raised the gun.


    And fired.


    The bullet entered just beneath the beast''s jaw.


    The moment it reached its skull, it expanded, splintered, multiplied into a fractal of miniature detonations, each laced with darkness and blood mana.


    The creature''s head exploded into a swarm of crimson petals.


    Not a roar.


    Not a twitch.


    Just silence and blooming gore.


    The second beast hesitated.


    Too late.


    Anthony leapt, twisting midair, landing on its back with featherlight ease.


    He walked along its spine, perfectly balanced.


    It bucked and howled.


    He didn''t fall.


    He didn''t stagger.


    He knelt, leaned down, and placed the muzzle of his gun directly against the back of its skull.


    A whisper.


    "Goodnight"


    Bang.


    The final creature''s eyes widened in sudden stillness.


    Then, slowly, it collapsed forward, limp.


    Anthony stood atop it, both guns hanging loosely in his grip.


    The battlefield quieted.


    Only the whisper of wind over shattered ruins remained.


    All around him, corpses.


    Burned, ruptured, mutilated.


    A carpet of monsters, each killed with grace and precision.


    And Anthony?


    He hadn''t taken a single scratch.


    He looked at the twin guns in his hands.


    Smiled.


    "...Not bad"


    With a flick of his wrists, the guns vanished in a pulse of light.


    And Anthony walked forward, calm, composed, as if none of it had been a battle.


    Only a performance.


    A dance.

 Chapter 412: Conceptual Destruction

    Anthony walked toward his team with an air of absolute serenity.


    Each step he took fell with a graceful, almost ethereal lightness upon the bloodstained earth.


    The ground around him was littered with the mutilated remains of abominations and monsters, some bereft of limbs, some decapitated, others carved into pieces or reduced to mangled flesh.


    A few still spasmed grotesquely, their nerves firing aimlessly, though their brains had long since been destroyed, rendering those signals meaningless.


    Despite the carnage he left in his wake, not a single drop of blood marred Anthony''s body as he walked.


    Dale, Seraphim, and Kingsley descended from the sky, landing softly before him.


    Each regarded Anthony with an expression caught somewhere between confusion and disbelief.


    Though they had been preoccupied with their own battles, they had remained attuned to their surroundings, silently observing one another in case of any unforeseen developments.


    And they had witnessed it, Anthony wielding guns.


    Not long ago, they had heard him questioning Kingsley about the very nature of firearms, revealing a complete lack of familiarity.


    Yet now, without warning, he handled them with unnerving ease.


    "If you already knew about guns and had access to them, why bother asking me?"


    Kingsley questioned, his tone calm.


    "I was simply curious"


    Anthony replied with an easy smile.


    "This is actually my first time using a gun. It was... exciting"


    Seraphim narrowed her eyes slightly as she studied him.


    "Wait"


    She interjected


    "You mentioned this was your first mission since enlisting in the military. And you shouldn''t even have enough points yet. Even if you performed extraordinarily during the Military Baptism, there''s a limit to the number of points that can be awarded. From what you said, you received 500 points, that shouldn''t even cover the cost of the magazines, let alone the guns themselves"


    Anthony''s smile deepened, unfazed by her probing gaze.


    "I never lied about any of that"


    He said lightly.


    "Let''s just say... I have strong backing. Certain things are simply easier for me to obtain. Besides, I did tell you, I''m good with practically all weapons. Using a gun shouldn''t really come as a surprise"


    At Anthony''s words, Dale instantly appeared at his side, a sycophantic smile plastered across his face.


    "Since you have such influential backing... would you mind putting in a good word for me, ahem, I mean, for all of us?"


    Dale said, his tone half-joking yet unmistakably hopeful.


    It didn''t matter what rank Anthony''s connections held; as long as it was above Lieutenant, it was already significant enough to open many doors.


    Anthony chuckled softly, casting a sidelong glance at Dale.


    "I never took you for a sycophant"


    He said, amusement flickering in his eyes.


    "Don''t mind that foolish bloodsucker"


    Reynold interjected from the side, his voice filled with casual disdain.


    "He''s just desperate to climb the ranks quickly so he can retire early, and spend the rest of his days chasing after women"


    ''Tsk''


    Dale clicked his tongue, smirking as he shot back.


    "Says the man who''s practically slept with every phoenix in the Phoenix Domain with a weaker bloodline, both male and female, mind you"


    At Dale''s words, Anthony instinctively took a step back, his expression subtly shifting.


    Reynold''s sharp gaze immediately caught the movement.


    He turned to Anthony, his brow raised.


    "Why are you stepping back?"


    He asked, his tone suspicious.


    Anthony coughed lightly, answering with an awkward chuckle,


    "The ground felt a little unstable... I just needed to readjust my footing"


    Reynold was about to press Anthony further when Kingsley''s voice drifted in from the side.


    "I think you all have forgotten that we''re still in the middle of a mission"


    He said, his tone utterly calm, a faint smile playing on his lips.


    Though he didn''t voice it, Kingsley had been enjoying the banter.


    Yet he knew now was hardly the time for such distractions.


    At his quiet reminder, the group fell silent, the atmosphere sobering almost immediately.


    Despite the light-hearted exchange, none of them had allowed their emotions to waver.


    Anthony had warned them earlier that the dungeon reacted sharply to emotional fluctuations, and they had each maintained strict control ever since.


    The obsidian-black sky churned violently above, twisting and writhing with a fury so raw it seemed poised to unleash the wrath of the heavens themselves.


    The mist coiled and thickened with every restless movement, swirling like a living, suffocating thing.


    Instinctively, everyone''s gaze snapped upward.


    "Is this damned sky about to send another wave of flies?"


    Seraphim muttered, her eyes narrowing.


    "We don''t have the time to waste here. For all we know, their numbers might be endless"


    Though her voice carried frustration, there was little she could do but watch.


    Kingsley''s voice cut through the air once again, steady and composed.


    "As you said... we truly have no time to waste on these insects"


    His body remained utterly relaxed, every muscle resting in a state of perfect calm.


    Then he moved.


    A limb.


    A hand.


    A fist.


    His lips parted, and from them came a voice, deep, resonant, carrying the weight of power and unquestionable authority, as though it descended from a higher plane.


    "Conceptual Destruction"


    At those words, his fist surged outward and upward, unleashing a maddening force.


    There was no surge of energy.


    No thunderous roar.


    No shift in the atmosphere.


    Everything remained eerily still, unchanged, untouched.


    Then¡ª


    The changes began.


    The twisting mist started to unravel upon itself, its chaotic dance faltering.


    The violent energy that had seethed above dissipated, vanishing into nothingness.


    High overhead, the obsidian-colored sky fractured with a soundless crack, splintering like shattered glass.


    And from that single fracture, a web of cracks began to spread, consuming the sky.


    And then, without so much as a single shockwave, it shattered.


    Everything unraveled beneath the weight of one movement from a single human.


    The sky, once thick with turmoil, split open as the darkness recoiled.


    Yet, even as the heavens were cleared, there was no sun to take its place, only an emptiness where light once dwelled, but the stars still shimmered without hindrance.

 Chapter 413: Children Of Blue Planet

    The rest of the team stood in stunned silence, their eyes fixed in awe.


    For a fleeting moment, the earlier admonition to control their emotions slipped from their minds entirely.


    Kingsley had, with a single motion, obliterated the sky itself.


    How could they not be in awe?


    Anthony watched, his expression unreadable, his gaze impassive.


    Conceptual Destruction.


    It was just one of the myriad skills granted by the two abilities inherent in Kingsley''s Talent.


    The Divine Kata.


    Kingsley didn''t possess mana, or any other form of energy.


    Yet, his Will alone allowed him to achieve feats that defied all logic.


    Impossible things.


    With a mere exertion of his Will, Kingsley had dismantled the very concept of the sky, reshaping reality itself.


    Anthony shook his head, observing the scene with a detached air.


    He wasn''t truly surprised; he had already known of this skill.


    Even Dale, Seraphim, and Reynold, those who had spent the longest time with Kingsley, had never witnessed him wield such power.


    It wasn''t that Kingsley had been hiding it.


    No. It was simply that no situation had ever demanded it.


    After a moment, the team gradually snapped out of their daze, their awe subsiding, though the weight of what they had witnessed lingered in the air.


    "We should get going"


    Reynold said, his gaze finally shifting away from the fractured sky.


    "But where exactly are we supposed to go?"


    Patrick countered, his tone laced with frustration.


    "We came here to uncover what the demons are up to, yet we''ve encountered only one of them"


    "We should''ve kept that demon alive for questioning"


    Seraphim added, her voice sharp with regret.


    The words hung in the air, each one heavy with unspoken tension.


    They couldn''t return to their previous destination, whatever it had once been had long since been consumed by the shifting, fragmented landscape of this twisted world.


    Just as Anthony was about to speak, his head snapped to the side, a sharpness in his gaze that seemed to cut through the air.


    A split second later, the others followed suit, their senses all tuning into the subtle disturbance.


    A tear.


    A rip.


    Space itself shuddered, cracking open briefly before expanding ever so slightly, as though reality itself was breathing in and out.


    The team remained still, their bodies poised and their minds alert, yet they made no move.


    Every one of them was prepared to spring into action at the slightest hint of threat emerging from the rift.


    For several seconds, nothing stirred.


    The spatial tear simply hung in the air, ominously still.


    Then, slowly, it began to contract, shrinking piece by piece, as if the fabric of reality was mending itself.


    The team stood motionless, their eyes locked on the shrinking rift, every one of them ready to act at a moment''s notice.


    Finally, Anthony broke the silence.


    "We should enter"


    All eyes turned to him, expressions mixed with uncertainty and concern.


    "We don''t know what''s in there. We could be walking straight into our graves"


    Dale pointed out, his voice tinged with caution.


    Anthony''s gaze never wavered from the tear as he replied, his tone steady and sharp.


    "We didn''t know what awaited us in the Bleed Hollow Zone, did we? We arrived, saw the rift, and jumped in without hesitation"


    The shrinking rift seemed to beckon, its edges folding into themselves as Anthony''s calm presence held steady.


    "Besides"


    Anthony continued, his voice steady,


    "I believe this tear was caused by Kingsley''s destruction of the sky. This might be the very means through which the demons exited this place"


    The team fell silent, each of them deep in thought, the weight of Anthony''s words settling over them.


    After a moment of stillness, it was Kingsley who broke the silence.


    "We should proceed"


    His voice was calm, yet it carried the unmistakable authority of someone who had already considered the consequences.


    Dale, Seraphim, and Reynold''s gazes shifted to the tear once more.


    They knew time was running short.


    If they hesitated any longer, the rift would shrink to the point where none of them could pass through.


    With a collective sigh, the three of them nodded, making their decision in silent agreement.


    "Let''s move"


    Anthony''s voice rang out, and in an instant, he shot forward with blinding speed, a streak of motion through the air.


    His white hair streamed behind him like a banner, untouched by the wind.


    The rest of the team followed suit, their bodies moving in synchrony as they closed the distance to the rift.


    There was no hesitation.


    They didn''t slow, didn''t pause, together, they passed through the tear, just as it began to close behind them.


    The moment they crossed the threshold, their senses were thrown into disarray.


    The world around them seemed to warp and buckle, struggling to keep pace with their sudden transition.


    It felt as though the very fabric of reality had swallowed them whole.


    And then, just as abruptly, the world regurgitated them back, solid ground beneath their feet once more.


    Their senses returned in a rush, sharp and overwhelming.


    Their eyes fluttered open, and they took in their new surroundings, the unfamiliar landscape stretching out before them.


    Their feet sank into the murky ground, a mixture of wet sand and soft, yielding earth.


    The sensation spread through their bodies, as if the very land beneath them was alive, shifting with each step.


    But it wasn''t just their feet, the entire plain was cloaked in a thick, murky haze, overgrown with strange, unidentifiable vegetation.


    The air felt heavy, thick with moisture, and the landscape exuded a sense of quiet unease.


    Before they could even begin to assess their surroundings, a voice pierced the stillness.


    It didn''t come from any specific direction.


    It was everywhere.


    Above. Below. Left. Right. Behind. In front.


    It surrounded them from all sides, reverberating in the very air, yet impossible to pinpoint.


    There was no trace of its origin, no indication of where it might be coming from.


    It was as though the voice itself existed in every corner of the world, a presence woven into the very fabric of reality.


    "Welcome to my forgotten Fragmented World, children of the Blue Planet"


    The voice resonated with an ancient weight, its tone imbued with a depth that seemed to stretch across eons.


    It felt as though it had existed before time itself, lingering in the cracks of forgotten histories.


    All of them felt it, the unmistakable sensation of a gaze.


    A gaze that pressed down upon them, suffocating in its intensity.


    It didn''t attempt to hide its presence; instead, it was heavy, impossible to ignore.


    Anthony''s mind flashed back to the moment they had first entered this Fragmented World.


    That very same gaze had swept across them then, like an unseen force, examining them with impassive curiosity.


    Now, it was stronger, more tangible, bearing down upon them with an almost palpable force.


    "There are only five floors. All you need to do is climb and meet me. You are already on the first floor"


    The voice continued, its tone regal, commanding in its quiet authority, as though every word was carved from the bedrock of time itself.


    As the voice fell silent, Anthony spoke, his voice cutting through the stillness with a calm yet piercing edge.


    "Where are the other children of Blue Planet who arrived before us?"


    He referred to the first team that had come to this strange, forgotten place, addressing them as children of the Blue Planet, a term the voice had used to identify them.


    For a moment, there was a slight pause before the voice responded, its tone unchanged, still soft and deliberate.


    "They are dead. Unlike you, they couldn''t destroy the sky. They were used to nourish my monster, and they couldn''t make it to the floors"


    The words hung in the air like a chilling truth, their meaning sinking in slowly.


    Seeing that the voice had responded to his inquiries, Anthony decided to press further.


    "Where are the demons?"


    He asked, his tone steady, though his mind raced with possibilities.


    The voice answered again, its presence immense.


    "Some of them are dead. As for those still alive, you will encounter them in due time"


    Anthony fell into silence for a moment, processing the words that had been spoken.


    The implications were clear, but the details were not.


    From the voice''s response, Anthony deduced the demons were scattered across the floors.


    But which floor they occupied, he couldn''t yet discern.


    One thing, however, was certain: they were not on the first floor.


    Before he could ask another question, his lips parted, ready to speak, but then¡ª


    The environment shifted.

 Chapter 414: Poisonous Murky Plain

    A subtle vibration rippled through the earth beneath them.


    Then it came.


    A thick, nauseating stench of rot and decay swiftly permeated the air, seeping into their lungs with every breath.


    The odor was overpowering, a tangible weight that pressed down on their sense of smell.


    As they stood, their boots, already sinking into the murky, sodden ground, suddenly felt something coil around them,a mist-like substance, almost alive, curling its way up their legs.


    The small trees and plants around them trembled, their fragile forms distorting unnaturally, twisting and bending in grotesque, unnatural angles as though they were being pulled by some unseen force.


    Above them, the sky shifted, warping into a mottled, sickly green that bathed the land in a ghastly pallor.


    The atmosphere itself seemed to pulse with an unnatural malice.


    Poison hung heavily in the air, an almost palpable force that gnawed at their skin and clawed at their lungs with a relentless, suffocating grip.


    The very air seemed to writhe, as if alive, intent on crushing their will.


    Yet, despite its ferocity, the team stood tall


    Their bodies, honed and strengthened through cultivation, resisted the poison''s insidious assault.


    But they did not face this oppressive force unprepared.


    From their cores, energies surged, mana and Spiritual Energy coalescing in a swirling vortex.


    It spiraled outward, enveloping them in an ethereal sheen of protection, a shimmering barrier that fended off the suffocating poison and the decaying miasma that sought to invade their bodies.


    "Let''s move"


    Anthony''s voice was calm, commanding, and sharp.


    Without waiting for a response, he took the first step.


    His foot splashed into the murky ground, the sound of water distorting with the weight of his movement.


    The team followed suit, their movements deliberate and measured, eyes constantly scanning the environment as they advanced.


    Their senses were alert, every footfall calculated, every step taken with precision.


    They moved in perfect synchronization, a fluid unity born from battles and a shared trust in one another''s abilities.


    Below them, the earth trembled slightly, unsettling the thick mud and murky terrain.


    Faint shifts beneath their feet hinted at something unseen stirring beneath the surface.


    But despite the creeping unease, they did not act.


    "Don''t make a move unless we''re attacked first"


    Anthony''s voice rang out, a quiet yet firm order to maintain discipline.


    The words were laced with authority.


    A sudden, sharp splash echoed from a distance, breaking the silence.


    The team''s heads whipped toward the source of the sound, their senses on high alert.


    But there was no immediate movement, no sign of danger.


    They halted in place, poised and waiting for whatever had caused the disturbance.


    Silence stretched, thick and tense, but nothing emerged from the depths below.


    After a brief moment of stillness, Anthony gave a subtle nod, signaling the team to continue.


    With practiced synchronization, they resumed their slow, deliberate pace, moving through the murky terrain with caution but without a clear destination.


    Time seemed to stretch endlessly as minutes bled into each other, though the passage of time felt almost irrelevant in the oppressive atmosphere of the poisoned land.


    Breaking the silence, Anthony spoke again, his voice steady but carrying an air of certainty.


    "I think, for this floor, our task is to simply endure. Survive the poison long enough, and we''ll be allowed to move on to the next floor"


    "I''ve also arrived at the same conclusion"


    Kingsley''s voice was calm, his tone devoid of worry, as he walked with his hands clasped behind his back.


    Unlike Dale, Seraphim, and Reynold, he didn''t need to create any defensive aura around himself.


    His very presence seemed to resist the poison in the air, as if his body itself shredded any trace of decay or rot before it could touch him.


    His head tilted slightly toward Anthony, noticing that, like him, Anthony had not bothered to summon any form of protection either.


    The air thick with poison and decay seemed to have no effect on the man beside him.


    Anthony''s body was a perfect countermeasure, immune to what the world could throw at him.


    His poison body, paired with his regenerative abilities, rendered the noxious atmosphere entirely useless.


    For him, there was no need for shields or barriers.


    He simply was the defense.


    Suddenly, Seraphim dropped to her knees, her body trembling as her eyes turned bloodshot.


    Thick red blood flooded from her eyes, spilling down her face in a crimson cascade.


    It wasn''t just her eyes, her flawless skin began to blacken, creeping with dark veins and the unmistakable marks of decay.


    She wasn''t alone in her suffering.


    Reynold''s legs buckled beneath him, and he collapsed to the ground, writhing in agony as he coughed up an unnerving amount of blood.


    His insides churned violently, as if his organs were being set aflame, the poison coursing through his body in a way that felt almost... alive.


    Dale, despite his innate regeneration as a vampire, was not spared.


    The curse of decay, rot, and poison seeped into his being, and his healing abilities, usually so resilient, struggled to keep up.


    Normally, his regeneration could counteract many poisons, but this?


    This poison was too potent, its power far exceeding what his bloodline could handle.


    Even his rapid healing couldn''t stave off the creeping corruption gnawing at him.


    The shimmering energy surrounding them had faltered, its protection useless against the relentless tide of poison that seeped through their skin, bypassing their defenses with ease.


    They even held their breaths, thinking it might protect them from the toxic air, but it was futile.


    The poison infiltrated them no matter how much they tried to resist.


    Yet, despite the torment, none of them panicked.


    Their faces were devoid of fear, their expressions calm and collected.


    This wasn''t the first time they''d faced something like this.


    They had been through worse.


    In an almost synchronized motion, each one reached for their space rings, pulling out antidotes and regeneration potions.


    They downed the vials quickly, feeling the briefest wave of relief wash over them as the antidotes began to work.


    But the relief was fleeting.


    As soon as they felt their bodies responding, the poison struck again.


    It crawled through their veins, relentless and unstopping, nullifying the effects of their potions as if it had learned to adapt to their attempts at healing.


    Anthony observed as their hands, trembling with uncertainty, extracted more potions from their space rings.


    With a calm yet calm voice, he spoke.


    "There is no need to squander such resources"


    Raising his hand, a surge of light magic erupted from his palm, enveloping their bodies in an ethereal glow.


    A dome of radiant energy expanded outward, purging the poison and decay that had marred their forms.


    In an instant, their skin and tissues began to weave back together, restoring them to their former state as though no affliction had ever occurred.


    As they regained their footing, an expression of gratitude adorned their faces.


    With a deep sigh, Reynold muttered, his voice laced with relief.


    "I thought my end had come. Thank you"


    "I will maintain the dome"


    Anthony spoke with measured certainty.


    "Should anything stand in our way, you are to strike from within it. This means you will rely solely on ranged attacks from this point onward. If you leave the protection of the dome, be sure to return swiftly, lest you succumb to the decay"


    His words seemed to manifest their own ominous truth, for no sooner had he spoken than a chilling shriek cleaved the mist, a sound that no human throat could produce.


    From the suffocating gloom, a monstrous silhouette emerged.


    It was a grotesque fusion of decayed flesh and jagged bone, its limbs unnaturally elongated and dripping with viscous slime.


    Its movements were erratic, twitching and unnatural, yet frighteningly swift.


    But it was not alone.


    At the sound of its terrible cry, the others stirred, rising from their slumber like creatures awakened from the depths of a nightmare.


    "It appears that using light magic was a mistake"


    Anthony remarked with a touch of self-mockery, his voice laced with irony.


    And then, the carnage began.


    While Anthony remained still, the rest of the team sprang into action.


    Dale, however, was the first to respond, his voice calm but tinged with authority.


    "Your screams are too loud for my ears"


    As his eyes glowed and every creature charging toward him came to an abrupt halt, as if bound by some unseen force.


    Indeed, they were frozen, motionless, as though they had lost all dominion over their own bodies.


    Dale''s mastery over their blood had ensnared them, freezing them in place with the sheer force of his control.


    With a single snap of his fingers, the creatures detonated like overfilled balloons, their flesh and blood bursting violently into the air.


    Yet the crimson rain never touched the tainted earth.


    Instead, the blood remained suspended, swirling unnaturally under Dale''s command.


    Without missing a beat, he shaped the floating blood into deadly projectiles, continuing his ruthless rampage with an almost effortless grace.


    Another creature lunged toward Seraphim, but she merely smiled, unshaken.


    With a delicate motion, she tapped the empty space before her, her spiritual energy stirring in perfect response to her will.


    In an instant, the charging monster faltered mid-stride, its eyes glazing over before it abruptly turned on its nearest companion, striking without hesitation.


    And it was not alone.


    Across the battlefield, more creatures succumbed to her influence, turning on one another in a frenzy of violence and confusion.


    Seraphim''s illusions had woven themselves into their minds, twisting their perception until they saw only enemies where allies once stood.


    As for Reynold, flames wreathed his rapier, surging into the sky before cascading down with searing heat and overwhelming force.


    Explosions ripped through the murky lands, shaking the earth with their ferocity.


    Minutes blurred into hours, and by the time three hours had passed, the battle showed no signs of waning, until, quite suddenly, it did.


    Without warning, the monsters ceased their assault.


    One by one, they turned away, retreating into the mist to return to their lairs, as though summoned by an unseen command.


    A heavy silence fell over the battlefield.


    The group exchanged uneasy glances, frowns etching their faces.


    They had held their ground for hours without retreat, yet now their enemies had simply... withdrawn.


    Without warning, the earth beneath their feet rippled and bent, warping together with the very fabric of space.


    The team swiftly propelled themselves upward, suspended in the air as they gazed down upon the shifting landscape.


    From the distorted earth, two massive doors slowly materialized, forming from the twisted convergence of matter and magic.


    They stood tall and imposing, their surfaces marked with unreadable runes.


    With a low, resonant creak, the doors parted outward, revealing a spiraling staircase that seemed to descend endlessly into the unknown.


    Anthony and the others observed the phenomenon with unreadable expressions, their faces carved in stone.


    "It seems we have cleared the first floor... simply by surviving for three hours"


    Reynold remarked, his voice calm but edged with fatigue.


    "That must be the passage to the next floor"


    Seraphim added, a glimmer of curiosity lighting her eyes.


    "I wonder what lies ahead..."

 Chapter 415: The Temple of Binding Chains

    Anthony descended gracefully, landing soundlessly before the open doors.


    Without uttering a word, he began his steady descent down the spiraling staircase, his movements deliberate and composed.


    His teammates, equally silent, followed close behind, their senses sharpened to the utmost.


    The mere existence of a passageway did not guarantee safe passage, and each of them knew better than to lower their guard.


    Step by cautious step, Anthony advanced, his blue eyes gleaming with vigilance.


    He meticulously scanned the surroundings,searching for hidden compartments, concealed traps, or anything that might betray an unseen threat.


    Yet despite his scrutiny, neither his sight nor his heightened senses detected the slightest disturbance.


    The staircase appeared deceptively ordinary, an endless spiral of smooth stone, immaculate and untouched by even a speck of dust, as if some unseen hand tended to it daily.


    Anthony remained silent, his steps measured and steady.


    Though darkness pressed in from all sides, it posed no obstacle to him; his eyes pierced through the gloom with ease.


    Yet not a single one among them dared to summon even the faintest flicker of light to guide their way.


    The memory of the first floor lingered sharply in their minds.


    Anthony''s use of light magic had inadvertently drawn the attention of the monstrous horde.


    Better, they all agreed without speaking, to move quietly, patiently, until they reached the second floor.


    They moved as one, following the steady rhythm of Anthony''s presence and the measured cadence of his footsteps.


    Time seemed to lose meaning, each step stretching into an eternity of silent endurance.


    And then, without warning, the staircase ended.


    Before them sprawled a vast, ancient hall, half-swallowed by the slow, relentless weight of time.


    Towering stone columns, their surfaces etched with faded, forgotten sigils, reached upward toward a ceiling swallowed by darkness.


    Everywhere they looked, coiled around the pillars, sprawled across the fractured floor, and suspended like webs in the murky air, were chains, countless chains.


    Forged of iron blackened by the centuries, they hung heavy and still... yet with a disquieting, almost imperceptible motion, as if breathing in the stagnant gloom.


    "This place reeks of death"


    Seraphim muttered, her voice low as her eyes narrowed against the oppressive darkness.


    "Stay close, and be ready for anything"


    Anthony ordered, his tone brooking no argument.


    They advanced cautiously into the Temple of Binding Chains, the silence around them as heavy and suffocating as a shroud.


    Every footfall against the cracked earth, every shallow breath they dared to take, rang out like thunder in the vast, forsaken emptiness.


    At the heart of the temple loomed an ancient altar, cracked and weathered by the merciless passage of ages.


    Atop it rested a set of broken manacles, their jagged edges rusted and worn, a grim testament to a being long-forgotten, once bound here to an eternal fate.


    Anthony stepped forward, his gaze sharpened with caution.


    But the moment his foot crossed an unseen threshold, the air shifted violently, the temperature plummeted to a biting chill.


    A low, grinding rumble rolled out from the shrouded corners of the hall.


    The chains stirred.


    And then, with a deafening chorus of metallic groans, they sprang to life, like a thousand iron serpents slithering hungrily across the stone, converging on the intruders.


    The first strike was ruthless.


    A whip-like chain lashed out from the shadows, wrapping around Reynold''s arm with terrifying speed and precision.


    His expression twisted in surprise as he tried to yank his arm back, but the chain tightened with an unnatural force, pulling him inexorably toward the waiting darkness.


    Without hesitation, Anthony''s katana materialized in his hand, gleaming like a shard of light in the suffocating gloom.


    In a single, fluid motion, he swung it, the blade cutting through the living metal with a resounding hiss, sparks flying in a brilliant arc as the chain fell in two, twitching violently on the floor.


    "They''re sentient"


    Dale muttered, his voice tinged with a cold realization.


    With a swift motion, his spear surged forward, cleaving through the chains that dared approach him.


    Each strike was met with ease, the metal snapping under his precision.


    But the more he severed, the more the chains seemed to multiply, sprouting from the shadows like a monstrous, living thing.


    Seraphim shot into the air, the chains snapping at her heels in relentless pursuit.


    Her fingers moved with graceful urgency, weaving intricate constructs of energy that sliced through the metal with sharp precision.


    Yet for every chain she cut, two more emerged in its place.


    The futile cycle wore on.


    With a resigned flick of her wrist, she summoned a shimmering barrier around herself, a shield that encased her as she ascended further into the air.


    The chains, unfazed, continued their assault.


    They slammed into the barrier with bone-shaking force, rattling it as though they had no intention of stopping.


    "Don''t let the chains touch you. They can absorb vitality"


    Reynold''s voice rang out, strained with urgency as lightning crackled around him.


    His form flickered like a bolt of pure energy, darting through the temple with precision, narrowly weaving past the oncoming chains.


    The briefest contact had already siphoned his vitality, a sensation like his very life force being drained with every touch.


    His muscles tightened as the chains sought to claim more.


    Kingsley, however, remained eerily silent, his feet a blur as he danced across the earth, his movements fluid and precise like a tap dancer.


    Each chain that came his way was deftly avoided, his body seemingly in tune with the rhythm of the assault.


    But despite their best efforts, the time came when retreat was no longer an option.


    The chains closed in, and there was no choice but to fight.


    With a decisive strike, they began to destroy those closest, but in doing so, they only fed the frenzy.


    Each severed chain multiplied in its wake, as if the very act of destruction had given them life anew.


    "We can''t fight everything. There''s too many!"


    Dale shouted, his voice strained as he parried a relentless barrage of chains, each strike ringing out with a metallic hiss.


    Meanwhile, Anthony remained eerily still, his body unmoving as the chains passed harmlessly through him, distorted by his control over space.


    Where the others scrambled and fought, Anthony knew he had other methods.


    There was no need to waste energy running about like the rest of his team.


    His mind raced, calculating, searching for the missing piece.


    There had to be a purpose here, a goal, something hidden beneath the chaos.


    Just like on the first floor, there was always a key, a weakness, a flaw in the design.


    His eyes snapped back to the altar, to the broken manacles resting upon it.


    The chains... they were not just guardians, they were prisoners, bound to this place by some ancient force.


    A realization surged through him like a wave.


    If they could shatter the manacles entirely, destroy the source that anchored the chains, perhaps they could break the enchantment, sever the grip that held this cursed place in thrall.


    "Dale, Seraphim"


    Anthony''s voice cut through the chaos, firm and commanding.


    "Cover me! Reynold, Kingsley, fall back and defend the rear"


    Without waiting for a response, Anthony surged forward, his body a blur as he sprinted toward the altar, deftly weaving through the forest of writhing chains that lashed out in every direction.


    Sparks erupted around him as his katana flashed, deflecting chains with calculated precision.


    Each movement was a seamless blend of skill and precision, his blade cutting through the oppressive darkness.


    Above him, a massive chain, thicker than a tree trunk, hurtled down like an executioner''s guillotine, its weight and speed a deadly promise.


    Anthony''s instincts flared.


    He slid beneath the descending chain, his body a fluid shadow against the floor.


    In an instant, he rolled across the cracked stone, springing back to his feet in one graceful, practiced motion.


    He reached the altar.


    Before him, ancient runes glowed faintly along the surface of the manacles, their ethereal light pulsing with an ominous rhythm.


    Wards of binding. Wards of imprisonment.


    Without hesitation, Anthony placed his hand upon the manacles.


    The instant his skin made contact, a searing, burning sensation flared into existence.


    It was as though the very air around him turned to flame.


    Yet, before it could take hold, the pain dissipated like smoke in the wind.


    Anthony, immune to any flame that sought to harm him, stood unaffected.


    In a single, fluid motion, blue flames erupted from his palm, crackling with raw power.


    The flames danced and spread, consuming not only the manacles but the entire altar.


    As the altar blazed with the intensity of the Eternal flames, the chains reacted violently, as though writhing in agony.


    They lashed out, flailing like creatures in their death throes, their movements erratic and frantic.


    But it was all in vain.


    The flames, relentless and undying, consumed the manacles and altar in the blink of an eye.


    The heat was so intense that the very air around them seemed to crackle and tremble.


    With a final, resonant roar, every chain fell to the ground, clanging and thudding against the stone floor with a thunderous impact, their life force extinguished.


    "Is everyone okay?"


    Anthony''s voice echoed from the side, steady and calm despite the chaos.


    "We''re fine"


    Seraphim responded, her voice calm.


    "But seriously, what is this place?"


    Reynold interjected, his frustration palpable.


    "What''s the voice''s goal? What''s the purpose of all these floors, this trial?"


    "If we''d been caught by those chains"


    Kingsley remarked with a disinterested tone, his eyes half-lidded as he floated effortlessly,


    "We would''ve been trapped here for who knows how long, with those chains draining our vitality and sealing away our mana"


    His words were casual, almost detached, as though he were commenting on an inconvenience rather than a life-threatening danger.


    To most, this would have been a terrifying trial, but to anomalies like him, it was little more than a mundane obstacle.


    As if to reinforce his point, another staircase, this one spiraling downward, materialized before them, its steps stretching into the unknown depths below.

 Chapter 416: The Shifting Labyrinth

    The descent into the third floor felt like a slow crawl into oblivion, each step taken in a suffocating embrace of darkness.


    The staircase spiraled downward, vanishing into an oppressive gloom that seemed to swallow them whole.


    The walls around them, smooth and unyielding, were made of seamless black stone.


    Strange, labyrinthine patterns were etched into their surface, shifting subtly and flickering at the edge of their vision, as if the stone itself were alive.


    Every footfall sent a strange vibration through the air, an uncanny hum that seemed to emanate from the very architecture, as though the walls themselves harbored some malevolent consciousness, watching, waiting.


    When they finally emerged, it was not into a chamber, but into a narrow, unending hallway, an unsettling stretch of featureless stone, save for the identical twisting sigils etched deep into the walls.


    A hollow wind howled from unseen vents, its mournful whispers brushing past them, clawing at their sanity like tendrils of some invisible force.


    "We''re inside a labyrinth"


    Seraphim murmured softly, her hand trailing the smooth, cold surface of the wall as though trying to confirm its existence.


    "A shifting one"


    Anthony added, his gaze hard and piercing, his attention focused on the intricate patterns that seemed to warp and twist before his eyes.


    "The patterns... they''re changing when we aren''t looking"


    As though to confirm his words, the wall behind them groaned and shifted with an agonizing grinding sound, sealing off the staircase entirely.


    They were trapped.


    "I''m starting to get tired of these floors"


    Dale muttered, scanning the endless hallway with a sense of growing frustration.


    "I don''t know if these are supposed to be trials, but they feel too easy to be one"


    A voice broke through the silence from behind him.


    "Too easy?"


    It was Kingsley, his tone flat and detached, his attention seemingly elsewhere.


    "I seem to recall that on the first floor, without the captain''s light magic, you would have been dead. And if I remember correctly, his control over light magic isn''t something any ordinary light user could replicate"


    Kingsley''s words were delivered without urgency, as though the dangers they''d faced were little more than a passing inconvenience to him.


    "On the second floor, it was the same"


    Kingsley continued, his voice carrying a sharp edge.


    "Chains that multiply endlessly when destroyed, capable of absorbing vitality and sealing mana. And once again, it was the captain who ensured your survival"


    His eyes narrowed as he turned his gaze toward Dale, a silent warning hanging in the air.


    "Don''t let arrogance cloud your judgment"


    Kingsley added, his tone a little colder.


    "You might get yourself killed on this floor"


    Without another word, Kingsley shifted his focus to one of the walls, his expression unreadable, as though the conversation had already ended.


    Dale and Seraphim exchanged a glance, their eyes flicking toward Anthony, who stood silent as ever.


    It was unspoken, but understood: Despite the seemingly simple nature of these floors, they all knew the truth.


    Without Anthony''s guidance and abilities, they''d have never made it past the first floor, let alone the second.


    He was the linchpin, the one holding them all together in this cursed place.


    "What Kingsley said holds undeniable truth. Do not let arrogance cloud your judgment"


    Anthony''s voice resonated from the front.


    "Let us proceed"


    He continued, his tone decisive as he took the lead.


    Seraphim and Reynold flanked him, their senses sharpened, ever vigilant of the shifting surroundings.


    Dale and Kingsley secured the rear, their gazes ever watchful, ensuring no threat approached from behind.


    And so, they ventured deeper into the labyrinthine maze, its walls shifting like the breath of some ancient entity.


    The first trial emerged with swift inevitability.


    A crossroads lay ahead, four identical paths stretching out before them, each one indistinguishable from the others.


    A moment of hesitation hung in the air.


    Which path should they choose?


    But even as they stood on the precipice of indecision, the walls groaned ominously, a low, unsettling sound echoing through the corridors.


    The passage behind them sealed itself shut, and a thick, clammy mist began to seep from the stone walls, enveloping the air with an eerie, suffocating presence.


    "Move!"


    Anthony commanded, his voice sharp with authority.


    Instinctively, he chose the leftmost path, guided by a fleeting whisper of mana-sense that warned him of the imminent danger lurking within the mist.


    The others followed without a moment''s hesitation, their movements synchronized in silent understanding.


    Their boots reverberated against the cold stone floor, the mist trailing them like ethereal fingers, ghostly tendrils seeking to drag them down.


    It hissed as it made contact with stone and metal, a corrosive force slowly sapping their strength with every passing second.


    They ran, the minutes stretching into what felt like endless hours, but in the disorienting maze, time itself seemed to lose its grip on reality.


    Finally, the mist began to thin, and the passage opened up, leading them into a vast, circular chamber.


    However, there was no respite to be had.


    The floor beneath them rippled as if alive, its surface undulating in a grotesque display.


    From the depths of the stone, monstrous forms began to emerge, twisted aberrations of shadow and rock, their features contorted and eyeless, shrieking in primal agony, slaves to the labyrinth''s cruel will.


    There was no time for strategy, no moments to weigh their options.


    Only the urgency of battle.


    Anthony''s commands rang out immediately, his voice slicing through the chaos like a blade through mist.


    "Reynold, with me! We carve a path!"


    Anthony commanded, his voice resolute.


    "Seraphim, Dale, provide support from range!"


    He called, his eyes scanning the battlefield.


    "Kingsley, shield our flank!"


    In the face of overwhelming odds, their movements became a fluid symphony of combat, each action perfectly synchronized under the pressure of the moment.


    Anthony and Reynold wove through the grotesque forms, blades flashing with deadly precision.


    They carved through the creatures, their strikes cleaving through stone-like flesh that bled not blood, but a suffocating black mist.


    Reynold''s rapier flashed with surgical precision, each thrust and parry a testament to his mastery, while Anthony''s katana swept through the air, carving broad, devastating arcs that cleaved through the enemy with unrelenting force.


    Behind them, Dale unleashed torrents of crimson energy, his spells precise and controlled despite the chaos, each blast searing through the mist-ridden air with unerring accuracy.


    Seraphim, ever calm, wove barriers of ethereal spiritual energy with the merest wave of her hand, her defenses blunting the vicious strikes of the oncoming creatures as though they were little more than a passing breeze.


    Kingsley stood as immovable as a mountain, his form unyielding against the assault.


    Each attack aimed at their flank was met with his iron-clad defense, his fists sending shockwaves of destruction through the air, disintegrating whatever dared to approach.


    Yet, the labyrinth was far from finished.


    The very walls seemed to writhe and contort, folding upon themselves in an attempt to trap and divide them.


    "Stay together!"


    Anthony bellowed, his voice a clarion call amidst the encroaching chaos.


    With a swift, precise movement, he lunged forward, his katana slicing through the air to sever a shadowy tendril that sought to ensnare Reynold''s ankle.


    For a brief moment, Seraphim faltered, her foot caught on a jagged crack in the stone floor, and the shadow-creatures surged forward, their ravenous forms closing in.


    Without a second thought, Dale moved with the swiftness of a seasoned warrior.


    He interposed himself between Seraphim and the oncoming threat, taking the full force of the blow meant for her.


    His armor screamed in protest as the strike landed, a spray of crimson marking the ground beneath him.


    Seraphim gritted her teeth, her focus sharp as she unleashed a powerful pulse of spiritual energy, obliterating the creature in a burst of radiant force.


    Dale, though bloodied, merely grunted in discomfort, the weight of the strike evident in his strained posture.


    Yet, with steady resolve, he forced himself upright.


    Without pause, they pressed forward, unrelenting in their determination.


    None of them spared a second thought for Dale''s injury.


    He was a vampire, and within mere moments, the wound began to heal, the torn flesh knitting together as though it had never been.


    Then, through the maelstrom of combat, Anthony''s eyes locked onto it, a raised platform at the center of the chamber.


    Upon it stood a twisted obelisk of obsidian, pulsing with a dark, malevolent energy.


    "The core"


    He shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    "We destroy it"


    With determination, they surged forward, each step bringing them closer to their objective.


    But as they advanced, the labyrinth revealed its most insidious weapon.


    From the walls and ceiling, phantoms began to materialize, twisted, mirror images of themselves, each one a dark reflection brought to life.


    Anthony''s heart skipped a beat as he saw his own face, distorted with malice, hurtling toward him.


    Kingsley''s eyes widened as a sneering, mockery of his own self advanced, a cruel grin splitting its features.


    Dale, steely as ever, found himself face to face with his reflection''s contemptuous gaze, the phantom''s eyes burning with scorn.


    And worse, they moved with eerie perfection, mirroring their every motion, predicting every strike, every feint, as if the labyrinth had learned their combat style intimately.


    Reynold collided with his phantom twin, the clash of steel reverberating through the chamber, a shrill ring that echoed in the madness of battle.


    Dale unleashed his blood spells, only to have them mirrored and countered with chilling precision.


    Reynold fought with increasing pace, attacking against a reflection that matched every strike, every move, as though his phantom knew his every tactic.


    Anthony''s mind raced, his thoughts a whirlwind of calculations and strategies.


    They couldn''t continue like this.


    They were too fragmented, too divided.


    This was not the military trial where time and tactics afforded them the possibility of survival.


    "Asides from Kingsley, the rest of you, switch targets"


    Anthony''s voice rang out, his thoughts aligning with newfound clarity.


    "Attack each other''s phantoms!"


    He commanded.


    The realization struck them instantly.


    Dale broke away from his own reflection, his weapon cleaving through Seraphim''s phantom with a brutal, decisive sweep.


    Reynold, quick to follow, drove his rapier into Dale''s mimic, shattering it in a burst of swirling mist.


    Seraphim, with surgical precision, impaled Reynold''s doppelga?nger using a sword construct, her strike clean and unwavering.


    Anthony and Kingsley, without the slightest hesitation, dispatched their reflections in a single, fluid motion.


    Within mere moments, the battlefield had fallen silent, the phantoms vanquished.


    Only the obelisk remained, a dark sentinel in the heart of the chamber.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, they converged, a unified force moving as one.


    Anthony struck first, his katana alight with surging mana, a gleaming arc of power aimed at the heart of the dark monument.


    Dale''s blood magic coiled around the obelisk''s base, seeping into the stone and weakening it from within, tendrils of crimson energy devouring its foundation.


    Kingsley, his strength unmatched, brought his palm crashing against the obelisk''s defenses, breaking through the mystical barriers with brute force.


    Reynold, ever precise, thrust his rapier into the growing fractures, the blade sinking deeper with each calculated strike.


    Seraphim, her focus unyielding, channeled pure spiritual energy through the cracks, pushing it to its limits as if attempting to overload the very core of the structure.


    Then, with a sudden, explosive release, the obelisk shattered in a maelstrom of shrieking black mist, its power consumed in a final, violent crescendo.


    A deep, resonant boom reverberated through the labyrinth, shaking its very foundation.


    For a brief, timeless moment, the labyrinth seemed to freeze, as if time itself had been suspended in the wake of the destruction.


    "Do any of you need to recover?"


    Anthony inquired, his gaze sweeping over the team.


    Each of them shook their head in unison, signaling that they were fine.


    Dale, Seraphim, and Reynold hailed from superior races with bloodlines of remarkable purity, their physiques honed to exceptional standards.


    Their resilience was unparalleled.


    As for Anthony and Kingsley, they were simply broken individuals.


    Before them, the staircase unfurled, just as it had done countless times before.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, they stepped forward, descending into the next challenge.

 Chapter 417: The Forgotten Court

    The descent into the fourth floor felt like falling through a memory not their own.


    With each step, the air grew colder, suffused with an ancient sorrow that seemed to whisper across their skin.


    An oppressive weight hung in the atmosphere, as if invisible eyes were watching them, the very stones beneath their feet bearing silent witness to their intrusion.


    When they finally emerged, the chamber that greeted them was unlike any they had encountered before.


    The chamber was vast, a grand yet ruined throne room, frozen in the decaying splendor of a civilization long since consumed by the abyss of time.


    Tattered banners, their sigils indecipherable, hung lifelessly from towering marble columns, their fabric rustling softly in a wind that had not blown in centuries.


    Cracked statues of forgotten kings and queens lined the perimeter, their faces eroded into grotesque expressions of formless disdain, as though they had long since abandoned any pretense of nobility.


    At the heart of the room, an obsidian throne loomed, its surface veined with spiderweb-like fractures, as though it had endured the weight of centuries out of pure defiance.


    And scattered around the throne, littering the cracked flagstones, were the remnants of ancient conflicts, shattered weapons, rusted armor, and skeletal remains, half-consumed by the relentless grip of dust and time.


    Kingsley''s voice broke the silence, his tone laced with indifference as he surveyed the desolate room.


    "Feels like we''ve just stepped into someone''s tomb"


    "No"


    Anthony replied quietly, his voice barely audible in the cavernous gloom.


    "We''ve stepped into a memory of rage"


    Without warning, his head snapped to the side, his senses sharp.


    A faint shimmer lingered in the air, like the heat rising from a scorched stone, elusive and unsettling.


    Ghostly figures began to materialize from the oppressive gloom.


    Specters, draped in the tattered regalia of kingsguard and sovereigns, their hollow eyes blazing with spectral malice.


    They brandished phantom blades, axes, hammers, and spears, their movements unnervingly synchronized, more a ritual than a battle strategy.


    A deep, resonant voice, neither male nor female, echoed through the hall, heavy with authority:


    "The Court demands fealty... or death"


    With that, the specters charged.


    Anthony didn''t spare the specter more than a fleeting glance; his katana was already in motion, slicing through the air to decapitate the first of the wraithlike figures.


    But something unexpected occurred.


    The blade passed through the specter as though it were nothing more than smoke, leaving no mark, no trace of the strike.


    Before Anthony could react, the specter seized the moment, swinging its massive hammer with brutal force toward him.


    Without hesitation, Anthony sidestepped, his movement swift and effortless, dodging the attack with the grace of a predator.


    He made no attempt to block.


    Anthony''s gaze sharpened as his eyes scanned the specter''s form, locking onto a core-like structure nestled within its ethereal body.


    In the blink of an eye, his katana flashed once more.


    This time, the specter anticipated the strike, retracting its hammer and moving swiftly to parry the incoming blow.


    But Anthony''s attack wasn''t as it appeared.


    A feint.


    With a deceptive change in trajectory, his katana cleaved the core in two with surgical precision.


    The specter froze, its form seemingly shattered, as though it had met its end.


    Yet, before Anthony could even blink, the air vibrated with the hammer''s resounding swing, flashing toward his head.


    Without breaking his calm, Anthony took a single step back, then leaned effortlessly, his body tilting with almost ridiculous ease.


    The hammer whistled past, missing him by mere inches, not even grazing a strand of his hair.


    Elsewhere in the chamber, the others engaged with the specters.


    Kingsley, effortlessly nonchalant, fought with one hand casually tucked in his pocket, the other used solely to parry the incoming strikes.


    He made no attempt to strike back, instead weaving and dodging with a bored expression on his face.


    As the specters attacked, he spoke almost dismissively, as if critiquing a student''s poor form.


    "Put more effort into it. Your steps are wrong, you''re placing too much weight in that strike"


    He appeared less a fighter and more a teacher, correcting his foes as if they were mere distractions in his pursuit of entertainment.


    Reynold stood still, unmoving, like a statue in the center of the chaos.


    Yet, the moment the specters drew within a certain range, they all froze mid-motion.


    Momentum Control activated.


    A smile tugged at his lips as crackling lightning surged around his rapier and enveloped his body with blinding intensity.


    In a blur of motion, he struck with rapid, successive thrusts, each one landing with impeccable precision.


    In an instant, he reappeared behind the specters, their heads bursting into mist-like forms as they disintegrated under the force of his strikes.


    But the smile quickly faded from his face as the heads began to regenerate, the specters'' bodies reforming as if nothing had happened.


    "Tsk. Why does everything on these floors regenerate... or multiply?"


    He muttered in frustration, his movements picking up again, more calculated this time.


    Meanwhile, Seraphim remained calm, her hands weaving intricate motions in the air.


    In an instant, she summoned a shimmering barrier, trapping the specters inside it, their phantom blades clashing uselessly against its impenetrable walls.


    Dale, his mastery of darkness glooming, formed a dome of inky blackness around his foes, ensnaring them within its oppressive confines.


    Anthony, observing that the specters seemed resistant to direct assault, dismissed his katana with a casual wave of his hand.


    In that moment, the flow of time itself seemed to halt.


    Space around him froze.


    Each specter lunging toward him was trapped mid-motion, suspended in place as though caught in the very fabric of reality.


    Turning his gaze to the obsidian throne at the chamber''s heart, Anthony''s expression darkened.


    Like the second floor, he had reached the inescapable conclusion: destroying the throne would end it all.


    His steps were measured, neither hurried nor sluggish, each one deliberate and purposeful.


    As Anthony drew closer to the obsidian throne, a shift in the oppressive gloom behind it caught his attention.


    Two figures emerged from the shadows.


    A man and a woman.


    They were unlike the specters that had plagued them, solid, tangible, and regal in presence.


    Their forms were unmistakably real, their eyes sharp and focused.


    Crowns rested atop their heads, their regal garments cascading elegantly down their forms.


    Their capes billowed behind them like the wings of some forgotten royalty.


    They were the King and the Queen.


    And as their eyes locked onto Anthony, an unspoken tension thickened in the air.


    The gaze of royalty, intense, piercing, and full of the weight of ages, settled upon him.


    The voices of the King and Queen resonated in perfect unison, their tone commanding and laced with ancient authority.


    "You stand in the presence of the King and Queen. Kneel, and pay your respects"


    The words fell like a heavy decree, their weight pressing down upon them, suffocating the air with their power.


    Anthony remained unmoved, his gaze cold and detached. Not a flicker of hesitation crossed his features.


    "If you are dead, stay dead"


    He responded, his voice cutting through the tension with chilling precision.


    "We don''t need ghosts crossing into the realm of the living"


    His words were brief, direct and stark.


    The closer Anthony drew to the throne, the more oppressive the weight became.


    A few meters from the King and Queen, the very air seemed to crack under the strain, the chamber groaning as if it could no longer bear the immense pressure.


    Dale, Reynold, and Seraphim faltered, their knees buckling beneath them as they collapsed to the earth.


    The crushing force bore down on them, forcing them into submission.


    Their auras flared, desperation written across their faces as they strained to rise.


    Yet, no matter how they fought against it, the pressure only intensified.


    Kingsley, however, remained untouched by the force.


    Unbothered, he stood with his usual nonchalance, as if the weight of the room held no sway over him.


    The specters that Kingsley had been toying with abruptly shifted their focus, now charging toward Anthony as he drew closer to their leader.


    Yet Kingsley, unfazed, held them in place with ease, his presence anchoring their movements.


    Even those trapped within the dark dome or Seraphim''s spiritual barriers lashed out, slamming their weapons and bodies against the walls in futile rage.


    Despite the mounting pressure, Seraphim and Dale refused to relent.


    They maintained their control, their barriers and domes unbending against the relentless assault of the specters.


    Anthony, undeterred, continued his steady advance.


    With each step, the weight in the room seemed to grow heavier, but his resolve did not waver.


    At last, he reached the platform, standing face-to-face with the King and Queen.


    "I shall free you from this torture. You do not have to remain trapped here any longer"


    Anthony''s voice was calm but resolute as he understood that the King and Queen before him were not truly alive but souls bound by torment.


    He could feel their anguish, trapped in this endless cycle.


    With a steady motion, he raised his hands, summoning the eternal flames once more.


    The blue flame pulsed around his fingers, the air growing heavy with its ancient, otherworldly power.


    Without hesitation, Anthony placed his hands on the shoulders of the King and Queen.


    The blue flame engulfed them slowly, tenderly, as if honoring their lost souls.


    But neither screamed, nor resisted.


    Instead, they exchanged a silent smile, a rare moment of peace, before closing their eyes and surrendering to the flames.


    Anthony''s gaze shifted to the obsidian throne.


    With a wave of his hand, it too was consumed by the eternal flames, disappearing into nothingness.


    In the wake of the throne''s destruction, the specters that had been thrashing against the barriers suddenly faltered.


    Their movements slowed, and then, with a strange finality, they dropped to their knees.


    Their bodies unraveled, as if turning into mist. One by one, they dissipated, vanishing without a trace.


    A silence settled over the chamber, one that spoke of finality.


    As the flames died down, Anthony and his team stood amidst the ruins of the fourth floor.


    "Captain, I have to say, having you on board is the best thing that''s happened to this team"


    Reynold remarked, pushing himself off the ground, his body twitching as if convulsing from the overwhelming pressure.


    "Are you alright?"


    Anthony asked, his voice edged with concern.


    Reynold let out a strained sigh, brushing off the tension.


    "I''m fine. It''s just... I''ve never felt such an outrageous aura before. That pressure was on another level"


    "We only have one floor left"


    Seraphim''s voice came softly from behind them, her eyes half-lidded as she remained sprawled out on the ground.


    She made no effort to rise, content to lie still as her chest rose and fell each unsteady breath.


    "Hey, Kingsley. What kind of monstrous physique and power do you have?"


    Dale''s voice carried a hint of awe as he looked over at Kingsley from where he lay on the ground beside Seraphim.


    "You can fly without any cultivation. Your body rejects poison, decay, rot. You moved under that pressure like it was nothing. You shattered the sky with a punch and made it look effortless. Honestly, I think you and the captain are anything but human"


    Everyone''s eyes turned toward Kingsley, the unspoken questions hanging in the air.


    They''d all wondered this, but never dared to ask, not until now.


    After all, they had never been close enough to push for an answer.


    Kingsley met their gazes with calm indifference.


    Then, with a straight face, he answered with a weight that only someone with such power could carry.


    "With an unfettered Will, even the heavens bow to your Will"


    The words hung in the air, enigmatic and profound, before his gaze shifted, the usual disinterest creeping back into his expression as he stared at the staircase that had once again appeared.


    "Shall we proceed to the final floor?"

 Chapter 418 418: The Threshold Of Oblivion

    The stairwell spiraled downward, its descent unfurling with an eerie slowness, as though time itself had forsaken its usual pace.


    Each step grew progressively heavier, as if unseen forces gripped their very ankles, pulling them toward an unavoidable reckoning.


    A sharp chill began to coil around Anthony and his teammates, not the crisp cold of winter''s breath, but a deeper, more unsettling chill, the kind that seeped into bone and marrow, a cold born of the unnatural, beyond the grasp of mortal understanding.


    And when they finally emerged, it was not into a room, nor a battlefield, nor any tangible realm.


    They had entered a void.


    A boundless, infinite expanse of inky blackness stretched out in all directions, interrupted only by colossal, fractured platforms of stone, floating like the remnants of dying worlds.


    Bridges of shimmering, ethereal light tenuously connected these broken fragments, their flicker betraying their fragility, as though the very fabric of existence was being re-evaluated.


    Above, below, and in every direction, towering figures loomed in the far reaches.


    Not gods.


    Not demons.


    Not even entities that could be defined by any name.


    They were not beings, but concepts brought into form, immense silhouettes whose very presence unraveled the fabric of reason.


    Some drifted upon wings woven from the stars themselves, while others slithered through unseen oceans of time.


    They did not acknowledge Anthony and his companions.


    Or perhaps, they simply did not deem them worthy of notice.


    The five stood at the precipice of their platform, rendered inconsequential by the overwhelming scale of the unfathomable expanse around them.


    And then¡ª


    A whisper.


    It emanated from all directions at once, threading through their minds like a spider spinning its web of silk.


    "Prove yourselves"


    "Or be forgotten"


    "Weigh your worth against the abyss"


    Without warning, a pathway of flickering light unfurled before them, bridging their platform to another, distant and enigmatic.


    Anthony''s grip tightened around his sword, his instincts howling in protest.


    "This"


    He uttered, his voice little more than a rasp.


    "Is the final trial"


    At his words, they nodded.


    They moved.


    The path was fraught with peril.


    Each step sent tremors rippling through the fragile bridge of light, threatening to tear it apart.


    Shadows lingered at the periphery of their vision, indistinct forms that howled in silence, their presence an unsettling reminder of the unknown.


    Every movement had to be deliberate, too swift, and the path would splinter; too slow, and the abyss would drag them into its depths.


    It became apparent, swiftly, that it was not only their physical balance under scrutiny.


    It was their minds.


    Their emotions.


    Their very existence.


    One by one, they began to feel it, the suffocating weight of despair, drawn from the darkest corners of their souls, rising to the surface like a forgotten nightmare.


    Seraphim faltered first.


    A whisper bloomed in her mind, a memory long buried:


    Her brother''s lifeless gaze, locked onto hers from the battlefield she had failed to save him from.


    She gasped, her steps faltering.


    In an instant, Anthony was at her side, his grip ironclad around her wrist.


    "Eyes forward"


    He commanded, his voice composed.


    "The dead do not walk here"


    Seraphim blinked, and the illusion shattered, fracturing like glass under the weight of reality.


    Together, they pressed onward.


    Then came Dale.


    Visions of failure surged within him, his magic, a force of uncontrollable darkness, consuming his comrades in its deadly embrace.


    The images clawed at his mind, relentless and unforgiving.


    Tears welled in his eyes, but he gritted his teeth, murmuring incantations under his breath as though in silent prayer, fortifying his resolve.


    His steps did not waver.


    As for Kingsley, no trial came for him.


    His Will was unbreakable, too resolute to ever bow to the whims of others.


    Reynold''s trial was pure fury: Visions of those he cherished, mercilessly torn from him, his own power impotent in the face of their slaughter.


    With a roar that echoed through the void, he bellowed his defiance, his resolve alone standing against the abyss.


    And Anthony...


    Anthony faced himself.


    A flawless reflection.


    A version of him that faltered at every critical juncture, one who failed his friends, who bowed before true strength, who was erased from the annals of history.


    The mirror offered no words.


    It simply existed.


    Anthony did not strike it.


    He simply walked through it.


    Such illusions held no sway over him.


    The path behind them crumbled into nothingness, but the way forward unfolded.


    At last, they reached the distant platform.


    Circular in shape, it was hewn from obsidian, its surface streaked with veins of molten gold that pulsed like a living thing. In the center stood a throne.


    Empty.


    Waiting.


    As they stepped onto the platform, the whispers returned, now deafening, reverberating in their minds.


    "One among you must claim the throne"


    "Only one may ascend"


    "The others... must be offered"


    The five stood frozen, the weight of the words sinking in.


    It was a simple ultimatum.


    One would ascend.


    The others... would perish.


    Anthony''s gaze shifted.


    He could feel it, the throne''s insatiable hunger, its overwhelming pull, promising power beyond the grasp of mortal minds.


    But at what cost?


    He glanced at his comrades.


    Dale, the spear dancer, his movements like a storm.


    Seraphim, the ethereal Elf, poised yet fierce.


    Kingsley, the unbending, his will like iron.


    Reynold, the fencer, precise and fast.


    Without a word, he knew. Each of them shared the same thought.


    None of them would claim the throne.


    "I refuse"


    Anthony said softly, stepping forward.


    The throne pulsed, its dark presence seeming to mock him.


    "I will not sacrifice them"


    He turned his gaze back to the abyss, standing resolute.


    "If ascension demands this price, then we walk away"


    The void trembled in response.


    The colossal figures in the distance shifted, as though roused from aeons of slumber.


    The trial was never meant to be won through betrayal.


    It was meant to be won through refusal.


    And then, the whispers fell silent.


    The platform began to rise, lifting them upward through the infinite dark.


    The throne disintegrated into dust behind them, its remnants scattering into nothingness.


    They ascended for what seemed an eternity, the passage through time itself suspended in the void.


    When they finally emerged, it was into light, pure, unblemished light that seared away the stains of their trials.


    Their energy surged back, replenished in an instant.


    The weight of exhaustion vanished.


    Even their souls felt... lighter.


    And before them stood a being, not a god, nor a demon, but something greater.


    A Judge.


    Cloaked in white so blindingly pure it shimmered with a tinge of blue, faceless and ageless.


    It spoke not in words, but in understanding.


    They had passed.


    Not through strength, nor through cunning.


    But because they had chosen loyalty over power, honor over survival.


    But before they could even allow a flicker of triumph, their expressions twisted in horror.


    Even Kingsley, whose face was the very embodiment of boredom, couldn''t mask his shock.


    Before they could react, they vanished from the void.


    When they reappeared, they were standing once more on the fourth floor.


    With a sickening thud, Seraphim''s body struck the ground.


    Lifeless.


    "NO!!!!!!"


    Dale and Reynold surged toward her, their eyes wide with disbelief and fury.


    "HOW DARE THEY. HOW FUCKING DARE THEY!"


    Reynold''s aura erupted in a violent wave, a storm of rage consuming him, his very presence crackling with unrestrained fury.

 Chapter 419 419: Miracle

    Anthony watched, his expression unchanged.


    Yet within, a storm raged.


    Anger.


    Rage.


    Powerlessness.


    He was consumed by fury.


    This was only the second time in his life he had ever felt such an emotion.


    The first had been after his first kiss, when he was forced to leave an elf beauty behind.


    And now, he had been made to leave another elf behind.


    But this time, the elf was gone.


    Dead.


    Rage burned through Anthony''s veins.


    Then it came.


    Anthony''s aura erupted outward.


    It surged like an unstoppable wave.


    Killing intent flooded the air, a relentless torrent that consumed everything, swallowing all in its path.


    The pressure was overwhelming, pinning everyone to the ground, as if the very weight of existence had turned against them.


    Even Kingsley, unshakable as he was, felt his knees buckle beneath him, crashing to the floor with a force that shook the very foundations of the space.


    The air itself screamed in terror, the very atmosphere quaking under the force of his rage.


    "Ca...p...ta...in"


    Reynold''s voice trembled, blood seeping from his mouth as the pressure squeezed him, his words barely a whisper.


    As those words reached Anthony''s ears, his aura vanished as swiftly as it had come.


    "I''m sorry"


    His voice was cold.


    Sharp.


    Edgy.


    ''OP system. Is there anything I can buy with my points to bring her back?''


    Anthony asked, his thought tight with barely contained desperation.


    [Ding]


    [According to the Host''s point balance, Host cannot afford anything at this time]


    The system''s cold, mechanical voice echoed in his mind, offering no comfort.


    Anthony''s fist clenched, his knuckles whitening under the pressure.


    The final floor had spoken of their passage, through loyalty.


    Through honor over survival.


    But what they were only told in the final moment was that a soul was required as the energy to open the gate to the floor above.


    And that soul would be taken at random from the group.


    Seraphim''s soul had been chosen as the source of power for the gate.


    Space quivered.


    Then, it bent.


    A suffocating presence erupted from the very fabric of reality, twisting and distorting the air around it.


    A rectangular gate, pulsing with black light and crackling energy, manifested before them.


    Anthony''s gaze flicked to the gate.


    But he didn''t move.


    His eyes lingered on it for a moment, then slowly drifted back to Seraphim''s lifeless body.


    His mind raced through the abilities at his disposal.


    Time?


    He couldn''t reverse time fully for living beings, let alone reclaim a soul and return a being to life.


    Quantum Manipulation?


    He hadn''t yet mastered it to such a degree that it could bend the very fabric of existence in this way.


    Soul Manipulation?


    It was beyond his reach, still in its infancy.


    His control over souls stemmed from his Quantum manipulation, but it was not enough.


    Then, his mind snapped into focus as a single word echoed through his thoughts.


    A name.


    For the first time, Anthony turned his gaze inward, to the depths of his own soul, where a being resided.


    As Anthony opened his eyes, a vast plane materialized before him, its towering pillars adorned with ancient stones, stretching endlessly into the horizon.


    At the center, a throne stood, the embodiment of power.


    Seated upon it, a man, one leg crossed over the other, radiated an overwhelming aura of authority, the very epitome of command.


    His presence was serene, yet unshakable.


    He bore a face that even the universe itself dared not carve.


    His long golden hair cascaded down his back, flowing past his waist in a regal, untamed wave.


    His head rested calmly on one of his hand, which was curled into a fist, while his other hand lay effortlessly on the armrest of the throne.


    Then, as if sensing a presence, the being''s eyes slowly opened.


    They were golden, the same hue as his hair.


    Eyes that seemed to devour every shard of light that dared to reflect upon them, pulling all brilliance into their infinite depths.


    Then, the man spoke.


    "To think the first time you visit me is because of a woman"


    His tone was calm yet commanding, despite his attempt to make it sound casual.


    Anthony stopped in front of Romulus, his gaze focused as he locked eyes with the being.


    "This isn''t the time for your jokes, Romulus"


    Anthony intoned, his voice steady.


    "And who said I was joking?"


    Romulus replied, his lips curling into a smile.


    "You could have at least come for a chat before all this"


    "I need your help"


    Anthony said, cutting straight to the point.


    "No need to elaborate. I''m bound to you. I know everything there is to know"


    Romulus replied, his tone both knowing and detached.


    "Does that mean you will help?"


    Anthony asked, his voice steady.


    Romulus looked at him, his smile never fading.


    He didn''t answer immediately.


    Instead, he simply regarded Anthony, his gaze thoughtful, as if weighing something far beyond words.


    Minutes passed, but the silence stretched on, unbroken.


    Time had no meaning here.


    A billion years could have passed in the blink of an eye, or perhaps, no time had passed at all.


    So Anthony waited.


    He didn''t rush.


    He didn''t even blink.


    Romulus'' lips curled into a slight, knowing smile, and his voice rang out.


    "No"


    It was a single word, yet it shattered every shred of hope Anthony had left.


    Powerlessness coiled around his heart, suffocating him.


    "Why?"


    Anthony asked, his voice barely above a whisper, trembling with the weight of the question.


    Romulus'' gaze remained steady, calm.


    "You''ve never lost anyone, Anthony"


    He said, his voice calm but carrying the weight of ages.


    "In this world... in your life... you need to learn to face loss. You can''t save everyone. You don''t have that power"


    Romulus'' words echoed, a harsh truth Anthony wasn''t ready to hear.


    "But you have the power"


    Anthony said, his voice firm.


    "Indeed, I do"


    Romulus replied, his expression unchanged, calm as ever.


    "Since you are bound to me, that means I have the power. So, save her"


    Anthony''s words were almost a command, an appeal wrapped in desperation.


    Romulus'' gaze remained steady, a faint, almost imperceptible smile curling at the edges of his lips.


    "Since I am bound to you, and you possess the power... why don''t you use it then?"


    Romulus said, his tone as measured and unhurried as ever as he threw Anthony''s wordplay back at him.


    Anthony''s jaw clenched, a tension rippling through his body.


    Romulus watched him, his gaze unshifting.


    He understood Anthony''s turmoil, the raw emotions flooding him.


    But the truth was clear, without the power to rewrite fate, to alter the very fabric of existence, saving everyone was an impossibility.


    And Anthony... did not possess that power.


    "If it were your family members, I would have helped"


    Romulus began, his voice steady.


    "But what happens when another person dies on the next floor you''re about to enter? Will you call upon me again?"


    Anthony closed his eyes, his breath slowing as the weight of Romulus'' words sank in.


    He understood now.


    The truth was inescapable.


    Without the power, there was no way to save everyone.


    He opened his eyes, a sense of clarity returning to him, like the fog lifting from his mind.


    "Thank you"


    He said, the words slipping from his lips.


    And then, with a gentle shift in the air, his form vanished.


    His senses snapped back to the real world in the blink of an eye.


    Not even a second had passed.


    Reynold and Dale were still on the ground, holding Seraphim''s lifeless body, their tears staining her pale skin.


    Kingsley''s face flickered between a frown and something softer, perhaps sadness, though it was hard to tell.


    Even his formidable talent couldn''t bring back the dead.


    Anthony''s emotions had settled.


    His rage, his guilt, the overwhelming powerlessness, all quieted to a simmering calm.


    He opened his mouth, as if to address his teammates, to say something, anything to ease the moment.


    But before he could speak, something vibrated.


    Without hesitation, Anthony reached into his inventory and pulled it out, the Visconti Homo Sapiens Fountain Pen, gifted to him by the Soulpen Sovereign.


    It rested in his palm, a strange, ethereal weight to it.


    The pen, unlike any normal writing instrument, held the potential to create miracles... without a single word of request from its owner.


    The pen began to tremble with an intensity that resonated through the air.


    It slowly rose from Anthony''s palm, spinning as it ascended.


    Kingsley, Dale, and Reynold''s eyes were immediately drawn to the pen.


    A radiant light flickered along its surface.


    The glow intensified, building to a crescendo before an overwhelming surge of energy erupted outward with a fierce, unrelenting force.


    In response, everyone instinctively shielded their eyes, as the light and energy threatened to engulf everything in its path.


    Yet, remarkably, there was no shockwave, no devastation, only an unsettling stillness that followed.


    After a brief, tense silence, the blinding light gradually faded, leaving the world to return to its prior stillness.


    Anthony''s gaze shifted toward Seraphim, his anticipation palpable as he awaited the miracle.


    His eyes flickered momentarily.


    "Captain, what happened? What was that?"


    Kingsley''s voice broke the silence, his tone laced with confusion.


    But Anthony remained silent, his attention wholly fixated on Seraphim.


    Then, with a subtle twitch, a muscle in her face stirred.


    Her eyelids fluttered open.


    Attempting to rise, Seraphim found herself cradled in Reynold''s arms.


    Without a second thought, she struck him, her fist sending him flying backward.


    Reynold twisted midair, landing on his feet with the grace of a seasoned fighter.


    "Pervert. I''m not one of your Phoenix clan members"


    Ahe snapped, her voice sharp and defiant.


    Turning toward the others, her brow furrowed in confusion.


    "Why are all of you staring at me like that? Is there something on my face?"


    She asked, her expression one of genuine confusion.

 Chapter 420: The Flood Above All Floors

    "Thank goodness you''re back"


    Dale murmured with a relieved smile, wiping the tears from his eyes.


    "Back from where? Stop spouting nonsense and just explain"


    Seraphim replied, her voice edged with confusion and impatience.


    "Reynold, explain it to her"


    Anthony ordered, his tone firm yet calm.


    Reynold stepped forward, his expression somber as he began to recount the events of Seraphim''s death and resurrection.


    As he spoke, Seraphim''s brow furrowed, a frown creasing her features as she absorbed the weight of his words.


    Seraphim let out a weary sigh, her gaze distant.


    "To think my soul was used as an energy source for a gate..."


    She murmured, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    With a subtle motion, she lifted herself from the ground, a soft aura of spiritual energy emanating from her.


    She effortlessly brushed the dust from her face and hair, her movements graceful and deliberate.


    "But Captain"


    Kingsley interjected, his tone thoughtful,


    "Doesn''t this only make you even more mysterious? To possess an artifact capable of bringing someone back from the dead?"


    A moment of silence passed as the group''s collective minds slowly grasped an impossible reality.


    Anthony had, in fact, brought someone back to life.


    The sheer enormity of it had been momentarily forgotten amidst their conversation with Seraphim, but now the truth settled over them, undeniable.


    With a weary sigh, Anthony broke the silence.


    "Don''t kid yourselves. Do you really think I would possess such an artifact out of nowhere? That pen was given to me by the Guardian of the Tower of Knowledge, the Soulpen Sovereign"


    At Anthony''s words, their thoughts shattered into a frenzy.


    Who among them hadn''t heard of the Soulpen Sovereign?


    A figure of legend, rumored to wield a single pen whose power was said to rival that of the heavens themselves.


    Of course, these were only rumors, wild tales spun by those with an eye for intrigue.


    But who could resist?


    Rumors were always captivating, no matter how preposterous.


    And now, standing before them, those rumors no longer seemed so distant or far-fetched.


    They had just witnessed a pen bring someone back from the dead.


    To them, the impossible had been confirmed, and the weight of its significance hung heavily in the air.


    None of them had ever witnessed such an event, someone returning from death.


    Before they could fully process the revelation, Anthony''s voice cut through the moment once more.


    "Well, it''s really not that impressive"


    He remarked nonchalantly.


    "I once knew someone from the Phoenix race who possessed a talent allowing her to resurrect up to nine times a day, without any drawbacks or side effects"


    All eyes immediately shifted to Reynold.


    Reynold met their gazes, his expression unfazed as he shook his head.


    "I''ve never heard of such a person"


    He said matter-of-factly.


    "Of course you haven''t"


    Anthony replied with a knowing glance.


    "It was kept under wraps. Do you honestly think such a talent would be made public? Only the bearer of the ability and her mother knew about it"


    "Who is this person?"


    Reynold asked, his curiosity piqued.


    The notion of someone in the Phoenix race possessing an ability to return to life, beyond the realm of Nirvana, was entirely new to him.


    "You wouldn''t know her"


    Anthony replied coolly.


    "Besides, I already killed her, so there''s no need to ask"


    ''I also killed the mother''


    Anthony thought to himself.


    ''But that''s a detail best left unsaid''


    Just as Reynold opened his mouth to ask another question, Anthony raised a hand, silencing him before he could speak.


    "We should return to the mission assigned to us. We''ve already wasted enough time here"


    He said, his tone final.


    The group nodded in agreement, their attention shifting to the rectangular gate, pulsing with black light and energy.


    Anthony''s voice cut through the stillness once more.


    "Just so you know, I no longer possess the means to bring anyone back to life. So don''t die again, this time, it would be final"


    A solemn expression settled over their faces as the gravity of his words sank in.


    With a quiet nod, they moved forward, stepping through the gate without hesitation.


    Not even death could halt their footsteps.


    The world spun once more as they traversed through the vast expanse of space and void.


    Their senses momentarily fractured, causing them to lose their sense of self and perception, as the transition swept them along.


    When their awareness finally returned, they immediately began scanning their surroundings.


    And then they felt it.


    Chaos.


    Instinctively, their heads snapped in the direction of the disturbance.


    And there they were.


    Demons.


    A staggering number of them, gathered in a dense mass, looming ominously on one side.


    The moment their presence was sensed, killing intent flooded the air, saturating the atmosphere with an undeniable pressure.


    Without hesitation, the team fell into a offensive posture, their bodies coiling with readiness.


    Hands flew to their weapons, poised to strike at a moment''s notice.


    The only thing keeping them still was the silent command of their captain, Anthony, who had yet to give the signal.


    The demons, too, remained motionless.


    One demon, his smile twisted with amusement, spoke.


    "You''ve arrived, then?"


    Unlike the others, he bore no horns, tail, or wings.


    His body was covered in black, rigid, block-like skin, and his claws,sharp and jagged, replaced what should have been fingers.


    "How did you make it to this floor?"


    Anthony asked, his gaze fixed on the demon before him.


    "Obviously, we came through the floors. Just like you"


    The demon replied with a knowing smile.


    "But I suppose that''s not what you''re truly asking, is it?"


    The demon''s smile widened, his tone turning almost playful.


    "I imagine you''re wondering how we passed the final floor. After all, demons are selfish creatures in every sense, many would expect us to hoard the path for ourselves and let no one ascend"


    The demon paused, as if savoring the moment, before continuing.


    "But you forget, demons are also cunning. There''s no way the final test, held in the void, would merely involve illusions or trivial challenges. No, we simply did the opposite of what anyone would expect from us. And here we are"


    The demon finished with a quiet, confident laugh, as if the answer was self-evident.


    Before Anthony could respond, the same voice they had heard on the first floor echoed once more.


    "You are here, Children of the Blue Planet"


    Anthony''s head whipped toward the source of the voice, his senses immediately locking onto the presence that had been there all along, though his focus had been on the demon until now.


    A figure floated midair, seated in a cross-legged position, as if the air itself was his chair.


    His white hair cascaded around him like a radiant halo, and his eyes, pale as milk, glowed with an eerie light.


    He sat poised, like a warrior ready for battle at any given moment, his weapon floating just within reach.


    A cloak rippled behind him, though there was no wind to stir it, adding to his ethereal presence.


    A breastplate adorned his chest, vambraces shielded his forearms, and greaves protected his legs, giving him an air of unstoppable readiness.


    The rest of the team remained silent, their eyes fixed on the figure before them.


    They didn''t speak, but their resolve was clear.


    Whatever challenges this floor presented, they were ready to face them.


    "Hmmm. That''s curious"


    The man''s voice echoed once more, his white eyes scanning the team with a mixture of curiosity and mild confusion.


    "One of you should have been sacrificed to open the gate. Yet, here you are, intact"


    The air grew dense, as if the weight of their actions had made them seem like cheaters, unworthy of their ascent to this floor.


    The man, however, seemed unconcerned.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter"


    He said with a smile, his expression softening.


    At his words, the oppressive atmosphere lifted, dissipating as if it had never been there.

 Chapter 421: Severed Crown Of Echoes

    Anthony stood unmoving, his gaze locked on both the man and the demon he had spoken to, his eyes focused.


    His senses were on high alert, attuned to every subtle movement they made.


    Each blink, every shift of muscle, even the faintest rise and fall of breath, he observed it all.


    Seraphim had already perished on the previous floor, and who knew what dangers this floor held in store.


    Although they had been told there were only five floors, it was never stated that this floor would be free of challenges.


    Even if such a claim had been made, who could possibly believe the words of a stranger?


    The man spoke once more, his white eyes scanning Kingsley and the others with a quiet intensity.


    "So, Children of the Blue Planet"


    He began, his voice calm yet carrying a weight,


    "I will ask you the same question I posed to the demons over there. What are you here for?"


    At the question, none of them responded immediately.


    They shared an unspoken understanding, a tactical one, allowing Anthony to handle all negotiations.


    After all, he was their captain.


    "We are here for the same thing the demons seek"


    Anthony said, his voice steady and his expression unreadable.


    His hand rested casually at his side.


    The being''s eyes glimmered, and his voice murmured, reverberating softly through the vast hall.


    "You are also here for the Severed Crown of Echoes"


    Anthony didn''t bother to inquire about the Severed Crown of Echoes.


    The answer could easily be accessed through his system later, whenever he chose to delve into it.


    Besides, it didn''t really matter what it was.


    The simple fact that the demons were after it meant it was either dangerous or immensely powerful.


    "No need to be so tense"


    The man said, his gaze scanning the taut group before him.


    "Fighting isn''t permitted on this floor, unless I allow it"


    Despite his words, the tension in the group did not dissipate.


    Their muscles remained coiled, ready for action, like a group of predators lying in wait.


    Seeing that his words had no effect, the man''s smile only deepened, and he continued, unperturbed.


    "Suit yourselves, then"


    The smile lingered on his lips as he spoke again.


    "Do you have any questions? You seem to have quite a few"


    At this, Anthony turned to the group, his eyes silently asking if anyone had something to say.


    They all shook their heads in response, offering no questions.


    Anthony turned to face the man, his tone steady as he asked.


    "What questions did the demons ask, and what answers did you give them?"


    The question hung in the air for a few moments, but the man simply shook his head, his smile evident.


    "I can''t tell you that. You''ll have to ask your own questions, child"


    Anthony''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He understood the importance of gathering as much information as possible, especially when it came to the demons.


    "Who are you? And where did you come from?"


    Anthony''s voice cut through the air, steady and unwavering.


    The man''s smile lingered as he responded nonchalantly.


    "I go by many names. Some call me The Eternal, The One, The Keeper, The Executioner. As for where I''m from, I hail from a distant higher galaxy. This realm is but a fragment of one of my planets"


    The words spilled from him effortlessly, yet offered little real information.


    Anthony''s mind raced as he processed the response.


    ''Such overpowered names. It''s like the author has a tendency to introduce these godlike figures as easily as they throw in cabbages''


    But then his thoughts shifted to the latter part of the man''s words.


    ''A higher galaxy? Are galaxies divided into levels? What are the classifications?''


    The questions churned in Anthony''s mind, each more pressing than the last.


    Just as Anthony opened his mouth to speak again, the being interrupted.


    "I know what you''re about to ask"


    He said, his tone calm and knowing.


    "You''re too weak to comprehend the answers. There''s nothing you can do with that information for now. But rest assured, when you grow strong enough, the answers will come to you naturally. You won''t have to seek them"


    Anthony''s words caught in his throat.


    He had wanted to press further, to learn more about this distant higher galaxy and the beings who hailed from it, but he knew the time was not yet right.


    "How did you come to this galaxy? To this planet?"


    Anthony asked, his curiosity piqued once more.


    The being responded with unhurried patience.


    "The realm moves of its own accord. I do not control where or when it appears. It may linger for a week in one galaxy, then vanish. Or it might stay for a year on a planet before it disappears. Its mechanisms are beyond my command"


    Just as Anthony prepared to ask another question, the man casually waved his hand.


    "That will be the final question"


    He said, his tone shifting as if weary of the exchange.


    "Nothing you ask will serve you. Besides, once you depart with the Severed Crown of Echoes, the realm will collapse and vanish"


    The words hung in the air, signaling the end of the discussion.


    "Now, obtaining the Severed Crown of Echoes is simple"


    The man began, his voice calm yet commanding.


    "All you must do is answer three riddles and explain how you arrived at your answers. I''m sure after the trials from the first floor to here, a challenge of the mind will be a welcome change"


    Anthony''s eyes narrowed, his thoughts focused.


    ''Riddles? Well, at least it''s better than having to fight him''


    Anthony thought, his mind racing.


    He knew that if they fought this man, it would end in death.


    There was no doubt about that.


    Despite the man''s calm demeanor, every instinct in Anthony screamed that this was far from a straightforward challenge.


    "What happens if we fail a riddle or can''t answer it?"


    Anthony asked cautiously, his gaze steady on the man.


    "Simple"


    The being replied with a smile.


    "Nothing. You are simply ejected from the realm. No harm done"


    The demon''s voice cut in from the side.


    "Your lowly kind aren''t exactly known for your intellect. I suppose you''ll be ejected soon enough"


    Anthony didn''t even glance at the demon or acknowledge the taunt.


    There was no need.


    Demons were a cunning race, but cunning did not necessarily equate to intelligence.


    ''Even if the demons fail and are ejected, they will only wait for us outside the realm''


    Anthony thought.


    He wasn''t concerned.


    The demons would never leave empty-handed.


    As soon as they stepped out of the realm, they would be met with an attack, he was certain of it.


    But Anthony wasn''t bothered by that.


    "Let''s answer this question and leave"


    Anthony concluded with a confident smile.


    With the Authority of Information and his system, he knew he could easily cheat his way through any riddle.


    But deep down, he doubted he would even need to rely on them.


    After all, his Divine Intelligence wasn''t for show.

 Chapter 422: Riddle-1

    The Executioner hovered mid-air, his voice echoing with eerie calm as he began to speak.


    "The rules are simple: the first team to solve three riddles wins. Straightforward, isn''t it?"


    Anthony and the demon facing him gave a silent nod in acknowledgment.


    But before the moment could settle, four additional demons rose and strode forward, joining the one who had addressed Anthony.


    Anthony glanced at the newcomers, a flicker of understanding in his gaze.


    ''They''re all on the same level''


    Seraphim observed silently as she watched from a distance.


    And indeed, the newcomers exuded an aura equal to that of the first demon, each one a formidable presence.


    "You have an unlimited number of attempts for each riddle"


    The man continued, his tone composed, almost indifferent.


    "However, each riddle must be answered within one minute"


    He spoke without so much as a glance at the four newly arrived demons.


    Silence followed.


    No one dared interrupt; all eyes remained fixed on him.


    "Now, for the first riddle"


    He declared, the ever-present smile tugging at his lips.


    He watched with quiet amusement as raw energy coursed through Anthony''s team, tense, volatile, and on the verge of eruption.


    "I am your path, though I never move.


    I am shaped by steps you''ve yet to prove.


    You walk me daily, blind to my face.


    But if you run backward, I stay in place.


    What am I?"


    As the final word left the man''s lips, silence fell once again, this time heavy with thought.


    Minds began to churn.


    Though no timer was visible, those at this level possessed a subconscious awareness of time''s passage.


    They could feel the seconds slipping by.


    Reynold''s brow furrowed.


    Frustration welled within him as his thoughts spun aimlessly, refusing to crystallize into an answer.


    His mind, usually sharp, felt sluggish, unresponsive in the face of the riddle''s elegant complexity.


    Five seconds passed in tense silence before Anthony''s voice cut through the stillness.


    "The future"


    He said calmly.


    All eyes turned to him.


    Then, almost in unison, their gazes shifted toward the white-haired Executioner, who remained suspended in the air, his posture unchanged, his expression unreadable, until he gave a slight nod, his ever-present smile deepening.


    "Correct"


    He confirmed.


    A wave of relief rippled through the group.


    Dale exhaled sharply, while a quiet smile tugged at Reynold''s lips, both of them momentarily freed from the weight of uncertainty.


    "Nice one, Captain. Didn''t know you were this sharp"


    Dale said with a grin, patting Anthony''s shoulder with casual camaraderie.


    "Of course he is"


    Seraphim replied, her tone matter-of-fact.


    "It was his intelligence that guided us through the floors"


    Kingsley remained silent.


    He neither smiled nor nodded, his expression unreadable, his presence still and unmoved, as though the riddle had done nothing to stir him.


    A soft chuckle broke the moment.


    It came from a female demon standing off to the side, her red eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "You do realize you need three correct answers, right?"


    She said, her voice silken and mocking.


    "You''ve only solved one"


    She spoke with a calm confidence, entirely unbothered, as though the outcome had already been decided.


    Seraphim turned toward her, a faint smile curving her lips, sharp, deliberate.


    "You''re not even supposed to be here"


    She replied coolly.


    "Shouldn''t you be warming someone''s bed, draining them of life? That is what succubi are for, after all, just sex and pleasure, nothing more"


    The demon''s expression wavered, the gleam in her eyes dimming for a brief moment.


    The succubus opened her mouth to deliver a biting retort, but the Executioner''s voice cut cleanly through the tension.


    "Need I remind you"


    He said, tone still calm but with a hint of steel,


    "That every correct answer must be accompanied by a clear explanation. If your reasoning lacks logic, if your answer is merely a guess, then it will be considered incorrect"


    At his words, the succubus''s smile returned, slow and knowing.


    Her confidence seemed to reignite as she shifted her gaze, along with everyone else, toward Anthony.


    He stood composed, hands clasped behind his back, utterly unfazed by the scrutiny.


    Sensing the weight of their stares, Anthony began to speak, his voice steady, unhurried, and precise.


    "From the first line, ''Path though I never move'' ¡ª the future is a path we all move toward, yet it remains still. It doesn''t come to us; we walk toward it"


    Anthony began, his tone composed and deliberate.


    "''Shaped by steps you''ve yet to prove'' ¡ª our future is molded by the actions we have not yet taken. It is uncertain, shaped by choice and consequence.


    ''Blind to my face'' ¡ª we cannot see what lies ahead; the future is always hidden from view.


    And finally, ''Run backward, I stay in place'' ¡ª even if we look to the past or try to retreat, the future doesn''t follow. It remains ahead, untouched"


    Anthony''s voice faded into silence, his explanation hanging in the air with quiet authority.


    At that moment, his divine intelligence became unmistakably clear, he had dissected the riddle line by line, offering not just an answer, but the reasoning that gave it weight.


    Everyone who listened to Anthony''s reasoning couldn''t help but nod in agreement.


    It was logical.


    Almost painfully so.


    There was no grand twist hidden within the riddle, no elaborate trick or layered meaning.


    Just clarity.


    Simplicity.


    Precision.


    "While there are other plausible interpretations"


    The Executioner said, his voice cool and measured.


    "This is by far the most coherent explanation I''ve heard. One point to your team, then. It seems you''re not just handsome, you''ve got a mind to match"


    He smiled faintly, the amusement in his tone unmistakable.


    Anthony gave a subtle nod in acknowledgment, unfazed by either the compliment or the attention it drew.


    The demons clicked their tongues in frustration, unable to arrive at the answer.


    Five seconds should have been enough to gather their thoughts, yet none of them could piece together the riddle''s solution.


    "Now, the second riddle"


    The Executioner announced, his voice steady.


    He paused, his gaze sweeping over the gathered participants before continuing:


    "My first breath was your last.


    Your final cry, my echo cast.


    I follow always, yet I lead.


    Born in silence, I plant a seed.


    What am I?"


    With that, the Executioner fell silent once more, his eyes observant, watching as the group fell into thought once again.


    Time seemed to slow, the weight of the riddle pressing down as minds raced to unravel its meaning.


    Anthony wasted no time.


    His mind immediately seized upon the answer.


    He wasn''t even relying on thought acceleration; if he had, he would have arrived at the solution within a second, the moment the Executioner''s voice fell silent.


    Four seconds passed before his voice broke the stillness, his tone flat, yet certain.


    "A memory"

 Chapter 423: Riddle-2

    As Anthony''s voice resonated through the air, all the churning thoughts within the demons came to an abrupt halt.


    No longer did they click their tongues in frustration.


    This time, their faces twisted into clear frowns, the weight of his answer sinking in.


    Killing intent flared in their eyes, sharp and venomous.


    Yet Anthony did not flinch.


    He stood unmoved, exuding a detached calm, as though the growing animosity around him held no sway.


    "You''ve amazed me once again"


    The Executioner said, his voice tinged with genuine curiosity.


    He raised an eyebrow, his gaze fixed on Anthony with a mix of amusement and mild disbelief.


    "Are my riddles truly that simple, or is it that you''re simply too sharp?"


    He leaned back slightly, his eyes never leaving Anthony.


    It had taken Anthony one second less to answer the second riddle, a riddle that had been designed to be more difficult.


    The Executioner had been prepared for a longer pause, for them to struggle, perhaps even fail, yet Anthony''s rapid-fire responses had shattered his expectations.


    A flicker of a smirk briefly tugged at the corners of the Executioner''s lips, but it was gone almost as quickly as it appeared, replaced by his usual calm, harmless smile.


    Everyone understood the Executioner''s words without needing them to be spelled out.


    Anthony had been right once again.


    Before the Executioner could even inquire about the reasoning behind his answer, Anthony spoke, his tone calm and confident as always.


    "As usual, from the first line, ''First breath was your last'': A memory is born at the conclusion of an event. From the second line, ''Final cry, my echo cast'': A memory echoes the emotions and moments of the past. From the third line, ''I follow always, yet I lead'': Memories follow experiences, yet they shape the choices we make in the future. And finally, ''Born in silence, I plant a seed'': Memories often form in quiet reflection, and in doing so, they plant the seeds of future actions"


    His words hung in the air, and as the group absorbed his reasoning, a quiet understanding spread among them.


    "Captain, aren''t you a little too good at this?"


    Reynold asked, his voice filled with admiration and a hint of disbelief.


    He couldn''t imagine arriving at such an answer, even if given an entire year.


    Anthony shook his head at Reynold''s words, his expression unchanged.


    "It''s not that I''m too good"


    He replied calmly.


    "It''s just that you all are missing the key"


    "Missing the key?"


    Dale echoed, clearly puzzled.


    "The key lies in the simplicity of the riddle"


    Anthony explained, his tone steady.


    "You don''t have to overthink it. You just need to take it at face value. Once you do that, your mind will naturally do the rest"


    He stood there, his posture unaffected, his hands still behind his back, as though the riddle were just another passing thought.


    The Executioner fixed his gaze on Anthony, a smile slowly spreading across his face with every word Anthony spoke.


    "It''s as if you''ve grown sharper after answering the first riddle"


    The Executioner said, his tone calm but laced with genuine admiration.


    "I''m truly envious of your mind"


    What Anthony had said resonated with him deeply.


    The simplicity of the riddle had indeed been the key, the very element that most people overlooked.


    The problem, however, was that many tended to complicate things unnecessarily.


    They would twist the riddle, adding layers where there were none, making it far more convoluted than it needed to be.


    And this, was one of the downsides of being overly intelligent: the tendency to overanalyze, to search for complexity in something that was, at its core, simple.


    The Executioner''s gaze shifted to the demons, their killing intent already seeping out from their bodies, a thick aura of frustration and rage.


    "That''s Two points for them"


    He continued, his voice laced with teasing amusement.


    "At this rate, you might not even get a single riddle right, let alone claim the Severed Crown Of Echoes"


    The words hung in the air, a subtle taunt that seemed to relish their growing frustration.


    Normally, demons would never tolerate such rules, especially one as seemingly trivial as no fighting on this floor.


    They were demons, after all.


    Rules were meant to be broken.


    But the Executioner''s smile remained, as if he knew that the very nature of his challenge was testing more than just their intellect.


    The demons, despite their simmering anger, knew deep down that the man before them was far stronger than they could ever hope to be.


    Any attempt to challenge him, to defy the rules, would be crushed with a single, effortless strike.


    "They''re definitely cheating"


    One of the demons growled, his tone thick with barely-contained rage.


    "I refuse to believe they could answer those riddles so easily"


    The Executioner''s smile only widened at the accusation.


    "Oh?"


    He replied, his voice light, but there was an edge to it, a dangerous playfulness lurking beneath the surface.


    "Are you suggesting that I''m favoring them?"


    He tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable, yet his calm demeanor never wavered.


    He remained composed, his eyes glimmering with amusement.


    Before the demon could utter another word, a sudden force seized control of his body.


    His limbs stiffened as if bound by an invisible chain, and for a brief moment, he could only watch in horror as his claws extended, sharp and menacing.


    Without any hesitation, they shot upwards, tearing through the air as they drove straight toward his chest.


    He felt the sharp sting of his own claws as they pierced his skin, rending it open with brutal force.


    Blood spurted from the wound, but the demon couldn''t scream.


    His throat was frozen, as if the very essence of his being had been stilled.


    Desperate, he tried to control his other hand, to stop the relentless attack, but it was no use.


    His second hand refused to obey his desperate commands.


    It, too, moved with a life of its own, joining in the self-inflicted torment.


    He was completely powerless.


    He had lost control over his own body.


    The demon''s eyes were wide with fear and panic.


    His pupils dilated as they screamed in silent desperation, the terror of losing control consuming him.


    Tears welled in his eyes, streaking down his face as his claws continued to sink deeper into his own chest.


    Black blood pooled beneath him, the dark substance splattering across the floor as his claws raked further into his flesh.


    But even as his body writhed in torment, his movements didn''t falter.


    A deep sense of dread hung in the air.


    In an instant, Anthony and his team, along with the rest of the demons, vanished from their spots, reappearing kilometers away.


    Weapons were drawn in a flash, each one pulsing with mana, Spiritual Energy, and chaos.


    For a brief, fleeting moment, it seemed as though Anthony and his team were ready to join forces with the demons, united in their intent to bring down the Executioner.


    The Executioner remained unmoved, his smile unshaken, his gaze never leaving the spectacle unfolding before him.


    The demon''s hand, driven by forces beyond his control, sank deeper into his own chest.


    His claws, slick with black blood, pierced through the flesh until his hand grasped the demon''s own heart.


    The steady, rhythmic thud of the heart echoed in the minds of everyone present, each beat reverberating through the air as if mocking the demon''s futile struggle.


    The demon''s mouth opened, and with trembling hands, he brought the heart closer to his lips.


    His teeth sank into the organ with a sickening squish, the sound ringing out like a death knell.


    Tears flowed freely from his eyes, staining his face with sorrow, but despite the agony, his body continued to move, as if driven by some unstoppable force.


    In one horrifying motion, the demon tore into his own heart and devoured it.


    The sickening crunch of the heart''s tissue reverberated in the silence, and within moments, the heart was consumed, swallowed whole.


    Yet, even after the unthinkable act, he did not collapse.


    He did not fall to death.


    A violent, convulsing churn rippled through the demon''s body.


    His organs twisted and writhed within him as if something malevolent had taken hold.


    Then, with a sickening rupture, his insides violently exploded outward.


    His stomach tore open, spilling his innards and black blood across the earth in a grotesque splash.


    The air was thick with the stench of death as his organs hovered momentarily, suspended in the chaotic, unsettling silence.


    The light in his eyes flickered, fading, as the last vestige of life left his body.


    With an air-shattering thud, his mutilated corpse collapsed onto the ground.


    His body hit the cold earth, landing in a pool of his own blood and shredded insides.


    The grotesque scene left nothing behind but the echoes of his final, tragic struggle.

 Chapter 424: Riddle-3

    The thud of the demon''s corpse striking the earth echoed like a thunderclap, reverberating in every ear.


    A profound silence fell over the room.


    With each passing nanosecond, the stillness deepened, dense, suffocating, absolute.


    Time itself seemed to fracture, each sliver of a moment stretching into eternity as every being remained frozen in their battle stance.


    At that moment, Anthony''s focus had partially shifted from the demons, though a thread of his awareness remained tethered to them, keenly attuned for any sign of a sudden, underhanded strike.


    His full attention was now fixed on the Executioner, the one who had just slain a demon in a manner so grotesque it defied comprehension.


    Yet Anthony remained still.


    His aura was tranquil, his gaze razor-sharp, and his senses extended to an almost impossible peak, each one honed to catch even the faintest ripple of danger.


    Kingsley, Dale, Seraphim, and Reynold stood at the ready, their bodies tense, eyes locked forward, each prepared to act the instant their captain gave the signal.


    Anthony, however, remained motionless.


    The one who had just perished wasn''t one of his own.


    Had it been a member of his team, the riddles, the patience, all of it would have been cast aside without hesitation, and the battle would have begun in earnest, with no restraint.


    As for the demons, they too remained still, mirroring Anthony''s restraint.


    The chaos energy swirling around them crackled and hissed, a volatile storm barely contained as they watched in silence.


    Their expressions were twisted, not with grief or rage over the death of one of their own.


    No.


    Demons didn''t grieve.


    They didn''t mourn.


    They didn''t care.


    Camaraderie?


    A laughable concept.


    They were demons, creatures of pure instinct and self-interest, bound only by their own hunger and power.


    Their faces had contorted, but not from sorrow or rage.


    It was fear, raw and unmistakable, etched into every demonic feature.


    Yet unlike Anthony''s team, who stood poised for battle, the demons were calculating.


    They wouldn''t charge blindly.


    At the slightest hint of movement, they would trigger whatever life-saving artifact, technique, skill, or innate ability they possessed, and flee without hesitation.


    But even so, a sliver of doubt gnawed at the edge of their thoughts.


    Would escape even be possible in the presence of such overwhelming power?


    Because in the face of absolute power... everything breaks.


    Everything flees.


    And everything, inevitably falls.


    The Executioner''s gaze finally drifted from the mangled corpse at his feet, turning instead to the living.


    As his white eyes locked onto the others, the ever-present smile that had curved his lips vanished, replaced by something far more unnerving.


    The moment his gaze met theirs, every eye, regardless of color or resolve, froze upon him.


    A collective tension rippled through the air.


    The silence, already unbearable, deepened into something suffocating.


    Time, which had already slowed to a crawl, now felt trapped in an endless loop, an eternity repeating itself in the span of a heartbeat.


    And in that moment, the tension reached its absolute peak, balanced on the edge of violence.


    A battle of life and death felt inevitable, hanging in the air like a blade about to fall.


    But then, suddenly¡ª


    "HAHAHAHA!"


    The Executioner''s laughter erupted, shattering the oppressive silence.


    It echoed through the vast, cavernous room, bouncing off the stone walls like a mad symphony.


    "That was just too funny"


    He cackled.


    "Look at all of you, so ready to fight... or flee"


    Still levitating mid-air, the Executioner clutched his stomach, overcome by his own amusement, his laughter wild and unrestrained, utterly at odds with the death that had just occurred.


    The Executioner wiped a tear from the corner of his eye, still chuckling softly from the aftermath of his outburst.


    "I already told you"


    He said, his tone light, almost casual, far too calm for the weight of his words.


    "There''s no need to be so tense. If I truly intended to kill any of you... you wouldn''t even see it coming. Whatever power or trick you''re hiding, it means nothing before me"


    His voice carried with an unsettling ease, as though he were stating an undeniable, universal truth.


    The tension in the room wavered, just slightly, thinned by his disarming tone.


    But still... no one moved.


    Not a single breath was wasted. No weapon lowered.


    Every muscle remained coiled, ready, because even diluted, fear never fully leaves when standing before the embodiment of death.


    "Well now... where would my pride be if I let some ant trample all over it?"


    The Executioner mused, his smile slowly curling back into place.


    His voice was light, almost amused, yet each word dripped with veiled menace.


    "So, let''s carry on, shall we? Only one riddle remains before the other team claims victory. Let''s wrap this up. Honestly, I never thought I''d see the day when people actually cooperated with demons"


    He let the words hang in the air, mocking and sharp.


    But no reply came.


    No one dared speak.


    Not the demons.


    Not Anthony.


    Not his team.


    Only the Executioner''s voice echoed through the vast chamber, unopposed, unchallenged.


    "Now... for the third riddle"


    The Executioner''s smile never wavered, his tone as playful as ever.


    "I am the oldest without age.


    A witness in silence, a turning page.


    I watched the sun rise, watched it fall.


    Yet I''ve never moved, not at all.


    My face reflects all, yet shows none.


    And though I remain, I''m always gone.


    What am I?"


    As the final words left his lips, the room fell silent.


    And then, all eyes turned to Anthony, waiting, almost expectantly, for him to provide an answer faster this time.


    Even the remaining demons couldn''t help but focus intently on Anthony, their minds whirling with anticipation.


    They waited for his lips to part, for any sound to escape his throat.


    But no sound came.


    Anthony remained still, silent.


    The seconds stretched into an eternity.


    His expression never wavered, his face as unreadable as stone.


    The demons, seeing that Anthony had yet to provide an answer, began to shift in their thoughts.


    Their minds worked overtime, their synapses firing rapidly as they scrambled to solve the riddle themselves, hoping, desperate to claim a victory this time.


    But even as their brains raced, they never lost sight of their true mission.


    The Severed Crown of Echoes.


    That was their goal and mission given to them.


    Nothing else mattered.


    Not the lives of their comrades.


    Not the battle.


    Only the artifact.


    As long as it was in their grasp, nothing else would be allowed to stand in their way.


    As the seconds ticked by, stretching toward the fifty-ninth mark, Anthony''s silence weighed heavier with each passing moment.


    Then, finally, he spoke.


    His voice was calm, too calm, and soft, barely more than a whisper.


    "A mirror"

 Chapter 425: Riddle-Final

    As Anthony''s answer rang out, the sixtieth second ticked over.


    All eyes shifted back to him, and even the Executioner''s gaze was fixed, his calm smile never faltering.


    "I honestly thought you were going to fail this time"


    He mused, his tone still unhurried.


    "You didn''t respond right away... I almost believed you wouldn''t answer at all. Yet here we are, and once again, I''ve been proven wrong"


    The Executioner''s voice held a note of amusement, but there was an edge of curiosity beneath it.


    "You knew the answer from the start, didn''t you?"


    His eyes gleamed with interest.


    "But you chose not to speak right away. Why is that?"


    Reynold, Dale, Seraphim, and Kingsley all turned their gazes toward Anthony, their expressions filled with silent expectation.


    They had assumed he had only arrived at the answer in the final moment.


    But it seemed they were wrong.


    At the Executioner''s question, Anthony didn''t respond.


    He remained silent, his face unchanged, as though the question hadn''t been meant for him at all.


    "Seriously, human kid... how is it you can come up with the answers, and we can''t?"


    One of the demons asked, his voice laced with frustration.


    None of the demons dared direct their words toward the Executioner, knowing full well the consequences of drawing his attention.


    After all, no one wanted to dig out their own heart and eat it.


    Anthony''s gaze momentarily shifted from the Executioner to the demon who had spoken, his expression unreadable.


    "I''m sure you heard what I told my teammates about simplicity being key"


    Anthony replied coolly, his hand drifting away from the hilt of his katana, resting casually at his side.


    "But the reason you demons can''t answer is simple. You''re too complex. All your scheming and calculating have blocked out the simplicity that''s right in front of you"


    The demon''s lip curled into a sneer at Anthony''s words, clearly unimpressed by the response.


    "Your reasoning"


    The Executioner finally spoke, his tone neither pressing nor impatient, though his eyes remained locked on Anthony.


    He didn''t push for an answer to the earlier question, allowing Anthony to continue at his own pace.


    Anthony''s gaze returned to the Executioner, steady and calm, as he began to speak.


    "As usual, I''ll start with the first line: ''Oldest without age.'' A mirror has existed conceptually for millennia, yet it never ages. The second line: ''A witness in silence, a turning page.'' Mirrors silently reflect everything that passes. The third: ''Watched the sun rise, watched it fall.'' Mirrors capture both day and night. The fourth: ''Yet I''ve never moved.'' A mirror stays still, but reflects all that moves. The fifth: ''My face reflects all, yet shows none.'' It shows the world but reveals nothing of itself. And finally: ''Though I remain, I''m always gone.'' A mirror only exists as a reflection; its own identity disappears into the image it shows"


    Anthony''s voice was calm, certain, with no hint of doubt in his words. He spoke as if daring the Executioner to challenge him.


    Confident. Precise. Flat.


    At Anthony''s words, his teammates seemed to forget how to breathe, their gazes fixed on the Executioner, waiting for his response.


    The Executioner broke the silence with a chuckle, his smile still wide and unnervingly calm.


    "You know"


    He mused, his voice light but laced with something darker,


    "Despite being so young, less than twenty, I presume, you''re already so smart and strong. I can''t help but wonder... what''s a monster like you doing in a lower galaxy?"


    His smile only deepened as he continued, his eyes never leaving Anthony.


    "I must admit"


    He said with a hint of amusement in his tone,


    "Even in the higher galaxies, I''ve never encountered anyone quite as sharp as you"


    Anthony''s teammates let out a collective sigh of relief.


    Though the Executioner hadn''t explicitly confirmed it, they all knew, Anthony had been right again.


    "Captain, I have to admit, you had me there"


    Dale said, his voice tinged with a lighthearted chuckle.


    "For a moment, I thought we''d failed the riddle"


    The smile on his face was unmistakable, a mix of admiration and relief.


    And he wasn''t the only one.


    Reynold and Seraphim both shared in the moment, their smiles matching Dale''s.


    After all, they had successfully prevented the demons from obtaining whatever it was they had come for.


    And despite the mission shifting from reconnaissance to something far more perilous, they had still gathered valuable intelligence.


    The most significant being about a higher galaxy.


    They had learned about their own galaxy on some level, of course, but the existence of another, and a higher one at that, this was new.


    And it was something that weighed heavily on their minds.


    Yet, amidst the relief and camaraderie, Kingsley remained silent.


    He hadn''t spoken much since stepping onto this floor.


    His gaze was steady, his attention focused, but he made no move, no gesture.


    He simply observed.


    The Executioner''s gaze shifted to the demons, a knowing smile curling on his lips.


    "It seems your race was never fated to possess the Severed Crown of Echoes"


    He remarked, his tone smooth and taunting.


    The demons didn''t respond verbally, but their expressions shifted into smiles, smiles that seemed to mirror the Executioner''s, a silent acknowledgment.


    Without a word, they turned their attention to Anthony''s team.


    Their smiles twisted into smirks, cold and unsettling.


    Anthony, however, understood the meaning behind those smirks all too well.


    It wasn''t a promise, but a threat, a vow that they would meet again, and this time, outside of the Fractured World.


    With a casual wave of his hand, the Executioner dismissed the demons, and in an instant, they vanished from the space they had occupied, erased as if they had never existed.


    The Executioner had ejected them from the realm with a mere flick of his will.


    Turning to Anthony''s team, the Executioner spoke, his voice a mixture of amusement and happiness.


    "Since your group has won fair and square, I won''t waste your time with meaningless speeches"


    He stretched out his right hand, and the very air seemed to tremble with the simple motion.


    Space above his palm cracked, as if reality itself were bending, and in a heartbeat, an object materialized there.


    It was the Severed Crown of Echoes.

 Chapter 426: Consequences

    A surge of energy rippled through the air the instant the crown materialized above the Executioner''s hand.


    At its emergence, every gaze was irresistibly drawn to it, it hovered mere centimeters above his outstretched palm.


    The crown shimmered with lustrous gold, its surface inscribed with ancient, obsidian runes that pulsed with primordial power.


    Each rune thrummed with arcane resonance, murmuring secrets of dominion and destruction.


    Majestic yet foreboding, the crown radiated an aura of sovereign dread, as though kingship itself grieved for its destined bearer.


    It cast an entrancing spell upon all who dared to look, ensnaring their senses in silent awe.


    Then, with a slow, deliberate motion, the Executioner extended his hand forward.


    As if obeying an unspoken command, the Severed Crown of Echoes drifted through the air, gliding toward Anthony.


    Upon reaching him, it remained suspended, levitating mere inches before his face, still thrumming with an energy both ancient and unearthly.


    This energy was unlike anything Anthony had ever felt.


    It resonated with a frequency alien to his senses, unfamiliar yet overwhelming.


    He dared not reach for it.


    In that fleeting moment, a subtle observation pierced his thoughts, since its manifestation, not even the Executioner had laid a finger upon the crown.


    A detail easily overlooked, yet Anthony had caught it.


    ''OP System, give me the details''


    Anthony commanded internally.


    [Ding]


    [Affirmative, Host]


    [Artifact Identified: Severed Crown of Echoes


    Description


    An ancient Soul-Tethering Artifact once wielded by the forgotten cult known as The Order of Killing Silence, originating from a higher-dimensional galaxy.


    Forged in the twilight of fractured realities, the crown serves as a conduit between realms, linking the minds of its bearers with the echoes of lost timelines, tethered souls, and the lingering remnants of collapsed dimensions.


    Effects


    ? Grants the wielder perception of temporal echoes, glimpses of the past, fragmented dialogues, and rare flashes of divergent futures.


    ? Functions as a dimensional beacon, allowing the creation of ''echo rifts'', gateways to forsaken or unreachable realms.


    ? Harnesses essence from fractured dimensions, drawing upon forgotten memories and broken truths to empower its bearer


    Limitations


    ? Visions are inherently unstable, frequently intertwining truth with illusion, making discernment perilous.


    ? Continuous whispers plague the wielder''s mind, mimicking familiar voices to sow doubt and erode sanity.


    ? The crown passively siphons surrounding energy sources to maintain its connection to other realms.


    ? Extended use may lead to irreversible cognitive degradation, hallucinations, or complete loss of identity]


    As Anthony absorbed the system''s revelations, his mind fell into stunned silence, utterly blank beneath the weight of what he had just read.


    A frigid chill coursed down his spine, and for a moment, it felt as though his very blood had frozen.


    Thoughts spiraled into grim predictions, visions of devastation, of a world plunged into chaos, if such a relic were ever to fall into demonic hands.


    The consequences would be nothing short of apocalyptic.


    The military would crumble, and the very fabric of the Blue Planet could tear beneath the burden of such power unleashed.


    With the Severed Crown of Echoes capable of peering into fragmented remnants of the past, the implications were catastrophic.


    In demonic hands, the crown would become a weapon of insidious precision.


    They could unearth the locations of concealed strongholds, secured armories, and deeply classified military installations, secrets painstakingly buried across generations.


    Historical battle strategies, long-lost tactical movements, and black-ops operations thought erased from existence would be laid bare, vulnerable to exploitation.


    No secret would remain sacred, no safe haven truly hidden.


    By exploiting the crown''s ability to open ''echo rifts'', the demons could bypass spatial defenses with ease, slipping through fortified barriers, infiltrating restricted zones, or reclaiming ancient weapons and forbidden knowledge once thought sealed or annihilated.


    Through echoes of forgotten conversations and concealed truths, they could manipulate, or outright blackmail, key military figures.


    With carefully chosen revelations, they could discredit commanders, fracture alliances, and seed mistrust among even the most unified of forces.


    The crown was not merely a relic, it was a harbinger of subversion, capable of unraveling empires from within.


    The more Anthony dwelled on it, the faster his thoughts raced, his mind spiraling through a cascade of consequences, each more dire than the last.


    If the Severed Crown of Echoes fell into the demons'' hands, the fallout would be immeasurable.


    And this was only the beginning.


    With their cunning and insatiable thirst for destruction, who could predict the full extent of what the demons might achieve?


    They would twist the crown''s power beyond its known limits, weaponizing time itself.


    It wouldn''t just be a threat to a singular race or Domain


    They could plunge the entire Blue Planet into utter ruin.


    Though the crown''s limitations appeared severe, Anthony knew better than to take comfort in them.


    The demons would simply rotate wielders, discarding one the moment their mind began to fracture, replacing them without hesitation. To them, sanity was expendable.


    What made it far worse was that the ''Severed Crown of Echoes'' was compatible with all energy types.


    There were no restrictions.


    No barriers. No safeguards.


    By now, Anthony''s once-detached expression had hardened into a grim frown.


    Normally, he wouldn''t have spared a thought for strangers, let alone the fate of people he''d never met.


    But this... this was different.


    This threatened everything.


    His father, his mother, and even his grandfather, each among the exalted Supreme Monarchs.


    Who was to say the demons wouldn''t target them first?


    The Supreme Monarchs were the very pillars upholding the world''s military strongholds.


    Cripple them, and the foundations would collapse.


    Or worse, they might set their sights on his grandmother: the Saintess Of The World.


    A woman whispered about in reverent tones, rumored to possess the power to reverse death itself.


    Would the demons truly allow someone of that magnitude to walk the earth alive?


    Anthony exhaled slowly, closing his eyes in an effort to still the storm raging in his mind.


    The temptation to hide the artifact himself clawed at Anthony''s mind.


    Could he really entrust it to anyone else?


    He dared not believe that Alpha-6, a military base of such scale, was free of traitors.


    No matter how disciplined they appeared, not all were bound by Mana Contracts.


    And those who were had likely stumbled upon truths far beyond clearance, truths wrapped in silence and sealed by fear.


    What if the demons had already turned one of them? Sent a loyal puppet to retrieve the Severed Crown of Echoes from within?


    No, this wasn''t a what if.


    This was certainty.


    The demons would act.


    They had to.


    There was no way they''d allow the crown to slip through their fingers, especially not when they clearly understood its function... and had known its location all along.


    But alas, he couldn''t claim the artifact for himself, not anymore.


    He was military now. Bound by duty, by rank, by chain of command.


    If this had been a solo mission, he might''ve concealed the Severed Crown of Echoes without hesitation, burying it where no one, demon or any other race, could reach.


    The more Anthony dwelled on the consequences, the deeper his frown became.


    The rest of the squad remained silent, their eyes shifting between him and the artifact.


    They had seen Anthony face horrors with a cold, unreadable calm.


    For him to show emotion, especially this growing frown, meant the floating crown before them wasn''t just dangerous.


    It was something far worse.


    "Captain"


    Seraphim''s voice broke through Anthony''s spiraling thoughts.


    Snapping back to the present, Anthony blinked, exhaling softly as his mind settled.


    His gaze, still heavy with the weight of impending decisions, once again fixed upon the Severed Crown of Echoes.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he extended his hand and gently touched the crown.


    The moment his palm made contact, a faint, invisible mark, visible only to him, flashed across the surface.


    The Spatial Mark.


    A simple but powerful marker.


    Even if the crown were to fall into the hands of demons, Anthony would always be able to track it, no matter how far it traveled, or where it hid.


    With a decisive wave of his hand, the Severed Crown of Echoes vanished, its form slipping seamlessly into his system inventory.


    "I''m fine"


    Anthony finally replied to Seraphim, his voice steady.


    Yet, the moment the words left his mouth, an eerie stillness settled over the group, almost as if his very declaration had jinxed the moment.


    Then it happened.

 Chapter 427: Heartbeat

    A sickening, flesh-tearing sound echoed through the air, sharp and jarring, like thunder ripping through the silence.


    Drip.


    Drip.


    Drip.


    The second sound followed, the unmistakable patter of liquid falling to the floor.


    Each drop rang in their ears like another thunderclap, but this time, there was a strange rhythm to it, steady, deliberate.


    Shock swept across the faces of those watching, freezing them in place as if the world itself had come to a halt.


    Then, the third sound emerged.


    It wasn''t like the others.


    It was a beat.


    A heartbeat.


    Thump.


    Thump.


    It was Anthony''s heart.


    The Executioner stood before Anthony, his hand effortlessly passing through Anthony''s chest, emerging from the other side to grasp his heart in a cruel, steady motion.


    Blood seeped from his arm as Anthony''s life force drained away, crimson rivulets flowing down his limb.


    Anthony''s gaze faltered, his once-vibrant eyes dulling as the last remnants of light faded from them.


    His body slackened, and in that fleeting moment, the life was extinguished.


    Anthony was dead.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, the Executioner sent Anthony''s lifeless body, along with the heart, into his space ring.


    "You are all nothing but naive children"


    The Executioner muttered calmly, his words dripping with amusement.


    He flicked his wrist, and the blood on his hand splattered to the ground, as though it were nothing more than a minor inconvenience.


    "CAPTAIN!"


    "CAPTAIN!"


    "ANTHONY!"


    "BROTHER!"


    Dale, Reynold, Seraphim, and Kingsley cried out simultaneously, their voices echoing with shock and disbelief.


    In an instant, their auras erupted, unleashing a torrent of mana and spiritual energy that saturated the air, crackling with raw, unbridled power.


    The ground seemed to tremble beneath the sheer force of their reactions, their emotions fueling the surge of energy that enveloped them.


    With the momentum he had carefully built up, Reynold shot forward in an instant, his movement a blur of precision and power.


    His aura erupted violently around his rapier, crackling with the force of lightning that coiled and surged along the blade, merging seamlessly with its steel.


    In the blink of an eye, he was upon the Executioner.


    "DIE!"


    He roared, his voice a primal cry as he thrust his weapon forward, the speed and strength of the strike capable of shattering the earth itself.


    "Pitiful"


    The Executioner''s voice was a cold, dismissive whisper as he casually extended a single finger.


    With chilling precision, the tip of his finger met the very tip of Reynold''s rapier.


    For a brief moment, time seemed to freeze, as if the world itself held its breath.


    Then, in an instant, everything erupted in blinding white light, a cataclysmic explosion tearing through the air.


    The room trembled violently, the ground shaking beneath them as the shockwave reverberated through the walls.


    Yet, none of them moved an inch from their positions.


    The Executioner stood unscathed, having effortlessly withstood the full force of the attack with nothing more than a single finger.


    Before Reynold could even follow up with another attack, a finger entered his line of sight.


    His mind registered it, but his body failed to respond.


    Helplessly, he could only stand and watch as the finger loomed closer, growing larger with every passing moment.


    Then, in an almost casual motion, the finger flicked forward, aiming directly for his forehead.


    But just before it made contact, a barrier of Spiritual Energy materialized around Reynold in that fleeting instant.


    It was Seraphim.


    Yet, it made no difference.


    The moment the finger struck the barrier, it shattered with the sharp, unnerving sound of glass breaking.


    With a resounding bam, the finger collided with Reynold''s forehead, and the force sent him hurtling backward.


    His body slammed into the distant wall, crashing through it like a ragdoll tossed aside with brutal ease.


    Kingsley appeared behind the Executioner in the blink of an eye, his leg shooting upward with deadly precision, aimed directly at the Executioner''s skull.


    But the Executioner was unfazed.


    With a casual flick of his wrist, he intercepted the attack, his hand coming up to meet Kingsley''s leg with effortless ease.


    The collision released a shockwave that sent the air rushing outward, the sheer force of the impact reverberating through the room.


    Before Kingsley could capitalize on the moment, the Executioner''s hand shifted, his grip tightening around Kingsley''s foot.


    In a smooth, almost playful motion, he lifted and tossed him slightly into the air, as if the strike had been nothing more than a light diversion.


    But Kingsley didn''t even have time to begin his ascent before a fist descended upon him.


    It struck his gut with the force of an unrelenting storm, driving the breath from his lungs as though the very air had been torn from his chest.


    Kingsley''s body shot upward with violent force, crashing into the ceiling as if he were little more than another ragdoll, his impact echoing through the room.


    Another attack followed, this time, from Dale.


    A swarm of blood weapons, numbering in the thousands, floated ominously around him, pulsating with an eerie energy.


    With a subtle command, they shot forward, a relentless barrage aimed at the Executioner.


    But the Executioner only smiled, a cold, mocking expression that spoke of inevitable victory.


    He moved then, as though the very air parted before him. Slipping between the incoming attacks like smoke, he was untouchable, unstoppable.


    Each movement was a blur, so swift it seemed as though time itself bent to his will, each motion a fraction of a second, a stolen instant.


    Wherever he passed, he left behind nothing but fleeting echoes, ghostly images of himself that dissipated into nothingness, swallowed by the very fabric of reality.


    He did not flee; he flickered, a phantom that appeared exactly where he needed to be, his form a cruel reflection of inevitability.


    In the blink of an eye, the Executioner was beside Dale, a blood spear now clenched in his hand, its edge glinting darkly.


    Dale''s mind moved, attempting to regain control of the spear.


    But to his shock, the blood seemed to defy him, slipping beyond his reach, no longer answering his command.


    Before he could react, the Executioner struck.


    A hundred thrusts, each faster than a heartbeat, each landing with brutal precision before the mind could even register the motion.


    Searing pain exploded in Dale''s brain as the Executioner targeted the most sensitive, agonizing points of his body, each strike amplifying the torment.


    With a fluid spin, the Executioner whirled the spear, then drove the shaft into Dale''s ribcage with devastating force.


    The sound of a sickening crack reverberated through the room, like a bone being splintered under immense pressure.


    Dale''s body was thrown sideways, crashing into a glass pane with bone-jarring force.


    The glass shattered upon impact, the fragments scattering in all directions.


    Yet, impossibly, the glass began to repair itself, reforming with eerie precision as if it had never been broken.


    In a matter of seconds, the Executioner had dispatched each of them with effortless precision.


    "While this has been... amusing, I''m afraid I have more pressing matters to attend to"


    The Executioner said, a chilling smile curving across his lips as he began to turn on his heel.


    But before he could take another step, a crushing weight descended from above.


    It was Kingsley.


    Though he possessed no energy, his presence alone seemed to suffocate the very air around him.


    The oppressive aura radiating from him was like a storm cloud, dark and foreboding, casting an unnatural stillness over everything in its wake.


    Kingsley''s lips parted, his voice cutting through the tense air.


    "Muscle Memory Of The World"


    In that moment, his body seemed to shift, the very structure of his muscles realigning and rearranging in real time, as if the fabric of his being was being rewritten.


    This was one of the abilities granted by his Divine Kata Talent.


    With this skill, Kingsley could instantly replicate any martial movement or style after observing it just once.


    His body mimicked, adapted, and perfected it on the fly, seamlessly integrating it into his own combat style.


    But Kingsley wasn''t finished.


    His lips parted once more as he activated another technique.


    "Pulse Step"


    This footwork technique bent perception and defied the laws of physical positioning.


    With each step, he seemed to vanish from sight, only to reappear in another location.


    It was not teleportation, but an astonishing display of speed and spatial manipulation, his movements so swift and unpredictable that they seemed to warp reality itself.


    Even techniques designed to track and sense were rendered useless, struggling to lock onto his ever-shifting presence.


    In an instant, Kingsley seemed to vanish, as if he had been erased from existence itself.


    Then, as if the crushing force of reality had collapsed upon itself, Kingsley reappeared.


    But this time, he was standing beside the Executioner, his presence calm, his eyes cold.


    Without warning, his fist shot forward with meteoritic force.


    As his fist moved, space itself seemed to fracture, the air shattering like fragile glass in the wake of his strike.


    The Executioner, ever unshaken, adjusted his footwork with deadly precision.


    His hand clenched into a fist, and with a fluid motion, he struck in return.


    The two fists met at a singular point in space, and the collision that followed could only be described with one word:


    CATACLYSMIC.

 Chapter 428 428: Shock

    Two streaks of light darted across the landscape at world blinding speed, their feet scarcely grazing the ground before vanishing and reappearing in another location.


    Fists clashed.


    Palms struck.


    Legs collided.


    Knees met with thunderous force.


    Each movement unfolded in a relentless sequence, an elegant, yet lethal dance of precision and power as their bodies connected in a storm of devastating blows.


    Neither of them drew upon any form of energy.


    No mana.


    No chaos.


    No spiritual force.


    And yet, they matched each other with absurd ease, effortless, unrelenting.


    Space fractured with every sudden appearance.


    The wind howled in protest.


    The very air ripped apart.


    But they did not falter.


    They did not blink.


    Their gazes locked, sharp, unflinching.


    In one, amusement flickered like firelight.


    In the other, a chilling stillness reigned.


    With another sickening boom, their strikes collided once more.


    Cracks spread across the earth like spiderwebs, fracturing in all directions.


    The walls convulsed, groaning under the strain of containing such monstrous force.


    Windows exploded into shards.


    Ravines tore open in the ground.


    Yet the room, their battlefield, repaired itself in real time, frantically trying to keep up with the sheer devastation.


    Seraphim, Dale, and Reynold stood clustered at one end of the room.


    A shimmering barrier of spiritual energy, conjured by Seraphim, enveloped them, an act of sheer necessity rather than strategy.


    They couldn''t hope to intervene in a battle of such magnitude.


    Even breathing in the presence of those two was a struggle.


    The barrier existed solely to shield them from the overwhelming shockwaves tearing through the space.


    Yet despite its strength, cracks splintered across its surface.


    Still, Seraphim pressed on, pouring more spiritual energy into the construct, willing it to hold, for just a little longer.


    They couldn''t follow the battle with their eyes; even their heightened senses were incapable of keeping pace.


    The only thing they could grasp was the deafening roar of each strike, explosions of sound marking the relentless clash between these two titans.


    Yet, even the echoes of their movements betrayed them.


    The afterimages vanished before they could even be perceived, for the speed of sound itself lagged far behind their blinding pace.


    By the time the sound erupted, they had already moved on.


    High upon the ceiling, Kingsley and the Executioner clashed, fist against fist in a storm of raw force.


    In the next instant, they were on one of the four corner walls, standing sideways as if gravity were beneath their notice.


    Then, they vanished again, reappearing midair, suspended in defiance of all logic.


    Their fists blurred, impossible to track, each strike a flash of motion too swift for the eye to follow.


    Kingsley''s expression remained cold, unshaken, unreadable.


    His fists moved with eerie precision, as though guided by fate itself.


    He struck without hesitation, each blow timed to the exact beat of a heart.


    What he displayed was no longer battle, it was execution.


    He parried not with brute force alone, but with intent, effortlessly redirecting momentum, unraveling his opponent''s rhythm.


    Every muscle fiber in his body pulsed with raw, refined strength.


    They strengthened.


    They rearranged.


    They adapted.


    They mimicked.


    Each attack from the Executioner was read in real time, understood, dismantled, and countered in the very same breath.


    His movement technique, Pulse Step, made him absurdly fast.


    He flickered in and out of existence, as though reality itself struggled to hold him in place.


    But¡ª


    The Executioner was no ordinary being.


    He hailed from a higher galaxy, a realm where power redefined possibility.


    He was a man whose age surpassed a million years, yet his presence burned with undiminished vitality.


    His fists were not his primary weapon, his true blade still floated untouched in the air, humming with dormant power, as if awaiting a reason to be drawn.


    He carried with him an unfathomable weight of battle experience, wars etched into his bones, centuries carved into his gaze.


    The smile on his face never wavered.


    It lingered, unchanging, like that of a predator watching its prey make a final, desperate struggle, fully aware it stood no chance of survival.


    He was a monster, even in his true form.


    A being that stood beyond the limits of ordinary existence.


    And though he viewed Kingsley as prey, he did not fight carelessly.


    He observed.


    He studied.


    He calculated Kingsley''s movements before they even happened.


    He twisted Kingsley''s own strikes against him, turning each opening into an opportunity.


    He didn''t aim for where Kingsley was, he struck where Kingsley would be.


    His movements were as precise as a mathematician''s formula, every step a calculated piece of an intricate design.


    His control over his own body was absolute, his form a seamless extension of his will.


    It mattered not that Kingsley could adapt.


    It mattered not that Kingsley could mimic.


    The depth of the Executioner''s martial prowess was too vast, too profound, to be exhausted in a single battle.


    His attacks flowed like a symphony of destruction, each motion a note in a perfect orchestral arrangement.


    He fought with the effortless grace of one who had long since mastered the rhythm of war.


    He moved through the battlefield with the tranquility of a drifting petal, untouched by the chaos around him.


    Each strike was a dialect of its own, spoken in the effortless language of dominance and precision.


    His presence transformed the battlefield into a stage, one upon which he performed with flawless perfection.


    He fought as if the outcome were already certain, his victory an inevitability etched in steel.


    And indeed, his victory was already written in the cold, unshakable metal of fate.


    With a fluid, serpentine kick, his leg lashed out, his heel connecting with Kingsley''s jaw in a brutal, decisive strike.


    Kingsley''s body shot sideways, the air around him torn as he was sent spiraling.


    Blood erupted from his mouth, teeth shattered, his body crashing violently against the earth before careening into a wall with bone-shaking force.


    The room trembled, vibrating under the immense weight of the impact.


    Yet Kingsley did not flinch.


    His body, forged in the crucible of countless battles, seemed to absorb the pain, to adapt to the wound.


    His muscles twisted and spasmed as they mended, the injury sealing itself in mere seconds.


    Without a word, Kingsley rose to his feet.


    He didn''t speak.


    But his presence, quiet, yet undeniable, grew, expanding like an inexorable storm.


    He fixed his gaze on the Executioner, who remained poised, floating with his hands behind his back, exuding the calm air of a master overseeing a lesson, as if Kingsley were merely a pupil to be corrected.


    "It seems this lowly galaxy is home to some truly fascinating individuals. Anthony, and now you... I''m impressed. It would be worth exploring further once I leave this prison"


    The Executioner''s voice was calm, almost detached, as he gazed down at Kingsley, his words dripping with an unsettling sense of superiority.


    Not a single mark of battle marred his skin or armor.


    He was simply that skilled.


    "I would have relished taking your body"


    He continued, his gaze shifting slightly as if contemplating the idea.


    "But it seems, due to some... unforeseen circumstances, you''re unable to harness any form of energy. What a shame"


    He spoke without urgency, savoring the moment, his gaze still fixed on Kingsley.


    He wasn''t in a hurry to claim his prey.


    After all, what was a battle between predator and prey without the theatrics?


    But Kingsley didn''t respond.


    He was a man of few words.


    His cold eyes spoke volumes, silently communicating what needed no verbal expression.


    He raised a fist, poised to unleash his attack.


    But then¡ª


    A shift.


    A subtle nonexistent shift in the air.


    Kingsley didn''t sense it.


    Neither did the Executioner.


    Then, in the most fleeting moment, a tickle of instinct brushed against the Executioner''s awareness.


    It wasn''t a scream. It wasn''t a warning.


    It was merely a whisper, an understated notification of an impending nuisance.


    Before the Executioner could react, a sword, coated with intent and slicing through the very fabric of the moment, cleaved through his neck with the precision of death itself.


    Blood flowed from the wound, but it was little more than a drop.


    The attack, despite its perfection, barely grazed him.


    The Executioner turned toward the new threat, his expression shifting, if only for an instant.


    For the first time, something beyond amusement flickered in his eyes.


    Shock.

 Chapter 429 429: Revelation

    Shock rippled through the Executioner''s gaze as he turned to face the new threat.


    But the moment was fleeting, gone in an instant.


    The shock vanished, replaced by the same chilling amusement that had dominated his expression.


    And there, standing before him, was Anthony.


    Anthony stood calmly beside Kingsley.


    Even Kingsley, usually composed, was taken aback.


    Seraphim, Dale, and Reynold were stunned, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    They had all witnessed Anthony''s death before their very eyes, yet here he was, standing before them.


    The Executioner slowly floated down, his feet landing with a soft but deliberate touch upon the earth.


    He regarded Anthony with a cold, calculating gaze, as if studying an existence that defied logic.


    The Executioner''s voice broke the silence, smooth and almost admiring.


    "You never cease to amaze me, Anthony"


    With a single, casual motion, he raised his hand.


    In an instant, ''Anthony''s'' corpse materialized in his grasp, the lifeless body held with almost no effort.


    The Executioner didn''t need to utter a single question.


    Even the most oblivious individual would have understood the truth.


    It was a clone.


    But there was something wrong with this picture.


    Clones, by nature, dissipated upon death, vanishing as quickly as they were created.


    For Anthony''s clone to endure for this long, even after death, meant it wasn''t a typical imitation.


    It was something far more complex.


    The Executioner''s gaze shifted, narrowing as it landed on the real Anthony.


    Then, with an air of quiet curiosity, he asked a single question.


    "When... and how?"


    Anthony''s smile was serene, his voice utterly calm as he replied.


    "When you killed the demon, the moment we all took a step back, I created a clone and concealed myself in that instant"


    The Executioner let out a soft, knowing hum, his eyes studying Anthony with renewed interest.


    "Hoo..."


    He mused, the amusement lingering in his tone.


    "I''m sure I didn''t give myself away. Did you begin suspecting me from the very start?"


    "Indeed"


    Anthony replied, his tone cool and unhurried.


    "I suspected from the very beginning"


    A faint smile played on his lips as he continued.


    "From the outset, you could have simply handed the Severed Crown of Echoes to the demons, without waiting for us to reach the top floor"


    He paused for a moment, his gaze steady.


    "The demons were already on this floor before we even set foot on the first"


    He went on, his voice smooth as ever.


    "Yet, you didn''t allow them to answer the riddle until we were present"


    Another brief pause followed, and then Anthony''s expression shifted slightly, as if revealing a deeper understanding.


    "Of course, this could also mean you didn''t want the artifact to fall into their hands. But I''m not so naive as to believe that''s the only reason"


    The Executioner remained silent, his gaze fixed on Anthony, as though searching for any hint of a misstep in his earlier performance.


    "But how did you know I wanted something more?"


    He asked, his tone now tinged with curiosity.


    Anthony responded without hesitation, his voice calm and measured.


    "It''s nothing really. I''ve read my fair share of cliche?d novels. Secret realms opening, treasures hidden within, an all powerful old man inside who praises the younger generation, eager to pass down his treasures and techniques so they won''t be lost to time... blah blah blah"


    His words were delivered without the slightest rush, his calmness unmoving.


    The Executioner''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully, a soft chuckle escaping his lips.


    "Hoo... So, you''re mixing stories with reality now, huh?"


    He mused, as if pondering this revelation.


    "I just think the author is running out of ideas"


    Anthony said with a sigh, his tone dripping with casual indifference.


    "So, he''s throwing in all these cliche?d tropes, only to make them more elaborate in order to drag the story out across more chapters"


    The Executioner stared at Anthony, clearly confused by his words, unable to grasp their meaning.


    "Besides"


    Anthony continued, his voice steady and deliberate,


    "No matter how you try to hide it, you were just too pleased when I answered your question. I could feel the other emotions you were trying so hard to bury deep within your heart. But it''s all futile"


    The Executioner''s expression faltered for a brief moment, his brows knitting together in a subtle frown.


    He had always prided himself on his control over his emotions.


    But under the piercing gaze of Anthony''s All Seeing Eyes, that control was meaningless.


    Every flicker of feeling, every hidden reaction, was laid bare.


    "It doesn''t take much to figure it out"


    Anthony said, his smile widening as he spoke, the satisfaction clear in his voice.


    "I don''t know how or why, and frankly, I don''t care to know. But you were imprisoned here, this realm suppressing your power. You can''t leave with your own body, so your only option is to wait for someone, a body, that fits your needs. Then, you can simply transfer your soul and leave"


    A slight grin spread across Anthony''s face, growing ever wider.


    "I knew I''d be the ideal candidate. My face, my intellect, my talents. But I needed a distraction to swap places with my clone without you noticing. Who would''ve thought you''d provide the perfect diversion, all by yourself?"


    As his words hung in the air, an eerie silence settled in, the weight of Anthony''s revelation filling the space between them.


    No one could have anticipated that Anthony had planned so many steps ahead.


    Even Kingsley furrowed his brow in disbelief.


    The Executioner, once so confident in his position, now stood motionless, his amusement evaporating into thin air.


    He had thought himself the puppet master, like pulling the strings of fate, toying with his prey.


    But in the end, he realized the bitter truth, he was the prey.


    In this intricate web of schemes, where he believed he controlled every move, it was Anthony who had triumphed.


    The Executioner had lost.


    Suddenly, the Executioner began to laugh, deep, rich, and without restraint.


    "HAHAHAHA! It seems I''ve been sealed away for far too long, if even a mere child can outwit me"


    He chuckled, his voice filled with genuine amusement.


    The laughter echoed for a few moments, not the maniacal cackle of a cornered beast, but a simple expression of pure entertainment, as if he were genuinely impressed by the turn of events.


    "Well, it matters not whether you figured it out or not"


    He said, his tone shifting back to its previous calm, as he shook his head with a knowing smirk.


    "That sneak attack of yours, the final card you played, was meant to end it all... yet in the end, all you managed to claim was a single drop of my blood"


    A faint, almost admiring smile lingered on the Executioner''s lips, his gaze never leaving Anthony.


    "I must admit, you''re impressively sharp, ridiculously so. To possess Sword Intent at such an age. It''s an absurd feat in itself. But I wonder"


    His voice lowered slightly, dripping with an air of intrigue.


    "Can your intellect, your cunning, truly save you? Even though my power has been suppressed, it still remains formidable. After all, in the face of absolute power, everything else is but a fleeting illusion"


    The amusement in his eyes was clear, unshaken.


    He was still the predator in this encounter.


    And in his mind, he was certain of his superiority.


    "Indeed, in the face of absolute power, everything else is but a fleeting illusion"


    Anthony responded.


    As he spoke, his Sword Intent surged forth in its full, unrelenting force.


    Kingsley, without hesitation, unleashed the full extent of his presence, his aura radiating with overwhelming intensity.


    One wielded Intent.


    One wielding Concept.


    No words were necessary.


    No signal was required.


    An unspoken understanding passed between them.


    And in that instant, they moved in unison.

 Chapter 430: Interesting-1

    As they advanced, the Executioner grinned and extended his hand, as though summoning something unseen.


    And indeed, he was.


    The sword, which had hovered motionlessly at his side since the very beginning, vanished in an instant, only to reappear in his grasp.


    A mysterious energy surged around the blade, enveloping it with effortless fluidity.


    Then, with a fluid motion, he swung forward to meet the oncoming attacks.


    With an apocalyptic boom, Anthony''s katana and Kingsley''s fist collided with the Executioner''s blade.


    In that instant, the entire chamber imploded.


    The ground fractured violently beneath their feet; the ceiling caved in with a thunderous roar, while walls and windows shattered under the sheer force of the impact.


    Seraphim, Dale, and Reynold were hurled backward like ragdolls, the spiritual barrier around them disintegrating, shattered like glass beneath a hammer''s strike.


    "One wielding Intent. The other, a Concept. Both dabbling in powers far beyond what their age and time should permit"


    The Executioner remarked, his tone calm and detached, as if merely observing a passing breeze.


    Their combined assault, to him, was nothing more than a child''s tantrum.


    In a blink, the three figures disappeared.


    A cold, confident grin lingered on the Executioner''s face.


    In contrast, Anthony and Kingsley''s eyes were sharp, etched with ice and unshakeable resolve.


    The clash of metal rang out through the hall, which groaned in protest as it struggled to reconstruct itself amidst the chaos.


    Anthony materialized before the Executioner, his katana descending with a force that seemed capable of cleaving a star in two, his sword intent sharp, wild, and relentless.


    Yet with effortless precision, the Executioner shifted his stance, diverting the strike with a subtle movement of his foot.


    His blade snapped forward in response, aiming straight for Anthony''s head.


    But space trembled.


    And in the blink of an eye, Anthony vanished, teleporting away just as the edge of death brushed past him.


    While the Executioner was still in motion, Kingsley emerged like a phantom, his fist lancing upward with deadly precision.


    His lips parted as he moved, voice low but resonant.


    Concept Destruction


    The very same force that had once torn open the sky now surged through his strike.


    But the Executioner was no ordinary man.


    With an elegant twist of his waist, his body flowed in perfect synchronicity, his movement flawless, almost divine.


    His palm moved forward, as his own lips parted in calm defiance.


    Concept Reflection


    The Executioner''s hand closed around Kingsley''s fist, effortlessly, almost lazily.


    The world seemed to fall silent.


    Time itself held its breath.


    Then it struck.


    Destruction.


    The very fabric of reality trembled as the laws of Concept twisted, inverted, and surged back, slamming into Kingsley with unforgiving force.


    Everything behind him was annihilated, reduced to scattered atoms and fading echoes.


    Kingsley was launched backward like a broken kite caught in a storm, his body spinning through the air with no control, no resistance.


    Kingsley''s entire arm ruptured on impact.


    Blood sprayed through the air, veins snapped out of place, bones were pulverized into dust, and muscle tore like worn fabric.


    Though his body had long since adapted to pain, this was something else, something transcendent in its cruelty.


    He gritted his teeth, every nerve alight as agony tore through him like wildfire.


    His body instinctively tried to adapt, to stabilize, but Concept was no ordinary force.


    It operated above mere flesh, beyond instinct.


    The Executioner watched him with detached amusement and spoke, his voice steady and cold.


    "You''re just a child... playing with a power that doesn''t even belong to this galaxy"


    He had done the unthinkable, reflected Kingsley''s own Concept back at him.


    Anthony appeared beside the Executioner in an instant, his katana slicing through the air, aimed cleanly at the man''s neck.


    But the Executioner merely took a single step back, his expression untouched, watching the blade pass across his face as if time itself had slowed.


    He had seen it coming.


    So had Anthony.


    Mid-swing, his blade halted, then redirected with blinding speed, crashing downward with a force that threatened to fracture the very laws of the hall.


    Yet the Executioner''s smile never wavered.


    With effortless grace, he raised his sword.


    Steel met steel.


    BOOM.


    The impact roared through the chamber, shaking its foundations with a violence that threatened to bring the entire structure down.


    Anthony''s Sword Intent raged like a storm, slicing, tearing, devouring all in its path. It howled with purpose, raw and unrelenting.


    Yet to the Executioner, it was nothing more than a breeze.


    He swaggered through it all without effort, as if swatting away the tantrums of a child.


    But Anthony didn''t relent.


    His style shifted, fluid and sudden.


    The air around him grew colder, heavier.


    Void energy bled into his sword intent, merging with his katana until the very edge of the blade shimmered with raw power.


    Then he moved.


    A single slash tore through the space between them.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Existential Nihility]


    A strike, one Anthony had unleashed only once before.


    A technique capable of erasing not just matter, but the very concept of existence itself.


    "Interesting"


    The Executioner muttered, his gaze sharpening as he recognized that Anthony had tapped into the void, a power far beyond the ordinary.


    The air around the Executioner shimmered, ripples of energy emanating from his blade.


    It moved with deadly elegance, carving arcs through the very fabric of space as it met Anthony''s attack head-on.


    Anthony''s body shuddered under the force, blood trickled from his lips as his internal organs were crushed, reduced to a pulpy mess within him.


    But Infinite Regeneration kicked in immediately, repairing the damage with brutal efficiency, the wounds knitting together almost before the pain had fully registered.


    ''What is this energy around his sword?''


    Anthony thought, his focus razor-sharp as he fought on.


    The Executioner''s blade pulsed with a strange, unknown energy, one that seemed to nullify Anthony''s Sword Intent as if it were nothing more than a fleeting illusion.


    Anthony''s gaze flickered briefly to Kingsley.


    ''It seems even his body struggles to adapt to an attack from a Concept''


    The thought lingered in his mind, clear and unyielding.


    Indeed, Kingsley''s body, his flesh, his very being, was fighting against the unnatural force that had shattered him.


    An attack born from a Concept wasn''t simply powerful, it transcended the boundaries of the galaxy itself.


    A clone of Anthony materialized beside Kingsley, casting Light Magic in an attempt to heal him, but it was futile. Even potions, normally reliable, offered no respite.


    Frustration flickered in the clone''s eyes as he called out to the system.


    ''System, give me anything that can heal him''


    [Ding]


    [Affirmative, Host]


    [However, it will cost the Host all points for this month, as the attack is derived from a Concept]


    ''No problem''


    Without hesitation, the clone agreed, and a small, seed-like object appeared in his hand.


    He didn''t waste time asking the system for the seed''s details.


    He knew better than to waste precious moments.


    With a swift motion, he threw the seed into Kingsley''s mouth.


    The effect was immediate.


    Within a fraction of a second, Kingsley''s body surged with energy, his wounds knitting together as though they had never existed.


    In the blink of an eye, he was back on his feet.


    "Thank you"


    Kingsley''s voice was filled with gratitude, but there was a flicker of something more, something knowing.


    The clone regarded him silently before speaking, his voice calm but tinged with inevitability.


    "I know your Concept abilities, under your Talent, make you so overpowered. But they are meaningless against someone with a greater mastery over Concepts than you"


    Without waiting for a response, the clone vanished, leaving Kingsley standing in the aftermath of the encounter.

 Chapter 431: Interesting-2

    Anthony and the Executioner continued their relentless clash, neither giving an inch.


    Frustration built within Anthony as he struggled to grasp the nature of the strange energy the Executioner wielded.


    ''System, what is this energy?''


    He asked, his voice sharp.


    [Ding]


    [It is an energy from a higher galaxy. It surpasses both mana and Intent in power]


    Anthony clicked his tongue in irritation.


    As Anthony processed the revelation, a fist slammed into his gut with overwhelming force.


    His ribs shattered, his lungs ruptured, an explosion of blood poured from his mouth, painting the air in crimson.


    But the Executioner wasn''t finished.


    Before inertia could even begin to take hold, the Executioner''s fist shot out again, this time aiming straight for Anthony''s head, ruthless and merciless.


    Anthony''s instincts kicked in.


    Seeing the incoming strike, he teleported in a blur, narrowly evading the devastating blow by mere inches.


    The moment Anthony arrived at his new location, the Executioner was already there, a cruel smile tugging at his lips.


    It was as if he had arrived before Anthony.


    "Your control over space is so lacking, you might as well announce your new location to everyone"


    The Executioner taunted, his voice dripping with amused mockery.


    Before Anthony could respond, the Executioner''s blade surged forward once more.


    The air split in two.


    The very fabric of space itself cracked under the force of the strike.


    Anthony''s eyes widened in shock as the blade hurtled toward his neck, its edge gleaming with the promise of death.


    Without a second thought, he called upon his Time element.


    He could feel the weight of the moment, the urgency, the dire necessity.


    Slowing time for beings like the Executioner seemed like a fool''s hope, but Anthony didn''t need much.


    He just needed a fraction of a moment.


    The Time element responded to his desperate call, and for a heartbeat, everything around him seemed to decelerate, the blade moving with agonizing slowness.


    Time returned to its natural flow, but that fleeting second was all Anthony needed.


    In that fleeting moment, Anthony activated Spatial Mark, vanishing without a trace.


    The technique left no spatial fluctuations, no indication of his departure.


    In his place, a stone materialized, only for the Executioner''s blade to cleave through it effortlessly, like a hot knife slicing through butter.


    But Anthony had already reappeared at another location, fully healed, his body unscathed.


    The Executioner''s eyes glinted with newfound interest.


    "Hooo..You seem to possess many secrets. Time, Void. I suppose I''ll be taking you alive then"


    A smile spread across his face as he spoke, the words laced with a dangerous promise.


    A voice suddenly rang out from the side, one that Anthony was all too familiar with.


    It was Kingsley.


    Frustration etched across Kingsley''s face as he realized his Concep abilities had no effect.


    The Executioner could react to even his Pulse Steps.


    But Kingsley wasn''t one to give up easily.


    With a grim resolve, he decided to bring out his other movement technique, one skill he had kept hidden for a moment like this.


    Zero Step Displacement.


    His voice echoed through the air, and then, he was gone.


    Where he had stood moments before, only an empty space remained.


    Kingsley was already directly in front of the Executioner, his foot raised high, aimed straight for the Executioner''s face.


    BAM


    The air around them detonated as Kingsley''s foot collided with the Executioner''s face, sending a shockwave through the hall.


    But something was off.


    Inertia didn''t act.


    It was as if the force itself hesitated, unsure of how to move the Executioner, or perhaps... it wasn''t enough to budge him at all.


    And indeed, the force wasn''t enough.


    Although the blow landed with a resounding impact, it was too weak to even make the Executioner flinch, let alone damage him.


    He remained unmoved, as if the attack had never happened.


    The Executioner''s hand shot out with lightning speed, aiming to catch Kingsley''s leg mid-air.


    But Kingsley was already gone.


    He was already beside Anthony, a knowing smirk on his face.


    "Interesting"


    The Executioner murmured, brushing the dust from his face with an air of nonchalance.


    "You two just keep surprising me"


    His smile never faltered, the amusement in his eyes growing sharper.


    "It seems I''ll have to keep both of you alive. You two wield so many secrets. It''s almost as if the anomalies of the galaxy have gathered together"


    The Executioner''s gaze shifted to Kingsley, his sword slipping from his hand and floating back into position with a fluid grace.


    "A movement technique even I couldn''t sense"


    His voice trailed off, a note of intrigue in his words.


    "It seems my imprisonment here was truly worth it"


    He paused, considering the technique.


    "Zero Step Displacement"


    He spoke the name with a certain reverence, as if recognizing something far beyond ordinary skill.


    This was yet another broken ability under the Divine Kata Talent.


    Kingsley''s technique wasn''t teleportation, no, it was something far more profound.


    It allowed him to traverse from one point to another without any physical motion at all.


    Reality itself simply agreed that Kingsley had always been at the location he appeared.


    This unique manipulation of reality rendered any form of sensory perception or ability useless.


    It was the very reason the Executioner had failed to react.


    At the Executioner''s words, neither Anthony nor Kingsley responded.


    They simply moved forward, the ground cracking and buckling beneath the overwhelming speed of their advance.


    "You know it''s futile, yet you still persist... How amusing"


    The Executioner mused, a bored smirk creeping across his face.


    "But unfortunately, I''m already bored of this charade"


    In an instant, Anthony appeared directly in front of the Executioner, his katana swinging in a deadly arc aimed straight for his heart.


    But the Executioner''s reaction was nothing short of flawless.


    With immaculate precision and effortless grace, he slapped Anthony''s wrist, sending the katana spiraling from his hand and into the air, helpless.


    But before the blade could even begin its descent, Kingsley had already appeared mid-air, his hand snatching the katana from the air with fluid motion.


    Kingsley''s body instantly adapted to the katana, his grip becoming one with the weapon.


    With a fluid motion, he brought the blade down in a powerful slash, aimed directly at the Executioner.


    But the Executioner didn''t even flinch.


    In a single, effortless motion, his left hand shot out, catching the katana between his index and middle fingers with the finesse of a master.


    With just the slightest shift of his fingers, he attempted to shatter the blade.


    But the katana didn''t crack.


    It remained unscathed.


    "Another interesting factor... A weapon I can''t damage?"


    The Executioner mused, his voice tinged with genuine curiosity.


    Before Kingsley could react, the Executioner''s hand instantly shifted from the katana to his neck, his grip tightening with lethal intent.


    On the Executioner''s right hand, Anthony dangled by the neck, struggling to break free.


    On his left, Kingsley was held with the same cruel precision, both men powerless against the sheer grip of the Executioner''s strength.


    "Let''s get this over with, shall we?"


    The Executioner said, his voice calm, almost detached, as if this moment was nothing more than a mere inconvenience.


    With a swift motion, he flung Kingsley to the side, sending him crashing against the wall with bone-crushing force.


    "Freeze"


    The word fell from his lips like the decree of a god, a command that resonated with the very fabric of reality.


    As if their existence itself had been suspended, Kingsley, Dale, Reynold, and Seraphim all instantly froze in place.


    Time seemed to halt around them, their bodies locked as if they had never moved to begin with.


    "Initially, I wanted to transfer my soul into yours after I''ve killed you"


    The Executioner''s voice was cold, his gaze fixed on Anthony, analyzing him as though he were nothing more than a puzzle to solve.


    But Anthony''s eyes remained unwavering, his composure unbroken.


    "But your mind... it holds so many secrets. I''ll have to devour your soul instead, if only to explore these memories and unravel the truths hidden within"


    The Executioner''s tone shifted slightly, darkening, as though the decision had already been made in his mind.


    Then, with a finality that rang through the air, the Executioner spoke one last time.


    "Reincarnation Art: Perfect Soul Record Transfer"


    His eyes flared with a sudden, terrifying glow before dimming, the irises closing as if the world itself had been sealed within them.


    Anthony''s own eyes, in contrast, began to glow subtly, responding to the energy that coursed through him.


    He too closed his eyes, as if matching the Executioner''s actions, preparing for what was about to unfold.

 Chapter 432: Scheming Mind

    The Executioner emerged within Anthony''s soul space, his presence manifesting like a shadow carved from malice itself.


    Slowly, he opened his eyes and surveyed his surroundings.


    He had arrived in a tranquil realm, a vast, ethereal plane adorned with colossal pillars that extended endlessly into the horizon.


    His gaze sharpened, flickering with intent as he began his search for Anthony''s soul, eager to extinguish it and consume its essence.


    By devouring Anthony''s soul, he hoped to unearth the secrets buried within and perhaps even inherit fragments of Anthony''s abilities.


    Then his eyes halted, frozen by the presence that now held his undivided attention.


    His gaze had settled upon a figure seated in quiet dominion, exuding an authority so absolute it felt capable of commanding the very fabric of the universe.


    Romulus.


    With the slow grace of a sovereign unbothered by time, Romulus lifted an eyelid and regarded the Executioner with a faint, knowing smile.


    "Well now... Another visitor, and so soon after that insolent brat''s departure. It seems today holds more promise than I expected"


    He said, his voice rich with amusement and veiled menace.


    The Executioner''s gaze lingered on Romulus, studying him intently from head to toe, as if trying to decipher the weight of the presence before him.


    Then, at last, he spoke, his voice low and edged with suspicion.


    "Who are you?"


    Romulus offered a calm, almost indulgent smile, as though the question amused him more than it surprised him.


    "I am known by many names"


    He replied smoothly.


    "Some call me the Eternal, the One, the Keeper... even the Executioner. As for my origin, I hail from a far higher plane, one veiled in power beyond your comprehension"


    At those words, the Executioner''s expression darkened.


    A frown crept across his face.


    Those were the exact same words he had once spoken to Anthony.


    "Well... it doesn''t matter"


    The Executioner muttered, his voice cold and dismissive.


    A moment later, his aura erupted, violent and unrelenting, like an ever-consuming abyss tearing through the fabric of the soul realm.


    Here, within this soul realm, he was no longer bound by the same constraints that once suppressed him in the Fragmented World.


    For the first time in ages, he could release his true power without restraint.


    His energy surged toward Romulus, a tidal wave of oppressive force, seeking to overwhelm him, to force him into submission.


    And yet, it couldn''t so much as stir a single strand of Romulus'' hair.


    Unmoved, unshaken, unbothered, Romulus remained as if the very laws of existence bent to his will.


    The Executioner''s frown deepened, a flicker of unease crossing his face for the first time.


    "It seems you must be one of the most pitifully blind existences to ever crawl around the higher galaxy"


    Romulus said, his voice calm and precise.


    "To stand before one who eclipses you in power... and fail to recognize it"


    There was no mockery in his tone.


    No scorn.


    No taunt.


    Only the serene certainty of a man stating an undeniable truth.


    Before the Executioner could respond, his gaze suddenly snapped to the side, his senses flaring as another presence cut through the space like a blade.


    Anthony.


    He hovered in mid-air, suspended effortlessly within the soul realm, his eyes locked onto the Executioner with utter calmness


    "It''s you"


    The Executioner said coldly, his voice edged with steel.


    "What did you do?"


    The smug amusement that once lingered on his face had vanished, replaced by suspicion and a flicker of dread.


    Anthony met his gaze with an easy smile, amusement flickering in his eyes like dancing embers.


    "Why don''t you devour my soul and find out?"


    He replied, his tone laced with daring.


    The Executioner''s eyes narrowed.


    "Was all of this... part of your plan?"


    Anthony''s smile deepened.


    "Indeed"


    He said, his voice calm and confident.


    "Allow me the honor of introducing you, Romulus, the First Flame of Creation. A man who, with but a blink, could reduce the universe to ash"


    At those words, the Executioner''s gaze slowly returned to Romulus.


    But he said nothing.


    No retort.


    Then his gaze returned to Anthony.


    He only watched in silence as he allowed Anthony to continue.


    "You touching the soul of my clone in the beginning... that was the original plan"


    Anthony began, his voice calm, measured.


    "But no"


    He continued, eyes narrowing slightly,


    "Instead, you destroyed the clone outright. That told me something important, that you might have many other method to seize my body without ever laying a finger on my soul"


    He paused, and a slow smile began to stretch across his face, cold and knowing.


    "So, I adjusted the plan. I simply had to make you want to touch my soul. And to do that, I gave you exactly what you couldn''t resist, temptation"


    A faint hum of silence seemed to ripple through the air as he spoke.


    "Time. Space. Void... Who could ignore such rare affinities in a single being? Even wielding Intent at my age. I knew flaunting all of it would ignite your greed. After all, claiming my body wouldn''t guarantee you access to my gifts. But my soul... now that was the key"


    His smile twisted into a smirk, sharp and confident, as he leaned in, his words laced with venomous satisfaction.


    "I knew from the start that I couldn''t defeat someone like you without bringing out the big guns"


    Anthony said, his voice calm, but the weight of his words unmistakable.


    "And there is no greater card in my hand than Romulus"


    He paused for a moment, his eyes flicking toward Romulus, who sat still, watching with an inscrutable smile, one leg crossed over the other.


    The air around him seemed to hum with a quiet, knowing authority.


    Anthony''s gaze shifted back to the Executioner, his expression calm.


    "But Romulus won''t intervene unless you touch my soul. And what better way to draw you in than to let your own greed consume you?"


    His tone turned sharper, more deliberate.


    "So, all those battles, every moment of struggle, you can think of them as a mere charade. Just as you said earlier"


    He leaned forward slightly, his voice now carrying a touch of finality.


    "And here we are"


    A dramatic pause lingered in the air before Anthony spoke again, his words cutting through the tension like a blade.


    "I suppose the saying ''In the face of absolute power, everything else is but a fleeting illusion'' is, in itself, a paradox. After all, I''ve just proven it wrong by outwitting you twice. And soon, Romulus will prove it right... by ending you"


    A profound silence descended, thick and oppressive, as the weight of Anthony''s words settled into the air.


    In a desperate surge of will, the Executioner immediately attempted to sever the soul connection he had once established through his Reincarnation Art.


    But his efforts were in vain.


    This was Romulus'' domain.


    The Executioner was no longer the master of his own fate.


    Here, he could not simply come and go as he pleased.


    His attempts to break free were met with the oppressive weight of Romulus'' domain, which seemed to mock his struggles.


    "No need to struggle"


    Romulus said, his voice smooth and unbothered, as though speaking to a mere insect.


    "For beings of your caliber, death is an absolute certainty. Then again, who knows? You might reincarnate"


    At Romulus'' words, the space between them seemed to vanish in an instant.


    The Executioner, once standing tall and a distance away, now found himself kneeling before Romulus, as though drawn by an invisible force far beyond his comprehension.


    Instincts screamed within him, primal and urgent, yet his body remained frozen, unresponsive.


    His thoughts echoed in the head, sharp and clear, but they were all that remained of him.


    His energy, his skills, his very essence... nothing responded to his call.


    Nothing.


    "You should feel honored"


    Romulus spoke, his tone devoid of any emotion, as if stating a mere fact.


    "You are the first to step into this realm"


    With a single, almost lazy wave of his hand, the Executioner vanished.


    There was no grandiose display, no explosions of light or ferocious technique.


    Just one simple, effortless motion.


    And with that, the Executioner ceased to exist.


    As though he had never been.


    "It seems you''re making good use of your ''Scheming Mind'' skill, even if it''s been gathering dust for some time"


    Romulus remarked, his gaze shifting to Anthony, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    Anthony merely chuckled in response.


    "What''s the point of scheming when I can settle things with a fight?"


    He replied with a casual shrug.


    "Besides, I brought you a friend"


    Romulus'' gaze lingered on Anthony for a moment before he spoke again, his tone contemplative.


    "Speaking of friends, it seems I should pay the Spirit King a visit"


    And with that, Romulus vanished.


    Anthony shook his head with a smile before disappearing as well, the space around them returning to its quiet, empty stillness.

 Chapter 433: Raze

    In the physical world, Anthony''s eyes snapped open.


    He was still gripped by the Executioner''s massive hand around his neck.


    Yet, even after death, the Executioner remained standing, as immovable and unyielding as a titan.


    Without hesitation, Anthony teleported out of the Executioner''s grasp, appearing beside Reynold, Kingsley, Seraphim, and Dale.


    The moment the Executioner had perished, they were freed from the unnatural freeze that had held them captive.


    There was no more energy sustaining the Executioner''s skill, and with his demise, the hold on them dissolved.


    "Captain"


    Dale, Reynold, and Seraphim tried to rise to their feet with strained grunts, their bodies battered and bloodied.


    Wounds marred their forms, and the faint remnants of sword marks and lingering Intent clung to their skin like stubborn shadows.


    Healing potions, though effective, were not omnipotent.


    They could mend broken flesh and regrow severed limbs, but their power had limits.


    Injuries inflicted by Intent, the lingering scars of will and malice, remained beyond the reach of these potions.


    Of course, there existed potions of greater potency, but the resources required to craft such elixirs were incredibly rare, and the cost was exorbitantly high.


    Such resources were reserved for the truly affluent and powerful, far beyond the means of Seraphim and her team.


    Even Dale, a vampire renowned for his extraordinary regenerative capabilities, found himself still bleeding.


    His wounds, resistant to closure, spoke of the brutality of the Intent.


    "Let me help you"


    Anthony said, stepping forward with a calm stride.


    The lingering Sword Intent from his earlier attacks clung to his teammates like a haunting presence.


    With a casual wave of his hand, Anthony dispelled it, the malevolent force dissipating into the ether.


    In an instant, Dale''s wounds began to close, his body mending itself at an unnatural speed.


    Anthony''s magic surged, and with a pulse of light, he cast a healing spell over the group.


    Their injuries faded, and their stamina returned, as if the wear and tear of battle had never been.


    Then, with a sudden, deafening quake, space itself began to fracture.


    A crack appeared in the fabric of reality, expanding like a jagged wound.


    The air around it seemed to shudder and bend, before a portal tore open, its edges rippling as though the world itself was unraveling.


    "That seems to be our exit"


    Dale remarked, pushing himself to his feet, his voice tinged with both relief and weariness.


    "We should wait here for a while. Try to recover as much mana as possible. After all, mana potions can''t restore it all at once"


    Anthony advised.


    With a simple nod, the group settled down and focused.


    They began drawing mana from the air, carefully refilling their cores with each breath.


    Only Kingsley stood apart from the group, seemingly lost in thought.


    ''He must be thinking about how to improve''


    Anthony mused, observing Kingsley from the corner of his eye.


    It was understandable.


    Since receiving the universe''s acknowledgment after his assassination, Kingsley had never felt so powerless.


    The weight of it all, the feeling of helplessness, was something Anthony knew all too well.


    But Anthony didn''t dwell on it.


    Improvement and power were a gradual process.


    There was no shortcut, no secret trick.


    It was a step-by-step journey, each challenge a lesson.


    In contrast to Kingsley''s frustration, Anthony knew the truth: they hadn''t even a fraction of a chance against someone like the Executioner.


    It was a pipe dream to think otherwise.


    "Captain... why didn''t you include us in your plans? If we had known, we could''ve prepared accordingly"


    Reynold asked, his voice laced with confusion and a hint of hurt, even as mana surged naturally toward him, an inherent gift of his Phoenix bloodline.


    Anthony let out a quiet sigh before responding.


    "Have you ever heard the saying: ''To truly deceive your enemies, you must first deceive your allies''?"


    The others exchanged glances and slowly shook their heads.


    It was a saying from Anthony''s first life.


    He never expected them to know it.


    "It means sometimes... your allies have to remain in the dark. The fewer people who know the plan, the lower the risk of exposure. If everyone knew, even one slip-up in action or intent could tip off the enemy. And against someone like the Executioner, that one slip is all it would take"


    Anthony''s voice softened with the last sentence, ending with another sigh.


    They all fell into silent thought, letting Anthony''s words settle within them.


    In the end, they simply nodded.


    None of them could argue, none believed they were smarter than Anthony, or that they could have led the team better than he had from the very beginning.


    Off to the side, Seraphim sat down, surrounded by a scattering of glowing cores.


    Spiritual Energy was absent from this realm, leaving her with no choice but to rely on the cores she carried.


    Unlike mana cores, which were relatively common, cores infused with Spiritual Energy were rare, difficult to find, expensive to acquire, and limited in supply.


    But for Seraphim, they were a necessity.


    She had been born without the ability to wield mana.


    Ever since she began her missions, she had learned to carry cores at all times, because more often than not, at least ninety-five percent of the time, Spiritual Energy was absent from the places she was sent.


    Then, Seraphim broke the silence with a question.


    "How did you defeat the Executioner? Was it all part of the plan?"


    Anthony met her gaze and gave a slow nod.


    "Yes. It was all part of the plan"


    He said calmly.


    "But I can''t exactly tell you how I defeated him. It''s one of my secret methods"


    She tilted her head slightly, not satisfied just yet.


    "Did Kingsley know about the plan?"


    Anthony shook his head.


    "No, he didn''t"


    He replied.


    "If he knew, even subconsciously, his attacks might have changed, lost their edge or ferocity, because deep down he''d know he wasn''t fighting to kill. People like the Executioner... they''re too sharp. Even the smallest shift in momentum, in intent, can tip them off. That risk wasn''t one I could afford"


    "That''s enough talking for now. You should focus on recovering your mana"


    Anthony said, his voice calm but firm.


    "But... you''re not recovering yours"


    Dale pointed out from the side, raising an eyebrow.


    Anthony''s lips twitched slightly.


    He had infinite mana, there was simply nothing to recover.


    "The mana I possess is beyond what you can imagine"


    He replied smoothly.


    "If I''m not replenishing it, that means what I have left is more than enough"


    Dale fell silent, nodding reluctantly.


    Then Reynold spoke.


    "Do you think we''ll face anything outside?"


    Anthony turned his gaze to him, his expression sharpening.


    "If I''m right, the demons are out there waiting for us"


    He said.


    "You really think they''d just let us walk away with the Severed Crown of Echoes, something they poured everything into claiming?"


    He paused, then added.


    "Besides, with the realm now conquered, we can''t predict how the monsters outside will behave. Things have changed. Best we''re at our peak before we take a step outside this place"


    A heavy silence followed.


    Then a collective exhale.


    Another battle loomed, but that didn''t matter anymore.


    If more enemies stood in their way...


    Then they would raze them all to the ground.

 Chapter 434: Laid Back

    After nearly an hour, Anthony and the rest of the team slowly rose to their feet.


    "Let''s move. Prepare to strike the moment you step through the portal"


    Anthony instructed, his voice calm but commanding.


    With a brief nod, he took the lead, stepping into the portal without hesitation.


    The others followed close behind, their movements measured and composed.


    As they passed through, space twisted around them, warping their senses in a disorienting blur.


    Moments later, clarity returned, and with it, the familiar reality beyond the Fracture World.


    The landscape that unfolded before them was hauntingly familiar.


    Above, the sky crackled with ever-present lightning, flickering like veins of fury across a storm-laden canvas.


    Howling tornadoes tore through the air with relentless fury, their shrieks echoing across the broken terrain.


    Chaotic, unsteady mana surged around them like a storm barely held in check, distorting the very fabric of the world.


    Darkness loomed at the edges, thick and oppressive, as though it sought to consume their very existence.


    Jagged spires of fractured earth twisted skyward, monuments to the violence that had shaped this place.


    Beneath their feet, the ground rumbled subtly, trembling with the uneasy rhythm of a world on the verge of collapse.


    Behind them, the Bleeding Hollow Zone quivered violently, then, without warning, it sealed shut and vanished, leaving only silence in its wake.


    "You''ve finally made it out"


    The voice emerged from the gloom, low, guttural, and laced with amusement.


    From the gloom, the demons stepped forward.


    Four of them stood apart, their auras thick and oppressive, radiating power that bent the air around them.


    The others, though weaker, formed a menacing wall of presence, their numbers alone enough to suffocate the unprepared.


    Anthony''s gaze swept across the group.


    A faint smile curved his lips as he replied, his tone light, almost conversational, like an old friend commenting on a surprise reunion.


    "Hoo... I must admit, you''re different from what I''ve come to expect of demons. I assumed you''d ambush us the moment we stepped through. But here you are, restrained, even polite. Honestly, you''re making me consider reevaluating everything I thought I knew about your kind"


    "Hand over the Severed Crown of Echoes, and we''ll let you walk out of here alive"


    The demand came from Krag, one of the four leading demons, his voice deep and sharp, edged with threat.


    "They know every word you utter is a lie"


    Morn interjected coldly, his eyes narrowing with disdain.


    "Why bother with the charade?"


    "Enough talking"


    Growled Drek, baring a mouthful of jagged teeth as a savage grin spread across his face.


    "Let''s tear them apart and bathe in their blood"


    Then Vexa stepped forward, her silhouette sensual, but her presence venomous.


    The succubus'' eyes locked onto Seraphim with predatory obsession.


    "Leave that little bitch of an elf to me"


    She hissed.


    "No one touches her but me"


    Anthony and his team remained silent, their gazes locked onto the four demons.


    Then suddenly¡ª


    A surge of chaotic mana exploded through the atmosphere, crackling like lightning across the battlefield.


    From beneath the fractured earth, twisted monstrosities began to rise, pulled from slumber by the disturbance.


    The ground quaked violently beneath their feet, and a wave of pure chaos pulsed outward, turning the very air volatile.


    The tension spiked, heavy enough to crush the breath from one''s lungs.


    "I''ll leave the four demons to you"


    Anthony said calmly, his tone lazy.


    "I''ll deal with the monstrosities and weaker demons"


    Without hesitation, Dale and Reynold drew their weapons, steel flashing in the dim light.


    Kingsley stood unmoved, his gaze flat and unreadable, as if waiting for something only he could see.


    Around Seraphim''s hand, Spiritual Energy coiled and shimmered, gathering like a storm ready to be unleashed.


    Before anyone could move, Anthony''s voice rang out again, low, commanding.


    "Come forth"


    The already oppressive darkness beneath his feet deepened, turning almost viscous, like living shadow.


    It spread outward in every direction, a creeping, all-consuming shroud that seemed to swallow the light itself.


    Then¡ª


    From the depths of that abyss, twisted hands erupted upward, clawing their way into existence.


    Figures emerged, one after another, soldiers clad in hues of black and ghostly blue, their eyes glowing faintly, their movements precise and silent.


    An army of the dead, bound by Anthony''s will.


    Their numbers surged, forming ranks in perfect formation.


    The ground trembled beneath the sheer magnitude of their presence.


    Anthony had expanded his shadow army, reaping the spoils of war after decimating several Assassin Guild strongholds, and raising their fallen as his own.


    "My liege. It is a pleasure to see you again"


    Beru said warmly, his voice filled with reverence as he bowed low before Anthony, a gleam of joy in his insectoid eyes.


    Igris stood silently beside him, his black cloak fluttering in the chaotic wind, sword drawn and gleaming, an avatar of utmost loyalty.


    Towering behind them was Bellion, a figure of sheer dominance.


    His black, angelic wings spread wide, pulsing faintly with an ominous glow that radiated authority and silent death.


    Anthony''s eyes swept over them with calm satisfaction.


    "Wipe out the monstrosities. Eliminate anything that interfere with this battle, including the weaker demons"


    His voice was quiet, but the command carried absolute weight.


    Then, without warning, Anthony vanished from their sight, reappearing high above the battlefield, suspended in the sky, seated upon nothing as though the very air recognized his dominion.


    "It''s been a while since I enjoyed a good show"


    He murmured, a faint smile curling on his lips as a box of popcorn materialized in his hand with a flick of mana.


    Having already secured the Severed Crown of Echoes, Anthony saw no need to rush.


    For now, he would indulge himself, and watch chaos unfold from above.


    With the command given, every shadow surged forward in unison, blurring across the broken terrain like a tidal wave of death.


    The earth buckled beneath the sheer force of their advance, cracks spiderwebbing outward as thousands of footsteps thundered in harmony.


    Their targets were clear: the monstrosities and the weaker demons.


    The four higher-ranked demons, however, remained untouched, reserved for a more personal reckoning.


    Anthony had no doubt his team would understand.


    They hadn''t been able to lift a finger during the battle against the Executioner, an overwhelming force that had left them sidelined and powerless.


    Now, finally, they had an outlet.


    A chance to vent the frustration that had been simmering beneath the surface.


    A jagged spire shattered into rubble as Beru''s claws tore through it, slicing stone like paper.


    With a single beat of his wings, he vanished, zigzagging through the darkness like a storm given form.


    He moved with unnatural speed, a blur of silver fury weaving through the chaos.


    His claws gleamed beneath the gloom, catching flickers of lightning as they carved paths of death.


    Every motion was a whisper of destruction, too fast for the eye to follow, too brutal to survive.


    Behind him, heads rolled to the earth, one after another.


    There was no pause. No mercy.


    Only the predator in motion, and the silence left in his wake.


    Igris moved with effortless grace, a shadow in the midst of chaos.


    His blade sliced through the air, leaving nothing but afterimages, spectral echoes of death that hung suspended like fading whispers.


    Before his enemies even realized he had moved, he was already gone.


    His speed turned the battle into a surreal blur, a fleeting flicker too fast to comprehend.


    He struck from every angle at once, an impossible illusion of motion made terrifyingly real.


    The abominations never had a chance.


    They didn''t see a blur, a flicker, or even the flash of his blade.


    They only saw the afterimage of a massive sword descending.


    And then the world spun around them, disoriented, as their perception fractured in an instant.


    Bellion''s blade disconnected with a sharp crack, snapping through the air like a whip, its lethal edge crackling with intent.


    He turned to face the demons, his expression cold, devoid of any emotion or hesitation.


    This was not a moment for fury or pride.


    He was here only to fulfill his liege''s command.


    As the demons closed in on him, Bellion raised his whip-like sword high, its dark form coiling through the air like the prelude to a storm.


    In one fluid motion, he brought it down, unstoppable, unrelenting.


    The impact was catastrophic.


    With a single stroke, the demons were reduced to nothing more than shredded remnants, their bodies torn apart by the sheer force of the blow.


    The earth itself buckled beneath the ferocity, scars searing into the ground as if the land had been struck by lightning.


    Each swing of his blade sent arcs of destruction spiraling outward, tearing through the chaos like a force of nature, leaving nothing but devastation in its wake.


    Across the battlefield, the assassin shadow soldiers vanished, melting into the gloom like smoke.


    A breath later, they reappeared behind their targets, silent as the void itself.


    No warnings. No footsteps. Only the cold glint of their daggers.


    With a single, fluid motion, their blades slid across flesh, and blood welled from the throats of demons and monstrosities alike, spilling in crimson arcs.


    Elsewhere, George drove his fist into the earth with a thunderous crack.


    The ground ruptured, and with it, every hidden monstrosity lurking below was crushed in an instant.


    Blood geysered skyward.


    Screams, shrieks, and inhuman shrills shattered the air, each one distinct, twisted by the throat that produced it.


    The battlefield became a cacophony of death.


    Corpses piled like discarded refuse.


    Blood pooled thick and deep, forming a grotesque lake at the center of the carnage.


    And still, the rampage continued, unstopping, unpaused, like a symphony of annihilation.

 Chapter 435: Talk Too Much

    "I''m extremely frustrated right now"


    Reynold muttered, his voice low and edged with danger.


    "I hope you don''t die too easily"


    With a single step, he vanished, lightning cracking violently in the space he left behind.


    Before a blink could pass, he was upon Krag, his rapier shimmering with condensed aura and engulfed in brilliant Phoenix flames.


    He lunged forward¡ª


    A thrust that tore through the air, his momentum erupting in a shockwave aimed straight for Krag''s skull.


    Krag sneered, unshaken.


    "Stupid bird"


    He growled, his claws igniting with chaotic aura as he brought them up in a flash to meet the strike.


    Krag''s claw collided with the rapier in a devastating boom that split the air.


    But to his utter shock, the force didn''t just stop there, it surged through him like a divine punishment.


    His body was hurled backward like a broken doll, limbs flailing, helpless against the sheer momentum.


    His once-proud claws were now mangled masses of flesh, torn, shredded, and dripping with blood.


    But before he could even crash into the jagged spires behind him, his flight halted unnaturally, as if reality itself had bent.


    Reynold blurred into existence beside him, silent and merciless.


    His rapier descended, engulfed in blazing phoenix fire, gleaming like a divine spear falling from the heavens, a blow not meant to wound, but to end.


    Sensing the incoming strike, Krag''s eyes widened in alarm.


    With no time to spare, he controlled his chaotic aura, condensing it into a dense barrier wrapped tightly around his chest.


    A heartbeat later, the rapier struck.


    The tip met the aura barrier with a deafening crack, and another shockwave erupted, this one fiercer, heavier, rippling across the battlefield like a scream of fractured space.


    Krag was blasted downward like a meteor.


    His body and barrier slammed into the earth with cataclysmic force, the impact carving a gaping sinkhole where he landed.


    Dust and rock exploded skyward.


    The ground shuddered violently as if rejecting the sheer violence of the blow.


    At the bottom of the pit, Krag lay momentarily still, his aura flickering erratically, his heart still protected, but only just.


    Before Krag could so much as twitch, Reynold slowly raised his free hand toward the sky.


    The world responded instantly.


    Mana roared in obedience, bending, twisting, screaming under the weight of his will.


    The lightning that had danced across the storm-ridden sky suddenly converged, spiraling above him in a vortex of raw, celestial fury.


    His lips parted.


    And with a voice cold enough to freeze fire, he spoke


    Drop


    In that instant, the world turned blinding white.


    A cataclysm of lightning crashed down from the heavens like divine judgment, furious and unrelenting.


    Krag''s instincts screamed.


    He tried to move, tried to flee, but he couldn''t.


    Reynold had seized control of Krag''s momentum.


    His body betrayed him.


    Not his arms.


    Not his legs.


    Nothing moved.


    All he could do was pour every ounce of his aura into a final, desperate shield over his body.


    But it was meaningless.


    The moment the lightning struck, his barrier shattered like glass beneath a hammer.


    The thunderclap was apocalyptic.


    The bolt tore through Krag''s body, bones snapping, flesh searing, his screams piercing the air... only to be consumed and drowned out in the storm''s relentless fury.


    And when the light finally faded.


    Silence.


    Smoke.


    And a crater of molten earth where Krag once stood.


    Elsewhere on the battlefield, destruction ensued as Seraphim clashed with Vexa.


    "You pointy-eared bitch, I''ll rip those ears off and hang them around my neck!"


    Vexa snarled, her voice shrill with venom as she unleashed a violent storm of dark energy.


    The blast tore through the air like a blackened maelstrom, but Seraphim had already moved.


    With grace sharpened by years of battle, she sidestepped effortlessly, her figure gliding past the dark surge like moonlight through shadows.


    She soared into the sky, rising above the chaos as spiritual energy gathered and coiled around her, elegant, radiant, and terrifying.


    It shimmered in the air, then bent to her will, shaping itself into an arsenal of gleaming, spectral blades.


    Floating above, her eyes locked onto Vexa, calm, cold, unbothered.


    "Crawl back to whatever man''s bed you slithered out from"


    Her voice was like sharpened frost.


    Then she pointed.


    At her command, the sword constructs rained down like divine punishment, thousands of ethereal blades descending in unison, each one screaming with focused spiritual force as they hurtled toward their target.


    Chaotic aura surged violently around Vexa''s legs as she vanished into motion, a blur of wrath weaving through the storm of descending blades.


    Each sword construct that missed her crashed into the earth with cataclysmic force, splitting the ground into deep ravines, sending shockwaves rippling across the battlefield.


    Then, miscalculation.


    One of the spectral swords embedded into the earth pulsed faintly, then detonated.


    The eruption hurled Vexa backward like a ragdoll caught in a tempest.


    She crashed against the jagged terrain, tumbling through shattered rock and scorched soil.


    A thin crimson line marred her cheek.


    Her fingers brushed the blood slowly, disbelieving.


    Her face contorted.


    "You dared to scar my face"


    Her voice trembled with incandescent rage as her eyes ignited, glowing a blood-red hue that lit the gloom like dying embers before a wildfire.


    Her gaze snapped skyward, locking onto Seraphim.


    But Seraphim simply hovered above it all, radiant and still, her hair drifting like silk in the wind, her smile calm... taunting.


    She said nothing.


    As Vexa opened her mouth to snarl another threat, her instincts screamed ¡ª too late.


    A warmth trickled down her neck.


    Confusion crossed her face.


    Her fingers trembled upward, brushing against wetness.


    Blood.


    Her blood.


    A thin, precise slit marked her throat, crimson spilling down her chest like a velvet ribbon.


    Staggering, she turned with sluggish disbelief.


    There, just behind her, stood Seraphim.


    Silent.


    Composed.


    A dagger-shaped construct shimmered in her hand, still glowing with ethereal energy.


    Vexa''s gaze snapped upward toward the sky where Seraphim still floated, but the figure there flickered, then dissipated like mist under moonlight.


    An illusion. A clone. A trap.


    "You talk too much"


    Seraphim whispered, her voice as cold as polished steel.


    Those words were the last Vexa heard before her body crumpled lifelessly to the ground with a heavy, final thud.


    On Kingsley''s side of the battlefield, silence reigned.


    He stood still, calm, composed, facing Drek with arms casually crossed over his chest, as if the battle had nothing to do with him.


    He made no move.


    It was as though he was inviting Drek to strike first.


    Drek obliged without a word.


    No taunts. No theatrics.


    Just pure violence.


    His massive black broadsword came crashing down from above, swung with terrifying force.


    The air shrieked and tore apart in its path, a sonic scream trailing behind the blade.


    The strike aimed to split Kingsley in two perfect halves


    But finally, just as the blade closed in, Kingsley moved.


    A limb.


    A hand.


    A finger.


    BOOM


    The impact cracked the air like thunder, but nothing else.


    Kingsley''s outstretched finger stopped the broadsword mid-swing.


    The weapon vibrated violently, frozen in place, its force completely nullified.


    The earth beneath Kingsley''s feet didn''t shift.


    No dust stirred.


    Not a single crack formed.


    He hadn''t even budged.


    He had tanked the entire blow, with one finger.


    And his face?


    Still expressionless.


    "Nice sword"


    Kingsley said, his tone indifferent, almost bored.


    His single finger turned to two, the broadsword now caught between his index and middle finger like a fragile twig.


    Drek''s eyes widened.


    He gritted his teeth, muscles bulging beneath his demonic flesh as he tried to yank the sword free.


    He poured more strength into it, chaotic aura flaring, veins pulsing.


    But it was useless.


    The sword didn''t budge.


    It was as though the weight of the world pinned it down.


    Then¡ª


    With a lazy flick of his fingers, Kingsley moved.


    CRACK.


    SHHHRRRRIIIIIIIINNNKKKK!!!


    The broadsword shattered.


    It exploded into a storm of metal shards, fragments spinning and spiraling in every direction like a disintegrated relic.


    Alarms blared in Drek''s mind.


    His instincts screamed.


    Before he could fully process, his body reacted.


    Blur.


    Drek disappeared in a flash, his form a streak of black as he leaped backward, desperate to create distance between himself and this unnervingly calm human.


    Since Kingsley activated Zero Displacement against the Executioner, he has yet to deactivate it.


    Unlike others, he possesses the rare ability to maintain his skills indefinitely.


    With Zero Displacement and every single skill of his, he required no additional energy or resources to keep them active, allowing him to retain their effects for as long as he desires.


    The moment Drek appeared in a new location, the world seemed to twist.


    Kingsley was already there.


    Right behind him.


    And then...


    Drek felt it.


    Two distinct touches.


    A hand pressed gently against his shoulder.


    Another clasping his skull.


    His body froze.


    The weight of those hands.


    It felt like the universe itself had placed its hand upon him.


    His aura flared desperately, erupting with the might of a hundred storms, desperate to break free.


    But it was futile.


    With no effort at all, Kingsley''s fingers tightened, his grip an unyielding force.


    In a single, effortless motion, he tore Drek''s head from his neck.


    The headless body crumpled to the ground with a wet, sickening thud.


    Blood sprayed through the air like a crimson fountain.


    But not a single drop touched Kingsley.


    He was already gone.


    Dale didn''t waste time engaging in close combat with Morn.


    He didn''t need to.


    With a mere thought, he tapped into the blood beneath Morn''s feet, his control absolute, his mastery terrifying.


    Blood surged.


    The earth beneath Morn''s body convulsed as jagged blood spikes erupted from the ground, skewering his form in a violent storm of crimson.


    The spikes tore through him in every direction, each one finding its mark with brutal precision.


    His heart, lungs, liver, every organ was pierced, shredded, and ravaged by the onslaught.


    Morn couldn''t even react.


    He barely had time to scream.


    The blood-red spikes didn''t withdraw, leaving his body hanging, suspended like a grotesque effigy.


    A twisted crucifixion.


    Dale didn''t even look back.


    He simply turned, walking away, leaving Morn''s ruined corpse behind.

 Chapter 436: Path

    An aircraft tore across the sky with astonishing velocity, its engines emitting a steady hum as it sliced through the drifting clouds.


    Inside the cabin, Anthony, Seraphim, and Dale sat together, the aircraft now en route back to the military base.


    "Haah... That was invigorating"


    Seraphim remarked as she settled into her seat, delicately sipping tea from a lustrous golden cup.


    "The tea, or the part where you executed the succubus?"


    Dale asked, his gaze shifting toward her with mild curiosity.


    Seraphim''s eyes flicked from her cup to Dale, her tone calm and matter-of-fact.


    "The kill, of course. I''m quite certain she was sent to the Bleeding Hollow Zone for one reason only, to seduce the Executioner"


    "I had the same thought"


    Dale added thoughtfully.


    "Succubi have notoriously low combat capabilities. If she was deployed, it means her charm was the real weapon"


    "But that raises a troubling question"


    Reynold interjected from the side, his voice calm but laced with suspicion.


    He meticulously polished his rapier, each stroke infused with quiet devotion.


    "How did the demons know about the Bleeding Hollow Zone... and the Executioner? They even had knowledge of the Crown of Echoes"


    "We can only assume they have someone within their ranks possessing that level of capability"


    Dale replied, his tone edged with caution.


    "Someone who can uncover this kind of intelligence, and more, through a unique ability"


    Seraphim''s eyes narrowed slightly as she considered his words.


    "If that''s true"


    She murmured, almost to herself.


    "Then what''s stopping them from uncovering classified military secrets the same way?"


    Anthony''s voice cut through the quiet, steady and assured.


    "Just as there are individuals with the ability to peer into hidden truths, there are also those gifted, or equipped, to shield such truths. Whether through unique talents, protective artifacts, or specialized runes, the military has measures in place to obscure whatever must remain concealed"


    The others turned toward him, their expressions thoughtful.


    Then, wordlessly, they nodded.


    It was a question that had gnawed at them for some time.


    After all, if the demons possessed such precise knowledge of the Bleeding Hollow Zone... why wouldn''t the military have the means to counter it?


    Anthony continued, his voice shifting, softer now, more measured.


    "I understand if you felt powerless against the Executioner"


    He said quietly.


    "But recognizing your limits isn''t weakness, it''s the first step toward growth. Train harder. Sharpen what you have. And above all, don''t let a single battle define your worth. Each of you played a vital role from the moment we left the base. One moment doesn''t erase the journey"


    With that, Anthony fell silent.


    He was never one for speeches, never the motivational type.


    But as team leader, some things had to be said, whether they came naturally or not.


    As for Kingsley, he had retreated to his room under the pretense of needing ''rest''.


    But Anthony could see through him as clearly as day, rest was not what he sought.


    Kingsley sat in a lotus position, legs crossed with quiet discipline, arms extended and resting lightly upon each knee.


    His eyes were closed, breaths measured.


    He was meditating... training.


    He never said much, rarely did, but Anthony could tell: something had shifted within him.


    Despite the one-sided nature of their encounter with the Executioner, Kingsley had emerged with insight, an internal breakthrough.


    That was the mark of true genius.


    "Sigh... I have to admit"


    Dale said with a small smile.


    "Having you as our captain was the best thing that could''ve happened. None of us could''ve handled things the way you did. I just hope you''ll keep watching over us... at least until you outrank us all"


    Anthony shook his head, a faint chuckle escaping.


    "Stop with the cringe"


    He intoned.


    "And who said I''m climbing ranks again anytime soon? The military isn''t a playground. I jumped from Private to Lieutenant in less than 24 hours. If I move up again this quickly, half the force will protest"


    "By the way"


    Reynold began, his tone hesitant.


    "I know I shouldn''t pry, but I can''t help myself"


    "Then just ask"


    Anthony replied evenly.


    "No need to dance around it"


    Reynold exhaled lightly.


    "How many abilities do you actually possess? I already suspected you were... unusually gifted when we saw your affinity for nearly every element. But even then, I had my doubts. Having affinities is one thing, mastering them is something else entirely. Most don''t have the luxury of time to train them all"


    He paused, collecting his thoughts.


    "But after everything I''ve seen this past week in the Bleeding Hollow Zone... it''s clear your strength runs much deeper than you let on"


    As Reynold''s words settled in the air, Seraphim spoke up, her gaze shifting toward the door behind which Kingsley was supposedly ''resting''.


    "I feel the same about Kingsley"


    She said quietly.


    "Throughout most of our missions, he looked completely uninterested, like it was all beneath him. He ended fights with a single punch or treated enemies like they were no more than training dummies. But this mission... it revealed something else. A glimpse of what he''s really capable of"


    She turned her gaze back to Anthony.


    "Honestly, it makes me wonder, how strong are the two of you, really? Are the rest of us even worthy to stand on the same team? We''re supposed to be the geniuses of our generation... yet both of you are younger than us, and somehow, you''re already far ahead"


    Anthony remained silent for a few seconds, his expression unreadable.


    Then, with a quiet, resigned sigh, he shook his head.


    "If you feel unworthy of the team"


    He said calmly,


    "Then train harder. But don''t box yourself in. Don''t be a frog in a well, always remember, there''s always someone better out there"


    His gaze shifted from Seraphim to Reynold, voice steady but laced with quiet certainty.


    "As for my abilities... it''s far too early to be surprised. In fact, you''d better start getting used to it"


    He added with a faint, almost amused smile.


    "When it comes to skills and potential... I''m not much different from a bottomless pit"


    The smile deepened, not in arrogance, but in quiet acceptance of the path he walked.

 Chapter 437: Lifesaver

    As the aircraft neared the military base, Anthony and his team followed the usual procedure, preparing for their landing on a helipad-like mat.


    With a soft hiss, the aircraft''s hatch opened, and one by one, they stepped out onto solid ground.


    Seraphim stretched her arms above her head, her posture relaxed as she took a deep breath.


    "It''s good to be back. Nothing like breathing in some fresh air"


    The others walked alongside her, each with a calm, measured step, the weight of their recent mission still lingering but now slowly giving way to the familiar surroundings of the base.


    "So, Anthony"


    Kingsley asked, his hands casually tucked into his pockets as he walked alongside the others,


    "This was your first mission. What do you think of the military?"


    Anthony paused for a moment, his gaze thoughtful as he adjusted his stance, one hand tucked in his pocket, the other resting at his side.


    "Hmmm... Absolutely interesting"


    He replied, a slight smile playing at the corner of his mouth.


    "From the moment I read the mission file, I knew. Starting at Private Rank would have been anticlimactic for someone like me"


    Kingsley gave a small nod of understanding.


    Dale, walking beside them, chuckled.


    "True. I can''t imagine someone with your abilities being stuck on a Private Rank mission. Anyone in that position would either go crazy or die from boredom"


    "Oh, I just remembered"


    Reynold said, his expression shifting slightly as the conversation sparked a thought.


    "You still haven''t told us what caused you to skyrocket from Private to Lieutenant"


    Anthony gave a small, knowing shake of his head, his voice steady and calm as he replied.


    "I can''t really talk about it. Just know that I did something for the military, something... overwhelming. It was enough to make them make an exception for me"


    He glanced over at the team, his gaze steady.


    "When you climb higher in rank, maybe then you''ll learn the details"


    The weight of his words hung in the air, the mystery of it clear to all.


    The Starborn Tournament was something he couldn''t reveal, not to anyone that wasn''t his subordinate.


    It was a secret that carried ramifications far beyond just his own life.


    Their discussion continued as the aircraft soared toward the floating island, a place exclusively reserved for Lieutenant Ranks.


    "I''ll be sleeping the entire day"


    Seraphim announced, her tone playful but firm.


    "So, please, none of you knock on my door"


    Reynold flashed a grin, clearly in a better mood.


    "At least, thanks to Anthony''s light magic, we won''t have to spend a single military point on potions this time. We don''t even need to buy a single one"


    "True"


    Dale added, shaking his head with a smirk.


    "That''s a first. Usually, after any mission, we end up draining our points just to replenish the potions we used"


    Reynold nodded, his smile widening.


    "We''re usually stocked up on all sorts, healing potions, mana potions, stamina potions, antidote potions. And not just a few. We''ve been buying in bulk every time. Those points never seem to last, do they?"


    "Speak for yourselves"


    Seraphim sighed, a hint of exasperation in her voice.


    "I still have to buy Spiritual Energy cores"


    She glanced around at the others, already accustomed to the cores eating away at her points.


    Turning to Kingsley with a sly smile, she added,


    "Why don''t you lend me some points? After all, you hardly ever buy anything. You seem to have infinite stamina, your body regenerates on its own, and you''re resistant to poison"


    Kingsley turned his head toward her, his expression neutral, and shook his head, not bothering to reply.


    Seraphim raised an eyebrow, waiting for him to give in, but it was clear he wouldn''t.


    The only thing Kingsley ever spent his points on were specialized foods that weren''t available on the standard menu.


    He never wasted them, understanding the importance of keeping his resources in reserve, who knew when he might need them for something more urgent?


    Seraphim let out a small, disappointed sigh.


    She knew better than to push him further.


    Kingsley''s steadfastness was not to be swayed by such requests.


    "From the difficulty of this mission, you''ll earn enough points, so stop feeling down"


    Anthony said, his voice steady and reassuring.


    "That''s true"


    Seraphim replied, suddenly remembering that the mission''s difficulty had drastically increased.


    The higher the risk, the greater the reward, and that meant plenty of points.


    "So, Anthony"


    Dale chimed in with a sly grin, his gaze turning toward him.


    "Looks like you''ll be writing your first military report soon"


    Dale knew that, having only just completed his compulsory military training a few days ago, Anthony had no experience with military reports, or even the paperwork that came with it.


    "Paperwork..."


    Kingsley muttered under his breath as he walked, the word carrying a tone of sheer hate.


    "I have to write a report?"


    Anthony asked, genuinely puzzled. He had no idea such a task was part of the process.


    "Every mission, successful or not, requires a report to be submitted"


    Reynold explained from the side, his tone casual.


    "The report goes to the one who assigned you the mission. In your case, Colonel Vazeryth"


    Anthony nodded, absorbing the information, but his thoughts were already drifting.


    ''It doesn''t matter. Since the system sells everything, I could just buy the mission''s report from the shop''


    He thought with a quiet smile. Although he was no stranger to paperwork from his previous life work, that didn''t mean he ever wanted to deal with it again.


    As Anthony''s thoughts lingered on the idea of simply purchasing the report, the system swiftly cut through his plans with an unexpected notification.


    [Ding]


    [The system reminds the Host that his clone has spent his entire system points for the month to heal Kingsley Concept-based injury]


    Anthony''s footsteps almost faltered as he read the message, his mind reeling in disbelief.


    ''Tskk.. Just my luck''


    His mental groan was almost audible as he turned to his teammates, a sheepish smile spreading across his face.


    "How about one of you help me write it?"


    He smiled, but it didn''t reach his eyes, he was completely clueless about where to even begin with a military report, not even the heading or opening statement.


    The smiles on his teammates faces disappeared almost immediately, replaced with a mix of awkwardness and mild panic.


    "Anthony, there is something urgent I must attend to"


    Reynold remarked, his voice strained.


    Without another word, he shot into the sky, a streak of motion that left little trace, followed closely by Dale, who surged ahead in frantic pursuit.


    "I need to secure the Spiritual Energy cores before they sell out. I''m not the only elf with an interest in them"


    In the blink of an eye, Seraphim vanished, her form blurring into nothingness, leaving behind an air of unspoken urgency.


    Kingsley remained silent, wiith a swift motion, he activated Zero Displacement, vanishing from sight in an instant, his departure the quietest of all.


    Anthony watched as his teammates disappeared into the distance, each escaping the inevitable task with remarkable speed.


    ''Tsk... these traitors''


    He thought, shaking his head with a resigned sigh.


    Later, Anthony found himself sitting at his desk in his room, a blank sheet of paper and a pen before him.


    His mind raced, but the words simply wouldn''t come.


    The silence of the room was deafening as he stared at the paper, unsure where to begin.


    Just as he was about to activate Authority of Information, something moved in the corner of his vision.


    His shadow stirred, and with a soft, almost imperceptible shift, Igris stepped out.


    "My liege, I have experience in military matters. I can assist with this task"


    Igris spoke in his customary low, respectful tone, giving a soft bow.


    Anthony''s face lit up with relief as he turned toward his shadowy ally.


    "You''re a lifesaver, Igris"


    He said, his voice filled with genuine gratitude.


    With a simple nod, Igris took the paper and pen from Anthony''s hand then vanished back into the depths of Anthony''s shadow.


    Minutes passed in quietly as Anthony leaned back in his chair, allowing himself a moment of peace, knowing that the task was in capable hands.

 Chapter 438: Mission Report-1

    Anthony had spent the entire day indulging in idle gossip across various online platforms.


    When boredom struck, there was one thing he excelled at above all else, spending money with effortless flair.


    By the time he finished his digital splurge, the evening had already crept in.


    With a languid stretch, he rose from his seat and made his way to the bathroom, intent on unwinding beneath the soothing cascade of a warm shower.


    As the warm water streamed down his back, Anthony''s thoughts drifted once more to the Executioner.


    That strange, almost otherworldly energy, it had suppressed Intent itself, as if swatting away a fly.


    Effortless. Terrifying.


    "System"


    Anthony called out silently


    "Since my physique grants me the ability to wield all forms of energy... doesn''t that mean I can wield this one as well?"


    The mere thought stirred his curiosity.


    The destruction he could unleash with that power alone, it would be cataclysmic.


    [Ding]


    [The Host''s physique permits the usage of all energies; however, the physique does not generate any energy independently. The energy the Host seeks exists only within the Higher Galaxy, unless the Host wishes to purchase it from the system]


    Anthony read the reply in silence, brows furrowing slightly.


    He didn''t even entertain the thought of purchasing it.


    Once depleted, how would he replenish it?


    Buy it again?


    He scoffed inwardly.


    That would make him no different from the Seraphim.


    No, his case would be even worse.


    At least the Seraphim''s power existed within this galaxy.


    The energy he desired didn''t even belong here.


    A dead end.


    Anthony shook his head with a sigh, letting the thought dissolve like mist in the steam-filled room.


    Some powers, it seemed, were better left untouched.


    After his shower, Anthony changed into a fresh set of clothes and descended the stairs, heading toward the cafeteria.


    With his system points fully depleted, he could no longer buy meals directly from the system to eat in his room as he usually did.


    For now, he would have to settle for what the cafeteria had to offer.


    To his mild surprise, none of his teammates were present, not even Vampire Lieutenant Darren.


    He ate quickly, the silence at the table feeling heavier than usual.


    Then, without lingering, he rose and made his way back to his room.


    Time slipped by unnoticed.


    Eventually, Anthony drifted into the quiet embrace of sleep, his mind surrendering to the world of dreams.


    The sun hung high in the sky, casting its radiant glow through the windowpane of Anthony''s room.


    Golden beams danced across the floor, nudging him gently from slumber.


    Groggily, he sat up and swung his legs off the bed.


    A faint pulse of mana surged through his body, cleansing away any lingering impurities and clearing the last traces of sleep from his mind.


    His eyes drifted to the desk across the room, where a five-page document lay neatly stacked.


    Rising to his feet, he walked over and picked it up.


    As he flipped through the pages, recognition dawned, it was his mission report.


    "It seems Igris is quite good at this"


    Anthony mused with a faint smile.


    "I''ve decided, he''ll be writing all my mission reports from now on"


    Stretching slightly, he glanced once more at the neatly penned pages.


    "Since the report''s already done, I might as well head to Colonel Vazeryth''s office right away"


    As the words left his lips, he waved his hand casually.


    Space responded in kind, bending, folding, and shimmering as a portal blossomed into existence before him.


    Without hesitation, Anthony stepped forward.


    The portal sealed itself silently behind him.


    Arriving at Colonel Vazeryth''s office, Anthony knocked firmly on the door, then stood in silence, awaiting permission to enter.


    Minutes slipped by with no response.


    Then, without warning, the door creaked open on its own.


    Anthony stepped inside, stopping a few meters short of the Colonel''s desk.


    Colonel Vazeryth, seated behind his desk, was meticulously sorting through another stack of documents, his expression unreadable.


    Anthony remained still, offering no greeting, simply observing in silence as the Colonel worked.


    ''He must receive dozens of reports every day''


    Anthony mused as he quietly observed the Colonel at work.


    ''Climbing all the way to the rank of Colonel just to drown in paperwork? That''s diabolical work right there''


    Before he realized it, Anthony''s gaze had softened into one of quiet pity.


    As if sensing the shift in the gaze, Colonel Vazeryth''s eyes snapped upward, locking directly with Anthony''s.


    The pity vanished in an instant, replaced with a composed expression, as Anthony straightened slightly and spoke.


    "Good morning, Colonel"


    Colonel Vazeryth''s gaze drifted toward the window, where sunlight spilled lazily across the tiled floor.


    "So it''s morning already"


    He muttered, more to himself than to Anthony.


    ''Did he work through the entire night?''


    Anthony wondered, blinking slowly.


    ''Am I in the military... or did I somehow end up in a corporate office from my former world?''


    What Anthony didn''t realize, however, was that this wasn''t even the full extent of the paperwork.


    Most of it was regularly passed on to the Colonel''s right-hand man, Corporal Daniel.


    Colonel Vazeryth only dealt with the most critical files, the kind of documents Daniel wasn''t authorized to process due to his lower military rank.


    Colonel Vazeryth''s gaze shifted back to Anthony, his expression unreadable.


    "So, you''re finished with your first mission, then?"


    He asked, his voice a low murmur.


    "Yes, sir"


    Anthony replied, stepping forward and offering the report into the Colonel''s outstretched hand.


    The Colonel took it, his fingers brushing lightly over the pages, though he didn''t actually read it yet.


    Instead, he flipped through the pages casually, his eyes skimming the text to gauge how Anthony had written the report.


    "Hoo..."


    Colonel Vazeryth exhaled sharply, a note of surprise in his voice.


    "I expected you to fumble with it, honestly. Was ready for a mess, but here you are, presenting a report even your teammates might struggle to write"


    Anthony allowed himself a small smile, but he didn''t offer a response.


    Noticing Anthony''s silence, the Colonel''s lips curled into a subtle smile of his own.


    With a shift of focus, he began to read the report more carefully, his eyes narrowing as he absorbed the details.


    As Colonel Vazeryth continued reading, his expression slowly darkened.


    What had started as a simple reconnaissance mission had, according to the report, escalated into something far more complex, and far more dangerous.


    Anthony''s.... Igris'' report was unnervingly thorough.


    Every minute detail was meticulously documented, every observation and event accounted for.


    It was clear that Igris had been watching the entire time.


    The report made no mention of some things, like Anthony''s actions regarding the Spatial Mark he had planted on the Severed Crown of Echoes.


    That was a matter far too sensitive for the military to be made aware of.


    The more Colonel Vazeryth read, the deeper his frown became.


    Each line seemed to reveal a new layer of complexity, each detail carrying the weight of unspoken implications.


    The detailed descriptions of the terrain surrounding the Bleeding Hollow Zone, its twisted landscape, and the abominations lurking within it struck him like a hammer blow.


    Each word seemed to weigh heavier than the last, as though the very atmosphere of that cursed place had found its way onto the pages.


    Then, the Bleeding Hollow itself, floating landmasses, a world where the very fabric of reality responded to emotions, where the sky itself released waves of monsters as if toying with their existence.


    The report detailed the death of the first team sent on the mission.


    Next, the floors of the Bleeding Hollow, each with its own distinct challenges, requirements that would have torn apart lesser men.


    And then, the mention of the man held prisoner there.


    The white-haired, white-eyed man, the one they called: The Eternal. The Executioner.


    The report spoke of a higher galaxy, one that seemed to stretch beyond his current understanding.


    It spoke of the Severed Crown of Echoes, the demons'' coveted target.


    Then the battle, a battle against the Executioner himself. The man''s death, a pivotal moment.


    The very disappearance of the Bleeding Hollow Zone that followed, as if it had never existed at all.


    But that wasn''t the end.


    The report continued, detailing the battle that had raged outside the Bleeding Hollow Zone, before they had finally returned.


    Colonel Vazeryth''s lowered the file onto the table.


    His eyes closed briefly, as though the weight of the report had settled heavily upon him. Silence filled the room.


    Anthony, standing across the room, remained silent.


    He watched with an unreadable expression as the Colonel gathered his thoughts, knowing better than to disturb the moment of reflection.

 Chapter 439: Mission Report-2

    After a brief pause, Colonel Vazeryth''s eyes fluttered open.


    "Is there any detail you believe should be included that has not yet appeared in this report?"


    He inquired, his voice steady and resolute.


    At his words, the atmosphere shifted palpably.


    The temperature seemed to drop, as if the very air had thickened with tension.


    Yet Anthony''s demeanor remained unaltered.


    His gaze steady, his posture unyielding, his heartbeat steady and unaffected.


    He stood, an embodiment of calm indifference, impervious to the subtle pressure mounting around him.


    "No, sir. Everything has been detailed in the report"


    Anthony responded, his voice measured.


    Colonel Vazeryth''s fingers drummed steadily against the surface of his desk, the rhythmic sound punctuating the charged silence.


    "So, the Executioner intended to escape his confinement by transferring his soul into your body, then consume yours to seize your affinities, talents, and abilities?"


    He stated, his piercing gaze never leaving Anthony.


    "Yes, sir"


    Anthony affirmed, his tone brisk.


    The information had also been meticulously included in the report by Igris.


    "How did you manage to kill him? As someone hailing from a higher galaxy, you should have been utterly powerless"


    Colonel Vazeryth inquired once more, his voice laced with disbelief.


    Anthony met his gaze with a calm resolve.


    "That, Colonel Vazeryth, is a secret. However, I can tell you this much, it''s a unique technique my mother used on my soul following the second assault on Omni-Peak Academy"


    In that moment, Anthony deftly invoked his mother''s name, using her legacy as both shield and subtle deflection.


    While the military had no legitimate claim to inquire about the methods Anthony employed to vanquish his foes, after all, everyone possessed their own secrets, their authority to press for answers arose if they deemed the power to be perilous or tied to malevolent forces.


    Colonel Vazeryth, however, was certain that Anthony had not resorted to any dark skill or ability.


    His talent, after all, was undeniably extraordinary, standing far beyond the reach of anything sinister.


    "According to the report, you possess the Severed Crown of Echoes"


    Colonel Vazeryth began, his tone shifting slightly as the tension in the room eased just a fraction.


    "Yet, I don''t see it within your storage ring"


    He finished, his gaze sharp and inquisitive.


    This was the inherent flaw of space rings: with the right mana control, anyone could infiltrate your storage, probing for whatever you held within.


    Of course, one could block such an intrusion, provided their mana control surpassed that of the intruder''s, or if they wielded mastery over space itself.


    At the Colonel''s words, Anthony remained silent.


    Without a word, he raised his hand, his palm facing upwards.


    In response, the Severed Crown of Echoes materialized, levitating above his hand, its presence undeniable.


    Colonel Vazeryth watched intently, his gaze flickering with a mixture of curiosity and scrutiny, as if assessing the artifact''s very essence.


    He refrained from questioning Anthony about the Crown''s sudden appearance.


    He knew all too well that, once again, Anthony would likely shield himself with his mother''s influence.


    After all, she, like him, possessed an array of affinities.


    And beyond that, she was a Supreme Monarch, her power and reach far beyond the ordinary.


    The Colonel leaned forward, his hands reaching out to make contact with the Crown, eager to examine it closely.


    "I advise against touching it"


    Anthony''s voice interrupted, steady yet laced with caution.


    The Colonel froze mid-motion, his hands halting just inches from the artifact.


    "Why?"


    He inquired, his gaze now shifting between the Crown and Anthony, curiosity piqued.


    "When the Executioner retrieved it, he refrained from touching it"


    Anthony explained, his tone matter-of-fact.


    "I can''t say for certain why, but it''s wiser to err on the side of caution"


    "This detail was not included in your report"


    The Colonel remarked, his brow furrowing slightly.


    "This isn''t a confirmed fact"


    Anthony replied, his voice calm.


    "It''s merely an assumption"


    Although the clone had touched the Severed Crown of Echoes without any apparent consequence, that did not mean the real Anthony would follow suit.


    Besides, the clone had been killed by the Executioner immediately after touching it.


    The Colonel, sharp as ever, understood the meaning of Anthony''s words.


    Only verified facts were to be documented in the mission report, nothing more, nothing less.


    Any conjecture, any assumption, or even what one believed to be true, had no place in such official records.


    To include anything speculative was considered a serious breach of protocol, one that carried severe consequences.


    With a subtle gesture, the Colonel manipulated his mana, drawing the Severed Crown of Echoes closer through the art of telekinesis.


    For a moment, his eyes seemed to shift becoming vertically slit, like those of a predator.


    He studied the crown intently, his gaze piercing, yet despite his scrutiny, he discovered nothing of note.


    With a soft exhale, his eyes returned to their normal human form.


    Anthony, unfazed by the change, made no comment.


    After all, the Colonel was a Dragon, and such transformations were to be expected.


    Rising from his seat, the Colonel strode toward the door, which opened automatically in response to his presence.


    The Severed Crown of Echoes hovered silently behind him, guided by his telekinetic command.


    "Follow me"


    His voice resonated, reaching Anthony''s ears with quiet authority.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Anthony turned and followed, his steps steady and assured.


    The door shut quietly behind them as they walked, the sound of their footsteps echoing through the corridor.


    As they passed, the people they encountered saluted the Colonel, their respect evident in the brief yet formal gestures.


    "Where are we headed?"


    Anthony asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "To the Logistics Department"


    The Colonel replied softly, his voice carrying a hint of finality.


    Without another word, he shot into the sky, soaring toward a distant floating island.


    "Why are we going there?"


    Anthony asked, his voice tinged with confusion as he effortlessly kept pace beside the Colonel, gliding silently through the air.


    "To uncover the true nature of this so-called Severed Crown of Echoes"


    The Colonel answered, his gaze scanning the horizon.


    "Even my eyes couldn''t discern anything about it"


    A realization suddenly clicked in Anthony''s mind.


    He had learned the details of the Severed Crown of Echoes through the system, but the others, including Igris, had not.


    Therefore, the Crown''s full nature had never made its way into the mission report.


    "There is a man there who should be able to assist us. He is the head of the Logistics Department"


    The Colonel continued, his tone casual but purposeful.


    Anthony merely nodded in acknowledgment.


    And so, the silence settled between them once more, the only sound the rush of wind as they flew together toward their destination, each lost in thought as the floating island loomed closer.

 Chapter 440: The normal world

    Anthony and Colonel Vazeryth touched down with practiced grace, arriving at their destination in silence.


    As Anthony took his first step forward, he sensed an unfamiliar shift in the air, subtle, intangible, yet undeniably different.


    He couldn''t quite place it, but something was off.


    The people here moved without tension.


    They carried no weight of presence.


    No vigilance sharpened their gaze.


    No hint of bloodlust lingered in their steps.


    They didn''t tread like soldiers prepared to strike at a moment''s notice.


    Instead, they strolled with the ease of civilians in a marketplace, unguarded, unconcerned, and utterly at peace.


    Not a single head bowed, nor did anyone offer a salute or greeting as Anthony and Colonel Vazeryth advanced side by side through the unbothered crowd.


    By now, Colonel Vazeryth had transferred the Severed Crown of Echoes into his spatial ring, its ominous presence sealed away.


    Anthony''s gaze wandered, quietly taking in the unfamiliar environment with growing intrigue.


    Their mana rank were modest, none particularly threatening.


    More notably, they lacked the hardened edge that came with true combat experience.


    To him, they simply appeared... ordinary.


    No sharpened senses.


    No cautious glances.


    No scars etched by battle or burden.


    Just people, unremarkable, unassuming, and strikingly at ease.


    "Different, isn''t it?"


    Colonel Vazeryth''s voice cut gently through the still air as they approached a towering edifice, its walls rising with quiet authority.


    Anthony gave a slow nod, his attention still half-claimed by the strange normalcy surrounding him.


    They stepped through the main entrance of a particular building and made their way directly to an elevator.


    Colonel Vazeryth pressed the button for the top floor, and a sleek scanner emerged from the panel.


    Without hesitation, he placed his military identification card against it.


    With a soft beep, the elevator hummed to life, ascending smoothly.


    "Welcome to the Logistics Department"


    The Colonel said, his tone steady.


    "Many soldiers refer to it as the normal world"


    "The normal world?"


    Anthony echoed, tilting his head slightly in confusion.


    Vazeryth nodded, hands clasped neatly behind his back.


    "As you''ve probably noticed, the people here lack the edge of battle. They''re not warriors. These are the individuals who handle the day-to-day operations that keep the military running: weapon forging, potion brewing, food preparation, rune inscription, file management, you name it. Everything outside of direct combat is handled by them. We, the soldiers, are tasked with fighting to the death. They take care of the rest"


    He paused briefly before continuing.


    "They possess little to no combat strength, as you''ve observed. But they flourish beyond the battlefield. Though they hold no formal military ranks, it''s an unspoken rule, none of them are to be harmed or even threatened. Ever"


    Anthony nodded slowly, his thoughts drifting to the elf who had once delivered his military card when he was still just a Private.


    With a soft tink, the elevator doors slid open.


    A completely new scene unfolded before them, one that defied all expectations.


    The room stretched out vast and open, far larger than the exterior of the building could have ever suggested.


    It was as if the space itself had been folded, expanded through some unseen dimensional power.


    Light poured in from crystalline panels embedded in the high ceiling, casting a pristine glow over polished floors and intricate workstations.


    Arcane instruments hummed quietly in the distance, and shelves lined with scrolls, artifacts, and labeled containers extended along the walls like veins of knowledge.


    In one corner, a tall man stood hunched over a cluttered table, muttering with visible frustration.


    His fingers moved quickly through a scattering of papers, tools, and half-formed runes.


    The man turned at the sound of their arrival, his expression shifting as he caught sight of Colonel Vazeryth and Anthony.


    A gentle smile spread across his face as he began to approach them, his steps unhurried, almost graceful.


    He had sleek, snow-white hair that shimmered faintly under the ambient light, and eyes as dark as obsidian, deep and unreadable.


    His frame appeared alarmingly frail, as though a gust of wind might snap him in half.


    Shoulders narrow, posture unassuming, everything about him spoke of fragility.


    But Anthony''s gaze was not so easily fooled.


    Behind that fragile exterior, he sensed something... off.


    The man moved like a whisper, yet every step carried a calculated presence.


    His aura was veiled, restrained, yet it hinted at something hidden, something other.


    Anthony narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ''Not human. But close''


    He thought.


    "Well, if it isn''t my favorite Dragon"


    The man said with a brisk, amused tone, a mischievous glint flickering in his obsidian eyes.


    He closed the distance with ease, placing a familiar hand on Colonel Vazeryth''s shoulder.


    "What brings you to my little corner of the world? Don''t tell me you came empty-handed. Any exotic liquor? Perhaps a fresh demon specimen I can tinker with?"


    Colonel Vazeryth''s lips twitched ever so slightly, caught between exasperation and amusement.


    "You really should cut back on the alcohol"


    Hs said, sighing.


    "At this rate, you''re drinking more than the dwarves. One of these days, you will collapse"


    "You''re no fun, Vazeryth"


    The man replied with a dramatic sigh, his voice laced with playful disdain.


    "All you people ever do is fight, kill, and spill more blood. Honestly, it''s exhausting just thinking about it. You should enjoy life more"


    He waved his hand dismissively, then his gaze shifted toward Anthony, eyes narrowing with subtle curiosity.


    "Well now... and who is this little fellow beside you?"


    "This is Lieutenant Anthony"


    Colonel Vazeryth replied, gesturing toward him.


    Then, turning slightly, he continued,


    "Lieutenant Anthony, meet Zhyravel, Patriarch of the Veylanthar Clan"


    Anthony stepped forward with a composed step, offering a polite nod and a soft smile.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Zhyravel"


    As Zhyravel held no formal military rank, Anthony made no salute, only respect in gesture and tone.


    Zhyravel gave a brief nod in return, his expression unreadable, then turned and strolled back toward the cluttered table he had been working at earlier, his white hair swaying lightly with each step.


    "So, Vazeryth"


    Zhyravel began without looking back, his tone casual yet pointed.


    "What brings you here, really? I doubt you came all this way just for conversation"


    "There''s an artifact I need you to identify"


    Colonel Vazeryth replied, stepping forward as he trailed behind him.


    Zhyravel arched a brow as he lowered himself into a well-worn chair, the seat creaking softly under his frame.


    "You do realize"


    He said dryly.


    "That there are plenty of others in the Logistics Department capable of that sort of work"


    "I''m aware"


    Vazeryth said as he took a seat opposite him.


    "But I trust you more"


    Anthony remained silent, standing respectfully behind the Colonel, his eyes scanning the curious instruments and odd relics scattered across the table.


    "This one is... somewhat special"


    Colonel Vazeryth said, his voice quieting, a rare seriousness settling into his features.


    "Or at least, I think it might be. But I won''t know for sure until you tell me. Your judgment carries more weight than most"


    Zhyravel gave an exaggerated sigh, waving a hand dismissively.


    "Then don''t keep me in suspense. Bring it out already. Contrary to how I look, I am a very busy man"


    With a nod, Colonel Vazeryth lifted his hand.


    A pulse of mana shimmered in the air as the Severed Crown of Echoes materialized above his open palm, hovering gently, dark and ancient, radiating a quiet hum that seemed to press against the space around it.


    "Don''t touch it"


    He warned firmly, passing the crown forward with a measured gesture.


    Zhyravel didn''t reply immediately.


    Instead, he leaned in slightly, studying the artifact with narrowed eyes.


    His demeanor shifted from playful to focused in an instant a quiet intensity replacing his earlier jest.


    "Let''s see what secrets you''re hiding"


    He murmured.


    As he spoke, his pitch-black eyes suddenly shifted, bleeding into a glowing violet hue, soft at first, then pulsing with quiet power as arcane symbols reflected faintly in his gaze.

 Chapter 441: Veylanthar Clan

    After several moments, Zhyravel''s violet gaze slowly lifted from the artifact, coming to rest on Colonel Vazeryth and Anthony.


    A quiet exhale escaped his lips as his eyes reverted to their usual obsidian black, the glow fading.


    "What a troublesome artifact you''ve brought me this time"


    He said, his voice tinged with a mixture of surprise and concern.


    "Where did you acquire this?"


    Colonel Vazeryth shook his head slightly, his expression steady.


    "You know I can''t answer that. Military information is classified"


    Zhyravel let out an exaggerated groan, crossing his arms as he leaned back in his chair.


    "Come on, don''t play this game with me. You usually tell me things. Is the boy behind you the reason you''re keeping quiet?"


    The Colonel''s lips twitched.


    But his reply was firm, his voice carrying an unbending edge.


    "I''m sorry, Zhyravel. This time, I can''t tell you"


    "No problem, then"


    Zhyravel said with a sly smile, his voice light but laced with an unspoken weight.


    "I''ll tell you what I''ve found about your Severed Crown of Echoes, but only on one condition"


    Anthony''s gaze sharpened for a moment, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly.


    ''The fact that he knows the name of the crown means he''s legit''


    He thought, a flicker of intrigue passing through him.


    ''I wonder what those eyes can really do''


    Colonel Vazeryth raised an eyebrow, his expression cautious but composed.


    "What condition?"


    Zhyravel''s smile widened as he pointed directly at Anthony, a mischievous glint flashing in his dark eyes.


    "Lend him to me for a few weeks"


    Anthony and Colonel Vazeryth frowned in unison, their expressions darkening.


    "You can''t use him as a test subject. He''s not some lab rat, Zhyravel"


    Colonel Vazeryth replied calmly, his tone brisk.


    ''This is a first''


    Anthony thought, a wry flicker of humor mixed with unease.


    ''Being considered for an experiment, should I feel special, or should I be terrified?''


    Zhyravel chuckled lightly, but the Colonel''s words clearly gave him pause.


    He tilted his head slightly, regarding Vazeryth with mild amusement.


    "I can''t just hand over a soldier to you"


    Vazeryth continued, his voice steady and firm.


    "Besides, this soldier is the one who brought the artifact back"


    Zhyravel''s expression softened slightly as he conceded, but his words carried a quiet insistence.


    "Fine. Then just a drop of his blood"


    Colonel Vazeryth''s eyes narrowed as he replied evenly, the weight of his authority clear.


    "I can''t force a subordinate of mine to give blood. But you can ask him yourself. It''s his blood, after all"


    With that, the Colonel smoothly shifted the decision onto Anthony, leaving the matter entirely in his hands.


    Zhyravel''s gaze immediately flicked to Anthony, his smile widening as he spoke in a more coaxing tone.


    "Just a drop, Lieutenant. No harm, I promise"


    "I can''t do that"


    Anthony replied respectfully, his voice and expression calm.


    "Besides, why do you even want my blood?"


    Zhyravel''s smile didn''t falter, his response as cool and collected as ever.


    "Simply because you''re special"


    "Special?"


    Anthony raised an eyebrow as if confused by the word.


    Zhyravel''s smile widened, a glint of mischief in his eyes.


    "Don''t act dumb. You saw when my eyes turned purple, right? I possess two pairs of eyes, which I can interchange at will. The second pair of eyes lets me glimpse and see through layers of information, among other things. And Lieutenant, although my eyes couldn''t pick up much from you, I can tell that your very existence is a treasure trove. The way mana and elemental particles dance around you, begging to be commanded... You''ve hidden it well, but it''s useless in front of my gaze"


    He leaned forward slightly, the smile on his lips turning into something more, a grin


    "And in the history of histories, I''m quite sure no one has stepped into the Ecliptic Rank at the age of nineteen"


    Zhyravel''s gaze locked onto Anthony with an intensity that was almost tangible, as if he was ready to dissect every secret Anthony had ever buried within himself.


    Anthony remained calm, his composure unshaken.


    He didn''t flinch or panic; after all, his rank and affinities were widely known.


    There was no mystery to them.


    ''It seems the fact that his special eyes couldn''t discern anything beyond what''s been shown makes him realize that I''m even more special''


    Anthony mused quietly to himself.


    "I''m sorry"


    He said, his tone calm.


    "My answer is still no"


    Zhyravel''s grin only widened, undeterred by the refusal.


    "What if I offered you something in return? A cultivation manual, specially created and tailored for you... made by me"


    The offer hung in the air, Zhyravel''s grin still in place, but now tinged with something more calculating.


    Before Anthony could even respond, Colonel Vazeryth''s voice broke the silence, laced with surprise.


    "I''ve been asking you for a cultivation manual for over two hundred years, but you''ve always declined. Yet, you''re ready to offer it to him for just a drop of blood?"


    Although Colonel Vazeryth was well aware of Anthony''s extraordinary talent and abilities, he still couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    To him Anthony was the product of an unparalleled lineage, a combination of his parents'' and grandparents'' gifts, manifesting in a prodigious talent that bordered on monstrous.


    Zhyravel didn''t reply Colonel Vazeryth, his gaze fixed intently on Anthony as if daring him to reject his offer.


    "Lieutenant Anthony, don''t be so quick to refuse Zhyravel''s offer"


    Colonel Vazeryth''s tone was firm, yet tinged with a hint of urgency.


    "The Veylanthar are a clan renowned for their unparalleled intelligence across the galaxy. Their minds operate on a higher plane, allowing them to perceive connections between seemingly unrelated events and ideas. Where others see chaos, they see order. This innate intelligence goes far beyond mere academics. They possess the ability to manipulate information, whether raw data or magical energies, with remarkable precision. Their brains can process vast quantities of information in mere fractions of a second. Simply put, they are... outrageous"


    Colonel Vazeryth''s words hung in the air, almost a plea, as he attempted to impress upon Anthony the magnitude of Zhyravel''s offer.


    After all, with Anthony''s backing, how could anyone tempt him with mere cultivation manuals or resources?


    Anthony''s expression shifted to one of surprise as the weight of the Colonel''s words sank in.


    Then a question suddenly clicked in his mind.


    "Then what are they doing here?"


    Anthony asked, his voice laced with genuine curiosity.


    "Shouldn''t they be working for the higher races, like the Voidwalkers or something?"


    A heavy sigh escaped Colonel Vazeryth''s lips as he replied.


    "Although they are renowned for their intelligence, the Veylanthar are not battle-hardened. Their planets were destroyed, their kind hunted down. We could only save a few of them, and in exchange, they agreed to serve us, bound by a mana contract that ties them to the military for eternity. As for the higher races, their pride is too great to ever accept that a race considered weaker than them could be more intelligent"


    The Colonel paused, his gaze lingering on Anthony before adding with a heavy finality.


    "The cultivation manual that every single Supreme Monarch uses today? That was created by Zhyravel himself, as part of the agreement. And each manual is meticulously tailored to the individual it''s intended for"


    The words landed with the force of a bomb in Anthony''s mind, reverberating through his thoughts.

 Chapter 442: Curiousity

    Anthony''s thoughts trembled at Colonel Vazeryth''s final words.


    His gaze shifted to Zhyravel.


    A man capable of crafting cultivation manuals for the pinnacle figures of the world was anything but ordinary.


    To have done so for nine individuals of such stature, each one meticulously tailored to their unique essence, was nothing short of madness.


    The knowledge alone was staggering.


    The time, immense.


    The intellect, unparalleled.


    And the sheer madness, unthinkable.


    It also implied something even more astounding: the Nine Supreme Monarchs had permitted Zhyravel to examine their bodies, at least to some extent, in order to craft such personalized cultivation manuals.


    After all, how could one forge something so precise without first understanding the very essence of the individual it was meant for?


    Creating cultivation manuals of such caliber demanded far more than time, knowledge, or intellect.


    For most, it required a moment of enlightenment, or, at the very least, something akin to it to conceive a manual truly unique, one that transcended the conventional path.


    But Zhyravel...


    Zhyravel Veylanthar had done it.


    Not once.


    Not twice.


    Nine times.


    And he had done so in the span of a single week.


    And those were merely the ones Colonel Vazeryth knew of.


    What of the others, those he may have created long before his clan was hunted?


    How many more bore the imprint of his brilliance, hidden in the shadows of forgotten legends?


    But Michael, Collins, and Mitchelle no longer relied on the cultivation manuals Zhyravel had once crafted for them.


    After all, the fruit Anthony bestowed upon his family had done far more than simply enhance their cultivation and talent.


    It had imparted knowledge, limited, yes, but profound nonetheless, and among that knowledge were cultivation methods uniquely attuned to each of them.


    But that wasn''t the focus now.


    Zhyravel''s grin widened as Anthony''s gaze met his.


    He knew Anthony wouldn''t resist.


    In his eyes, Anthony couldn''t resist.


    Not because he lacked power.


    Not because he lacked wealth.


    Not even because of a lack in backing or talent.


    But because none of it mattered.


    Not in the face of Zhyravel''s mind.


    Not in the shadow of his knowledge.


    No one ever turned down a deal he proposed.


    You could call it pride.


    You could call it arrogance.


    But Zhyravel Veylanthar had earned the right to both.


    For the first time, Anthony''s heart stirred.


    He had never been swayed by offers of resources.


    Not once.


    Not even by the boundless wealth of his own family.


    lineage, wealth he had never tapped into.


    No one possessed more than he did.


    And yet, in this very moment...


    Someone had managed to tempt him.


    It wasn''t desire.


    It wasn''t greed.


    It was curiosity.


    Anthony simply wanted to see what Zhyravel would do.


    What technique he would unveil.


    What marvel he would present.


    It was nothing more... and nothing less... than pure, unfiltered curiosity.


    ''OP System. If I give him a drop of my blood... could he uncover anything from it? Could it be used against me?''


    Anthony''s voice echoed within the silent space of his mind.


    He wasn''t naive.


    He''d read far too many novels, stories where a single drop of blood could become the key to a person''s downfall.


    A moment later, a soft chime echoed.


    [Ding]


    [Affirmative. Under normal circumstances, he could, given that the Host possesses the Primordial Bloodline. However, the system has always ensured that any tissue departing the Host''s body, be it blood, hair, or nails, is cleansed of all connections to the Host. No biological trace remains. Nothing can be used against the Host]


    The response came swift and absolute.


    Anthony allowed himself a subtle, mental smile.


    That meant even if he handed Zhyravel a drop of blood, it would reveal nothing.


    Not his DNA.


    Not his essence.


    Not a single secret.


    Even if someone were to snatch a strand of his hair while he slept, it would be useless.


    And more importantly, no one could ever launch an attack on him through blood rites, essence tracking, or any form of binding.


    ''This is basically getting a cultivation manual for free''


    Anthony mused, his face a mask of calm, though a quiet smile danced in his mind.


    After all, Zhyravel would find nothing in his blood.


    No secrets. No trace. Nothing.


    He was just about to open his mouth, to agree to Zhyravel''s proposition, when his system chimed again.


    [Ding]


    [??? has stepped in]


    [Well, well... It''s been a while. Hooo... Seems someone''s very eager to replace his cultivation manual. I suppose mine was never enough, huh?]


    Anthony froze.


    The words caught in his throat.


    The mental smile vanished.


    The room suddenly felt heavier to him, as if something ancient, unseen, and watching had awakened.


    When had ??? last made his presence known?


    It had been so long, yet now he was stepping in as if he had just returned from some leisurely vacation.


    ''You misunderstand. I''m simply curious''


    Anthony immediately clarified, his thoughts calm but laced with an undercurrent of caution.


    After all, ??? had given him a girlfriend.


    What if he decided to take that gift back?


    Anthony hadn''t even had the chance to meet her yet.


    [Curious, huh? What is there to be curious about? Your Primordial Bloodline grants you Divine Intelligence. You could craft whatever he creates while asleep]


    Anthony was at a loss for words.


    He had never been much of a researcher, he was far more content with swinging his blade or spending money online than delving into the intricacies of knowledge.


    But then, a thought struck him.


    ''Are you... jealous?''


    He asked, the question slipping into his mind before he could stop it.


    [...]


    The communication mode shifted abruptly.


    [Ding]


    [??? says that he does not experience such emotions, as he is a being that predates existence itself. He is an uncaused entity]


    Anthony simply gazed at the system notification, his mind amused.


    ''Who knew ??? was a jealous being?''


    He thought, a mental chuckle escaping him.


    [??? says that he has other matters to attend to and will be changing channels now]


    With that, the system''s presence faded.


    With his Thought Acceleration skill active, barely two seconds had passed since Colonel Vazeryth''s final words.


    Gazing at Zhyravel''s wide grin, Anthony''s expression softened into an innocent smile as he calmly replied.


    "I''m sorry, but I must decline"

 Chapter 443: Cursed By Knowledge

    Now, it was Colonel Vazeryth and Zhyravel who felt Anthony''s words like a bomb detonating in their minds.


    Both froze, stunned, for a brief moment.


    "Lieutenant Anthony... What do you mean, you decline?"


    Colonel Vazeryth''s voice trembled, his usual composure unraveling.


    "This is something even someone with your backing couldn''t possibly acquire"


    His calm demeanor had evaporated, replaced by disbelief.


    The grin that had once graced Zhyravel''s face had long since vanished.


    This was the first time someone had ever turned down one of his offers.


    But then, as if teetering on the edge of madness, the grin returned, wider, darker.


    His voice dripped with a cold, unsettling excitement.


    "The fact that you still decline... means you indeed have secrets. Far too many secrets. I can''t wait to see what lies hidden within that body of yours"


    And as he spoke, the madness began to seep into his words.


    In an instant, Zhyravel''s demeanor transformed.


    The frail, almost fragile body that had seemed on the verge of collapse disappeared entirely, replaced by something else, something darker, something far more menacing.


    His aura erupted.


    If there was one word to describe it, it was DEVOURING.


    It was as if his very presence sought to consume, to take, to swallow all in its path.


    Yet beneath the ferocity, there was something ancient about it, a primal force, a force that had slumbered for ages.


    The aura poured out, like a beast that had been caged for far too long, its hunger finally unleashed.


    The aura slammed into Colonel Vazeryth, sending him crashing to the ground.


    The seat he had been perched upon shattered into splinters beneath the immense pressure.


    His chest was pressed to the floor, blood trickling from the corners of his mouth as he felt the weight of every bit of knowledge Zhyravel had accumulated crash upon his shoulders, a burden so overwhelming it threatened to break him.


    Yet, through it all, Anthony stood unmoved.


    The time particles around him shifted, detaching him from the moment itself.


    Though still within the time plane, he existed outside the reach of the aura''s influence, rendering it utterly ineffective against him.


    "Interesting"


    Zhyravel''s voice cut through the air, but this time, it was no longer gentle, nor was it the calm, laid-back demeanor he had worn before.


    No, now it sounded like the voice of a predator, hungry and relentless.


    "I would have fun dissecting you piece by piece"


    His purple eyes glowed with an intense, unsettling light.


    Though the Veylanthar clan was notoriously known for their lack of raw combat power and talent, there was always an exception to every rule.


    Zhyravel Veylanthar was that exception.


    A man, some said, cursed.


    Cursed by Knowledge.


    A man who curiosity had on a leash.


    Once he found something that piqued his interest, something he could not obtain, his madness would flow from him.


    Zhyravel slowly rose from his seat, each step toward Anthony filled with an unnerving certainty.


    "You can''t kill him... You can''t have him"


    Colonel Vazeryth''s strained voice rose from the ground, his body trembling with effort as he pushed himself up from the shattered floor.


    Zhyravel''s footsteps were calm, methodical as he responded, his voice cold and dripping with a chilling certainty.


    "I''m pretty sure I can. After all, in the mana contract I signed, I am allowed to pursue my knowledge... even on some soldiers. As long as I don''t cross a certain line"


    He took another step, his purple eyes gleaming with madness.


    "The Supreme Monarchs would, of course, overlook the death of a single human. If the death even reaches their ears in the first place"


    Zhyravel continued to walk toward Anthony, his maddened grin never faltering, the very air thick with the danger he exuded.


    Anthony didn''t flinch.


    He remained composed, his body relaxed, his heartbeat steady.


    ''Why does it feel like I keep jumping from one final boss-worthy side character to another? The Executioner, now a mad scientist''


    Anthony mused inwardly, his gaze unwavering as he observed the unfolding scene.


    "He is backed by the three Null Supreme Monarchs. He is their descendant, Null Anthony"


    Colonel Vazeryth''s strained voice came again, blood dripping steadily onto the white floor.


    At those words, Zhyravel froze mid-motion.


    ''Those three mad people''


    A fleeting thought passed through his mind, and his gaze, those piercing purple eyes, remained fixed on Anthony for several tense seconds.


    Then, with an almost imperceptible shift, the intensity in his eyes vanished, replaced by a pair of black eyes.


    The overwhelming aura that had once threatened to devour everything around them instantly dissipated, like a storm that had never existed.


    And with it, Zhyravel''s entire demeanor changed.


    The wild madness that had consumed him evaporated, leaving behind the frail, almost delicate-looking figure who had first entered the room, a man who seemed on the verge of collapse once more.


    "What a shame"


    Zhyravel muttered with a long sigh, his voice tinged with a hint of regret as he turned and returned to his seat, the madness in his eyes now fully quelled.


    Colonel Vazeryth shakily rose from the ground, his body battered but not broken.


    He reached into his ring, pulling out a healing potion and drinking it in one swift motion.


    The moment the liquid touched his lips, his wounds began to mend, the blood staining the floor slowly ceasing to flow.


    "I almost died, you know"


    He grumbled, his voice hoarse as he fixed a glare at Zhyravel.


    Zhyravel merely shrugged, a bemused smile curling at the corners of his lips.


    "Come on, I was holding back my aura so you wouldn''t die. Besides, you''re at the Exarch Rank. Don''t be such a baby"


    ''Does this guy have a split personality or something like that?''


    Anthony thought silently, watching the back-and-forth between the two men with an increasingly bewildered sense of amusement.


    Colonel Vazeryth, eager to shift the focus, quickly asked.


    "Can we have the details about the Severed Crown of Echoes now?"


    His voice was tinged with frustration, but also a desire to move past the awkwardness.


    After all, he had just lost face in front of Anthony.


    Zhyravel, however, didn''t even look up from his seat.


    His voice, dismissive and cool, cut through the tension like a blade.


    "You can''t. I''m not in the right mood. You can ask someone else for it"


    Colonel Vazeryth''s face instantly shifted, a mix of frustration and resignation crossing his features.


    He knew better than to force Zhyravel into anything.


    Those from the Logistics Department were untouchable.


    Even if he could, he was simply outclassed by Zhyravel in terms of sheer battle prowess.


    Just as the atmosphere thickened with an uncomfortable silence, a familiar voice broke through.


    "How about I propose a deal this time?"


    It was Anthony''s voice, calm and calculating, cutting through the tension with unexpected ease.

 Chapter 444: Blank Check

    At Anthony''s words, Colonel Vazeryth and Zhyravel turned their gazes toward him.


    "Hooo... And what exactly do you propose to offer in exchange for information regarding the Severed Crown of Echoes?"


    Zhyravel inquired, a faint smile creeping back onto his face.


    "In-depth knowledge on a rare demon species"


    Anthony replied calmly.


    "Their behavioral patterns, natural habitat, inherent weaknesses, abilities, and more"


    When they had first arrived on this floor, Zhyravel had turned to Colonel Vazeryth with a seemingly offhand question, whether he had discovered a new demon species.


    Anthony carried no demon corpse, yet he held something far rarer: a sign-in reward he had received at the age of fifteen, an encyclopedic knowledge of all known demons and beasts.


    Though he possessed the capacity to offer information on more than a single species to Zhyravel, he would not.


    Acquiring complete, verified knowledge of even one demon species was an arduous task, often demanding years of dedicated study and perilous fieldwork.


    The knowledge may have served little practical purpose for Anthony himself, but that didn''t mean he would give it away freely.


    "A tempting offer"


    Zhyravel mused, leaning back fully into his seat, his smile ever so present.


    "But I''ve been consuming knowledge since I was one year old. I wonder, what could you possibly offer on a demon species that I have not already encountered?"


    He paused briefly, then added.


    "I''ll examine the information first, of course. There''s always the chance it''s something I already know."


    Anthony gave a silent nod in response.


    "May I have a pen and paper?"


    He asked evenly.


    Zhyravel gestured toward a corner of the room.


    "Over there"


    Without another word, Anthony walked over, retrieved the materials, and began to write.


    Colonel Vazeryth remained silent, offering no questions, neither about how Anthony had acquired such knowledge, nor about its authenticity.


    Time passed in stillness, the only sound in the room being the soft, steady whisper of Anthony''s pen gliding across paper.


    Minutes slipped by.


    After three uninterrupted minutes, Anthony rose to his feet and walked back, handing the completed stack of papers to Zhyravel.


    He had even included a detailed sketch of the specimen.


    Leaning forward, Zhyravel took the stack of papers from Anthony''s hands.


    Without delay, he began flipping through them, page after page.


    Then his eyes widened.


    "Where did you get this? Is this information accurate?"


    He demanded, his voice laced with genuine shock.


    Colonel Vazeryth turned to Anthony, his expression clouded with confusion, silently wondering what exactly had been written on those pages.


    Anthony remained composed.


    "That wasn''t part of the agreement. I only need the information on the Severed Crown of Echoes"


    Zhyravel slowly closed his eyes, a deep silence falling over him.


    Anthony could tell, his mind was racing.


    Then, without warning, Zhyravel''s eyes snapped open.


    "Now I understand how they did it"


    He murmured, a glint of revelation flashing in his gaze.


    "No wonder I found nothing, despite all my desperate searching... Things have just become far more interesting"


    His smile twisted into a wide, unsettling grin.


    For a brief moment, the veil of composure slipped, allowing a glimpse of the madness lurking beneath.


    Then, just as quickly, the grin softened back into a smile.


    Raising one hand, Zhyravel summoned a sheet of black paper into existence, hovering just above his palm.


    A moment later, white ink began to scrawl itself across its surface, line by line, as though guided by an invisible hand.


    Once the writing had completed, the paper folded in on itself with unnatural precision and floated gently toward Anthony, who caught it effortlessly and passed it to Colonel Vazeryth without a word.


    "I must admit"


    Zhyravel began, his gaze fixed on Anthony,


    "What you''ve given me is worth far more than the information on the Crown. But no matter, a deal is a deal"


    He leaned forward slightly, his expression calm but calculating.


    "If you possess more"


    He said, voice smooth and deliberate.


    "I''m prepared to take it off your hands. Name your price"


    It was an open offer, a blank check from a man who rarely gave anything freely.


    ''Seriously, what is with these two...?''


    Colonel Vazeryth frowned inwardly, observing the strange rapport between Anthony and Zhyravel with a growing sense of unease.


    Anthony met Zhyravel''s gaze, steady and calm.


    Even if he claimed that was all he knew, Zhyravel would never believe him, and there was no point in lying.


    "Hm... I don''t believe there''s anything I lack at the moment"


    He said evenly.


    "But if the need arises, I''ll be sure to drop by your office"


    Zhyravel raised a brow, subtle, but telling.


    It was the second time he''d been refused.


    By the same person. Within minutes.


    "You''re quite an intriguing one"


    He said with a quiet chuckle.


    "I''ll give you that. I wonder... could you possibly rival me in knowledge?"


    In his mind, Zhyravel had already begun elevating Anthony''s status.


    "There are very few outside my clan with whom I can discuss matters of pure intellect"


    He continued, his finger rhythmically tapping against his lap.


    "But you... you''re different. Just as your body radiates something unsettling, your mind is just as formidable. If you''re free, I''d value your insights on a particular matter"


    He smiled, though there was a glint of something deeper behind it.


    Anthony gave a simple nod.


    "No problem"


    With nothing more to be said, Colonel Vazeryth turned on his heel and began walking toward the elevator.


    Anthony followed behind, his steps calm and deliberate.


    "This was fun, Vazeryth"


    Zhyravel''s voice called out from behind them, still tinged with amusement.


    "Next time you visit, bring the kid"


    He gave a casual wave, but neither Anthony nor the Colonel spared him a glance.


    They stepped into the elevator, the doors sliding shut with a soft hiss.


    A heavy silence settled between them, thick, unspoken, and deafening.


    Colonel Vazeryth''s mind raced, grappling with the countless absurdities he had witnessed in such a short span of time.


    ''How special is this kid?''


    The question echoed in his thoughts, the implications growing more profound with each passing second.


    The very fact that Zhyravel, that madman, had remarked on Anthony''s vast array of secrets spoke volumes in itself.


    Zhyravel had even offered a personally crafted cultivation manual in exchange for a single drop of blood, and the boy had turned it down.


    That alone was enough to reveal something deeper.


    Anthony was well aware of the value he held, and the secrets he guarded.


    Then Vazeryth''s mind shifted, focusing on the part where Anthony had withstood Zhyravel''s aura while he himself had been left gasping for breath, bloodied and defeated.


    And yet, despite the overwhelming odds, they had traded knowledge.


    In all his years, Vazeryth had never seen anyone, much less a nineteen years old kid, dare to exchange knowledge with a being considered near divine in his expertise.


    People offered Zhyravel rare artifacts in exchange for his wisdom.


    No one, not a single soul, had ever dared to offer knowledge in return.


    Zhyravel had acknowledged Anthony''s intellect with utmost sincerity.


    A simple glance at the boy now confirmed it ¡ª A literal monster in every sense of the word.


    Vazeryth couldn''t help but steal subtle glances at Anthony as the elevator descended.


    He had been shaken enough for one day.

 Chapter 445: War

    But Colonel Vazeryth wasn''t the only one lost in thought.


    Anthony, too, found his mind preoccupied.


    ''Smart people are truly terrifying''


    He mused inwardly.


    It had been clear to him that Zhyravel had already pieced together that Anthony knew about the details on the Severed Crown of Echoes.


    But for reasons unknown, he hadn''t chosen to share that information with Colonel Vazeryth.


    ''I wonder how much he''s figured out about me, just from a few minutes of me standing there''


    Anthony thought, his mind racing.


    The idea of someone so perceptive, so calculating, unsettled him in ways he wasn''t eager to admit.


    For a brief moment, Anthony was tempted to return to Zhyravel.


    The idea of engaging in a research session, exchanging knowledge, and discussing hidden truths intrigued him.


    But the temptation was fleeting.


    He wouldn''t dare return.


    The uncertainty surrounding Zhyravel''s abilities gnawed at him.


    What if the man could study him simply by standing in proximity?


    What if he could uncover all of Anthony''s secrets with a glance, unraveling things Anthony wasn''t ready to confront?


    ''People like him are extremely dangerous''


    Anthony thought sharply.


    ''To someone like Zhyravel, people are no different than open books''


    With a mental shake of his head, he forced himself to stop thinking about the man.


    The last thing he needed was to be caught in the web of someone so unpredictable.


    ''Now that I''m free, should I begin my girlfriend search?''


    He mused.


    A faint smirk tugged at his lips, but it was short-lived.


    ''But I don''t even have a clue where to start''


    A quiet dilemma settled in his mind, and the thought of navigating personal relationships felt as daunting as any battlefield.


    Anthony and Colonel Vazeryth descended from the elevator with measured steps, their movements unhurried but purposeful.


    Without a word, they both took to the sky, soaring upward into the open air.


    "I''ll be heading back to my office"


    Colonel Vazeryth called out mid-flight, his tone steady and authoritative.


    "You can return to your quarters"


    "Yes, Colonel"


    Anthony replied, his voice clear and carried by the wind.


    Without hesitation, he vanished in a flash, teleporting back to his room in an instant.


    As the familiar surroundings of his quarters materialized around him, a thought crossed his mind.


    ''Since my teammates aren''t free... I''ve got a lot of gossip to catch up on online''


    Colonel Vazeryth entered his office, the door sliding shut behind him with a soft click.


    He exhaled deeply, a sigh of exhaustion escaping him as he collapsed into his chair, his posture slouched, as if the weight of the world had momentarily settled on his shoulders.


    With a swift motion, he lifted his hand, and a black paper materialized above it.


    It was the document containing the details on the Severed Crown of Echoes.


    His expression remained neutral, almost cold, as he began to read the writing.


    But the more he read, the deeper his frown became.


    A sudden shudder ran through Colonel Vazeryth''s body, a cold chill creeping down his spine.


    His mind raced, a storm of thoughts swirling around the catastrophic consequences that would unfold if the Severed Crown of Echoes fell into the hands of the demons.


    ''Everything would change overnight''


    "Shit!"


    He muttered under his breath, the gravity of the situation sinking in.


    "It''s a good thing it didn''t fall into their hands. I can''t imagine the loss we would have suffered"


    He exhaled sharply.


    His fingers brushed against his space ring, and with a practiced motion, he withdrew the crown.


    His gaze remained fixed on it, lingering on the ominous artifact, his mind still spinning from the implications of what could have been.


    The paper detailed something far more dangerous than Colonel Vazeryth had anticipated.


    It stated that all one needed to do was touch the Severed Crown of Echoes, and as long as the being had any form of energy, the crown would bind to them.


    Even vitality itself could be used, should other forms of energy run out.


    A cold shiver ran through him as he silently thanked his stars for heeding Anthony''s advice to avoid touching the crown.


    His thoughts whirled as he absorbed the full weight of what he had just read.


    The implications were far-reaching, and the possibilities terrifying.


    Would the demons really leave something like this unguarded, a weapon that could shift the balance of power in the military''s hands?


    Another thought echoed in his mind, a grim realization that made his stomach tighten.


    ''They would come for it''


    Suddenly, the pressure of the situation became unbearable.


    Colonel Vazeryth sprang from his chair with such force that it flew backward, slamming violently against the wall.


    ''The Grand Marshal has to be informed''


    The thought was clear and urgent in Colonel Vazeryth''s mind.


    His hand moved instinctively, grabbing Anthony''s mission report and the detailed mission file, along with the black paper containing the dangerous information.


    With a swift motion, he placed everything into his space ring.


    Without hesitation, he shot into the sky, his speed so intense that the air around him seemed to crack with the force.


    The ground below blurred as he raced toward Grand Marshal Alaric''s office, urgency propelling him forward like a force of nature.


    He arrived at the office within moments, but to his dismay, the Grand Marshal was not seated at his desk. The room was empty.


    ''Shit!''


    Colonel Vazeryth''s frustration flared as he paced back and forth in front of Alaric''s door, his mind a whirlwind of conflicting thoughts.


    His face was set in a deep frown, the weight of the situation growing heavier by the second.


    Then suddenly, a figure approached.


    A towering werewolf, clad in sleek military uniform, came to a stop in front of him and offered a courteous nod.


    "Colonel Vazeryth"


    He greeted, his voice calm and steady.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Vazeryth''s gaze shifted immediately to the werewolf, Captain Hale, Grand Marshal Alaric''s right-hand man.


    "Captain Hale"


    Vazeryth said swiftly.


    "Where is the Grand Marshal?"


    Captain Hale raised a brow at the urgency in his tone.


    "He''s currently in a meeting with the other Grand Marshals. Matters of considerable weight, as you might imagine"


    "Do you know how long it''ll take, or when he''ll be available? I have something urgent I need to discuss with him"


    Captain Hale folded his arms across his chest, nodding slowly.


    "It shouldn''t be much longer. I''ve just come from the meeting chamber myself. They needed me for a minor briefing"


    At his words, Colonel Vazeryth gave a short nod and exhaled deeply, his breath shaky.


    Captain Hale studied him closely, his sharp senses picking up on the tension that all but radiated off the colonel.


    "You seem rattled"


    He said bluntly.


    "It''s not every day one sees a Colonel, much less a Dragon, this shaken. What''s happened?"


    Vazeryth''s expression darkened, his eyes flickering with restraint.


    "This isn''t something we can speak of here"


    He said grimly.


    "But I''m certain you''ll hear about it soon enough, directly from the Grand Marshal"


    Suddenly, both Colonel Vazeryth and Captain Hale''s gazes snapped to the side, drawn instinctively by a powerful, familiar presence.


    Grand Marshal Alaric had arrived.


    He moved down the corridor with calm authority.


    His broad shoulders cast long shadows under the ceiling lights, and though his steps were quiet, each one seemed to carry the weight of nations, light in motion, yet heavy with duty and power.


    He didn''t spare them a glance, nor offer a word of greeting.


    He simply passed by, his presence commanding silence as he pushed open the door to his office and stepped inside.


    Without hesitation, Colonel Vazeryth and Captain Hale followed him in.


    The heavy door shut behind them with a soft click that echoed like a seal being drawn.


    Alaric walked behind his desk, not bothering to sit yet.


    He reached for a file on the corner of his table, flipping it open briefly, scanning it with eyes honed by years of command.


    "Hale"


    He said, his voice deep and sharp.


    "Get this paperwork sorted out by tomorrow. Bring it to me first thing."


    Without a word, Captain Hale took the file, nodded once, and turned on his heel.


    He exited the office, leaving Colonel Vazeryth and Grand Marshal Alaric alone.


    "So, what''s the report this time?"


    Grand Marshal Alaric''s voice cut through the silence, brisk, businesslike, with no time for pleasantries.


    Colonel Vazeryth said nothing.


    Instead, he stepped forward and placed two files and a folded black paper on the desk before the Grand Marshal.


    Alaric took the topmost folder first, the mission file, his eyes scanning swiftly and efficiently.


    Then came Anthony''s detailed mission report. Finally, he unfolded the black paper, the writing in white ink catching the light.


    The moment his eyes settled on the content, his expression shifted.


    For the briefest second, his face lost all color, ashen, tense, disturbed, before it immediately returned to a practiced mask of composure.


    "Where is it?"


    He asked quietly, but his voice held iron beneath the calm.


    Without a word, Colonel Vazeryth extended his hand.


    In a soft hum, the Severed Crown of Echoes appeared.


    Grand Marshal Alaric eyed it in silence, then finally spoke.


    "You''ve done well. Increase the point payment for this mission, ten times the amount you already raised it"


    Colonel Vazeryth gave a sharp nod and turned without another word, stepping out of the office as the heavy door closed behind him.


    Alaric remained where he stood, the crown resting on his desk, its presence ominous.


    "It seems I''ll be starting another meeting"


    He muttered under his breath, gaze narrowing.


    The room fell into a dense, loaded silence.


    He, too, had come to the same conclusion.


    Something was coming.


    And it was coming for the crown.


    WAR.

 Chapter 446: Grand Marshals

    In a vast chamber adorned with obsidian-black walls and a pristine white ceiling, a grand circular table dominated the center of the otherwise unremarkable room.


    Seated around the table were seven distinct figures.


    They hailed from seven different races, Human, Dragon, Elf, Phoenix, Vampire, Werefox, and Titan.


    Each one bore the esteemed title of Grand Marshal, a rank reserved for those who had transcended the Exarch cultivation realm.


    Beings of such stature were not merely leaders, they were legends.


    Yet despite their immense power, despite the weight of their titles and the authority they wielded, the room felt strikingly ordinary.


    So ordinary, in fact, that an ordinary passerby, unaware of the truth, might step inside and leave believing these were nothing more than ordinary individuals gathered around a table.


    It was the Elf who broke the silence first, his voice composed yet edged with fatigue.


    "Grand Marshal Alaric"


    He began, his gaze steady.


    "We concluded a meeting mere minutes ago. Why have you summoned us again?"


    The others remained silent.


    None of them were fond of meetings.


    Bureaucracy, even in the highest echelons, was an unwanted burden, but a burden they understood was necessary.


    Grand Marshal Alaric, the human, did not respond with words.


    Instead, he simply raised his hand and snapped his fingers, a subtle signal, yet one that carried unmistakable authority.


    A response followed immediately.


    The chamber doors parted with a slow, deliberate groan as Captain Hale, his trusted aide, stepped into the room.


    In his arms, he carried a stack of neatly bound files.


    Without uttering a word, he moved with practiced precision, placing a file before each of the seated Grand Marshals.


    His every motion was fluid, his demeanor respectful, punctuated by slight bows to each individual, regardless of their race or power.


    And just as silently as he had entered, Captain Hale exited the room the moment his task was complete, the doors closing behind him with a soft finality.


    None of the Grand Marshals spoke.


    In perfect synchrony, their hands moved, lifting the files before them.


    The rustle of paper was the only sound that followed.


    Seconds ticked by.


    Then, silence.


    A silence so absolute, it seemed to press in on the room, heavy and suffocating.


    Not a whisper. Not a breath.


    Even the air itself felt as though it had been caught in a moment of suspended stillness.


    The atmosphere shifted, tension blossoming in an instant, sharp and suffocating, like a blade drawn in a quiet room.


    Grand Marshal Alaric had handed them the very same documents that Colonel Vazeryth had given him.


    And unsurprisingly, as each set of eyes scanned the contents, every Marshal arrived at the same chilling conclusion Alaric had already reached.


    "How true is this?"


    The voice rumbled from the far end of the table, deep, resonant, and laced with restrained force.


    Though the Titan Grand Marshal had kept his voice low, the very structure of the room seemed to tremble in response, as if the walls themselves acknowledged his presence.


    Unfazed, Grand Marshal Alaric replied with quiet certainty.


    "The details regarding the artifact were verified by Zhyravel Veylanthar himself"


    A new tension swept through the chamber, thicker, heavier, more oppressive than before.


    The mere mention of Zhyravel''s name changed the air.


    There was no room left for doubt.


    If he had appraised the artifact, then the information they held was beyond dispute.


    "Who were the ones assigned to this mission?"


    The voice, elegant yet edged with command, cut through the heavy silence.


    "We need to question them directly. Ensure no detail was overlooked. Every fragment of information is critical"


    It came from the Vampire Grand Marshal.


    She sat poised, her crimson eyes gleaming with restrained intensity.


    Her skin, pale as moonlight, contrasted sharply with the cascading river of red hair that flowed down her back.


    Her figure, curvaceous and commanding, exuded both beauty and undeniable authority.


    "This is true"


    Came another voice in agreement, soft yet laced with concern.


    "Besides, we''re dealing with a higher galaxy here. Our knowledge is limited. We can''t even confirm the target is truly dead. What if... he transferred his soul into one of them?"


    The voice belonged to the Werefox Grand Marshal, sharp-eyed, with a perceptiveness that often caught what others missed.


    His words, though speculative, sent a ripple through the room.


    Around the table, heads began to nod in solemn agreement.


    Even among Grand Marshals, there were few things more unsettling than the unknown, especially when it involved higher galaxie.


    With another crisp snap of his fingers, Grand Marshal Alaric summoned his aide once more.


    The doors opened almost immediately as Captain Hale stepped into the room.


    "Retrieve the files on the team that completed the Bleeding Hollow mission. You have three minutes"


    Alaric commanded, his voice cool and precise, leaving no room for delay.


    Captain Hale didn''t speak.


    He offered a sharp bow mid-stride, then vanished in a blur, his figure reduced to nothing more than a streak of motion.


    He returned in less than two minutes, silent and efficient as always, a stack of files in hand.


    Each folder bore a name, Anthony, Kingsley, Seraphim, Dale, Reynold.


    Contained within them was every detail: from the moment each soldier first stepped into the military base for their initial trial, to their most recent assignment.


    Nothing had been omitted.


    "Why was this white-haired human boy promoted directly from Private to Lieutenant, and placed as captain of his team?"


    The voice was low, rumbling with restrained power.


    It came from the Dragon Grand Marshal, his golden eyes narrowing as he studied the contents of the file.


    "A nineteen year old human child"


    He continued,


    "Who had only just completed his mandatory military training... suddenly vaulted from the bottom of the ranks without a single mission to his name. No field experience. No battle record. Nothing"


    A second voice followed, smoother, but no less cutting.


    The Phoenix Grand Marshal leaned forward, her amber eyes glowing faintly as the heat in her words built like a slow-burning flame.


    "Have you begun to abuse your authority, Grand Marshal Alaric?"


    She asked, her tone rising with quiet accusation.


    "Promoting a human to such a degree?"


    The air grew heavier as all eyes turned toward Alaric.


    He sat in utter stillness, the embodiment of composed defiance.


    Not a twitch. Not a blink.


    Not even a flicker of annoyance crossed his face.


    He did not flinch at the Phoenix''s words, only waited, as if expecting the outburst all along.


    "We have all upheld one unbreakable standard"


    Came the thunderous voice of the Titan Grand Marshal, shaking the room with its sheer force despite his measured tone.


    "Not one of us has ever granted promotion without due merit and military achievement"


    His eyes locked onto Alaric with solemn weight.


    "If what we''ve read is true, Grand Marshal Alaric, then I trust you''ll have suitable answers, very suitable ones, for the Military High Court"


    No one interrupted him.


    Each of the seven had read the same file.


    Each of them had seen the raw potential hidden behind the white-haired boy''s name.


    The human child was a genius.


    That much was clear.


    But in the eyes of the Grand Marshals, genius alone meant nothing.


    The military existed to forge strength through trial, to temper potential through fire and discipline.


    It created opportunity, not rewards without struggle.


    Not titles without scars.


    To bypass that... was a provocation.


    An exception.


    And exceptions had consequences.


    Grand Marshal Alaric''s gaze swept across the room, meeting each of their eyes with deliberate calmness before he spoke.


    "This promotion was personally sanctioned by the Supreme Monarchs of all military bases"


    His words struck like a thunderclap, reverberating through the room, their weight settling heavy upon the air.


    A Supreme Monarch.


    No, multiple Supreme Monarchs.


    The very mention of them caused the room to hold its breath.


    One Supreme Monarch possessed the power to make such decisions, to promote individuals without the usual military qualifications.


    But a conclave of all nine?


    That was an entirely different matter.


    A moment of stunned silence followed.


    Each Grand Marshal''s thoughts seemed to grind to a halt for a split second, as if the very idea had briefly shattered their comprehension.


    The magnitude of Alaric''s statement was far beyond the realm of ordinary bureaucracy.


    "Do you know why?"


    The Elf Grand Marshal''s voice was laced with curiosity, his tone cutting through the thick tension that filled the room.


    Grand Marshal Alaric''s gaze held steady as he answered, his words deliberate, each syllable carrying weight.


    "Read the name of the white-haired human boy that you speak of"


    A brief pause lingered as the Grand Marshals exchanged looks, then reluctantly shifted their focus back to the files before them.


    They had been too caught up in the facts to pay attention to something as trivial as names.


    These were low-ranking soldiers, after all.


    People they wouldn''t normally remember.


    But when their eyes fell upon the surname of the human boy... everything shifted.


    NULL ANTHONY


    The room seemed to hold its breath.


    A collective squint of disbelief flickered across the faces of the Grand Marshals.


    "Is this true?"


    The Werefox Grand Marshal''s voice broke the silence, soft, but heavy with shock.


    The name NULL carried more weight than any of them could have anticipated.


    "Yes"


    Grand Marshal Alaric''s voice remained deliberate, calm, and steady, but there was an undeniable sharpness to his words.


    "Null Anthony is the son, and only child, of two Supreme Monarchs: the Elemental Witch of Destruction and the Sword Saint. He is also the only grandchild of a third Supreme Monarch, the Lightning God, and the Saintess of the World"


    He paused for a moment, then added with measured clarity.


    "Although the grandmother isn''t technically a Supreme Monarch, I''m sure you understand the significance"


    The air seemed to thicken as the words settled.


    The Grand Marshals froze.


    Their minds reeled with the implications.


    ''Such backing''


    The weight of it crushed down upon them.


    Their thoughts raced as they processed what had just been revealed.


    Who didn''t know these names?


    The Elemental Witch of Destruction, a force of nature, her power unrivaled in the realms of magic.


    The Sword Saint, a man capable of cleaving through anything with his sword intent, his blade an extension of his soul.


    The Lightning God, a being who could command storms and unravel the heavens themselves.


    And the Saintess of the World, a being of wisdom and compassion, her very presence a beacon of hope.


    If even a whisper of harm reached their ears regarding their grandson, there would be no corner of existence safe from their wrath.


    These beings, these behemoths, would not hesitate to carve open passages to a higher galaxy, bringing down destruction without mercy.


    The room was utterly still, the weight of history pressing down on every shoulder.


    As the Grand Marshals continued to process the weight of Grand Marshal Alaric''s revelation, his voice cut through the silence once more.


    "He was promoted because he was the one who won the Starborn Tournament. His promotion was granted in recognition of his service to the planet as a whole"


    A ripple of understanding spread through the room.


    Now it all made sense.


    The Supreme Monarchs, despite their extraordinary power, never promoted their own kin directly.


    They adhered to tradition, allowing even their bloodlines to rise through the ranks like anyone else, proving themselves through trials, victories, and merit.


    The Grand Marshals had imagined that the three Supreme Monarchs had exerted their influence to secure Anthony''s promotion, but it seemed they had been wrong.


    The truth was far more complex, and far more earned.

 Chapter 447: Traitor?

    Anthony sat in his room, laughing uncontrollably, his eyes teary from the sheer amusement.


    He muttered incoherent gibberish under his breath as his gaze remained glued to his phone screen.


    The soundproofing of the room did its job, otherwise, the soldiers outside would''ve surely wondered who the idiot was, laughing like a maniac in the middle of the base.


    But Anthony couldn''t help it.


    This was the joy he found in roaming the net, the endless supply of absurd, hilarious people who never failed to brighten his day.


    He couldn''t help but think to himself,


    ''Some people are just too much''


    Suddenly, Anthony''s laughter ceased, as though it had never existed at all.


    His body stilled, his eyes narrowing as he shifted his gaze to the door.


    His Sense Dome flared to life, picking up on the presence of someone approaching.


    Colonel Vazeryth.


    But he wasn''t alone.


    Behind him, Anthony sensed the familiar auras of his teammates, Kingsley, Dale, Reynold, and Seraphim, each of them following in the Colonel''s wake.


    There was no time to brace himself.


    Colonel Vazeryth''s knuckles rapped gently on the door, a sound that was almost too quiet, but Anthony was already there, swift.


    He opened the door without a word, his expression unreadable.


    "Good afternoon, Colonel Vazeryth"


    Anthony said, his voice respectful as he saluted.


    Colonel Vazeryth gave a brief nod in acknowledgment, but his eyes never lingered on Anthony.


    Without missing a beat, he turned away from the door and spoke in a low, authoritative tone.


    "Follow me"


    Anthony nodded, his curiosity piqued.


    He turned his gaze toward his teammates, who stood nearby.


    Each of them exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of confusion and concern.


    They shook their heads, signaling they had no idea what was going on.


    With a final glance at the door, Anthony closed it behind him, the soft click of the lock echoing in the silence.


    He fell in line behind the Colonel, each step heavy with anticipation as they moved down the hallway.


    As they walked down the hallway, the space in front of Colonel Vazeryth seemed to bend, warping without a single movement from him.


    The Colonel was a being with the space affinity, a power that allowed him to manipulate the very fabric of reality around him.


    Without a word, a portal opened before him, its edges crackling with energy.


    Colonel Vazeryth walked through it without even a pause in his stride, his form disappearing into the swirling abyss of the portal.


    Anthony, with no hesitation, followed suit.


    His teammates did the same, one after the other, stepping into the portal without a second thought.


    The world around him seemed to distort for a moment, the familiar hallways of the base fading as the portal''s pull gripped him.


    When Anthony finally regained his senses, he found himself in an entirely different place.


    His senses snapped into focus, the new environment hitting him like a wave.


    The first thing he noticed, however, was the absence of his teammates.


    They were gone.


    ''We were all transported to separate places''


    Anthony thought as his senses began to absorb the new surroundings.


    He stood in a room painted in pure white, a whiteness that seemed more like a presence than a color. It wasn''t the sterile, cold white of a hospital or a blank canvas, it radiated a calm, soothing energy, like the very air in the room was designed to ease the mind.


    His All Seeing Eyes flickered, and as his gaze swept over the space, his heightened perception instantly caught the intricate runes etched into the walls and floor, symbols that seemed to pulse with an ancient energy.


    In the center of the room, an ordinary square table sat, flanked by two chairs.


    One chair, however, was distinctly different.


    Carved runes were drawn upon its surface, a clear indication that it held some significance.


    The other chair was simple, unadorned, just a chair.


    There were no windows, no doors, no discernible means of entry or exit.


    The room was empty, save for the table, the two chairs, and the hidden runic markings that decorated them.


    In a single heartbeat, Anthony absorbed all the information.


    His mind processed every detail in an instant.


    Anthony didn''t move.


    He didn''t speak.


    He simply stood there, calm and still, awaiting whatever was to come.


    There was an unspoken understanding in the air, a quiet certainty that something, something was about to unfold.


    As he stood in the room, Anthony could sense the walls around him, though they seemed to suppress his senses in a subtle, almost imperceptible way, it was no match for his All Seeing Eyes and Sense Dome.


    The attempts to dull his perception were futile.


    With the flick of a thought, his vision expanded. He didn''t even need to turn his head.


    His All Seeing Eyes, paired with his Sense Dome, provided him with perfect 360-degree awareness.


    Through his enhanced senses, Anthony immediately noticed two figures standing just outside the room, hidden in the periphery of his vision.


    A Dragon. A Titan.


    Both beings stood with a quiet intensity, their eyes fixed on him, studying him.


    Their presence was imposing, but more than that, it felt like they were trying to read him, to decipher his every move, every micro-expression.


    They seemed as if they were waiting for a reaction, looking for something, anything, that might reveal more about who he truly was.


    But Anthony made no movement.


    Not a single step had been taken since he arrived in the room.


    His posture remained still, his gaze fixed ahead, and his hands tucked casually into his pockets.


    It was as if he hadn''t even acknowledged the presence of the two powerful beings outside the room.


    He stood there, staring at the pristine white wall in front of him, the picture of calm indifference, his face completely expressionless.


    ''An interrogation room. Interesting''


    Anthony thought, his mind assessing the situation with clinical precision.


    ''Are the Dragon and Titan trying to build some tension by making me wait without any briefing?''


    His lips twitched in a small, invisible smirk.


    ''Too bad I''ve seen this move in movies a lot''


    The thought almost made him chuckle, but he remained perfectly still, his gaze unwavering.


    The Dragon and Titan, out of sight but not out of mind, had no idea that their attempt to create pressure was already deflected.


    A full hour passed.


    The ticking of time seemed irrelevant, stretching on in the silence of the room.


    But Anthony remained unperturbed.


    His posture unchanged, his stillness absolute. If anyone were watching, they might have believed he had fallen asleep while standing, his eyes closed, his breathing even.


    There was no tension, no sign of anxiety, not even the smallest fidget.


    He was the picture of serenity.


    The Dragon and Titan outside the room, however, were anything but serene.


    Both were Grand Marshals, veterans of countless campaigns, who had just concluded a high-stakes meeting with the other Grand Marshals.


    They had all tasked themselves with interrogating Anthony and his team, a responsibility they hadn''t taken lightly.


    Not that Anthony or his teammates had done anything wrong.


    The Grand Marshal Dragon''s piercing gaze remained fixed on Anthony as he silently observed the boy''s unmoving stance.


    "What do you think of him?"


    He asked, his voice deep and measured, though there was a hint of curiosity beneath it.


    The Grand Marshal Titan, standing just beside him, tilted his head slightly as he regarded Anthony.


    His expression was unreadable, cold even, but there was a flicker of acknowledgment in his eyes.


    "Well, at least he has a strong will and resolve"


    The Titan remarked, his voice carrying no emotion, yet the weight of his words was unmistakable.


    The Dragon''s lips curved into a faint, almost imperceptible smile.


    "To think the humans could produce such a monster"


    He mused, his tone tinged with something between admiration and disbelief.


    The Titan let out a low, rumbling chuckle, though it lacked humor.


    "He isn''t the son of just any human. He has the blood of four outrageous humans flowing through him. He is the very integration of them all"


    After Grand Marshal Alaric''s final words, they had demanded the full, unabridged files on Null Anthony.


    The file they had previously received had only detailed his military service, a mere glimpse into his time in the ranks, nothing more than a snapshot, which, to their discredit, they had barely skimmed.


    However, when they read through the entirety of his file, a sense of awe settled over them.


    The more they read, the more undeniable the truth became.


    No other race, no other individual, could have achieved what Anthony had.


    They found themselves reflecting back to when they were nineteen.


    What had they accomplished at that age?


    Had they even touched the Grandmaster mana rank?


    The answer echoed loudly within them: a resounding no.


    "I''m more baffled by how a human could possess such an exquisite and flawless face. Even his family members don''t compare in terms of appearance"


    The Dragon Grand Marshal remarked, his voice laced with curiosity


    The Titan Grand Marshal responded dryly.


    "Aren''t you a bit too old to be preoccupied with ''face cards''? I''m more curious about the physical strength packed into those muscles"


    Unbeknownst to them, every word they spoke reached Anthony''s ears with absolute clarity.


    Yet, Anthony remained unmoved, his expression unchanged.


    Anthony wasn''t the only one enduring the hour of profound silence.


    His teammates, just as clueless as he, were left in their own isolated rooms, unaware of what was to come.


    Kingsley remained as composed and unreadable as ever, his demeanor as impassive as a stone.


    Like Anthony, he stood still, not a single movement betraying his thoughts.


    Seraphim, however, seemed unbothered by the tension.


    She had conjured a spiritual construct chair for herself, sitting with perfect grace and composure, her calmness radiating as if the situation were of no concern.


    Dale and Reynold, on the other hand, were struggling.


    Sweat dripped from their brows as panic set in.


    Their minds spiraled into uncertainty.


    What if the military had branded them as traitors?

 Chapter 448: Interrogation-1

    "Shall we begin?"


    The Grand Marshal Titan''s voice resonated with authority.


    At a subtle nod from the Grand Marshal Dragon, Titan reached forward and pressed a button on the console before him.


    With a mechanical click, the wall ahead began to ascend smoothly, rolling upward like the door of a colossal vault.


    Anthony, who had stood motionless with his eyes closed and hands tucked into his pockets, finally stirred, though by scarcely an inch.


    One section of the pristine white wall behind him silently yawned open, revealing a hidden doorway.


    His eyes fluttered open, calm and unhurried, just as his head turned slightly to acknowledge the arrival of two figures, each radiating an overwhelming presence.


    The very air seemed to warp around them, bending beneath the weight of their existence.


    Yet Anthony neither flinched nor faltered.


    He remained utterly unperturbed.


    Anthony snapped into a sharp salute the moment they entered, after all, these were Grand Marshals, and he was merely a Lieutenant.


    "Good afternoon, Grand Marshals"


    He greeted respectfully.


    As for how he recognized their status so quickly, the military hierarchy made such distinctions unmistakable: each rank bore a unique uniform, distinguished by color and design.


    The regalia of the Grand Marshals was unlike any other, commanding, regal, and impossible to mistake.


    Neither the Grand Marshal Titan nor the Grand Marshal Dragon offered so much as a nod in response.


    No words were spoken.


    The Grand Marshal Dragon moved with quiet finality, seating himself without ceremony.


    Meanwhile, the Grand Marshal Titan reached into his space ring, retrieved another ordinary chair, and took his place beside the Dragon, silent, composed, and absolute.


    "Sit"


    The word echoed in perfect unison from both Grand Marshals, a command, not a suggestion.


    Their voices carried the weight of unquestionable authority.


    Without hesitation, Anthony moved toward the second chair in the room, the one distinctively marked with hidden ancient runes etched deep into its surface.


    The moment his body touched the seat, a subtle current surged through him, neither painful nor alarming, but unmistakably foreign.


    A soft chime resonated in his mind.


    [Ding]


    [A rune is being connected to the Host''s soul]


    Anthony showed no reaction.


    He had sensed the rune''s presence long before now.


    From the system notification alone, Anthony immediately understood the nature of the runes.


    A lie detection mechanism.


    ''It seems the Soulpen Sovereign''s creations go far beyond enchanted fountain pens''


    He mused silently.


    Anthony had long suspected that this particular chair, capable of linking directly to one''s soul, was the handiwork of the Soulpen Sovereign.


    Only someone with mastery over soulcraft could design such a device: one that bypassed all conventional means of deception, even abilities that could mask lies as truth.


    Against someone who could manipulate the soul itself, falsehood held no refuge.


    ''Truly... an overpowered being''


    Anthony thought.


    But would such a thing work on Anthony?


    Absolutely not.


    The presence of Romulus rendered it entirely ineffective.


    No matter how intricate the soul-binding runes were, no matter how deeply they probed for truth, their function faltered before the shadow of Romulus a presence entwined with Anthony''s very existence.


    Where Romulus lingered, even the most absolute systems of detection unraveled, like illusions in the face of a deeper reality.


    "Do you know why you''re here?"


    The Grand Marshal Dragon''s voice was brisk, clipped, devoid of warmth or patience.


    "No, sir"


    Anthony replied respectfully, his tone steady and composed.


    The Grand Marshal Titan studied him in silence for a brief moment before speaking, his voice calm but heavy with implication.


    "You''ve been accused of treason"


    At those words, the atmosphere shifted instantly.


    The air itself grew heavy, as though caught between fire and frost, fluctuating wildly with a tension that clung to the skin.


    Though the table between them was etched with sophisticated runes capable of detecting lies, the Grand Marshals did not place full faith in it.


    Not when the man before them was Anthony, a soldier whose mission report spoke of a feat nearly inconceivable: the annihilation of the soul of a being from a higher galaxy.


    What manner of soul arts and forbidden techniques did he possess?


    Could even this advanced lie detection mechanism pierce the veil of his soul?


    They weren''t so certain.


    They watched him.


    They studied him.


    They dissected him with their gaze, scrutinizing every blink, every heartbeat, every subtle contraction and dilation of his veins, every minute twitch of muscle beneath his skin.


    If it were within their power, they would have stared straight into his soul.


    But Anthony remained unmoved by the Grand Marshal Titan''s words.


    Not a flicker of emotion crossed his face.


    No sign of guilt. No trace of fear.


    Calm and collected, he offered no response, only silence.


    His eyes met theirs, steady and composed.


    He did not flinch.


    He did not falter.


    He simply stared.


    "You seem awfully quiet for someone accused of treason"


    The Grand Marshal Dragon''s voice sliced through the tension like a blade, sharp, deliberate, and probing.


    Anthony''s reply came without hesitation, his tone composed yet edged with quiet confidence.


    "If the one who accused me truly had evidence, I imagine I''d be in chains rather than seated here. Besides"


    He paused, eyes steady,


    "I trust the Military High Court to see through baseless allegations and uphold justice"


    His words held no arrogance, only conviction.


    Calm. Measured.


    The Grand Marshals exchanged the briefest of glances.


    They had hurled the word treason like a spear, hoping to pierce his composure, to fracture the still surface of his restraint.


    But the spear had struck stone.


    Anthony hadn''t cracked.


    He hadn''t even flinched.


    Their attempt to destabilize him had fallen flat, and now, it was they who reevaluated.


    "According to your mission report, you were dispatched on a reconnaissance mission. Why, then, did the mission status change the moment you entered the Bleeding Hollow Zone?"


    The Grand Marshal Titan''s voice was steady but probing, demanding clarity.


    Anthony responded with unshaken calm.


    "The moment we stepped through the portal, there was no turning back. No other exit. We were exposed, surrounded and ambushed from all sides"


    Beneath his composed exterior, a flicker of amusement simmered, tightly confined within the walls of his mind.


    He felt the urge to laugh.


    But he dared not.


    They pressed Anthony relentlessly, probing every aspect of the mission, every decision he had made, every floor they had ascended, every detail of the terrain.


    Anthony responded with utter calmness.


    There was simply nothing to conceal.


    "So"


    The Grand Marshal Titan''s voice resonated through the room like a low drumbeat.


    "After you killed this so-called higher being, you didn''t even consider bringing its corpse back? Such a prize would hold immense research value for the military"


    Anthony met the question without hesitation.


    "My priority was my teammates"


    He said evenly.


    "They sustained injuries during the battle against The Executioner. Besides, who knows what other abilities a higher being might possess? Transporting the body back to base could have exposed us to untold dangers"


    The runes etched into the table confirming the truth of his words to both Grand Marshals.


    "That wasn''t your call, Lieutenant"


    The Grand Marshal Titan''s voice dropped heavy, laden with reproach.


    "That body alone could have carved a path forward for the entire Blue Planet, yet you let it slip through your fingers, based on mere assumptions"


    Anthony''s face remained impassive, betraying no hint of emotion.


    "It was a risk I could not take, for the safety of everyone. I am the captain of the team; the final decision rests with me"


    The Grand Marshal Dragon''s fingers tapped rhythmically against the table as he fixed his gaze on Anthony.


    After a moment, he spoke again, sharp and deliberate.


    "According to the report, you faked your death using a clone. Is that correct?"


    "That is correct, sir"


    Anthony answered without hesitation.


    "I suspect you had another clone retrieve the corpse of that higher being. Are you planning to research it... for yourself?"


    The accusation hung in the air like a blade.


    Anthony''s voice remained steady, unaffected by the charge.


    "Again, sir, that is mere speculation without evidence. I''m certain my teammates would testify that we left the Bleeding Hollow Zone with nothing but the Severed Crown of Echoes"


    His calm, steady tone, coupled with the rune-etched table''s confirmation of truth, but both Grand Marshals didn''t relent.

 Chapter 449: Interrogation-2

    "According to your report, you concealed yourself using an ability, whatever it was, when you replaced yourself with that clone, correct?"


    The Grand Marshal Titan''s voice was calm but edged with suspicion.


    "That is correct, sir"


    Anthony replied, his tone unshaken and casual.


    "Then doesn''t that also mean"


    The Grand Marshal Titan''s gaze bore into Anthony''s very soul.


    "That while you were with your team, replenishing your mana, your clone could have used the exact same ability to remain hidden, and taken the corpse unnoticed?"


    His eyes seemed to pierce through Anthony''s mind, searching for any flicker of hesitation.


    "Due to the uniqueness of my clone, I can only deploy it once a month"


    Anthony said smoothly, the lie slipping effortlessly from his lips.


    But it mattered not, neither the Grand Marshals nor the arcane runes embedded in the chair and table could detect his lies.


    He remained utterly composed, his expression flat, his demeanor unflinching.


    ''How is this brat so calm?''


    The Grand Marshal Titan sent the thought directly to the Grand Marshal Dragon.


    ''Why ask me?''


    Came the reply, laced with quiet frustration.


    ''He doesn''t even flinch. His breathing is steady, his blood flow unbroken. The artifact interprets every word as absolute truth''


    The Grand Marshal Dragon let out a silent sigh, invisible to all but the air around him.


    Every tactic, every accusation they had thrown at Anthony had failed to crack his composure, failed to shake him in the slightest.


    The Grand Marshal Titan, unable to contain his curiosity any longer, leaned forward and addressed Anthony directly.


    His voice was brisk, sharp with doubt.


    "For someone in such a precarious position, you seem far too composed. Isn''t that... a little suspicious, Lieutenant Anthony?"


    Anthony shook his head slowly, his expression calm and resolute.


    "From the moment I awakened and began training under my parents, the Sword Saint and the Elemental Witch of Destruction, I was taught that panic solves nothing. One must remain cool-headed, no matter the circumstance. Besides, the innocent have no cause for fear or haste. After all, the truth shall set one free"


    His words rang with righteousness, yet beneath them lay a carefully woven lie.


    The Grand Marshals had no way of knowing this, after all, to the artifact''s unerring judgment, every syllable Anthony spoke was the very embodiment of truth.


    Even though Anthony had never spent a single moment training with either of his parents.


    Before the Grand Marshals could respond, Anthony spoke again, his voice steady and measured.


    "Accusations especially one as severe as treason, carry immense weight. Such claims can shatter a man''s future, both in life and within the military. I would appreciate knowing the name of the person who accused me. After all, without evidence, one cannot tarnish another''s reputation"


    His words hung in the air, sharp and deliberate.


    The Grand Marshals'' thoughts momentarily faltered.


    They had invoked treason merely as a gambit, a way to unsettle Anthony''s composure, never even thinking he was guilty.


    This was why they had dropped the charge the moment he denied it.


    Yet now, Anthony was turning the tables, demanding the identity of his accuser, challenging their very narrative.


    "What do you intend to do with that information?"


    The Grand Marshal Dragon''s eyes narrowed, his tone sharp.


    "You must understand that killing a fellow soldier is a grave violation of military law"


    There was no name to offer, no accuser existed, for Anthony had never truly been accused.


    The charge of treason had been a mere pretense.


    "I have no intention of killing anyone, Grand Marshals"


    Anthony replied smoothly, a faint, innocent smile playing at the corners of his lips.


    "I am well aware that such an act would be against military law. I would simply forward the names to my parents and grandfather. After all, accusing the descendant of three Supreme Monarchs of treason is no small matter, it''s practically an accusation against the three Monarchs themselves, by extension"


    Anthony''s words fell like a bombshell, detonating silently within the minds of the Grand Marshal Titan and Grand Marshal Dragon.


    They scarcely believed what they had just heard.


    Not merely one Supreme Monarch, but three accused of treason by extension.


    Their heartbeats shifted imperceptibly.


    Outwardly, they maintained a facade of calm and composure.


    But beneath that veneer, their blood ran cold; a chill crawled down their spines, and their throats suddenly grew dry.


    What could they say now?


    Admit it had been a mere joke?


    Invent a name on the spot?


    Or withhold any name at all, citing confidentiality?


    Yet, could Anthony not simply summon the three Supreme Monarchs and reveal that their own bloodline had been branded traitorous?


    Their minds raced uncontrollably, conjuring the terrifying image of three Supreme Monarchs descending upon the military base demanding answers.


    An oppressive silence filled the room, stretching endlessly between them.


    Anthony regarded the two Grand Marshals before him with an innocent, unassuming gaze.


    Yet, if anyone could peer into his mind at that very moment, they would see him doubled over in silent laughter, madness and mirth intertwined, tears glistening at the corners of his eyes, a stark contrast to his serene exterior.


    His All Seeing Eyes pierced through the layers of deception; he knew the accusation of treason was a lie, pure and simple.


    But the Grand Marshals were unaware of his insight.


    So Anthony chose to turn the entire interrogation upside down.


    After all, wasn''t this entertaining?


    If they wanted to play games, why shouldn''t he?


    He sat calmly, watching them unravel under the weight of their own facade.


    ''This isn''t some detective story where criminals spill their secrets and then the interrogators simply walk away with what they want''


    Anthony mused silently.


    ''We''re utterly doomed, aren''t we?''


    The Grand Marshal Titan transmitted telepathically to the Grand Marshal Dragon.


    ''Indeed''


    Came the grim reply.


    They had planned to play one final card, demanding Anthony prove he was the genuine Null Anthony, not some impostor from the higher galaxy.


    But now, it seemed that strategy had been rendered futile.


    Clearing their throats to steady their composure, both Grand Marshals rose from their seats.


    The Grand Marshal Dragon spoke with measured calmness,


    "No need to overthink this. We will ensure the matters linking you to treason are... silenced"


    The Grand Marshal Titan followed without hesitation.


    "The interrogation ends here, Lieutenant Anthony. You may leave"


    Without another word, they exited the room exactly as they had entered.


    The moment their footsteps faded, Anthony felt the space behind him quiver, a portal spiraling open in response.


    With an unreadable expression, he stepped through without hesitation.

 Chapter 450: One day

    As Anthony opened his eyes, he realized he had returned to the island designated for Lieutenant ranked soldiers.


    ''They''re likely trying to extract every last piece of information they can''


    He mused silently, shaking his head in quiet amusement.


    Without a word, he began making his way toward the building that housed his quarters, each step measured and soundless.


    Upon entering his room, he gently shut the door behind him, then casually resumed browsing and chatting online, as if nothing had happened.


    A few minutes later, a sharp knock echoed through the room.


    With a quiet sigh, Anthony rose from his bed and walked to the door, swinging it open with little urgency.


    Standing before him were four familiar figures, Kingsley, Seraphim, Dale, and Reynold.


    However, both Dale and Reynold were drenched in sweat, their bodies soaked as though they had been sprinting beneath a merciless sun.


    ''The interrogation must have taken its toll''


    Anthony thought, his gaze lingering on them for a moment before he silently stepped aside, allowing them to enter.


    "Damn... I nearly died in that interrogation"


    Reynold muttered, the first to break the silence as he collapsed onto the sofa with a groan.


    "With the amount of sweat pouring off you, I''d say you''re practically a corpse already"


    Seraphim remarked dryly, her tone casual but cutting.


    "Come on, you can''t tell me you weren''t at least a little shaken.They dissected every single move we made in that fractured world, down to the last detail"


    Dale chimed in, wiping another bead of sweat from his brow.


    "Let''s not dwell on it. At least we''re not sitting in a cell"


    Reynold said, exhaling as he leaned back.


    Anthony, Kingsley, and Seraphim merely observed as Dale and Reynold paced and perspired, panicking like headless chickens.


    "At least you weren''t accused of treason. Consider that a blessing"


    Anthony said flatly.


    At his words, a collective nod followed, subdued and solemn.


    "Anthony... do you know what''s going on?"


    Kingsley asked, his gaze shifting from the anxious duo to Anthony, searching for clarity in the one who always seemed to know more than he let on.


    Anthony paused for a brief moment, just long enough to let the weight of the question settle, before responding.


    "Let''s just say... a war is coming. And we''re the reason it''s about to start"


    Silence fell over the room like a heavy curtain, thick with realization and dread.


    "War? How the hell did we cause a war?"


    Dale burst out, his voice sharp with disbelief.


    "You remember the crown the Executioner entrusted to us?"


    Anthony replied, his tone calm and deliberate.


    "Let''s just say... the demons have no intention of letting it slip through their grasp"


    Their expressions tightened, brows furrowing in confusion and unease.


    With another weary sigh, Anthony stepped forward, realizing there was no more room for half-truths.


    "It''s time you knew"


    He said, his voice low.


    "About the Severed Crown of Echoes... and the power it holds"


    Anthony began detailing the true nature of the artifact they had recovered.


    As he spoke, it became clear that only Kingsley and Seraphim were beginning to grasp the depth of what he was revealing.


    Realizing the others still lingered in confusion, he shifted his tone, speaking with greater clarity and weight.


    He painted a grim picture, of the devastation that would unfold should the crown fall into demonic hands: a cascade of death, chaos, and irreversible imbalance across realms.


    The room fell into a heavy stillness. For a few long seconds, no one spoke. No one even breathed.


    Then Seraphim broke the silence, her voice firm and resolute.


    "What should we do?"


    The question hung in the air, directed at Anthony, who sat with unnerving composure, like someone who had seen the storm long before the clouds gathered.


    "My advice?"


    Anthony said, his voice calm and measured.


    "Prepare yourselves. Spend every military point you''ve earned, burn through it like it''s your last chance. Because, if you''re lucky, you might actually live long enough to earn more. A full-scale war is brewing. We don''t know when it will begin... the demons could strike at any moment"


    His words settled over them like a thundercloud, their expressions darkening further.


    They had points, yes, but was it enough?


    They hadn''t even been credited yet for the Bleeding Hollow Zone mission.


    "Unlike in the fractured world, I may not be there to save you... or heal your wounds... or issue commands"


    Anthony continued, legs crossed with unnerving composure.


    He leaned forward slightly, eyes steady.


    "So prepare, like it''s your last day alive"


    Then, as if in answer to their silent prayers, their military point cards began to vibrate within their space rings.


    With a practiced wave of their hands, each summoned their cards.


    Seraphim, Dale, and Reynold''s eyes widened in astonishment as their gazes locked onto the latest transaction.


    Two hundred thousand military points.


    The military had credited them an enormous sum, more than enough to acquire whatever supplies or equipment they might require, without concern for dwindling balances.


    Instantly, their anxieties seemed to dissolve, replaced by a newfound surge of confidence and determination.


    Anthony and Kingsley remained composed, their expressions betraying no excitement.


    After all, the points held little significance for them.


    Although Anthony had no system points to spend, but it mattered little, after all, the month was nearly over, just a few hours from now.


    "Well, the generous allocation of points makes sense, given the magnitude of what we''ve accomplished"


    Anthony remarked thoughtfully,


    With that, his military point card vanished back into the depths of his space ring, the faint glow fading into silence.


    Seraphim rose from her seat, determination etched into her features.


    "I need to prepare a few things before whatever''s coming arrives"


    She said firmly, moving toward the door.


    But as she reached it, she suddenly paused and turned back, her gaze locking onto Anthony''s.


    "Do you know how much time we have before the demons strike?"


    Anthony met her steady look with a calm look.


    "I''m not an all knowing being Seraphim"


    He replied evenly.


    Yet her unwavering stare seemed to silently demand more, prompting a reluctant sigh from him.


    "But if I had to guess"


    He continued,


    "We have at most two days. That''s based on how quickly news of the demons'' losses will reach their highest echelons, and the intelligence that the military has taken possession of the Crown"


    "One day"


    Seraphim muttered under her breath, steeling herself as she stepped out to make her preparations.


    Dale and Reynold rose from their seats, trailing silently behind her.


    In their minds, the chilling truth settled: they had no more than a single day before chaos and carnage would engulf them all.


    Anthony''s gaze shifted to Kingsley, who remained seated, motionless and composed.


    "You''ve grown stronger again, haven''t you?"


    Anthony remarked quietly, his expression unreadable as he studied him.


    Kingsley''s lips curved into a broad, genuine smile.


    "You noticed, huh? I shouldn''t be surprised"


    He replied with a hint of pride.


    Yet, he made no move to question how Anthony had discerned the change.


    Anthony shook his head with a weary sigh.


    Kingsley had been defeated by an existence far beyond his reach, yet after only a few hours of silent meditation, he had emerged stronger.


    Anthony''s thoughts drifted to Aaaninja, the Time Celestial, a broken character in his own right, who had suffered his first loss at Anthony''s hands.


    Like Kingsley, Aaaninja too had grown in strength after that defeat.


    Then there was Lucian, whom Anthony was certain had reached staggering new heights of power following his own loss to Aaaninja.


    It seemed these individuals found resilience and strength through the crucible of their first true defeat.


    And yet, here Anthony sat, unchanged in battle prowess, stagnant.


    ''So much for being the protagonist''


    He mused silently.

 Chapter 451: Orders

    The Grand Marshals had regrouped after thoroughly interrogating Anthony''s teammates, extracting every last fragment of detail with precision.


    Answers came easily, the team had nothing to conceal, and no reason to withhold the truth.


    Yet tension rippled through the upper ranks of the military.


    It wasn''t every day that the Grand Marshals convened, not once, but three times in a single day.


    A rare occurrence that spoke volumes.


    Whispers circulated like wildfire.


    Something significant was unfolding.


    And the weight of it pressed down on every soul.


    What truly set off alarm bells in the minds of many was the fact that the Grand Marshals themselves had personally interrogated a group of Lieutenant-ranked soldiers.


    To the upper echelons, every detail screamed of impending disaster.


    After all, the seven Grand Marshals answered only to three Warlords, and above them, a single Supreme Monarch.


    For them to descend so many tiers down the military hierarchy... it could only mean one thing:


    Something catastrophic was on the horizon.


    The Grand Marshals moved with relentless speed and surgical precision.


    Within moments, word was dispatched to the three Warlords.


    None was sent to the Supreme Monarch, such was beyond their jurisdiction.


    Besides, it was said that the Supreme Monarch already knew all that transpired within the military''s deepest circles.


    As the message reached the Warlords, authorization came without delay, a silent but absolute endorsement of the Grand Marshals'' course of action.


    With that, a singular order echoed across the military: every soldier from the rank of Major to General was to report immediately.


    No hesitation. No excuses.


    Across the base and beyond, soldiers dropped what they were doing and moved with swift, unwavering obedience.


    The seven Grand Marshals didn''t waste their breath explaining the Severed Crown of Echoes, such knowledge was far above the clearance of those gathered.


    Instead, they delivered a single, chilling truth:


    The demons were going to invade, and it could happen at any moment.


    A suffocating silence settled over the assembly. Eyes widened. Bodies tensed.


    The weight of impending war crashed down on every officer present.


    But the Grand Marshals were unmoved by their shock.


    They hadn''t summoned them to panic.


    They had summoned them to act.


    Without hesitation, they issued a series of rapid, decisive commands to every division under their command.


    Recall and Readiness


    The Grand Marshals ordered an immediate emergency recall: "All field units are to cease current missions and return to base. Priority Alpha-One. No exceptions"


    Training operations were halted. "Suspend all drills. Transition to full-scale battle readiness. This is not a drill, full mobilization begins now"


    Reserves were activated without delay. "All off-duty personnel are to report to their units within the hour. Status reports every fifteen minutes"


    Base Fortification


    Defensive measures were escalated. "Deploy mana-barrier units. All shield generators are to be reinforced and recalibrated for maximum density. We want triple-layered defenses active across all perimeter zones"


    The outer wall was bolstered. "Anchor mobile shield towers around the full base perimeter. Set pulse intervals to demon-repulsion mode"


    Magical wards were prioritized. "Engrave and activate elemental warding circles. Use all available affinities, fire, lightning, light, dark, and chaos resistance. Demonic corruption must not breach our walls"


    Terrain reinforcement was ordered. "Dig in fallback trenches. Rune traps are to be embedded beneath all approach routes. Coordinate with Earth mages to raise stone bulwarks as secondary cover"


    Combat Unit Positioning


    Frontline units received clear instructions. "Position elite squads at all entry points and watchtowers. Anti-large-unit and anti-air specialists are to take the high ground"


    Long-range coordination followed. "Artillery mages and sharpshooters will operate at max visual range. All archers are to apply enchanted vision protocols, night-sight, mana-sense, and distortion detection"


    Aerial surveillance was enforced. "Deploy all airborne scouts and sentries. Patrolling rotations are to be seamless, the sky must remain under our control at all times"


    Medical and Civilian Protocols


    Civilian safety was prioritized. "Begin Level Three evacuation. All non-combatants are to be relocated to underground sanctuaries immediately"


    Healing forces were mobilized. "Medical corps are to establish triage zones outside the command bunker. Regeneration kits, high-tier healing potions, and mana infusion stations must be stocked and manned"


    Healers were reassigned for maximum effect. "Combat healers are to be categorized and stationed by output tier, keep high-end mana and aura healers near the frontline reserves"


    Logistics and Supply Deployment


    Armory access was unlocked. "Distribute mana potions, aura stabilizers, anti-curse charms, and elemental elixirs to all squads, prioritize those on the outer perimeter"


    Weapon caches were opened. "The armory will unlock all restricted stock. Advanced weaponry, enchanted blades, and soul-bound gear are now available for deployment"


    Crafting experts were summoned.


    "Blacksmiths, enchanters, and artificers are to work around the clock, reinforce armor, sharpen blades, and inscribe temporary enchantments"


    Intelligence and Reconnaissance


    Shadow scouts were deployed. "Send reconnaissance mages and stealth units toward all known demon approach routes. They are to report back every hour, no silence longer than twenty minutes is to be tolerated"


    Magical foresight units were activated. "The Seer Division is to commence astral scans and precognitive rituals. We need to predict the first wave''s timing and structure before they breach striking distance"


    Strategic Field Orders


    Dimensional defenses were readied. "Assign high-tier mages to all suspected rift points. If any gate begins to manifest, it is to be sealed, shattered, or bombarded with nullification spells immediately"


    Command delegation was enforced. "Appoint battlefield commanders to each quadrant of the base. If main command is cut off, quadrant leaders are authorized to operate independently under Battle Code Black"


    Emergency reinforcements were called. "Begin summoning formations. High-tier guardians, magical constructs, and ancient wards are to be called upon. Prepare teleportation anchors for last-minute defense insertion"


    At the Grand Marshals'' command, soldiers from the ranks of Major to Colonel to General sprang into motion without hesitation.


    Boots thundered against the earth.


    Figures blurred into streaks of motion, darting across the terrain with practiced precision.


    Others soared into the skies, their auras leaving trails of power in their wake.


    Elements responded in kind, wind howled, flames danced, and lightning cracked, answering the calls of their wielders as the military surged into overdrive.


    Danger loomed, thick and undeniable.


    And with disciplined urgency, they moved to execute every order issued, swiftly, flawlessly, without question.

 Chapter 452: Preparation

    The clang of orders, sharp, unequivocal, resounded through the command halls, propelling every division into precise motion.


    On the vast expanse of the base''s tarmac, sleek warships stood ready, their hulls meticulously aligned.


    At the beckoning of the high command, ancient wards beneath their hulls flared to life in spiraling currents of arcane light.


    In unison, the vessels rose, pivoting smoothly on invisible airstreams, until they hovered in disciplined formation above the staging grounds.


    Below, amidst the network of armories and supply depots, soldiers moved with purposeful urgency.


    Iron and steel were drawn from racks: cuirasses, sabatons, gauntlets, each piece of armor borne into waiting hands.


    Young conscripts, faces taut with resolve, collected healing vials stamped with the emblem of the medical corps.


    Teams of medics in stark uniforms organized crates of restorative elixirs, their movements disciplined and methodical.


    A cadre of enchantresses and runecasters stood apart, gauntleted fingers dancing across steel and leather.


    No parchment sigils marked their work; instead, they intoned low incantations, suffusing weapons and armor with latent vigor.


    Swords glowed faintly along their blades, as though suffused with living energy; breastplates pulsed with protective wards that would absorb the first blow of infernal incursion.


    Shields took on a subtle iridescence, offering both warding and reinforcement; even the simple iron helmets resonated with a humming resonance, poised to channel defensive spells the instant chaos broke loose.


    At the heart of the base, the Logistics Department convened under the watchful escort of veteran soldiers.


    Steel-tipped pikes formed a protective ring around the stewards of supplies as they were shepherded into subterranean vaults.


    There, within vaulted chambers hewn from bedrock, massive locks and ancient wards sealed their retreat.


    Scrolls of inventory, lists of munitions, and manifests of vital provisions were stowed safely away, guarded by layers of seals designed to withstand siege and sabotage.


    Elsewhere, aerial communication networks sparked to life.


    Hawk-like couriers, half-mechanical constructs bristling with enchantments, launched skyward, cradling crystal orbs.


    These orbs transmitted every update from the base: logistical changes, tactical adjustments, and resource allocations.


    The swift return of these couriers with message-bearing talismans ensured that each fleet commander and ground officer received identical directives, synchronizing every action across the sprawling installation.


    Within the munitions workshops, artillery units oversaw the final production of heavy ordnance.


    Enormous catapults and bolt-throwers were recalibrated; their torsion frames retuned to deliver maximum force.


    Workers poured molten metal into forms, forging cannonballs inscribed with subtle glyphs meant to detonate on the cusp of enemy assembly.


    Each projectile passed through a gauntlet of inspection, sorcerers probed them with detection wards, ensuring no flaw could compromise their destructive potential.


    On the flight deck, captains strode among sleek patrol cruisers, their mantles billowing in synthetic gusts.


    At their feet, engineers and gunners conducted last-minute examinations of propulsion arrays.


    The soft hiss of mana reactors filling to capacity mingled with the clatter of calibration wrenches.


    When the final clearance was granted, every cruiser banked upward in succession, slicing through clouds toward designated aerial perches beyond the base''s perimeter.


    Back on solid ground, infantry brigades formed in segmented rows.


    Tiled pavements rang with the steady click of sabatons.


    There was no ceremonial rhythm, only the austere precision of soldiers bracing for the unknown: shield walls locked, their edges brushed with warded lacquer; spears held at the ready, their tips tipped in silver alloys known to repel demonic taint.


    Archers assembled behind them, quivers heavy with feathered shafts. Each arrow bore a slender band of binding enchantment, designed to ensnare any fiend that dared breach the initial defensive line.


    Healers and field surgeons, unarmed yet resolute, mustered at the bivouac tents along the base perimeter.


    Their tents, fashioned from reinforced silken cloth, were branded with discreet symbols of healing.


    In the wan light of dawn, they positioned portable font-stations and set to work calibrating etheric catalysts.


    Mortar-like dispensers were loaded with powdered salve and baleful charcoal, enabling rapid deployment of medicinal smokescreens should enemy toxins be unleashed.


    Even as battle loomed unseen, they stood ready to meet the exigencies of carnage with unwavering competence.


    Meanwhile, battalions of steed-mounted troopers thundered across open grounds.


    Their mounts, long-bred from griffin stock, panted through protective barding, nostrils flaring as they tested their endurance.


    Riders adjusted their saddles and tightened straps around dragonbone lances, running gauntlets along blade edges until they sparkled in the morning haze.


    The thunder of hooves carried on the wind, a promise of devastating flank maneuvers at the first sign of incursion.


    In the command tower, a council of high-ranking officers leaned over shifting tactical diagrams, wrought in living mana.


    Wisps of azure glow traced possible enemy vectors and defensive chokepoints.


    Commanders traced gloved fingers along projected lines, rearranging the distribution of forces with surgical precision.


    Every unit''s position, from the patrol cruisers looming above to the armored columns nested in key choke passages, was meticulously logged.


    When the final dispositions were approved, orders cascaded through enchanted comm-spheres to every division quartered across the base.


    At the western perimeter, siege battalions tested gargantuan ballistae.


    Bolstered by animated steel frames, these engines of destruction required nothing more than a whispered command to unleash their volleys.


    Mages wove protective barriers around the tethering chains, ensuring that no errant backlash would imperil the operators.


    With each trial launch, thunderous reports echoed against the ramparts, filling the air with charged anticipation.


    In the barracks, chaplains and morale officers convened with fresh-faced soldiers.


    In lieu of sermons, they delivered concise exhortations: reminders of oaths sworn to the base, of comradeship forged in shared purpose, and of the savage fate that awaited should the defenders falter.


    Blankets of muted liturgy replaced lengthy speeches; every word was honed to instill steely resolve rather than hollow bravado.


    Back at the aerial assembly zones, fleet captains transmitted final readouts: fuel reserves, crystal charges for spell reactors, and compression ratios for gravitic drives.


    Analytical artificers flickered reports in holographic arrays, confirming that every vessel possessed sufficient capacity for extended sorties and rapid redeployments.


    Once satisfied, commanders signaled for the cruisers to glide into concealed perches, their hulls camouflaged by layered illusion spells, waiting only for the summons to surge forth.


    As these preparations reached fevered completion, tension coalesced into a palpable current across the base.


    The scent of oiled steel, of heated metal, and of charged mana filled the air, weaving through every barracks, every workshop, every warded vault.


    Though no demon host yet darkened the horizon, every soldier, healer, and logistician felt the weight of the impending storm.


    And so, in hushed expectancy, the entire garrison stood poised, a vast engine of martial precision, ready to unleash its calculated fury.


    Every order, every incantation, every sharpened edge, had been marshaled toward a single purpose: the protection of the base against an enemy that remained unseen but universally feared.


    In that silent crucible of anticipation, the base itself became a living fortress, braced to endure and to prevail.

 Chapter 453: It begins

    The first breach was announced not by the distant drum of combat but by an earth-shuddering roar from the base''s heart.


    A torn rift of violet-black light split the reinforced courtyard''s granite paving, disgorging a horde of hideous silhouettes.


    Soldiers looked up from their drills only to see grotesque forms, horned, sinewed, and leering, pouring through the shimmering tear.


    Chaos erupted in every direction.


    Warships docked on retractable pylons unleashed volleys of searing plasma and scintillating arc-lance beams, their fire streaking through the courtyard''s mist.


    The sky over the base lit up with tracer trails; cruisers banked and pivoted to strike at demons that caromed across the tarmac.


    From the flight decks, gunners pressed gauntlet-mounted relays, unleashing torrents of compressed mana that sizzled against the invaders'' flesh.


    On the ground, infantry units scrambled to form defensive perimeters.


    Human soldiers instantly raised their warded shields, absorbing the first onslaught of demonic claws and sulfurous flame.


    Across the lines, elven archers let fly volleys of enchanted arrows that exploded into radiant blossoms on impact, scattering fiendish ranks.


    Dragon soldiers, scaled and indomitablez roared as they hefted massive greatswords, cleaving demons in two.


    Even phoenix soldiers, their crimson feathers aflame with inner fire, soared into the fray, unleashing spirals of solar-hot embers that consumed any chaos-spawn unfortunate enough to cross their path.


    No one could say how the demons had bypassed the base''s arcane teleportation barriers.


    Every countermeasure had been calibrated to detect and neutralize rifts opening from outside.


    Yet now, portals of shifting runic geometry bloomed at will: at the armory''s entrance, within the healer tents, and even above the command tower''s observation deck.


    From these tears, demons poured forth with startling rapidity, overwhelming outlying pickets before they could sound full alarm.


    Magic and chaos energy collided in a tempest of crackling arcs.


    Soldiers chanted incantations taught since their first muster: pillars of azure flame sprouted beneath charging demons; tremorsplit shocks rent the stone under unholy behemoths; chains of binding light flickered into existence, ensnaring lesser fiends.


    Their energy, drawn from raw mana reserves, burned bright and dangerous.


    Yet the demons answered with their own brand of sorcery, chaos bolts that warped the air and unleashed corrosive outbursts, tendrils of eldritch smoke that choked lungs and rusted armor.


    Amidst the cacophony, weapons clashed in brutal intimacy.


    A demonic knight, crown of obsidian horns gleaming, lunged at a human swordsman.


    Their blades met in a thunderous ring; sparks flew as metal resisted abyssal steel.


    The swordsman staggered back, crimson spray painting the courtyard stone, but his companion, a phoenix sent a wave of solar ardor crashing into the demon''s flank, forcing a retreat that saved multiple lives.


    Overhead, warships unleashed beam salvos that carved brilliant gouges through columns of fiends.


    The thunder of their cannons rolled like distant storms; columns of smoke rose where demons had massed too heavily.


    But, for every demon felled by plasma and mana, two more swarmed through newly opened portals.


    Defenders realized with grim astonishment that the rifts were proliferating, as though some hidden master scripted their emergence.


    Within the healer tents, sanctified lanterns glowed with healing energies.


    Medics moved swiftly: etheric bandages were wrapped around gaping wounds, fists pressed over shattered bone to staunch the flow of blood.


    Battle-choruses of suffering groans mingled with the keening of wounded dragons and the crackle of residual magic.


    Even as healers patched one soldier, they were forced to leap back from another demonic incursion at the tent''s edge.


    In the command tower, the officers'' crystal diagrams flickered red with expanding breach markers.


    High Command barked orders into comm-spheres, frantically reroute reinforcements, collapse perimeter barriers, seal capstone wards.


    Yet every sealing ritual was met by the instantaneous birth of a new portal.


    The realization dawned: these invaders possessed an unprecedented mastery of chaos to circumvent defenses.


    Amid this storm, a base''s elite Phoenix soldier emerged.


    Clad in gilded armor that shimmered like dawn, they formed a living phalanx around the command hub.


    Spears tipped with dragonsteel pointed outward, channeling both mana and inner auric flames.


    In tandem, they unleashed a conflagration of light and heat that swept across the courtyard, obliterating lesser demons in a blinding gust.


    Below them, Titan juggernauts broke through frantic melee lines.


    Each step they took crushed a fiend beneath clawed boots; each swing of their halberds carved arcs of molten embers that scalded chaos forges.


    Their warcries shook the very air, bolstering faltering troops and reminding all that even in this sudden siege, valor could turn the tide.


    Sorcerers stationed around the perimeter lit prismatic wards along the ramparts.


    These walls shimmered like living rainbows, each color tuned to repel a specific chaos frequency. W


    hen a vortex of dark energy slammed against the barrier, it flared violet-white before dissipating into harmless motes.


    For brief moments, pockets of calm formed behind these wards, offering refuge to stragglers and wounded.


    Inside the shattered armory, gunners and engineers attempted to restore power to fallback weapons.


    Turrets dormant since the last training drills whirred to life, gyroscopes locking onto targets with mechanical precision.


    Steel-lined projectiles discharged in rapid volleys, staggering demons mid-assault.


    The rhythmic hammering of turrets offered a heartbeat of stability in the unending tumult.


    Yet, the demons pressed on.


    From a massive portal torn open within the medic quarters, a rampaging behemoth emerged, its form a shifting amalgam of sinew and shadow.


    It hurled fist-sized motes of corruptive zeal that exploded into plumes of noxious gas.


    A contingent of elven soldiers met it, launching piercing lances of concentrated mana into its chest.


    The creature reeled, but its shriek split the air as its flesh reknit, chaos energy thrumming through its form.


    At that moment, the commander atop the command tower gave a single, resonant shout, an order that rang clear through every comm-link: "Activate the Prism Barrier!"


    Mages along the outer sky platform converged their staffs, weaving a lattice of refractive enchantments.


    The air above the base fractured into translucent shards of light.


    As the behemoth tore rampage across the courtyard, these shards descended like celestial hail, bombarding it with pure prismatic wrath.


    Under their assault, the creature convulsed, and with a final, great crash, collapsed into a smoking ruin.


    For a breathless instant, silence fell, broken only by the hiss of dissipating magic.


    Every eye turned to the shattered courtyard, where men and beasts alike breathed ragged, victorious gasps.


    But the war had only begun.


    Through the remaining portals, more demons swarmed, pouring into every sector: from one floating island to the other, from the training grounds to the subterranean vaults.


    The base had become a crucible of fire and steel.


    Spells and chaos energies crackled; beams cut through demonic ranks; blades clashed against jagged infernal steel; healers raced among the injured.


    In this sudden and savage maelstrom, bred from the unknown art of portal invocation, the defenders fought with every ounce of skill and courage at their command.


    And though stunned by the demons'' ability to infiltrate so deeply, no soldier, mage, or healer wavered.


    Each knew that this day would be etched into history: when the enemy struck from within, and the garrison endured.


    In that brutal half-light of chaos and valor, the true war had finally begun.

 Chapter 454: All a game

    Anthony hovered in midair, his silk-like white hair flowing gracefully with the wind.


    All around him, chaos reigned.


    Destruction trailed in his wake, and explosions erupted in relentless succession.


    He turned his gaze to the left, there, screams pierced the air as soldiers clashed with grotesque abominations, each side locked in a savage struggle for survival.


    He turned his gaze to the right, there, bodies fell like wilted leaves, blood weaving across the ground and pooling as if to form a river of the fallen.


    He turned his gaze behind, there, smoke billowed into the sky while the echoes of steel and death rang unceasingly.


    Then, he lifted his gaze upward, there, numerous portals unfurled across the heavens, from which demons and abominations poured like a torrential rain.


    It was almost ironic, the military had spent countless hours issuing commands, fortifying borders, and positioning their forces at the frontlines, all in preparation for an external invasion.


    Only for the demons to emerge from the most unexpected place of all: from within.


    Anthony didn''t need to wonder, or even guess, how the demons had managed to establish a portal within the heart of the military base.


    They had spies embedded in the ranks all along.


    No one knew how long these infiltrators had been among them, nor how high they had risen within the chain of command.


    But one thing was certain, they had been patient, meticulously weaving their schemes, laying traps and contingencies like a spider preparing its web.


    The demons had prepared for this day in advance, and now it had come.


    With it, the military''s intricate mechanisms meant to prevent spatial intrusions from outside the base crumbled into irrelevance.


    Unlike the Baptism event hosted by the military after completing their mandatory year of training, where Anthony had immediately stepped forward to heal the wounded, this time, he remained still.


    Calm. Unfazed. Watching in silence, his eyes devoid of emotion.


    ''The Supreme Monarch and the Warlords aren''t making a move''


    Anthony thought.


    And it was understandable.


    If the Supreme Monarch chose to intervene, a mere wave of their hand would be enough to bring this entire charade to an end.


    Even the three Warlords remained behind the scenes.


    Not even the Grand Marshals had stepped forward.


    Yet every soldier, from the highest-ranking Generals to the lowest Recruits, fought with everything they had.


    Anthony''s gaze shifted.


    In another direction, he saw the very people he had spent a year training alongside, now locked in a desperate struggle for survival.


    What they faced now was something the Baptism could never hope to replicate.


    Anthony''s gaze drifted toward the Tower of Knowledge.


    It wasn''t difficult to conclude that the Soulpen Sovereign wouldn''t lift a finger, unless the demons were foolish enough to lay a hand on his tower.


    And yet, he had taken no precautions.


    No barriers surrounded the tower, no aura of protection, not even the faintest trace of intent or mana.


    Still, every demon and abomination, even the weakest among them, steered clear of it, as if the tower carried a curse.


    Anthony let out a quiet smile at the thought, shaking his head in silent amusement.


    He understood why these powerhouses refused to act.


    Stronger soldiers were forged in blood and destruction, not in comfort or protection.


    They left the groundwork to those beneath them in power, only stepping in when true titans emerged.


    Unless the true commanders of the enemy appeared, they wouldn''t even consider intervening.


    Simply put, this was all a game to them, a brutal trial by fire masked as necessity.


    As Anthony drifted in thought, a swarm of a hundred disfigured abominations surged toward him.


    Their eyes burned with unhinged madness, void of reason, absent of sanity.


    They existed for one purpose alone: to feed their insatiable hunger for death and destruction.


    Their grotesque wings beat furiously against the wind like a plague of flies, shrieking as they closed in.


    But Anthony didn''t move.


    "You''re disturbing my movie"


    Anthony''s voice cut through the chaos.


    At the sound, time itself seemed to freeze, the abominations halted midair, suspended as if caught in a frozen moment.


    Anthony didn''t even glance at them.


    He spoke again, calm and unbothered:


    "Die"


    His words, sharp and absolute, became law.


    In an instant, the abominations erupted like fireworks, their black-and-green blood splattering the air, painting a macabre masterpiece.


    But none of it came close to Anthony, as Infinity held everything firmly at bay.


    His gaze shifted, his piercing blue eyes settling on Lieutenant Darren, the very vampire who had brought him to this base.


    Darren moved with lethal finesse and blinding speed.


    He carried no weapon, his vampiric claws were more than enough.


    His form flickered between demons, leaving gashes in his wake, blood spurting wherever his claws struck.


    His blood-red eyes glowed fiercely as the blood pooling beneath his feet twisted to his will.


    It rose, coalescing into a deadly arsenal, daggers, knives, swords, hammers, halberds, all suspended in the air.


    "Fall"


    His stern voice echoed.


    And fall the weapons did.


    Each found its mark with unerring precision.


    They did not merely rain down haphazardly; Darren meticulously directed every blood wepaon toward a chosen enemy.


    Each blood weapon reaped lives in service of his cause.


    He blurred forward once more, poised to launch another assault.


    But suddenly, a foot intruded into his field of vision.


    With a fluid twist, he dodged gracefully and without hesitation, no pause, no glance to identify his assailant.


    No.


    He struck back in the very next instant.


    His claws slashed through the air, releasing arcs of claw-infused aura.


    The attacker, caught utterly off guard, met a swift and fatal end.


    Darren didn''t even pause to confirm the kill; his mind, body, and soul moved as one, seamlessly flowing into the next moment with relentless precision.


    His knees dropped to the ground, palm pressing firmly against the earth.


    His lips parted as he spoke with chilling calm:


    "Blood Freeze"


    A sinister red energy rippled outward from his palm, spreading for kilometers with him at its center.


    Every living being within its reach, soldiers, demons, abominations alike, halted instantly, frozen in place as Darren seized control over their blood.


    "Blood Explosion"


    As the words slipped from his lips, everything, except the soldiers, began to swell grotesquely.


    Those soldiers who regained control over their body vanished instantly from their positions.


    The moment they moved, a torrent of explosions erupted.


    Flesh, innards, organs, skin, bones, and blood rained down in a gruesome storm.


    The stench and roar of chaos filled the air, sickening in its intensity.


    But the falling blood never splashed upon the earth.


    It froze midair, suspended under Darren''s absolute control.


    His eyes flared again, his cold gaze sharp as he uttered another command:


    "Blood Cyclone"


    The suspended blood spun with maddening speed, forming a violent vortex.


    Then, with a cataclysmic burst, it detonated outward, sweeping through and annihilating every enemy beyond the reach of his prior attack.


    Darren''s hair whipped wildly in rhythm with the destruction he unleashed.


    A fierce grin spread across his face, vampiric fangs bared in full display.


    His bloodlust surged to its peak as he advanced.


    The wind howled around him, screaming in his wake.


    The demons had dared to invade the military base, seeking madness.


    Madness was exactly what they would find.


    Carnage was what he would bestow.

 Chapter 455: Aetherlock

    The soldiers stationed just outside the military base hurriedly retreated, their figures vanishing through the shimmering barrier that encased the entire installation.


    This barrier was the Aetherlock, an advanced military shield.


    Rumored to be impervious to all but the most devastating assaults, it was said that only beings on par with the Supreme Monarchs possessed the strength to breach it.


    What truly set the Aetherlock apart, however, was its unique capability: it completely repelled all forms of chaos energy, rendering it unable to penetrate the base.


    This impenetrability was precisely why the military forces had been positioned outside the shield, there was simply no way for anything imbued with chaos energy to pass through from outside.


    Soldiers surged toward the military base from every direction, some soaring through the air at blistering speeds, propelled by desperation and instinct.


    In that moment, discipline collapsed.


    The carefully issued commands from earlier disintegrated into chaos as military formations scattered and dissolved.


    Floating islands trembled, then plummeted.


    Structures crumbled into ruin.


    Shards of stone and massive boulders rained from above like wrathful meteors.


    The war that was meant to be waged outside the protection of the Aetherlock had now erupted within its bounds.


    It became a free for all.


    Aircraft ascended swiftly into the sky, their hulls thrumming with power as energy surged through their cores.


    With calculated precision, they unleashed a relentless barrage from above.


    Beams of concentrated light sliced through the chaos like divine retribution.


    Bullets forged with pure mana and intent whistled downward in an unending storm.


    Yet, for every demon or abomination that fell, another emerged, stepping forth unflinchingly from the ever-widening portals, as if death itself meant nothing.


    A colossal, behemoth-like abomination let out a thunderous roar, its voice rending the sky and shuddering through the very fabric of the air.


    Its serpentine body stretched for hundreds of meters, a monstrous silhouette coiled like an apocalyptic serpent poised to swallow the sun itself.


    Then, its gaping maw snapped open, and raw energy began to convulse within, gathering in wild, volatile waves.


    Heads turned sharply.


    Eyes gleamed with urgency. Wills steeled in an instant.


    A commanding voice shattered the tension:


    "Barrier!"


    In response, power surged from every direction as mages soared into the sky.


    Each extended their hands, chanting in unison as arcane sigils ignited, barrier spells manifesting like radiant shields against the incoming devastation.


    But the behemoth-like abomination paid no heed to the barriers or the scrambling mages, it simply unleashed its wrath.


    With a deafening roar, the amassed energy surged forth in an instant, released without hesitation.


    The very air split apart as a colossal beam of raw destruction tore through the sky, the wind shrieking in protest as it passed.


    A thunderous boom followed as the attack slammed into the first barrier.


    It didn''t hold, it didn''t even resist.


    The barrier vaporized on contact, erased as though it had never existed.


    The second barrier formed in its path, glowing brightly, but it was equally futile.


    The energy beam ripped through layer after layer, shattering each spell with terrifying ease.


    By the time it reached the final barrier, the blast had lost some of its momentum, but not enough.


    The last shield cracked violently, barely holding before the beam finally dispersed, its remnants scattering like dying embers in the wind.


    "Bring it down"


    Another voice rang out, sharp, commanding, absolute.


    In the next instant, the sky thundered as soldiers launched upward, their forms blurring into streaks of motion.


    They encircled the massive abomination without pause, and unleashed their assault the moment they arrived.


    Aura. Mana. Elemental fury. Spiritual energy.


    All erupted in unison, brilliant and violent.


    A piercing, guttural screech tore from the creature''s throat, its cry laced with agony so fierce it shattered eardrums and cracked stone.


    But the resistance was brief.


    The light in its monstrous eyes flickered, then vanished.


    Its massive form plummeted from the sky like a falling star.


    When it struck the earth, the ground convulsed.


    An earthquake rippled out for several kilometers, the sheer weight of the corpse carving a crater into the battlefield, final, unmoving, and dead.


    But before the soldiers could even redirect their focus to their next targets.


    More behemoth-like abominations emerged, identical to the one they had just slain, each stepping through the yawning portals with dreadful purpose.


    Then came a sharp whisper of power.


    [Dark Magic: Death Command]


    A human soldier suddenly appeared atop the still-warm corpse of the fallen beast, his cloak billowing from the surge of mana gathering around him.


    Dark sigils pulsed beneath his feet as he raised his hand, eyes glowing with eerie brilliance.


    Mana roared at his command, and in a single, chilling second, the behemoth''s massive body convulsed, then rose.


    Brought back to life, but no longer its own.


    Now bound in servitude.


    Without wasting a breath, the soldier pointed forward, his voice cold and resolute.


    "Kill them"


    The reanimated abomination turned, its once mindless gaze now sharp with cruel purpose, ready to face its kin as a weapon of the very force it once sought to destroy.


    The sky blazed with the fury of unleashed magic, dazzling spells painting the heavens in a chaotic dance of light and destruction.


    Elemental storms clashed above, roaring with unrestrained power, while tendrils of chaos energy slithered through the air, corrupting everything they touched.


    [Healing Art: Vitality Resurgence]


    High above the battlefield, an elven mage hovered, his hands aglow with radiant energy as ancient incantations spilled from his lips.


    A warm, golden light cascaded downward, weaving through the chaos like a lifeline.


    Wounds began to mend, skin knitting partially, bleeding staunched, shattered bones held in place by threads of light.


    Though the healing was incomplete, it was enough.


    Enough to keep soldiers on their feet.


    Enough to dull their pain.


    Enough to let them fight another moment longer.


    And in this war, sometimes a moment was everything.


    The elven mage, breath ragged from constant casting, reached into his space ring to retrieve a mana potion.


    His fingers barely brushed the vial when:


    Thwip.


    An arrow pierced clean through his temple.


    His glow dimmed. His body went limp.


    He plummeted from the sky, lifeless.


    Some screamed.


    Others didn''t even notice.


    Far below, the culprit stood with a twisted grin curling across his face, a demon cloaked in shadows, bow still humming from the shot.


    He vanished into the chaos.


    His arrows were silent, precise, and ruthless, always aimed at those whose focus faltered for even a heartbeat.


    Another deranged smile tugged at his face as he loosed yet another arrow, this one streaking toward a human soldier''s temple.


    But just as it was about to land, the human''s hand flickered.


    Snap.


    Without even turning, he caught the arrow mid-flight. A heartbeat later, his fingers tightened.


    The arrow shattered like glass.


    Silence rippled through the air for a moment, as if the battlefield itself held its breath.


    It was Corporal Samuel.


    His sharp eyes locked onto the source of the lethal shot, sharp and cold.


    The demon, realizing it had been exposed, didn''t hesitate, it melted into the shadows, attempting to vanish into the chaos.


    But before it could disappear, Samuel was already there.


    In the blink of an eye, he materialized beside the fleeing fiend.


    With a single, precise punch to the head, the demon''s skull shattered from within, an explosion of dark fragments spraying outward.


    Its lifeless body collapsed with a heavy, sickening thud against the blood-soaked earth.


    He bent down and picked up the bow.


    It came with no physical arrows, instead, streams of concentrated energy coalesced and shot forth like deadly spectral arrows.


    A cold smile curved on Corporal Samuel''s lips.


    Without hesitation, he chose to adopt the demon''s own ruthless tactics.


    Shadows writhed beneath his feet, twisting and shifting.


    Then, with a sudden flicker, his presence vanished, an ephemeral ghost within the chaos.


    From nowhere, mana arrows rained down relentlessly upon demons caught off guard or lost in their bloodlust.


    Around him, the other training officers moved like shadows of their own.


    They blinded enemies with sand thrown into eyes, laid cunning traps, and struck with any means necessary, underhanded, brutal, efficient.


    No one flinched or hesitated.


    This was war.


    Not a duel of knights or paladins bound by honor''s code.


    Here, there was only one law:


    Kill or be killed.

 Chapter 456: A ring

    Though the soldiers fought with desperate resolve, locked in a battle to the death, they remained acutely aware of the root of their peril, the portals.


    Amidst the chaos, skilled runesmiths labored with relentless urgency, striving to unravel the arcane mysteries that sustained the gateways.


    Mana flickered and shimmered upon their palms, their fingers weaving intricate patterns as ethereal symbols traced through the air.


    Unyielding and unrelenting, they pressed onward, never faltering, never ceasing.


    Over twenty runesmiths were stationed at each portal, their breaths ragged and bodies slick with sweat, toiling amid the relentless destruction and chaos.


    Yet, they had no choice.


    There was no time to wait for calm before focus could be summoned.


    What complicated their task further was the infusion of chaotic energy by the demons, an insidious corruption woven into the very fabric of the runes.


    This only drained more precious time.


    Still, they did not falter.


    Their eyes burned with unbending resolve.


    They would close the portals, even if it meant sacrificing their very lives.


    Around them, soldiers hovered in disciplined formation, steadfast guardians shielding the runesmiths from harm.


    Shockwaves and violent impacts from the relentless clash between human and demon assailed their bodies and minds, yet not one dared to falter or turn.


    They endured.


    Though some protectors fell, struck down in the line of duty, countless others swiftly stepped forward to fill their place without hesitation.


    A cascade of runes floated in the air, until a final symbol slipped seamlessly into the formation, causing the entire array to blaze with a radiant glow, as if the correct pattern had finally been completed.


    Without hesitation, the runesmiths forcefully slammed their runes into the glyphic matrix sustaining the portal.


    The formation flared with searing intensity, its blinding light cutting through the chaos.


    "GET BACK!"


    A runesmith shouted, voice sharp with urgency.


    But the others required no command.


    In an instant, they vanished from sight, their hands continuing to trace intricate symbols that swiftly solidified into a protective barrier enveloping them.


    The soldiers guarding the runesmiths wasted no time. With fierce determination, they pushed back their foes and vanished into the fray.


    Then the portals trembled violently, their very foundations destabilizing.


    Demons and abominations caught halfway through the gateways, were instantly shattered, crushed beneath the merciless distortion of space itself.


    With a cataclysmic explosion, all the portals erupted outward in a violent blast.


    An overwhelming torrent of energy surged in every direction, obliterating anything and anyone unable to defend themselves in time.


    Space itself convulsed beneath the apocalyptic force, fracturing like fragile glass before slowly knitting back together under the immutable laws of reality.


    Dust and fumes billowed into the air, mingling with storms of mana and chaos that raged with fierce intensity.


    Those who perished were not merely slain, no, they were utterly erased, as if they had never existed.


    Consumed by the relentless void.


    The runesmiths understood all too well that there was no time for a quiet, orderly closure.


    They had no choice but to destabilize the portals and collapse them, swiftly and irrevocably, in a single, devastating strike.


    "THE PORTAL HAS BEEN CLOSED. CHARGE!"


    A bloodied Colonel bellowed from above, his voice laden with authority and unshakeable command.


    With the portals sealed, only one task remained, to annihilate the demons and abominations still left standing, and bring this nightmare to an end.


    A thunderous war cry erupted from the soldiers, their morale soaring to unprecedented heights.


    Fueled by relentless fury, the ferocity and precision of their assault intensified beyond measure.


    Those on their last legs refused to perish alone, resorting to desperate suicide attacks, dragging their foes with them into the abyss.


    The demon ranks began to thin, the tide of victory finally within reach.


    Their forms ignited with blazing fury.


    Their resolve steeled to an unbreakable edge.


    With roaring cries that echoed across the battlefield, they surged forward, relentless and unbending.


    But then, suddenly, a shadow blotted out the sun.


    Every gaze snapped upward, eyes locking onto the ominous silhouette above.


    There, they beheld it.


    Aircraft.


    Numerous in number.


    No need for doubt; these were not theirs.


    They were demonic aircraft.


    The demons, too, were a race versed in technology.


    After all, why should lesser beings like Dragons, Vampires, and Humans monopolize such power while they remained barred?


    ''How did they get here?''


    The Colonel wondered, hovering amidst the carnage, her form stained with the blood of fallen foes.


    Confusion flickered across her features.


    She should have sensed their arrival long before this moment.


    ''Was this all part of their plan? To sow chaos from within before striking from without. Yet without a Demon Monarch, they cannot breach the Aetherlock''


    She pondered.


    Then her voice cut through the chaos with sharp precision, commanding with immediate alacrity:


    "ALL AIRCRAFT SHOOT DOWN THE BIRD!"


    At her order, the military planes surged into motion.


    They banked sharply, targeting the demonic fleet with unnerving focus.


    Their weapons flared to life, glowing with deadly intensity before unleashing a thunderous barrage.


    But it was all in vain.


    The demon fleet was shielded by an impenetrable barrier, absorbing every strike.


    The demon fleet swiftly turned their weapons toward the Aetherlock, and unleashed a devastating barrage.


    The impact crashed against the barrier with thunderous force.


    Shockwaves rippled outward, triggering a series of earthquakes, while fierce winds swept across the entire military base.


    Inside the dome, the soldiers remained undeterred, their focus unshaken as they pressed on with the battle.


    The demons were trapped outside the Aetherlock; without breaching it, they had no means to infiltrate.


    ''What are these demons truly aiming for?''


    The female Colonel thought.


    ''Surely they know that without a Demon Monarch, no technology can pierce this barrier''


    Her mind raced through countless scenarios, searching for an answer.


    Then her mind came to sudden halt.


    ''What if they have developed such technology? The first attack was merely a diversion''


    The possibility spun relentlessly in her thoughts.


    It was a far-fetched notion, yet she dared not dismiss it, never underestimate the cunning of demons.


    "BRING DOWN EVERY DEMONIC SHIP! NOT A SINGLE ATTACK FROM THEM MUST TOUCH THE AETHERLOCK!"


    Her voice rang out, resolute and brisk.


    Immediately, every military aircraft unleashed volleys of fire at full power.


    Each demonic assault was intercepted and nullified before it could even graze the Aetherlock.


    But then, suddenly, something unassuming detached from one of the demonic aircraft.


    It fell silently, resembling nothing more than a common pebble scattered on a dusty road.


    Unnoticed, the soldiers kept their focus locked on the looming fleet above.


    Yet the female Colonel''s gaze snapped upward, catching the glint of sunlight reflecting off the falling object.


    ''A ring?''


    She thought, eyes narrowing in suspicion.


    But then, suddenly, a cold shiver ran down her spine.


    Before she could react, the ring struck the Aetherlock with a sharp, echoing bounce.


    "GET TO THE GROUND!"


    Her voice tore through the air as she plunged toward the earth, her figure blazing like a comet.


    As if answering her command, the ring flared with blinding light, then detonated with merciless fury.


    The explosion engulfed the Aetherlock, consuming it in ruthless devastation.


    A cataclysmic shockwave, like the death throes of a dying star, tore through the sky.


    An apocalyptic surge of energy swept across the military base, obliterating everything in its merciless path.


    The soldiers aboard the ships barely registered what struck them.


    Their world was suddenly washed in blinding white before they were mercilessly erased.


    Throughout the military domain, troops were thrown off their feet, blasted backward like ragdolls caught in a tempest.


    Their bodies slammed mercilessly against jagged mountains and shattered buildings.


    Yet, even amidst the pain and chaos, they refused to fall unconscious.


    Their rigorous training had forged wills unbreakable by mere suffering.


    Their eyes instinctively snapped upward toward the Aetherlock.


    But it was gone.


    Vanished.


    A heavy silence settled over them, their hearts sinking with cold certainty.


    No words were needed.


    They knew the truth.


    The Aetherlock had collapsed.

 Chapter 457: Azrakar

    Hearts thundered against ribcages, pupils dilated like widening voids, and a frigid chill danced down every spine. Eyes stretched wide in unspoken horror. The soldiers of Military Base Alpha-6 stood frozen in grim silence, the Aetherlock, their final beacon of hope, had crumbled into ruin.


    But there was no time for reflection, no space for despair. Thought was a luxury they could not afford. The mission remained unchanged, its directive etched into their very marrow: kill, kill, kill, kill... win. That was all that mattered at the moment.


    From above, where countless demonic aircraft loomed like shadows blotting out the sky, hatches hissed open, and from them, waves of demons descended.


    Some plummeted recklessly, uncaring of their inability to fly. Others soared forward on wings of chaos, shrieking through the air, while the rest roared in madness, a storm of fury and bloodlust. Together, they surged toward their target, the military base, like a ravenous swarm of ants converging on spilled sugar.


    Millions of soldiers stood momentarily in a daze, but in the very next breath, their gazes sharpened, resolve solidified, auras ignited. War cries tore from their throats like thunder.


    Bodies crouched low, mana surged, spiritual energy rippled outward, and blood energy howled through veins. Muscles tensed, then, in unison, they launched from the ground toward the oncoming horde.


    The enemy''s numbers were irrelevant. Every last one would fall to the blade.


    Then, without warning, the sky tore open once more. Numerous portals bloomed like wounds in the heavens, and from them, abominations spilled forth, twisted echoes of nightmare and death.


    But before the soldiers could even clash with the demons and abominations, a crushing presence descended, from nowhere and everywhere at once.


    It swept through the entire base like a tidal surge, suffocating and immense, threatening to consume all who dared move beneath its weight. Every living being froze in place, human, elf, demon, or abomination, it mattered not. Before true power, all would bow.


    Heads snapped upward as a figure materialized in the sky, but it wasn''t just one. No, there were seven in total. They stood side by side, suspended in the heavens, their presences calm yet overwhelming, radiating a power so absolute it chilled the soul.


    They were the Seven Grand Marshals.


    Grand Marshal Alaric''s gaze locked onto the demonic aircraft, and in an instant, they detonated in a synchronized inferno, lighting the sky like celebratory fireworks on a blood-stained holiday.


    Beside him, the Grand Marshal Vampire cast her eyes upon the horde below. With a single blink, the demons and abominations burst apart, erupting from within.


    Blood rained from the sky like a divine offering from a war god. Even the abominations still pouring from the portals were granted no mercy; the moment they crossed into the military base, they exploded into grotesque showers of flesh.


    With nothing but a glance and a blink, two Grand Marshals had annihilated an entire demon army. This was power beyond comprehension, power that transcended even the Exarch Rank.


    "No need to hide. I see you, Azrakar" the Grand Marshal Titan spoke, his voice booming across the vast expanse of the military base like a divine decree.


    In an instant, space itself folded inward, then shattered, as a figure stepped forth from the collapse. He bore a horn curling from each temple, framing a face disturbingly perfect in its human likeness.


    A sleek black tail, sharper and deadlier than any whip forged by man or magic, swayed behind him with quiet menace. A massive broadsword rested across his back, less a weapon and more a battle-worn companion.


    "It''s been a while, Titan" Azrakar said with a smile, his voice smooth, casualm, almost friendly. His teeth glinted as if he were greeting an old comrade rather than standing at the edge of war.


    Azrakar''s aura radiated calmness, gentle, almost playful, a peace that seemed alien to demons. Yet beneath that serene facade lurked an undeniable menace. After all, this was the man who had forced the Grand Marshals to reveal themselves.


    "Come on, Titan" Azrakar''s voice softened, a teasing warmth threading through his words. "At least smile a little. It''s been twenty years since we last met. Though, I suppose that''s but a blink to beings like us, yet my heart aches all the same"


    His gaze locked onto the Grand Marshal Titan, deliberately ignoring the others as if they were mere background noise, and in truth, they were, as other demons would deal with them.


    The space behind Azrakar convulsed and folded as portals tore open, six figures stepping through the rifts. They were the companions of Azrakar, no playful ease in their bearing, no calm in their aura, no trace of peace. Their presence screamed of one truth: they were incarnations of bloodshed itself.


    "Haaa... it seems words are done, Titan" Azrakar said, his tone shifting as his gaze settled on the newly arrived. "The rest have arrived"


    "Azrakar, why haven''t you attacked yet? This isn''t one of your games. We have orders from the Demon Monarch" one of the newly arrived figures spoke, her tone sharp and laced with murderous intent.


    Azrakar''s gaze sharpened at the mention of the Demon Monarch. With a slow sigh, he spoke to the Grand Marshal Titan once more, "Just give me the Severed Crown of Echoes, and we will leave this place. That is our mission. You can spare yourselves the bloodshed of your soldiers"


    He spoke calmly, as if negotiating rather than threatening. Unlike the finite beings of the Blue Planet, demons and abominations were nearly infinite, no matter how many you killed, they always, without fail, multiplied and replaced themselves in overwhelming numbers.


    Demons cared for nothing beyond themselves. Love, loyalty, honesty, concepts alien to their kind. Those on Azrakar''s level bowed only to beings like the Demon Monarch out of necessity, weakness masking ambition. The moment they surpassed their master''s power, the Demon Monarch''s head would fall. Such was the brutal hierarchy of the Demon Race.


    "There''s nothing here to discuss" the Grand Marshal Elf declared, Spiritual Energy coalescing instantly in the palm of his hand.


    "Indeed" Azrakar replied coolly, his hand rising slowly as he drew the massive broadsword from his back each deliberate movement tightening the tension between them like a drawn bowstring.


    The weaker beings below dared not move; it was the powerful who spoke, and none would act unless these titans began the battle.


    Then, the silence shattered. The Grand Marshal Elf unleashed a beam of pure Spiritual Energy, cutting through the air with blinding speed and searing intensity, aimed directly at Azrakar''s group.


    But Azrakar and his companions did not stand idle. Their chaotic energy flared fiercely as their bodies surged forward, narrowly evading the devastating strike.


    Seizing the moment, the lesser demons below roared back into the fray, their bloodlust reignited with renewed fury.


    The carnage escalated, ferocious and unrelenting. Only those at the Grand Marshal level could survive the shockwaves that rippled outward from each clash, forcing weaker powerhouses to cower and ground themselves.

 Chapter 458: Clap

    Elsewhere, a streak of crimson light cleaved through the air with urgent velocity, as though propelled by sheer determination. It was Colonel Vazeryth, his demeanor marked by haste and resolve.


    His hair and cloak whipped fiercely in the raging wind he summoned, parting the heavy clouds in his wake. Entrusted by the Grand Marshals, Colonel Vazeryth bore the solemn duty of delivering the Severed Crown of Echoes to Zhyravel for safekeeping. At this moment, he pressed onward toward the hideout where the entirety of the Logistics Department remained concealed.


    The location that housed the Logistics Department was far more than a mere subterranean bunker. It was a secret realm, intricately layered over the very expanse of Military Base Alpha-6 itself.


    While many were aware of the realm''s entrance, only those of Grand Marshal rank possessed the key knowledge required to traverse the threshold into its depths. Yet, in light of the dire urgency brought on by Azrakar''s sudden emergence, this secret had been entrusted to Colonel Vazeryth. The Grand Marshals, constrained by circumstance, were unable to undertake the mission themselves.


    Accelerating with relentless urgency, Colonel Vazeryth neared the threshold of the secret realm, a precise point suspended in space itself. It was then that his keen eyes caught sight of a lone figure locked in desperate combat near the entrance.


    It was Corporal Daniel, fiercely battling for his life against a relentless horde of demons and abominations.


    A fierce determination blazed in Corporal Daniel''s eyes as he moved with precision, his twin short swords weaving through the chaos, seizing every narrow opening between the enemy''s attacks. In that moment, his visage bore the resolute spirit of a hero, unbending, committed to protecting what he had been entrusted with at all costs.


    With a swift sidestep, Corporal Daniel evaded a searing bolt of black lightning. His short sword then arced through the air, cleaving cleanly through a demon''s neck. Without hesitation, he dropped low to the ground, propelling himself upward with a powerful kick that sent another fiend sprawling. As the demon faltered, Daniel''s blade descended relentlessly toward its temple, his movements perfectly synchronized within the deadly rhythm of the battle.


    But before Corporal Daniel could launch his next strike, an abrupt surge of heat rippled through the air. In the blink of an eye, and before he could even react, the surrounding demons and abominations were reduced to scorched remnants, their forms incinerated in an instant.


    His gaze snapped upward, hovering above was Colonel Vazeryth, his presence undeniable, power radiating from him like a furnace barely restrained.


    "Colonel... what are you doing here?" Daniel asked, wiping the blood from his brow.


    Colonel Vazeryth''s eyes swept the area, his senses finely attuned to any remaining threats. Then, without moving his lips, his voice echoed directly into Daniel''s mind: "I''ve been sent to deliver the Severed Crown of Echoes to Zhyravel"


    Daniel gave no verbal response. He simply nodded in solemn understanding and, without another word, fell into step beside the Colonel as they made their way toward the entrance of the secret realm.


    As they reached the precise location that marked the entrance to the secret realm, Colonel Vazeryth stepped forward, preparing to initiate the complex process required to unseal the passage. But before he could begin, a sudden and violent shift overtook him.


    His body seized. Without warning, he collapsed to his hands and knees, blood erupting from his mouth, ears, and the pores of his skin. His mana surged wildly, only to be violently siphoned away, devoured by an unseen force from within.


    ''I''ve been poisoned'' The realization struck like a thunderclap, sending a chill down his spine even as his body burned. Desperately, he reached for the antidote vial nestled within his cloak, but his muscles refused to obey. A wave of paralysis had taken hold, complete and merciless.


    With great effort, his gaze jerked toward Corporal Daniel, his most trusted right hand, intending to instruct him to retrieve an antidote from his space ring. But the words caught in his throat, frozen, as his eyes fixed upon a scene that stopped him cold.


    It was Corporal Daniel, but the expression on his face was no longer one of loyalty or concern. An unsettling grin twisted his features, dark and satisfied, as he watched the Colonel writhe in agony, his power draining away like sand through open fingers.


    Colonel Vazeryth didn''t need an explanation. The truth struck him harder than the pain coursing through his veins.


    He had been betrayed. By the very man he had trusted most.


    "Ho...w? Wh...y?" The words escaped in a frail, broken whisper, his voice dragged and trembling under the weight of his failing strength. Blood ran freely from his eyes as he looked upon the one he had guided, protected... even cared for like a younger brother.


    And in that moment, the weight of betrayal felt far heavier than the poison threatening to end his life.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH"


    A manic, almost unhinged laughter burst from Corporal Daniel''s lips, echoing through the still air like a crack in reality itself.


    "You dare to ask me why? You actually, fucking dare?" His voice dripped with venom, a twisted blend of fury and long-suppressed pain. He stepped forward, slowly, deliberately, his eyes locked onto the Colonel''s fading gaze.


    "For years, I was nothing but your shadow, your glorified errand boy. Signing your papers, fetching your orders, cleaning up after your work. Always just behind you. Always overlooked. And what did I get in return, huh?" He spat the words like poison. "Nothing. Not a single ounce of respect. Not even a passing thought. I was just another talentless, human soldier to you, rotting at the bottom of the military while you soared"


    He paused, glaring down at Colonel Vazeryth, as though daring him to deny it, daring him to speak through the blood in his mouth, to offer a defense that might redeem him in Daniel''s eyes.


    "Ah, right" Daniel muttered with a smirk, watching the Colonel''s trembling body struggle to even breathe. "I almost forgot, paralysis is one of the side effects" He crouched down slightly, his tone growing darker as he spoke with mock tenderness.


    "As for how I did it. You always did love your coffee, didn''t you?" He chuckled bitterly. "So predictable. Every morning without fail, you''d sip away at the one thing that brought you comfort. And in each cup, I slipped in a single drop of demon poison, the Nihlaroth. Slow, undetectable. Tasteless. Just waiting to be activated" Colonel Vazeryth''s hand twitched feebly as Daniel reached forward and slipped the space ring off his finger.


    "And now..." Daniel whispered, rising to his feet, the ring glinting in his palm, "with this mission complete, the demons will reward me handsomely. Rare resources, forbidden techniques to increase my talent and everything I need to finally rise above the mediocrity you shackled me to"


    He turned the ring over in his hand, tempted. His eyes narrowed, hunger flaring for a moment as he considered retrieving the artifact within, the legendary Severed Crown of Echoes. He had never seen it, never even touched it. The weight of its power tugged at his curiosity.


    But caution restrained him, but he knew better., even the slightest peek would trigger the attention of the abominations and demon sentinels scattered through the area.


    "It was an honor to serve you, Colonel Vazeryth. Now... onto the second mission" Corporal Daniel murmured, his voice low as he turned his gaze from the lifeless body of the Colonel. "Though this one may prove far more perilous"


    A man of Exarch Rank, cut down with such ease, all that power... gone in an instant.


    CLAP. CLAP. CLAP. CLAP.


    Daniel''s stride halted immediately, frozen by the sharp, deliberate clapping that echoed behind him. He turned slowly, floating there was a man with snow-white hair and piercing blue eyes, it was Anthony.


    "I must admit" Anthony said with an air of serene detachment, seated midair as if the very void bowed to his presence, "family dramas and betrayals, they never fail to entertain. No matter the world"

 Chapter 459: Checkmate

    "I must admit" Anthony said with an air of serene detachment, seated midair as if the very void bowed to his presence, "family dramas and betrayals, they never fail to entertain. No matter the world"


    Corporal Daniel''s gaze lingered on Anthony for several moments before he finally spoke, his voice edged with disbelief.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Anthony met his eyes with a faint, amused smile. "Isn''t it obvious?" he replied coolly. "I''m enjoying the spectacle of a family drama"


    His gaze then shifted to the remains of Colonel Vazeryth, now little more than a dissolving puddle of flesh and bone.


    The poison had consumed everything: mana, vitality, muscle, and marrow. Such a vile, insidious toxin... truly merciless in its purpose.


    "A being who has touched the Exarch Rank is exceedingly rare" Anthony remarked, his voice calm yet laced with intrigue. "And yet you, Corporal Daniel, managed to kill one, despite only being at Paragon Level 1. Such a feat defies reason. Truly, a deed worthy of reward from the heavens themselves"


    His eyes drifted once more to the disintegrated remains of Colonel Vazeryth.


    Daniel''s expression hardened, his stance shifting ever so slightly. "What do you want?" he asked, his tone sharp, his eyes fixed warily on Anthony''s every movement.


    "Oh, me?" Anthony responded with a hint of feigned innocence. "I require nothing at all. My attention was fixed on the Severed Crown of Echoes, I hadn''t anticipated such a dramatic twist in the plot"


    His gaze shifted to Corporal Daniel, a curious glint in his eyes.


    "But there''s something I fail to understand" he continued, his tone thoughtful yet edged with quiet disdain. "Why did you betray him? The man took you under his wing, offered you a position far from the blood-soaked chaos of the battlefield. I imagine you reaped numerous benefits, both directly and indirectly, through his influence. And yet... you ended his life"


    Anthony paused, letting the weight of his words settle.


    "All because he chose not to spend his hard-earned military merit to force your breakthrough? To elevate your cultivation rank and hand you a higher post?" Anthony shook his head slightly.


    "You wouldn''t understand!" Corporal Daniel snapped, his voice rising with emotion.


    "For years, I did nothing but grunt work, nothing but follow his every command, at his beck and call!"


    Anthony raised an eyebrow, utterly unbothered. "And? Isn''t that exactly what was expected of you?" he replied coolly. "The grunt work. The loyalty. The obedience. Had he not taken you under his wing, you would''ve died long ago on some nameless mission"


    He exhaled, a sigh laced with disappointment slipping through his lips.


    "People usually betray others for grand ideals, for power, for revolution, for a future worth burning bridges for. But you? You betrayed him because you lacked the talent to rise on your own. And instead of facing that truth, you blamed the one man who carried you through the aftermath of your downfall"


    "HAHAHAHAHA!" Corporal Daniel erupted into maniacal laughter, the sound echoing with bitterness.


    "Of course you wouldn''t understand! Someone like you, born with everything, handed power and prestige without even asking and ever needing to lift a finger, you could never comprehend my suffering!"


    Anthony remained composed, his tone unshaken. "Suffering, is it?" He tilted his head slightly, eyes gleaming with quiet amusement.


    "And a point of correction: I wasn''t given anything, I asked for it. That''s precisely why I have it"


    Daniel''s expression twisted with rage. "It doesn''t matter what you say. Words won''t change a thing. I suppose it''s time I complete my second mission"


    With that, he drew his twin short swords, the air around him thickening as his killing intent surged, rising like a black tide, pressing against the sky itself.


    Anthony''s gaze lingered on Corporal Daniel, steady and unreadable, before he finally spoke.


    "Hoo... so I''m your second mission" he said, voice laced with amusement.


    "I don''t know whether your orders were to kill me or bring me back alive, but tell me, aren''t you being just a little delusional?"


    He took a step forward, the weight of his presence alone pressing against the air.


    "A beginning-stage Paragon cultivator challenging someone at the peak of the Ecliptic stage? That''s not courage, Daniel. That''s madness dressed as ambition. You don''t even qualify to die by my sword" he added coldly"


    Anthony still made no move to draw his katana. He didn''t need to. His gaze alone was sharper than steel, and his silence more lethal than blades.


    ''What is he planning?''


    Anthony''s thoughts stirred as he kept his eyes on Corporal Daniel. There wasn''t a shred of belief in him that Daniel was foolish enough to truly think he could win in a direct confrontation.


    No, this wasn''t blind arrogance. It was preparation.


    ''He knows he can''t defeat me. Which means... he has something up his sleeve''


    Anthony''s gaze narrowed, aura subtly shifting.


    ''Whatever tool or technique he''s been granted... I can''t allow him the chance to activate it''


    Corporal Daniel moved with sudden, violent speed, his form blurring as he appeared directly before Anthony.


    Without hesitation, his first short sword lunged forward, aiming straight for Anthony''s throat with lethal intent.


    Anthony didn''t even bother to block. With effortless grace, he sidestepped the strike, the blade slicing through empty air.


    But Daniel pressed on relentlessly, flowing seamlessly into his next attack. His second short sword arced swiftly toward Anthony''s abdomen.


    Anthony leaned back just half a step, evading the slash with casual ease, his expression betraying no sign of strain.


    ''Is there something I''m missing?''


    Anthony''s mind raced as he observed every move Corporal Daniel made, the twitch of a muscle, the rhythm of his breath, the flicker of his eyes.


    He took in it all, dodging each strike with effortless calm and fluid grace.


    He searched for the hidden thread, the secret weapon Daniel must be relying on, but found nothing.


    ''Could he really be this delusional?''


    As Anthony shifted again, the short sword sliced past his face, mere centimeters away, the cold edge whispering through the air.


    ''He might be buying time. It doesn''t matter''


    Anthony''s mind made a swift decision.


    ''I need to end this before whatever he''s planning can come to fruition''


    He refused to wait and risk the unknown, there were too many unpredictable techniques and skills in the world.


    With a flicker of thought, the Colonel''s space ring, still worn on Corporal Daniel''s finger, vanished in an instant and appeared in Anthony''s palm before slipping quietly into his system''s inventory.


    Then, Anthony''s hand shot out with blinding speed, far beyond anything Corporal Daniel could track.


    Before Daniel could even blink, his head was severed clean from his body.


    Anthony''s eyes followed Corporal Daniel''s severed head as it soared upward, spinning through the air.


    Then, to his shock, the expression on the disembodied face twisted into that same chilling grin, the very one Daniel had worn when confronting Colonel Vazeryth before his death.


    Though no sound escaped the headless throat, Anthony''s sharp eyes caught the silent whisper, reading the lips clearly.


    Checkmate


    Before Anthony could even process the words, both his own body and Corporal Daniel''s corpse vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 460 460: Sky

    Anthony felt space warp and twist around him, his body frozen, unable to move. Any attempt to activate his Spatial Mark skill to escape now would tear him apart, space itself would rend him to shreds.


    Then, suddenly, his foot met solid ground. His senses snapped back.


    Before he even opened his eyes, he felt it, an overwhelming presence suffusing the air.


    Chaos energy.


    It hung heavy over everything, dense and potent beyond measure.


    Anthony''s eyes snapped open, immediately scanning his surroundings. His gaze settled on a solitary figure seated upon a throne, majestic and imposing, as if the entire world were meant to bow before him.


    The being returned Anthony''s stare, a slow, unsettling smile curling across his lips.


    He said nothing, allowing the silence to stretch, his smile never faltering as he studied Anthony.


    Anthony did not smile back. Instead, his gaze drifted away from the enigmatic figure and landed coldly upon Corporal Daniel''s severed head and lifeless body resting at his feet.


    ''So his life was the bait''


    Anthony thought, a desperate ploy to lure me here by forcing my teleportation. Truly, the world is rife with outrageous techniques and cunning schemes''


    Yet, despite the gravity of the situation, Anthony''s composure never wavered. Calm and collected, he remained unshaken.


    At last, the being broke the silence.


    "Even standing before me, you maintain such remarkable calm. You are indeed the descendant of the Sword Saint and the Elemental Witch of Destruction"


    Anthony''s gaze shifted from Corporal Daniel''s corpse to the figure on the throne. He said nothing, returning the silent scrutiny with steady eyes.


    "Welcome, Null Anthony, to one of my planets"


    The being said smoothly, his ever-present smile never fading as he leaned forward on his throne.


    "I am Malrith"


    His gaze shifted to the lifeless form of Corporal Daniel. "If you''re wondering why he sacrificed his life to bring you here, the answer is simple, he was promised resurrection"


    Anthony''s gaze drifted back to Corporal Daniel''s corpse.


    ''How utterly foolish'' he thought. ''Could anyone truly fall for such a lie?''


    Yes, means of resurrection existed, but why would a being of Malrith''s level squander such power on a mere Paragon-level human? If they even possessed it in the first place.


    Anthony''s gaze shifted away from the corpse, turning instead to the window panel set into the wall.


    Effortlessly, his eyes stretched kilometers across the alien landscape beyond. Countless demons and abominations roamed freely, as if this world belonged to them alone.


    Every creature on this forsaken planet was steeped in corruption, tainted utterly by chaos. Not a single trace of mana remained here.


    This was no ordinary world; it was a sprawling domain ruled entirely by demons and abominations.


    Malrith followed Anthony''s gaze and spoke again, his voice smooth and calm.


    "This is but one of the many planets we have conquered. Not every world is as resilient as the Blue Planet. Some fall under our dominion in mere days, sometimes even hours"


    Anthony said nothing, his senses still sweeping across the vast terrain. After a long moment, he shook his head slowly.


    ''Not a single being here remains untainted'' he thought grimly. ''Every soul has been consumed by corruption''


    "What do you want with me?" Anthony asked, locking eyes with Malrith.


    Malrith''s smile deepened, casual and dismissive.


    "I''m sure someone as clever as you has already pieced it together. No need to feign ignorance"


    Anthony''s mind raced, the truth becoming undeniable. He was to be a pawn, a captive meant to be leveraged.


    Malrith intended to use him as a weapon, a bargaining chip to corner the Sword Saint, the Elemental Witch of Destruction, and the Lightning God.


    The thought was chilling: controlling the lives of three Supreme Monarchs through one captive.


    Suddenly, Anthony felt the space ring on his finger vanish, only to materialize in Malrith''s palm.


    Yet Anthony remained unfazed. To him, the space ring was little more than a concealment tool for his inventory, nothing of true significance.


    Just an ordinary phone he''d purchased from the military.


    "Don''t you think it''s a bit low to snatch a space ring from a junior?" Anthony remarked casually, his tone laced with subtle amusement.


    Malrith smiled, unbothered as he toyed with the ring between his fingers. "I''m not after anything inside your ring. I merely want to prevent you from contacting your people. Any meeting between us, and them, will happen on my terms"


    Without a word, Anthony turned smoothly on his feet and began to study the room''s design.


    Despite being a demon, Malrith clearly possessed an appreciation for aesthetics, the intricate paintings adorning the walls, the grand chandelier casting a soft glow, the carefully chosen color palette, and the polished floors that reflected every detail with pristine clarity.


    Anthony showed no signs of distress or urgency.


    In truth, he wasn''t truly captive here. With a mere thought, he could activate his Spatial Mark and vanish from this place at any moment he chose.


    "Why so calm?" Malrith asked, a hint of amusement in his voice. "Strolling around admiring the paintings on my walls, remember, I''m a Demon Monarch"


    Anthony came to a halt before a grand painting and met Malrith''s gaze.


    "I''m calm because I can leave whenever I choose"


    Malrith chuckled softly. "Then why haven''t you left?"


    "Simply because I don''t want to" Anthony replied with simple confidence.


    "Hmmm... Is this the classic Stockholm Syndrome I''ve heard whispered about on some planets?" Malrith mused thoughtfully. "But we''ve only been together for mere minutes"


    Anthony''s lips twitched involuntarily at the remark.


    ''Your entire family is the one suffering from Stockholm Syndrome'' he thought sharply. ''Aren''t you supposed to be a Demon Monarch? You should be commanding, arrogant, unquestionably imposing''


    Anthony nearly screaming in his mind.


    With a heavy exhale, Anthony responded,


    "You know, in stories, when the sky is falling, people always call their family to hold it up. But I''ve never done that. I''ve always been the one holding the sky myself"


    Malrith frowned, clearly puzzled.


    "I don''t follow"


    "I''m saying... sometimes it''d be a relief to watch someone else hold the sky in my place"


    As the words left Anthony''s lips, a heavy, commanding presence descended from above, filling the room with undeniable weight.


    The entire planet began to tremble with maddening intensity. Sword Intent blossomed into existence, its radiant flash piercing the very fabric of reality.


    In the blink of an eye, every living being on the planet was obliterated, extinguished before they could even blink, leaving only Anthony and Malrith standing amid the silence.


    Malrith''s expression swiftly darkened, his smile vanishing into a deep frown.


    "I suppose this time, the burden of holding the sky falls to my father"


    Anthony said calmly, nonchalantly stepping into the mirror dimension.


    As soon as he vanished, a searing presence tore through the heavens, crashing into the building with a thunderous impact.


    The Sword Saint had arrived.

 Chapter 461 461: Fusion

    Kingsley and his team advanced steadily across the battlefield, their formation unbroken amidst the chaos.


    Unlike many of the scattered soldiers around them, they had chosen unity over dispersion, moving as one.


    At the forefront, Reynold surged ahead, his rapier slicing through the air with precision.


    A shimmering layer of aura enveloped both his body and blade, amplifying his every movement with deadly grace.


    Reynold panted heavily, his breath ragged as he ducked, blocked, parried, and deflected with desperate precision.


    Blades and spells came at him from every direction, a relentless onslaught.


    An attack surged from behind, too sudden, too fast. His reaction lagged by a heartbeat.


    But before the strike could land, a radiant barrier flared to life behind him, intercepting the blow with a thunderous impact.


    The force reverberated through the shield, causing it to tremble violently.


    Seraphim, its caster, clenched her jaw, her eyes cold as she poured her spiritual energy into maintaining the barrier.


    Dale''s figure emerged behind the demon that had just launched the attack, his spear descending like a shadowed verdict, swift and merciless.


    Sensing the incoming strike, the demon shifted to the side with practiced ease, narrowly evading the blow.


    But Dale had anticipated the evasion.


    Darkness, pliant under his will, twisted and surged like living chains, snaring the demon mid-motion.


    In that fleeting moment, Dale''s fist, wreathed in pulsing blood energy, crashed into the demon''s face.


    With a resounding crack, the demon''s head snapped backward, the sheer force dragging its entire body through the air like a tattered kite caught in a violent wind.


    Before the demon''s body could even crash to the ground, Reynold appeared behind it in a blur of motion, his rapier slicing cleanly through its neck with ruthless precision.


    Without missing a beat, he retrieved a stamina potion from his space ring and downed it in a single motion.


    A surge of energy rippled through him, revitalizing his weary limbs and restoring his drained stamina.


    He offered no words of gratitude to Dale or Seraphim. There was no need. After years of fighting side by side, their trust ran deeper than words.


    With a brief nod exchanged between them, the trio moved once more, swift, silent, and deadly.


    Seraphim conjured illusionary clones that surged toward the enemy, drawing their attention in a calculated distraction.


    Cloaked by her own illusion, she vanished from sight, an invisible specter on the battlefield.


    From the shadows, her dagger whispered across throats with lethal precision, each strike silent and literally life taking.


    She dared not summon spiritual constructs recklessly; their creation demanded immense energy, and in a battle like this, she needed to conserve every precious drop.


    Kingsley''s figure blitzed forward with effortless speed, his hand locking around the jaws of a snarling demon.


    In a blink, he vanished, reappearing an instant later at a different spot on the battlefield.


    With brutal force, he slammed the demon''s skull into the head of another, the impact echoing like a drumbeat of carnage.


    Again and again, he repeated the motion, teleporting, striking, vanishing, until the demon in his grasp fell limp, its body broken and lifeless.


    Without hesitation, Kingsley flung the corpse aside.


    His gaze remained calm, detached, unbothered by the chaos unraveling around him.


    The war itself meant little to him.


    He moved quietly near his teammates, poised to act the moment any of them showed the slightest hint of distress.


    ''Where is he?''


    The thought drifted through Kingsley''s mind as he casually backhanded a charging demon, erasing its existence in a burst of force.


    He hadn''t seen Anthony since their visit after the interrogation.


    Then, without warning, an overwhelming presence crashed down from above, its aura thundering through the battlefield like a divine hammer.


    Kingsley''s gaze snapped toward the impact zone, sharp and alert.


    But he didn''t move.


    He stood rooted, observing in silence, watching to see how Dale, Reynold, and Seraphim would respond to the new threat.


    ''Peak Hyperion Rank''


    Seraphim''s expression darkened, her eyes narrowing as she assessed the enemy''s power. The weight of that aura pressed against her like a mountain.


    She wasn''t the only one feeling it.


    Dale''s brows drew together, his grip tightening around his spear.


    Reynold frowned, his stance shifting slightly, subtle, but defensive.


    None of them spoke, but the tension between them was unmistakable.


    Though every member of the team stood at the Ecliptic Rank, they were still two entire realms beneath Hyperion, and not even at its peak.


    Against a Peak Hyperion-ranked demon, their chances of victory were less than slim.


    But war offered no luxury of choice.


    This was the battlefield, unforgiving, merciless.


    The Hyperion-ranked demon smiled, his grin stretching wide as he looked them over like prized game.


    "You''ll make a fine addition to my collection, Elf"


    He spoke, his voice like gravel soaked in venom.


    His gaze lingered on Seraphim, hungry and vile, as his tongue ran across his lips.


    But Seraphim said nothing.


    Her silence was not fearm, but calculation.


    Her dagger remained steady at her side, her eyes cold.


    In the tense silence, Seraphim, Dale, and Reynold''s eyes locked, no words needed.


    The unspoken command had already passed between them.


    In an instant, Dale and Reynold vanished from sight.


    Moments later, they reappeared high above the demon, their weapons crackling, one wrapped in searing lightning, the other shrouded in shadowy darkness.


    Without hesitation, they drove their blades down in perfect synchrony.


    "Spicy"


    The demon taunted with a cruel smile, raising his fist.


    With a blur of motion, he unleashed a pair of devastating punches, meeting their attacks head-on.


    The very air around them exploded with raw force as the demon effortlessly halted both strikes, his bare hands silencing the elements and aura as if they were meaningless.


    In an instant, the demon''s hands closed around the blades of both weapons, his grip like iron.


    With a single, effortless motion, he flung Reynold and Dale backward, like ragdolls tossed aside.


    Their bodies soared through the air, twisting mid-flight to absorb the impact as they landed with practiced ease, sliding backward across the ground.


    But the demon''s senses remained razor-sharp.


    Detecting a dagger hurtling from behind, he dipped to the side with lightning reflexes, easily avoiding the strike.


    Without hesitation, his fist slammed into Seraphim''s stomach, the brutal impact forcing the air from her lungs in a harsh, guttural gasp.


    "Such tricks don''t work on me, baby girl"


    He taunted, a cruel smile playing across his lips as he watched Seraphim fly backward.


    The team''s eyes remained locked on the demon.


    They all understood the brutal truth, facing a Peak Hyperion was little more than a desperate hope. But retreat was impossible.


    There was nowhere left to run.


    Reynold exhaled deeply, drawing a fierce roar of mana from within his core.


    Then, with measured intensity, he spoke:


    Natural Transformation


    A violent explosion of mana erupted from his body, rippling outward like a searing shockwave.


    His form began to shift and expand, feathers sprouting as his silhouette stretched into a majestic bird.


    The very air thickened with oppressive heat, and the earth beneath them cracked and blistered, molten lava bubbling up where their feet had been.


    A deafening screech shattered the chaos.


    Reynold''s transformation completed, his phoenix form ignited in blazing brilliance, radiant as the sun itself.


    He soared into the sky, surveying the battlefield from above like an avenging deity.


    But Reynold wasn''t the only one holding a trump card.


    "I guess we''re really doing this, huh"


    Seraphim said quietly, the faintest trace of blood staining her lips.


    She clasped her hands together sharply, and waves of spiritual energy surged forth from her core.


    [Spirit Summoning Art: Elemental Call]


    The very fabric of space around her cracked open in four distinct places, each fissure shimmering with raw power.


    From these rifts stepped four towering beings, their auras heavy and commanding, embodiments of Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind.


    Each was a peak Ecliptic rank warrior, their presence radiating unstoppable force.


    Then, in a voice barely above a whisper, Seraphim uttered one final word:


    Fusion


    With a resounding boom, the four elemental beings slammed into her, merging seamlessly with her very essence.


    Spiritual energy erupted like a blazing comet into the sky, blinding, fierce, and overwhelming.


    In an instant, Seraphim''s cultivation surged beyond all limits, ascending to the Zenith Rank.


    Then, as the towering beam of energy collapsed, it crashed down upon her, unveiling her transformed form.


    Her hair floated freely, dancing to the rhythm of the wind itself, each strand shimmering with the vivid hues of fire, water, earth, and air.


    Arcane tattoos, intricate and otherworldly, adorned her skin, symbols pulsing with ancient, unknown power.


    A wry twitch crossed Dale''s mouth he had no flashy transformation to match the others.


    With a resigned sigh, he raised his voice and called out:


    Blood Army


    The very blood scattered across the battlefield responded like a living tide, swirling and coalescing into countless warriors, armored paladin-like constructs wielding spears, swords, and shields, ready for war.


    The Hyperion demon made no move to stop the summoning.


    Instead, his grin stretched even wider, eyes gleaming with dark amusement.


    "Let''s dance, shall we?"


    At his words, the entire battlefield erupted into motion.

 Chapter 462: Bigger targets

    Reynold screeched again, his massive wings beating with thunderous power.


    Phoenix flames erupted from above, cascading like a celestial rain of fire, scorching everything in their wake.


    His form surged forward like a roaring tsunami, an unstoppable blaze consuming all before it as it hurtled toward the Hyperion demon.


    But the demon was gone, vanished without a trace from where he had stood moments before.


    ''Where did he go?''


    Reynold''s mind raced as the demon slipped beyond the reach of his senses.


    Then, a voice cut through the air behind him, cold, mocking, and filled with venom.


    "This is why I call your race, and dragons, stupid. You only become bigger targets after your so-called transformations"


    The Hyperion demon sneered, a cruel smile curling his lips as his eyes locked onto Reynold.


    The flames engulfing the phoenix flared with devastating intensity, threatening to reduce the very sky to ashes.


    In response, the demon shrouded himself in a chaotic aura, an impenetrable shield against the inferno.


    His arm rose gracefully, stretching back like a divine bowstring drawn taut.


    "Stay in your human form"


    He taunted.


    Then, with brutal force, his fist collided with Reynold''s skull.


    The world twisted and spun in Reynold''s vision, yet he refused to yield, beating his wings fiercely to evade the next blow.


    "I told you, you''re just a bigger target"


    The Hyperion demon sneered once more.


    A blade materialized in his hand, wreathed in swirling chaotic aura.


    With effortless precision, he slashed through Reynold''s wings, severing them clean from his back.


    A gut-wrenching cry of agony tore from Reynold''s lips as he plummeted from the sky, his phoenix form dissolving, leaving him sprawled on the ground, human once again.


    The Hyperion demon''s gaze snapped sharply to the side as arcs of elemental energy surged forward, whirling winds, scorching flames, and shimmering waves of water.


    It was Seraphim.


    But rather than blocking or countering, the demon simply vanished.


    Like a phantom drifting through mist, he slipped past every attack with effortless grace.


    His speed transformed the battle into a game one he alone could command.


    In the blink of an eye, he was upon Seraphim.


    "Mages are weak against close combat"


    The Hyperion demon taunted, his strikes falling like relentless raindrops, endless and inescapable, upon Seraphim.


    But she was ready.


    Her form shimmered with radiant light as she moved, refusing to be confined to the limits of a mage.


    Harnessing the wind and water elements, her speed was magnified, each dodge executed with both grace and precision.


    Her footsteps were whispers in the chaos, effortlessly evading every brutal blow the demon unleashed.


    Before the demon could unleash his next strike, Dale''s blood arms surged forward like a relentless swarm of mosquitoes, cleaving and clashing against the Hyperion demon.


    But the demon remained unfazed, weaving through the assault with an air of bored indifference.


    "I don''t have time to play with these toys"


    He sneered, coming to a sudden halt.


    In a blur, his blade flashed, striking and sheathing before Dale could even react.


    Instantly, all of Dale''s blood arms froze mid-motion, and in the next heartbeat, they exploded into a crimson shower.


    Dale''s brow furrowed.


    His blood army would have regenerated as long as he maintained his mana, but the Hyperion demon''s chaos-infused strike nullified every construct, rendering them useless.


    Before Dale could even blink, the demon materialized before him with a speed that defied teleportation.


    His blade flickered like lightning across Dale''s face, attacks faster than breath, faster than thought.


    In an instant, Dale''s mind registered over a hundred sword slashes, each one carving lacerations deep into his flesh, chaos energy seeping malevolently beneath his skin.


    With a brutal kick to the temple, the demon sent Dale''s body hurtling sideways like a discarded toy.


    Seraphim stood to one side, watching calmly.


    "You''re the only one left"


    The demon spoke, his gaze locking onto her.


    With a focused thought, the elements answered Seraphim''s call.


    Flames roared to life, coalescing into fiery blades that rained down from above, aimed straight at the demon.


    "This is boring, but kind of fun"


    He muttered, vanishing again, this time materializing directly before Seraphim.


    His sword flashed mercilessly toward her stomach.


    Instinctively, an earth wall surged up to shield her, but the blade sliced through it as effortlessly as a hot knife through butter.


    But Seraphim had already vanished.


    Her spiritual energy twisted and bent to her will, spawning illusions of herself beside her.


    Together, they unleashed a torrent of elemental assaults.


    "I told you, illusions are useless against me"


    The Hyperion demon sneered, raising his sword to send a black crescent arc slicing into the sky.


    With a thunderous boom, their clash shattered the battlefield, sending dust and smoke billowing across kilometers like a choking haze.


    Seraphim panted heavily, eyes fixed on the demon as he advanced with deliberate, unhurried steps.


    "I can put your body to better use than this worthless trash called the military"


    The demon taunted, his voice dripping with cruel confidence.


    "Don''t you dare"


    Dale''s voice thundered from a distance as he pushed himself upright. His wounds had healed, but the toll of expelling chaos magic left his mana dangerously depleted.


    The demon''s footsteps faltered, his gaze snapping sharply toward Dale.


    "It seems I''ll have to put you down for good first"


    The demon declared, shifting direction in an instant.


    But before he could fully turn, Seraphim struck.


    A sword-shaped construct materialized in her hand, and with decisive speed, she slashed toward the demon''s neck.


    Without sparing her a glance, the demon casually raised a hand, halting the blade midair as if it were nothing more than a fleeting shadow.


    CRACK


    A jagged fracture ran through the sword construct before it shattered into shards of light, scattering into the air.


    The demon didn''t even glance back as he continued his steady approach.


    "Sit tight, I want you alive... and feisty"


    He said with a cold smile.


    In just a few steps, the demon reached Dale, who immediately commanded the shadows around them, shaping a dome to seal the both of them in darkness.


    But it was futile.


    With a casual slash through empty air from the demon, the shadow dome collapsed like a brittle twig.


    "Goodbye, Vampire"


    The Hyperion spoke, his sword descending in a merciless arc to cleave Dale in two.


    Dale stood frozen, unable to move, forced to watch the lethal strike barreling toward him, too fast to follow.


    Kingsley watched, about to spring into action, but someone was already faster.


    With a resonating blast, a sudden gust of wind erupted just as the sword descended, striking only a finger.


    The demon''s gaze snapped to the newcomer.


    Standing tall at 6''3", white hair flowing, piercing blue eyes, and an indifferent expression, he radiated calm power.


    "It seems you all have been bullied a lot in my absence"


    Anthony said coolly, his words sparking a flicker of hope in their hearts and minds.

 Chapter 463: Friendly Neighbourhood Lieutenant

    The Hyperion demon narrowed his gaze at the new insect who had dared to intercept his attack.


    His eyes settled on the figure standing with unnerving ease, one finger effortlessly pressed against the blade of his sword.


    A human.


    "And who might you be, human?"


    He asked, his voice low and laced with a chilling undertone, eyes glinting with lethal intent.


    The rest of the group struggled to even perceive his casual strikes, let alone withstand them, yet this human had stopped one with ease.


    As for Seraphim, the only reason she had survived his onslaught was because he had held back. He had no intention of inflicting lethal damage, not yet.


    After all, what pleasure was there in playing with a body already on the verge of collapse?


    "Oh, me?"


    Anthony said with a relaxed smile.


    "I figured you''d know, given how popular I''ve become among your kind"


    By now, the demons had gathered military-grade intelligence on him, his cultivation rank, abilities, and techniques.


    A nineteen year old at the Ecliptic rank.


    They couldn''t afford to let him live long enough to finish attempting the impossible he was already attempting.


    And the fact that he was the descendant of three Supreme Monarchs?


    That was just an added incentive.


    Anthony continued to speak, seemingly untouched by the carnage unfolding around him.


    "Well, since you''re unfamiliar, allow me to introduce myself"


    He said, still smiling.


    "I''m your friendly neighborhood Lieutenant, Null Anthony"


    At his words, the very air seemed to pause.


    Then, it thickened, growing heavy, suffocating, as if reality itself had inhaled and refused to exhale.


    In that instant, Dale vanished from where he stood. The moment Anthony arrived, he knew instinctively: it was wiser to distance himself.


    He reappeared beside Reynold, who lay crumpled on the ground, blood pouring from his wounds.


    The mana potion they had was nowhere near enough, Reynold''s hands remained mangled, far beyond the reach of simple restoration.


    The moment the Hyperion processed Anthony''s words, he launched into motion.


    There were no words. No hesitation.


    Only intent, and a lethal one at that.


    His sword vanished from sight as his body surged forward, a foot leaving the ground in a burst of power.


    The air itself buckled and imploded around him, distorting violently as his foot blurred toward Anthony''s temple, like a sledgehammer of pure force aimed to end it all in a single, decisive strike.


    Anthony''s expression didn''t waver, his calm demeanor untouched, but his response was instantaneous.


    His arm snapped forward toward the incoming kick with an almost insulting precision, his movement fluid, effortless, graceful, even.


    Then came the collision.


    With a world-shaking blast, the Hyperion''s foot slammed into Anthony''s forearm.


    The wind erupted violently from the impact, howling outward in a storm of pressure, but the ground beneath Anthony''s feet remained untouched.


    Not a crack. Not a tremor.


    He had absorbed the full force of the attack as if it were nothing more than a passing breeze.


    "Hm. An Ecliptic rank stopping a blow from a Hyperion?"


    The demon mused, eyes narrowing as he watched Anthony absorb the impact without flinching.


    "You''re certainly not ordinary, then again, your entire existence defies normality"


    A twisted smile crept across his face.


    "Killing you will be a delight. I''ll take my time, then present your head to one of the Demon Monarchs myself"


    But Anthony didn''t respond.


    He simply moved.


    In a fluid motion, the same forearm that had blocked the kick snapped upward, clamping around the Hyperion''s ankle with unbreakable force.


    Without pause, Anthony yanked the demon forward, and in that same breath, his fist surged ahead, a blur of merciless power, rocketing straight toward the demon''s skull.


    But the Hyperion was no novice, he was a battle-hardened demon with millennia of experience etched into every movement.


    Even off-balance, his instincts were razor-sharp. His hand moved with uncanny precision, deflecting Anthony''s punch aside as if redirecting a breeze.


    In the same instant, his elbow fired back like a missile, aimed straight for Anthony''s chest.


    Sensing the strike, Anthony released his grip on the demon''s leg and disengaged, his body flowing backward in a controlled retreat.


    Both fighters landed silently a few meters apart, their eyes locked, measuring, calculating.


    The air between them pulsed with tension, as if the very space waited for the next clash.


    The Hyperion''s gaze hardened, sharp and unfaltering, after all, this was a mission entrusted by beings of far greater power.


    Anthony''s eyes, in contrast, danced with a hint of amusement.


    "It appears I''ll have to kill a lot of your kind after I kill you since you people already have a bounty on my head. It''s only fair"


    He said, a wry smile curling at his lips.


    Then, as if commanded by fate itself, both combatants vanished in an instant.


    When they reappeared, their fists collided with brutal force.


    Shockwaves erupted from the impact, obliterating any weaker demons caught in the blast.


    Anthony and the Hyperion moved with astonishing speed, mere blurs of motion, relying solely on raw physical power and relentless momentum.


    Every muscle, every limb became a weapon in motion, each strike designed to cripple, to end the battle before death sealed its inevitable outcome.


    Their bodies crossed kilometers in mere instants, a dance teetering on the edge of madness itself.


    Anthony''s elbow descended like the grave verdict of a judge, crashing down upon the Hyperion''s temple.


    With a sickening bam, the strike landed, parting the wind as the demon was sent hurtling sideways.


    A trickle of blood stained the corner of his lips, but he remained unfazed. Mid flight, his body twisted effortlessly, coming to a sudden halt as he floated suspended in the air.


    But Anthony was already there, his legs blazing forward like a comet, aimed straight for the demon''s stomach.


    But the demon did not flinch.


    A Hyperion retreating before the strike of an Ecliptic ranker? Unthinkable.


    His fists clenched tightly as raw power surged through his muscles, igniting like a charging engine.


    Then, with fierce expression, he thrust his punch forward, colliding head-on with Anthony''s incoming kick.


    The impact was cataclysmic.


    The earth beneath them shattered instantly, jagged cracks spiderwebbing outward under the immense force.


    Dust storms erupted, and rocks and pebbles blasted away like mere fragments.


    But it wasn''t just debris sent flying, the demon''s body was hurled backward through the dust, his fist failing to halt the relentless assault.


    With a thunderous boom, the demon''s body crashed repeatedly into the earth, finally skidding to a halt within a deep crater.


    The ground pulsed violently beneath him, energy radiating outward like ripples from an explosion as he slowly rose to his feet.


    His steps were steady, unhurried.


    His expression, cold, unreadable.


    His eyes, deadly and piercing.


    Despite failing to block Anthony''s last strike, he showed no sign of injury.


    His gaze locked onto the swirling dust before him, where a shadowy silhouette began to emerge, stepping forward with a calm, measured rhythm.


    The Hyperion''s eyes ignited with a deadly blaze as his sword materialized in his grasp.


    His presence surged, engulfing the battlefield with an oppressive force, as if intent on drowning the very sky itself.


    Then, Sword Intent exploded from his being, an uncontrolled, savage tempest that shredded everything within its reach: demons, humans, abominations, trees, rocks, nothing escaped its devastating fury.


    Anthony merely smiled, with deliberate calm, he unsheathed his katana.


    A sharp, hissing sound pierced the air, resonating across the open expanse as if the world itself amplified the sound.


    His own Sword Intent blossomed, not with wild destruction, but as a controlled, radiant presence that enveloped his blade and cloaked his entire body.


    Weapons were drawn.


    Sword Intent flared to life.


    Lives stood poised on the edge.


    And only one certainty remained:


    Death.

 Chapter 464: Embraces All

    Unlike Aura, which could be divided into normal Aura, awakened by all beings, and Chaotic Aura, exclusive to demons, Intent was different.


    Intent knew no divisions, no classifications.


    There was no such thing as Chaotic Intent.


    It was simply Intent.


    Every being in existence could wield it, provided they carried enough sword accumulation in their lifetime, be they demon, abomination, or otherwise.


    No matter how vile or monstrous, Intent made no distinctions. It embraced all as one, impartial and absolute.


    Intent was an extension of one''s will and very essence, some even claimed it to be an extension of the soul itself, though such notions remained unproven.


    Unlike Aura, which required one to reach the S rank in cultivation before even approaching awakening, Intent answered to no such rules.


    It mattered not whether one was S rank or SS rank; Intent awakened the moment a certain threshold was crossed through one''s bond with the sword, independent of cultivation.


    Intent embraced all who reached this point, good or evil, strong or weak, without discrimination.


    Sword Intent flooded the space as two figures exchanged lightning-fast strikes.


    Steel clashed against steel.


    Intent collided with Intent.


    The roar of metal meeting metal shattered the air, winds were torn asunder, trees splintered like twigs, and ravines cracked open beneath their feet.


    The devastation around them was nothing short of cataclysmic.


    Shockwaves and earthquakes sang the fierce hymn of their battle.


    The raging war beyond their clash faded into oblivion, absent from their minds.


    They thought of nothing else.


    Only the adversary before them existed.


    The battlefield became their forge, each strike tempering their thirsty resolve.


    Their swords did not simply collide, they screamed in defiance against one another.


    They moved with such relentless intensity that the very fabric of the world seemed strained to keep pace.


    Their battle etched echoes into the air, imprints of raw power that refused to fade.


    Anthony''s katana cleaved through the air, a razor-sharp arc aimed straight at the Hyperion''s chest, the very atmosphere howling under the weight of his strike.


    The demon shifted effortlessly, his wrist and body flowing in perfect harmony as he raised his sword to block.


    But Anthony was far from finished.


    With seamless grace, his katana danced again, this time delivering a swift, precise slash toward the demon''s neck, each movement fluid and effortless.


    The Hyperion moved with unshakable calm, matching each of Anthony''s strikes with equally refined precision.


    They attacked and defended as if they could read each other''s thoughts, anticipating every move before it happened.


    Slash. Parry. Slice. Block. Thrust. Defend.


    Their rhythm intensified, feet shuffling over the earth like dancers locked in a deadly ballet.


    The Hyperion''s attacks rained from every conceivable direction, left, right, center, above, below, exploiting every opening as it appeared.


    Each strike was like masterful calligraphy, every stroke deliberate, every movement honed to perfection.


    But Anthony defended with effortless grace, his feet barely grazing the earth as he glided across its surface.


    His defense was nothing less than flawless.


    His swordplay, an art measured in millimeters, a science of lethal precision.


    His piercing blue eyes danced within their sockets, tracking with eerie anticipation as his katana moved in a chillingly perfect rhythm, as if he foresaw the attack before it was even launched.


    Space itself fractured beneath the weight of their blows, Intent drowning reality with its relentless decree of death.


    No one faltered.


    No one breathed.


    The Hyperion''s demeanor shifted instantly, his movements flowing from one rhythm into an entirely different, yet strangely seamless cadence.


    Flames danced along his sword''s edge, intertwining effortlessly with his Intent.


    His posture sharpened, embodying a new, more lethal facet of death itself.


    [Demonic Sword Technique: Flickering Arcs]


    His hand flickered, almost glitching out of existence as he pushed his speed to its absolute limit.


    Arcs of Flame Intent rained across the sky above them, countless, numbering in the millionsm, each pulsing with a fierce, fevered intensity.


    Beneath the crimson blaze, the sky transformed into a hauntingly beautiful canvas, bathed in the fiery glow of Intent and sun alike, casting an otherworldly light upon the battlefield.


    Then, with a final, commanding motion, the demon''s sword descended from above, an executioner''s decree carved in steel.


    Obedient to their maker, the flaming Intent arcs descended upon Anthony from every direction without mercy.


    The onslaught left no room for evasion, only defense and parry remained.


    A smile of entertainment curved Anthony''s lips, accepting the challenge with unshakeable battle intent.


    His stance shifted fluidly, adapting seamlessly to the torrent of attacks.


    Mana surged within him, answering his call as he drew upon the tranquil power of the water element.


    It flowed smoothly into his katana, intertwining with his Intent like long-lost allies reunited at last.


    Before the flaming Intent arcs could engulf him, Anthony finally moved.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Continuous Slash]


    Reality itself seemed to warp and bend as his attack bled into existence, an unstoppable force materializing in the very air.


    Calm, blue Intent arcs surged forward, colliding headlong with the raging flameing arcs.


    At the meeting of these opposing forces, the world around them seemed to fracture and implode beneath their gaze.


    Two currents of Intent clashed, each striving to consume the other.


    Fire met water, sparking a cataclysmic reaction.


    Violent pulses of red and blue energies erupted outward, swallowing everything in their destructive path.


    Colors dazzled across the sky, transforming it into a flawless canvas.


    Had any painter beheld this moment, only one word would come to mind: Masterpiece.


    Fissures rent the earth, sinkholes yawned wide, and the sky itself seemed to fracture as the clouds tore apart.


    Dust, smoke, and mist enshrouded the battlefield in an eerie veil of mystery.


    Anthony''s Sense Dome detected a presence closing in from behind.


    In an instant, his body responded, his sword a flash of steel as he twisted at the waist, meeting the oncoming strike.


    Their blades collided in a brilliant eruption of sparks, a deadly symphony of carnage and precision.


    Neither dust nor smoke dulled their senses; they stood restrained, far above such trivial obscurations.


    With a fierce glint in their eyes, they vanished into the chaos of the battlefield.


    No hesitation. No faltering. Only combat.


    The battle was a storm, and they were its eye, an unbreaking center where only death held sway.


    Neither would pause until one of them fell cold and still.

 Chapter 465: Talisman [Ko-Fi Bonus Chapter]

    The mind of the Hyperion demon was a tempest of turmoil, far from any semblance of peace.


    He could scarcely trust his own eyes.


    The reality unfolding before him defied belief.


    He was being matched, no, he was being steadily outmatched.


    And the one responsible?


    A mere nineteen year old human.


    An Ecliptic rank cultivator.


    When they first received intel on Anthony, skepticism clouded their judgment.


    After all, no one should be capable of reaching such a level at such a young age.


    But with time, some began to rationalize it, he was, after all, the descendant of three Supreme Monarchs.


    With access to virtually limitless resources, it was conceivable that they could forcibly elevate his mana rank.


    Yet that line of reasoning led to a troubling conclusion: such a descendant would be little more than an empty vessel, one who possessed power, but lacked the refinement, control, and understanding required to wield it with purpose.


    The Hyperion had believed this mission would be simple, sever the descendant''s head and claim the reward.


    But now, that same descendant, no, Anthony, stood before him, matching his every motion in swordplay with unnerving ease.


    Only moments ago, the boy had outclassed him in hand to hand combat.


    And then, he saw it.


    Anthony''s Intent.


    Raw. Unmistakable. Impossible to counterfeit.


    One could not feign such mastery, Intent could not be mimicked by someone ignorant of the sword''s true path.


    Even if Anthony was a prodigy, the gap between them remained vast.


    The Hyperion demon was two full major cultivation ranks above him.


    So why?


    Why?


    Why was he losing?


    As his mind trembled beneath the weight of an unraveling reality, Anthony''s katana descended in a precise vertical arc, a slash from above that threatened to split him cleanly in two.


    Yet even as the demon''s thoughts spiraled into chaos, his instincts did not falter.


    His focus, honed through centuries of blood and battle, remained anchored to the fight before him.


    He did not surrender to emotion.


    Experience would not allow it.


    In an instant, his body responded, feet shifting, waist twisting, muscles coiling, dodging the deadly stroke with practiced precision.


    Anthony''s katana, now infused with pure Intent, struck the earth with unrelenting force.


    The impact was cataclysmic.


    In an instant, the ground split apart, a massive trench ripping through the landscape, stretching for kilometers, its path wild and merciless, as though it sought to bisect the entire military base itself.


    The Hyperion''s gaze snapped to where Anthony had stood, his blade already beginning to rise, but Anthony was no longer there.


    His mind stuttered into blankness.


    Then came the scream of instinct.


    Behind.


    His shoulders dipped, footwork shifting with expert precision, center of gravity realigned as he moved to evade.


    But it was too late.


    In a flash, steel kissed flesh.


    The cold bite of the blade cleaved through with merciless clarity.


    Black blood burst into the air, painting it like an artist gone mad.


    He had narrowly avoided decapitation, but not without consequence.


    Anthony''s blade had struck true, tearing deep into his shoulder.


    ''How?''


    His thoughts surged back into focus the moment Anthony vanished from view again.


    ''Teleportation''


    The conclusion struck him swiftly, Anthony wielded spatial affinity.


    [Spatial Sense]


    Without hesitation, he activated the skill.


    A surge of awareness flooded him, attuning his senses to even the slightest spatial fluctuation.


    ''To the Right''


    His mind registered the disturbance instantly.


    There was no room for delay.


    He didn''t merely react, he seized the initiative.


    His sword flashed through the air, a blur of lethal precision, aimed directly for Anthony''s ribcage as Anthony appeared once more.


    In an instant, his blade pierced what should have been flesh, cutting through Anthony as effortlessly as a knife through butter.


    But something was wrong.


    There was no resistance.


    No spray of blood.


    No sensation of cutting through bone or muscle.


    Anthony had phased through the strike.


    By the time the Hyperion processed this deception, it was already too late.


    Anthony''s katana tore through his abdomen like fire racing through dry grass, swift, ruthless, and all-consuming.


    A fresh eruption of black blood surged into the air, staining the sky as it arced and spilled.


    His innards lurched forward, threatening to spill free from the gaping wound now carved into him.


    Anthony''s blade shifted mid-motion, its trajectory adjusting with seamless precision as it surged upward, aimed straight for the demon''s neck.


    But the Hyperion wasn''t caught unaware. With a sharp backward step, he narrowly evaded another fatal blow.


    Yet he wasn''t merely retreating, he was setting his own trap.


    In that fleeting instant, a black talisman materialized in his hand, and with a swift, practiced motion, he slapped it onto Anthony''s wrist.


    The talisman latched on with a hiss, its dark energy flaring briefly.


    Seizing the momentary reprieve, the demon retreated several meters in a blur of movement.


    Without hesitation, he retrieved a healing potion, uncorking it swiftly as he began to mend his torn flesh.


    Anthony watched calmly as the demon''s wound knit itself shut before his eyes, while his own body suddenly froze, time itself seeming to pause around him.


    ''I''ve been sealed''


    He realized.


    His mana and Intent vanished in an instant, as if they had never existed.


    But he did not panic.


    His mind remained calm, his heart steady, even as ethereal chains coiled around him like living shadows, binding him with unbreakable grip.


    "You''ve given a good fight, human. But sadly for you and thankfully for me, it ends here"


    The Hyperion''s voice was cold, devoid of needless flourish, as he surged forward like a shadow unleashed.


    He wasted no words on empty monologues.


    Anthony was the descendant of three Supreme Monarchs, who knew what life saving artifact he would pull out if given the chance.


    His sword flashed with lethal intent, aimed straight at Anthony''s waist, ready to cleave him cleanly in two.


    A sickening, wet tearing sound filled the air as the blade met flesh and bone.


    Anthony''s body was severed perfectly, upper and lower halves falling to the ground with dull, heavy thuds.


    His crimson blood spilled and oozed, staining the earth and dripping into the air like a macabre painting.


    The Hyperion watched coldly as the light faded from Anthony''s piercing blue eyes.


    Without a second thought, he waved his hand, and the severed halves of Anthony''s body were drawn into his space ring, disappearing from sight.


    He shifted his form swiftly, preparing to retreat, but his instincts screamed a warning too late.


    In a flash of steel and fury, Anthony''s katana sliced through the air, cleaving the Hyperion''s entire arm clean from the shoulder.


    Pain exploded through the demon''s mind, sharp and searing, but no scream escaped his lips.


    In an instant, he vanished from sight, reappearing with his gaze locked onto the figure before him.


    Anthony.


    Or rather, the real Anthony.


    ''How? A clone?''


    The Hyperion''s thoughts raced.


    "If you''re wondering how, everything you saw was nothing but an illusion"


    Anthony began, his voice calm as he stepped forward with measured calmness.


    "The moment you drew your talisman from your space ring, I cast the illusion that I''d been caught. Everything else unfolded exactly as you imagined. Simple enough"


    A faint smile curved his lips as he closed the distance between them slowly.


    No matter how cunningly the Hyperion tried to activate the talisman, it was futile within Anthony''s Sense Dome.


    Normally, Infinity would neutralize such tricks, but Anthony rarely relied on Infinity during battle.


    "You were pretty skilled... for a side character"


    Anthony''s voice echoed, but this time from behind the Hyperion.


    The demon''s eyes snapped toward the sound, only to be met by the sudden descent of a blade.


    ''How did he bypass my Spatial Sense?''


    That was the last thought that crossed his mind before Anthony''s katana severed his head clean from his body.


    Blood erupted like a fountain, spraying upward, but it never reached Anthony, dissipating as if striking an invisible barrier. Infinity had finally been activated.


    Blue flames erupted instantly, roaring to life as they engulfed the Hyperion''s lifeless form, consuming every trace, ensuring no method of resurrection could ever succeed.

 Chapter 466: Death Incarnate

    Anthony''s gaze lingered on the vacant space where the Hyperion demon''s body had once been, now utterly erased from existence.


    In their battle, they had traversed kilometers from his previous position, far from where his teammates remained.


    With a single thought, his form vanished, reappearing beside Dale, who cradled the unconscious Reynold in his arms, desperately calling out to nearby healers for aid.


    Dale''s head snapped to the side the moment he sensed Anthony''s presence.


    "Captain, heal Reynold, he''s losing too much blood"


    He urged, his voice tight with urgency as he gently lowered Reynold onto the ground.


    Anthony gave a curt nod, already intent on mending the Phoenix''s wounds even before the vampire''s request.


    His eyes then drifted toward Seraphim and Kingsley, who remained on the frontlines, holding back the relentless tide of demons and abominations.


    ''Those spirits have truly enhanced her beauty and allure''


    Anthony mused silently as his eyes lingered on Seraphim.


    His gaze then shifted to Reynold, who lay on the ground, still conscious but gravely wounded.


    A radiant surge of light magic flared from Anthony''s outstretched palm, cascading into Reynold''s battered form.


    Almost instantly, sinew and muscle began to twist and realign, bones materialized and snapped neatly into place with a satisfying precision.


    Within seconds, Reynold''s arms were fully restored, and the remaining wounds across his body sealed shut with astonishing speed, as though time itself had hastened its healing.


    The light element flowed seamlessly from Reynold, enveloping Dale in a gentle yet invigorating glow. In an instant, his stamina was fully replenished.


    "Thank you"


    Dale murmured, exhaling a breath of relief.


    Reynold, still lying on the ground, slowly opened his eyes.


    His mind raced to piece together fragments of the present, reality settling in just before unconsciousness claimed him once more.


    Glancing down, he saw both his hands fully restored, whole and unmarred.


    As his vision caught Anthony standing silently above him, he needed no explanation.


    The answer was clear: Anthony had healed him.


    "Thanks"


    He said quietly, rising to his feet.


    Without another word, flames erupted, swirling fiercely around his form as the temperature surged.


    Then, in a flash of blinding light, he vanished.


    Dale followed immediately, both of them rejoining the relentless battle alongside Seraphim and Kingsley, who still held the line against the tide of demons and abominations.


    Anthony stood silently, his katana already sheathed at his side.


    "Shall we begin, then?"


    He murmured to himself.


    He had promised the Hyperion demon to slay many of his race, a promise born from the bounty they placed upon his head, and he intended to keep it.


    With a mere thought, his body lifted effortlessly into the sky. From this vantage, his eyes swept over the ravaged battlefield below, where destruction reigned supreme.


    Corpses lay heaped in grotesque piles, blood seeped into the earth like dark rivers, severed limbs were strewn carelessly across the terrain, and the remnants of organs and entrails stained the ground in grim testimony to the carnage.


    Watching with a cold but focused gaze, Anthony''s lips parted slightly.


    [Lightning Magic: Mana Zone: Final Judgement]


    An overwhelming surge of mana erupted from deep within his core, radiating outward to fill every corner of his mana zone with relentless force.


    Since his reincarnation, Anthony had never fully unleashed the vast reservoir of mana contained within him.


    As one blessed with the highest bloodline in existence and elevated state of a High Human, a being of superior existence, his mana reserves were anything but ordinary or limited.


    Everything, demons, abominations, elves, and vampires alike, came to an abrupt halt.


    Every being present had sensed the staggering surge of mana flooding the air.


    Just as other races can instinctively detect chaos energy without possessing any affinity for it, demons could sense mana even if it was foreign to them.


    All eyes turned skyward, where Anthony stood calmly, his hair billowing with the rhythm of the wind.


    Then it came.


    CRACKLE.


    The clouds thickened ominously as raw energy coalesced, lightning streaking across the heavens in jagged arcs.


    Each bolt collided and entwined with others, forging into colossal, seething torrents of destructive power.


    Kilometers of terrain were instantly bathed in a blinding, pure white radiance that seared the eyes.


    Demons and abominations alike shuddered, a cold dread crawling down their spines.


    Many hastily drew forth their most precious life saving artifacts, but would such defenses hold any weight against an assault unleashed by Anthony?


    With a thunderous boom, millions of thunderbolts cascaded from the heavens like celestial judgment unleashed.


    CRACKLE. BOOM. ZZZZRRRR.


    SIZZLE. BRRBB.


    White hot lightning rained down relentlessly, overwhelming every creature with an affinity for chaos energy.


    It spared no one, faltered at nothing, and showed no mercy.


    It incinerated all life in its path.


    The storm roared on, crackling with a maddening, undeniable fury.


    Even the portals within his mana zone were not spared. His lightning surged through them, vaporizing every demon and abomination caught within their thresholds.


    The acrid stench of burnt flesh assaulted the nostrils of the survivors, their eyes wide with horror as Anthony unleashed unrelenting devastation upon the world.


    Millions of demons and abominations were annihilated in a single, cataclysmic strike.


    Sinkholes and fissures ripped open the earth as if summoned by the hand of a god. Trees were reduced to ash, and entire landmasses were erased beneath the overwhelming onslaught of raw power.


    Eyes remained fixed on Anthony, watching him as if he were a god, as the thunderous impact of his assault gradually subsided.


    His piercing blue eyes shifted downward, narrowing as his gaze swept toward those who remained beyond the reach of his devastating strike.


    With measured calm, Anthony drew his katana once more, lightning coiling around the blade like a living serpent.


    Then, like a bolt torn from the very heart of a storm, he surged forward, an explosion of speed and fury.


    His katana flashed without hesitation, without mercy.


    Wherever he passed, heads were sent flying skyward, blood burst like fountains, and flesh was torn asunder.


    Screams echoed, raw and ragged, as desperate foes raised barriers and shields, but none held under the crushing weight of Anthony''s blade.


    He was a streak of silver light, a comet cleaving through the battlefield.


    His blade sang a song of finality, swift and accurate, never pausing, never missing.


    He became a blur of motion, unreadable, untouchable, unstoppable.


    In that moment, he was death incarnate.


    His kill count surged beyond reckoning, his strikes absolute, his judgment divine.


    There was no hesitation in his movements, only the silent, terrifying certainty of one who had extinguished lives beyond number.

 Chapter 467: The Chakram Of End

    High above the battlefield, the Grand Marshal moved with a force and swiftness that eclipsed everything transpiring below.


    Each strike carried the power to annihilate millions in an instant.


    The clouds split apart beneath the weight of their blows, while rifts in space tore open and healed just as quickly.


    Only the heavens were worthy witnesses to a battle of such magnitude.


    Below them, Colonels and Generals clashed, each one locked in a desperate struggle for survival.


    A mere fraction of a second was the difference between life, death, or grievous injury.


    Mercy had no place on this battlefield, no soul was spared.


    Even Azrakar, known for his talkative nature, held his tongue.


    His thoughts were consumed by the fight before him.


    There was nothing left to discuss, the opponent had refused to return the Severed Crown of Echoes.


    With silent killing intent, his broadsword danced and deflected, flowing through the chaos without a moment''s hesitation.


    Within a hidden realm untouched by many, a lone figure sat in tranquil stillness, poised in the lotus position with serene grace.


    Her eyes remained closed, lost in deep meditation as her presence harmonized with the very essence of the land.


    All around her, flora thrived and fauna of every kind moved contentedly, grazing, frolicking, and breathing in the calm.


    The air was thick with Spiritual Energy and mana, both so dense and vibrant they shimmered like a veil of light.


    Every corner of this secluded sanctuary radiated purity and peace, as though untouched by the chaos of the outside world.


    The woman''s silver-grey hair cascaded down her back like a silken waterfall.


    Her posture exuded perfection, shoulders poised, skin flawless in every sense.


    The elongated, pointed ears marked her unmistakably as an elf.


    She was known as the Supreme Monarch of Military Base Alpha-6.


    Sylmira Velthariel.


    Yet, that was merely the name the world was permitted to know.


    Her true name remained a mystery, buried in silence.


    But there was another name, whispered in dread, etched into the minds of those beneath her, and spoken with caution even among her peers.


    Her title: The Chakram of End.


    Then, with deliberate stillness, one of her eyelids lifted, revealing a calm and piercing gaze of deep brown.


    A faint smile curved her lips as she whispered a single word.


    "Come"


    Though her voice was barely audible, the command resounded with undeniable authority.


    In less than a heartbeat, three shadows materialized before her, dropping to their knees in perfect unison, their heads bowed low.


    They were the Warlords, beings who stood above even the Grand Marshals in power and prestige.


    None dared to utter a word.


    They remained motionless, kneeling and reverent, awaiting the will of their Supreme Monarch.


    "They are here. Prepare to move"


    The Chakram of End spoke at last, her voice soft yet authoritative, like a blade sliding into place.


    Her words struck the hearts of the Warlords like thunder wrapped in ice.


    She had summoned them, and that could only mean one thing: the Demon Monarch and his direct subordinates were on the move.


    They had hoped, even believed, that he would remain dormant.


    After all, entities of such magnitude did not stir unless the intent was cataclysmic.


    When demons of that caliber moved, it was never for conquest.


    It was for annihilation.


    No matter the death and destruction this war had already wrought, there was still hope for restoration, so long as the Warlords and Supreme Monarchs weren''t involved.


    But the arrival of the Demon Monarch and his closest lieutenants changed everything.


    Their presence brought with it a terrifying possibility: that the entire planet might be soaked in blood and razed to ashes.


    Even if the chance of total annihilation was but a single percent, the mere existence of that possibility was enough to cast a shadow over all hope.


    And all of it, for the sake of a single Crown.


    "As the Supreme Monarch wishes"


    The trio intoned in perfect unison, their voices practiced and calm.


    With a subtle nod, she dismissed them, and they vanished like shadows swallowed by the night.


    Her eyes flickered, calmly observing the battle unfolding below.


    Not once did her expression falter at the sight of fallen soldiers.


    No trace of nausea surfaced as rivers of blood pooled deep enough to fill an ocean.


    Nothing stirred her, no grief, no remorse.


    She bore the name End for a reason: she had extinguished countless worlds, leaving no life untouched by her final judgment.


    Her gaze fixed intently on Anthony as he faced the Hyperion, dispatching him with astonishing ease.


    Without hesitation, he unleashed a devastating lightning spell that rained destruction upon nearly every demon in sight.


    A faint, approving smile curved her lips.


    ''Should I give birth?''


    The thought flickered through her mind as she watched Anthony reap heads like one would harvest mere vegetables, blood staining the earth in his relentless path.


    ''I''m certain my own child would be just as gifted''


    Her thoughts lingered on Anthony''s brilliance.


    ''But... I have no man in my life at the moment. And the stupid Supreme Monarchs are far too arrogant''


    A soft sigh escaped her lips as her thoughts entwined with a rare moment of vulnerability.


    She had longed to be a mother, yet lacked a partner to fulfill that desire.


    Often, she was tempted to abandon her mantle temporarily, conceal her identity, live as a simple elf for a season or perhaps a year, before returning to her duties once she was with child.


    She cared little for coupling with the strongest elf alive or any grand title.


    To her, it mattered not whether the elf was a mortal or a king; her bloodline alone was enough.


    ''Perhaps, if I were to bear a daughter, she might fall in love with him''


    The Chakram of End mused quietly, her palm resting gently upon her stomach.


    Her thoughts drifted into tender imaginings, her belly growing round with new life.


    A soft, wistful smile touched her lips as she surrendered to the warmth of her motherly dreams.


    Were anyone privy to her thoughts, they would be utterly astonished.


    Sylmira Velthariel.


    The Chakram of End.


    A being who had extinguished more lives and shattered more worlds than the years she had lived, was quietly contemplating motherhood, and the simple joys of raising a child.


    If the truth of her musings were ever known, men from countless races, realms, and planets would undoubtedly line up at her doorstep.

 Chapter 468: The Triarchs Of Reality

    In a distant direction, far removed from the military base where the war raged with unending chaos.


    Shards of light materialized from the void, slowly converging and coalescing into humanoid forms, until three figures stood fully formed.


    They were the Three Warlords, beings of immense power who moved only at the command of the Supreme Monarchs.


    They did not need to assert their presence. The very fabric of the world instinctively bowed to their existence, for they stood on a plane far beyond normal comprehension.


    Before them stood three figures, skin as dark as obsidian, eyes glowing crimson, and tails swaying rhythmically from side to side.


    They were the three direct subordinates of the Demon Monarch, en route to the military base before being intercepted by the Warlords.


    The Warlords could not permit their clash to unfold within the base''s remnants. Though the structures had already crumbled into ruin, that was inconsequential. What truly mattered were the soldiers.


    Buildings could be rebuilt in days or months, but forging warriors from raw recruits required years of discipline, experience, and sacrifice.


    A battle between these six, Warlords and the Demon Monarch''s elite, would devastate everything beyond recovery.


    "Hooo... To think you would intercept us here, O Great Warlords"


    One of the demon subordinates said, her voice laced with mockery as her crimson gaze swept over the figures before her.


    "It seems your Supreme Monarch have informed you of our movements"


    Another added, his tone calm, unsurprised, as though all had unfolded precisely as expected.


    "It''s been decades since any of you moved personally"


    The third demon remarked with a crooked smile.


    "Perhaps you''ve grown weary of listening to your own heartbeat echo in stillness"


    None of the Warlords offered a reply. They floated in silence, exuding an eerie, utter calmness. No words passed between them, for there was no need.


    Their very presence spoke volumes. The fact that the demon subordinates had personally intervened rendered the situation absolute: a battle was inevitable, not a matter of chance.


    To the Warlords, words were unnecessary. They did not indulge in idle conversation, such was not their way.


    "You remain silent, as always. Hmph... very well"


    The female Demon subordinate stepped forward, her voice smooth yet laced with threat.


    "Just return the Crown, and we''ll depart. There''s no need to reduce your entire military base to ash"


    At her words, at the mention of complete annihilation, the Warlords showed no reaction.


    Not a blink. Not a twitch. Their expressions remained carved in stone, untouched by provocation.


    Another of the demon subordinates let out a low chuckle.


    "Enough of this hollow exchange. Let''s spill blood. No retreating like last time"


    As the second Demon subordinate spoke, a surge of killing intent erupted from his body, tearing into the sky and sweeping across the landscape like a storm.


    The other two followed without hesitation, unleashing their own murderous aura. Each wave of intent collided and fused, amplifying the pressure until the very air seemed to rupture under the weight.


    Space quivered as if in fear. The earth trembled beneath their feet.


    The wind fell silent. Even the leaves in the trees froze mid-drift, nature itself holding its breath.


    The Three Warlords remained utterly unmoved.


    They released no killing intent, no dramatic flourish of power.


    Such theatrics were beneath them.


    Slaying demons was no more significant than drawing breath. There was no need to assert dominance, no need to flare their presence.


    Any being tainted by chaos energy was fated to perish by their hands. That truth required no announcement.


    It was not hatred. It was not vengeance.


    It was duty, pure and absolute.


    In perfect silence, they drew their weapons.


    One wielded twin hammers, each forged to shatter mountains.


    Another unsheathed twin short swords, their edges gleaming with quiet lethality.


    The last brandished twin scimitars, curved like fangs and whispering with anticipation.


    The Three Warlords were bound by more than power, they were siblings by blood. Triplets of the Phoenix race, born together and inseparable from the moment they took their first breath.


    They had never known separation, nor would they ever accept it.


    From childhood to the battlefield, they walked a single path. They entered the Omni-Peak Academy as one, and for all three years of their admission, they held the top three rankings with unbending dominance, untouchable, unmatched.


    Upon graduation, they enlisted in the military together. Assigned to the same unit, they undertook every mission side by side, rose through the ranks in perfect synchrony, and earned their titles in shared glory.


    They lived as one. Shared the same room. Slept in the same bed.


    Even now, as Warlords feared across worlds, that unbroken bond remained unchanged.


    They had even planed to reject any promotion to the rank of Supreme Monarch should their battle prowess ever touch such scale, aware that only one Supreme Monarch could preside over a military base at a time.


    Accepting such a rank would mean severing their unbreakable bond, a sacrifice none of them were willing to make.


    They did everything together, moved as one, united in purpose and spirit.


    Yet, this unwavering unity gave rise to a widespread misconception: that they were incapable of fighting independently.


    This misconception constantly led their enemies to devise strategies aimed at separating them, forcing each to fight alone. But none could have been more mistaken.


    Each Warlord fought as though they were a force unto themselves, independent and deadly.


    Their individual abilities blazed with unique brilliance, each movement precise and lethal.


    They fought not as siblings, but as merciless agents of destruction, intent on annihilation, erasure, and total obliteration.


    The Demon subordinates had made this very error during their first encounter with the triplet Warlords.


    Their underestimation cost them dearly, resulting in a crushing defeat that left them no choice but to flee.


    The three were born with gifts that set them apart, talents that elevated them to the pinnacle of their generation.


    Talents that forged their identities.


    Talents that defined their very existence.


    Creation. Destruction. Transformation.


    These were the Talents they embodied since their awakening.


    The world may have long since forgotten their individual names, but together they carried a title that echoed through the ages.


    The Triarchs Of Reality.


    As the Warlords drew their weapons, their intent manifested with palpable force, weaving around their arms and blades like living shadows.


    Not a single word was spoken. None was needed, after all, action speaks louder than words.


    Tension thickened, the very air convulsing in anticipation. The world itself seemed to hold its breath, caught in the gravity of their presence.


    They had yet to move. They had yet to strike.


    But the world already knew.


    Creation, Destruction, Transformation would follow after this battle.

 Chapter 469: Injuries

    Anthony''s form sliced through the fabric of space itself, his kill count already soaring into the millions.


    Yet he pressed onward without hesitation, never once faltering or glancing back. Long ago, he had distanced himself from his teammates, moving alone once more.


    The acrid scent of blood failed to disturb him. Infinity, a force that shielded him, halted every drop from ever making contact as he advanced.


    Anthony''s instinct screamed in awareness, Sense Dome flared and his All Seeing Eyes pierced the shadows, warning of an imminent strike.


    Without a fraction of hesitation, he vanished from his spot, leaving only the echo of his presence behind.


    In the instant he disappeared, a searing beam of pure chaos energy rended the horizon, obliterating the very ground where he had stood moments before.


    The blast tore mercilessly through the landscape, reducing kilometers of terrain to shattered rubble.


    Dust billowed skyward as stones and boulders were hurled violently into the air, a testament to the devastating force of the impact.


    Anthony reemerged at a different vantage point, his gaze snapping toward the origin of the devastating beam.


    In a flash of blinding speed, a figure surged into his sight, so swift that even his Sense Dome barely had time to register the threat.


    From above, a gleaming sabre descended with lethal Intent, poised to cleave him in two.


    Knowing he lacked the time to raise his katana in defense, Anthony vanished once again, his form flickering out of existence before materializing yards away.


    As Anthony vanished once more, another devastating impact shattered the earth beneath him, sending tremors rippling across the battlefield.


    His gaze fixed on the attacker emerging from the swirling dust storm.


    Anthony''s eyes narrowed to sharp pinpricks, instinctively recognizing the overwhelming presence radiating from his foe.


    ''Exarch rank''


    Anthony thought silently.


    ''The demons are truly exerting every effort to end me''


    Despite the looming threat, his entire being remained composed, focused and unshaken.


    His grip on the katana tightened as his eyes locked onto his opponent''s. Every fiber of his senses stretched to the utmost limits, sharpening his perception to a razor''s edge.


    The Exarch demon suddenly vanished in a blink. Anthony''s muscles coiled instinctively, tightening as he braced for the imminent strike. His katana moved fluidly, barely revealing the trajectory of the incoming assault.


    CLANG.


    The clash of steel erupted with ferocious intensity, ringing through the air.


    The ground beneath Anthony''s feet trembled violently, and his arm quivered as the overwhelming force rippled through his body.


    The Exarch demon wasted no time allowing Anthony to recover, his sabre sliced again, this time aimed mercilessly at Anthony''s ribs.


    Anthony''s balance shifted chaotically, his mind barely processing the assault; instinct and reflex alone commanded his body.


    With a thunderous clash, their blades met once more. The force sent Anthony hurtling backward like a cannonball, his body propelled through the air by the brutal impact.


    ''He''s faster and stronger''


    Anthony thought as his body streaked backward, spinning with fluid grace.


    His feet slammed into the ground with a heavy impact, skidding across the battlefield.


    During the Starborn Tournament, Anthony had ascended his abilities to the Transcendent rank in his battle against Aaaninja.


    Though he had trained rigorously for an entire year under the military''s watchful gaze, it still wasn''t enough to breach the threshold of the Exarch Rank.


    And even if it were, the demon before him was no ordinary opponent, he was a peak Transcendent ranker.


    The demon closed in on Anthony with frantic speed, his Sword Intent coiling around the sabre.


    The blade descended, poised to cleave Anthony in two, just as the Hyperion had done before.


    Anthony barely retreated a single step, before a sickening tear of flesh echoed through the air, crimson blood splattering across the ground beneath him.


    Agonizing pain surged through his body and mind, yet he remained unmoved. His infinite regeneration already knitting the wound seamlessly, as if it were nothing.


    Anthony vanished once again, his mind sharpening as he activated a skill.


    [Thought Acceleration]


    A skill that heightened his cognitive speed and mental capacity.


    The world around him seemed to decelerate, every detail crystallizing as his perception expanded.


    Until now, Anthony had wielded this ability solely to accelerate his thoughts. But this time, he required far more than mere speed.


    [Temporal Acceleration]


    Another skill activated in swift succession.


    A colossal, ethereal clock materialized behind Anthony before dissolving in an instant.


    Time itself bent to his will, swirling in shimmering particles that danced around him, accelerating his every movement.


    Calling upon his elemental affinity, earth particles clung to his skin, fortifying his strength with their raw power.


    As the earth element surged through him, the Exarch ranked demon reemerged, his sabre now faster, slicing fiercely toward Anthony''s neck.


    But Anthony responded flawlessly.


    His body and mind moved as one, perfectly synchronized to match the demon''s blinding speed.


    BOOM.


    A cataclysmic wave of Sword Intent erupted outward as their blades collided head-on, shaking the very air around them.


    With that, they both surged into motion, their afterimages trailing like shadows lingering in the wake of their previous positions.


    Sound waves erupted violently, sonic blasts detonating as the intensity of their clash escalated.


    Despite Anthony''s activated skills striving to keep pace, his efforts proved futile.


    His body trembled, struggling to adapt to the relentless stress and strain coursing through him. The force was overwhelming.


    But Anthony remained unshaken, his gaze steady and composed.


    He focused intently, seeking to anticipate his opponent''s next move, responding with calculated precision his Sword Intent surged, amplifying his speed.


    BAM.


    The Exarch''s foot crashed against Anthony''s temple, snapping his head violently to the left from the sheer inertia. Flesh tore where the impact struck, but Anthony''s infinite regeneration swiftly sealed the wound as if it had never existed.


    Before Anthony could be sent hurtling sideways, the Exarch demon moved again. His fist came swiftly from the left, crashing into Anthony''s cheek with a heavy bam, jerking his head violently in the opposite direction.


    His cheeks and lips split open, crimson blood flowing freely.


    Without pause, another fist thundered upward from below. The sickening echo of impact reverberated as the blow connected with Anthony''s jaw, launching him skyward like a shattered puppet.


    Seizing the moment as his body was left vulnerable, Anthony vanished from sight, reappearing behind the Exarch demon.


    His katana ignited with blazing Sword Intent, aimed straight at the demon''s neck.


    With a swift whoosh, the fiery blade sliced through the neck, but there was no blood, no sound of flesh tearing, no splatter.


    ''An afterimage''


    Anthony realized, his Sense Dome and All-Seeing Eyes immediately detecting a presence closing in behind him.


    Before Anthony could react, the demon''s foot crashed into his side with the force of a cannonball.


    Pain exploded through him as if his ribs had been pulverized to dust, his organs shattered in kind.


    His body was hurled sideways, tumbling violently over the ground and crashing through trees before slamming against the base of a mountain.


    Broken and battered, blood dripped from his many wounds.


    But Anthony''s infinite regeneration was already working overtime, weaving flesh seamlessly back together. His heart pounded fiercely, pumping fresh blood to replace what had been lost.


    The Exarch ranked demon stood tall, exuding an aura of supreme authority, his expression cold and unreadable as he watched Anthony with detached scrutiny.

 Chapter 470 470: Zeroframe Shift

    Beyond the perimeter of Military Base Alpha-6, in the vast expanse of space, myriad stars, planets, and suns shimmered in silent suspension, each casting a radiant glow that illuminated the depths of the galaxy.


    Suddenly, the tranquil stillness was shattered as a spatial rift violently tore open beside the planetary base.


    From the shimmering breach emerged a tall figure, her grey hair aglow with an ethereal light, stepping forth with an air of calm authority.


    A chakram hovered effortlessly above her head, spinning like a radiant halo, while another suspended itself behind her upper back, perfectly centered between her shoulder blades.


    Both pulsed with an otherworldly, ethereal light.


    Her presence was akin to that of a celestial being, like an angel had descended upon a primitive world to bestow a divine blessing.


    She was known as The Chakram Of End: Sylmira Velthariel.


    Her gaze swept across the vastness of space as she floated silently, poised and patient.


    Hours slipped by, yet she remained motionless, her eyes fixed deep into the cosmic expanse, as if both savoring the view and seeking to unravel hidden mysteries.


    Then, a voice resonated, echoing from all directions at once.


    "It''s been a while, Sylmira"


    But The Chakram Of End gave no sign of acknowledgment.


    She remained unmoved, steadfast in her silence as she continued to wait.


    Then, her gaze suddenly shifted, flickering open as she turned her head to the side.


    From that direction, another spatial rift tore open, and a figure emerged.


    He bore a serene yet commanding presence, crowned with a pair of horns that rose like a dark diadem.


    His skin was as black as night, claws sharp and menacing, and his eyes, pure void, seemed capable of swallowing the abyss itself.


    "Xezural"


    At last, The Chakram Of End broke her silence, her voice calm as her eyes fixed upon the newcomer.


    The Demon Monarch.


    "It''s been a while, hasn''t it?"


    Xezural spoke with a slow, knowing smile, his gaze lingering on Sylmira''s breathtaking presence.


    "Indeed. Thirty years since I laid waste to several of your worlds"


    The Chakram Of End replied with quiet resolve.


    As a Supreme Monarch, she moved only in response to the actions of Demon Monarchs, or when tasked with purging planets utterly overrun by the demon race, eradicating all traces of life without hesitation.


    For Supreme Monarchs, the destruction of planets and the extinction of entire races was no different than day to day activities for them.


    The two Monarchs stood locked in a silent gaze, neither rushed to make the first move.


    Their history was well-known to both, clashes fought fiercely on several occasions, yet neither had ever succeeded in ending the other''s existence.


    When defeat seemed imminent, one would invariably summon a life-saving artifact to slip away from the brink of annihilation.


    The silence between them stretched on, unbroken yet devoid of tension, an unspoken understanding settling over the stillness, calm and silent.


    "I must admit, the ring was a nice touch. Even I didn''t anticipate that"


    The Chakram Of End remarked, her voice sharp and clear, slicing through the quiet.


    Xezural merely smiled in response.


    He had poured a considerable portion of his power into the ring, a feat far from easy, but one he had accomplished.


    Without the Aetherlock, the gates would be thrown wide open, turning the military base into a playground for demons and abominations alike.


    "Unlike our previous encounters, where one of us always found a way to escape, this time there will be no retreat, Sylmira. This battle ends only in death"


    Xezural stated with measured calm.


    A faint, amused smile touched Sylmira''s lips.


    "Fighting to the death? That''s a new stance for you. I''m fairly certain you''d turn tail the moment you sensed the reaper''s approach"


    Her eyes never wavered, keenly tracking every subtle movement Xezural made.


    "Not this time, Miss Ender. I have a mission to fulfill, a burden I cannot shirk"


    Xezural replied, his voice heavy with reluctant resolve.


    Sylmira''s eyes gleamed with curiosity as she responded,


    "I wasn''t aware the great Xezural answered to a higher authority"


    Her intent was clear, she sought to glean information.


    The military had long suspected a power beyond the Demon Monarchs, one they had yet to confront.


    After all, if the Demon Monarchs themselves were the highest force, they would have long since been annihilated by the galaxy''s top races.


    There had to be a greater hierarchy, an unseen hand orchestrating the distribution of power across civilizations and races across the galaxy.


    Yet no matter how deeply they delved, the truth always slipped through their grasp.


    Though Sylmira yearned to press Xezural for answers, she understood he would never willingly speak of such higher beings.


    Beyond that, she was his equal, no mere force to command him.


    Anyone with the authority to give orders to Xezural was a power far beyond what she could hope to challenge.


    "Just return the Crown, and we can spare ourselves the agony. Neither of us wishes to spend decades nursing wounds"


    Xezural warned, his voice rising with the unmistakable edge of imminent battle.


    Beings of their caliber could not simply down a healing potion and recover.


    They required the intervention of legendary healers like the Saintess Of The World, a process that could span months.


    Without such aid, they faced the grim prospect of decades spent slowly mending on their own.


    "Information on your higher-ups that''s what I seek in exchange for the Crown"


    Sylmira stated coolly.


    "You know well enough I''m not that nai?ve"


    Xezural''s tone sharpened.


    A faint, knowing smile curved the Chakram Of End''s lips.


    She understood such a revelation was unlikely, but at least she had tried.


    "Very well, then"


    At her words, the chakram that had hovered behind her back spun forward with sudden, precise motion.


    The chakram hovered like a gleaming wheel before it began to spin with ferocious speed, reaching a critical threshold.


    Then, with a deafening roar, it surged forward in a devastating blast, its razor-sharp edges slicing through the fabric of space like scissors through paper.


    Yet Xezural remained unmoved, standing calmly as if prepared to face the oncoming assault head-on.


    With an apocalyptic detonation, the chakram collided against an invisible barrier shielding him.


    The very fabric of space warped and twisted under the force of a single strike.


    "I hope you''ve said your goodbyes to those you hold dear"


    Xezural intoned, raising his hand as a terrifying surge of chaos energy crackled, threatening to engulf the galaxy in darkness.


    With a swift, effortless motion, a beam capable of annihilating planets tore through space, hurtling straight toward Sylmira.


    She remained motionless.


    The chakram above her whirled fiercely, expanding into a radiant shield that absorbed the beam''s destructive force.


    A wave of energy rippled outward into the galaxy.


    The second chakram flashed through space in an instant, returning to her side.


    Both weapons hovered briefly beside her before shrinking, folding seamlessly into the palm of her hand.


    Then, her voice cut through the charged silence with chilling calm as she intoned:


    Zeroframe Shift

 Chapter 471 471: Abyss Drift

    Sylmira vanished from sight in an instant, her velocity bordering on the unattainable.


    Her form materialized beside Xezural, her chakram already arcing downward with lethal intent.


    But, Xezural anticipated the move.


    His hands moved with swift precision, conjuring a black spear that shimmered into existence.


    With a resonant clang, the two weapons collided.


    A surge of shockwaves radiated outward, spanning a distance beyond comprehension.


    At that very moment, both figures spoke in unison.


    Abyss Drift


    Zeroframe Shift


    Space shattered instantly, fracturing like fragile glass as they vanished from sight.


    Sparks rained down from where they once stood, their forms reduced to mere blurs as they pushed their movement skills to their absolute limits, racing through the galaxy with unparalleled speed.


    Lightning crackled along Sylmira''s chakram as she hurled it forward with a force that seemed capable of tearing worlds asunder.


    Yet Xezural was no novice; his spear spun deftly in his grasp, intercepting the incoming wheel with the shaft in a seamless deflection.


    Sylmira materialized behind him, launching her second chakram in a deadly arc aimed to cleave him in two.


    But Xezural anticipated her assault, his voice cutting through the tension.


    Chaotic Nova Break


    An overwhelming surge of pure chaos energy erupted behind him, coalescing into a radiant pulse that shimmered with devastating intensity.


    Sensing the impending assault, Sylmira''s lips parted with utter calmness.


    Guardian''s Embrace


    A surge of spiritual energy radiated from her, enveloping every fiber of her being.


    Harnessing the power of Zeroframe Shift, she propelled herself backward at breathtaking speed.


    Then, the pure chaos energy detonated with cataclysmic force, erupting outward in a violent maelstrom.


    Gravity and time twisted and warped momentarily around the blast''s epicenter, tearing asunder celestial bodies and bending the very fabric of space itself.


    The overwhelming energy collided with Sylmira''s barrier, driving her backward at cataclysmic speed.


    Her form crashed against a floating asteroid, which shattered into fragments upon impact.


    Dust billowed upward as pebbles drifted slowly from the shattered remains.


    Around Xezural, planets crumbled into oblivion, their destruction unfolding beneath his cold, detached gaze.


    The time for idle words had passed.


    His mission was clear, only one of them would survive.


    There was no middle ground. Escape was impossible this time.


    Even if he managed to evade death at Sylmira''s hands, he couldn''t hide from the relentless scrutiny of his superiors.


    Sylmira remained unscathed, her barrier absorbing the full brunt of the assault.


    Activating Zeroframe Shift once more, she vanished in an instant, reappearing before Xezural as her chakram screamed toward his throat.


    Xezural''s reflexes were razor-sharp; his spear snaked through the air with a blend of lethal grace and brutal precision, intercepting the attack.


    Just as their weapons were about to clash, Sylmira vanished again, materializing beside the first chakram she had hurled moments before.


    With a swift lunge, her hand seized the weapon, the chakram''s blade slashing fiercely toward Xezural''s exposed back.


    Sensing the imminent strike, a surge of Intent manifested, enveloping Xezural in a protective cocoon.


    But it came a fraction too late, Sylmira''s chakram tore through his armor with a piercing screech, the blade slicing past the metal before embedding deep into his darkened skin.


    A spray of blood arced into the air, staining the battlefield black. But before Sylmira could unleash another strike, Xezural had already vanished without a trace.


    Xezural''s expression remained stoic, unfazed by the injury or the searing pain.


    Wounds like these were nothing new, battles against The Chakram Of End had left their marks before, and he expected no less.


    Within moments, the wound sealed itself as if it had never existed.


    His cold gaze locked onto Sylmira. In a blur of motion, he surged forward, spear thrusting deadly intent toward her chest.


    Sylmira reacted instantly, her chakram a streak of light as its rim collided with the spear''s tip.


    BOOM.


    Intents collided violently, unleashing cataclysmic shockwaves that rippled outward, drowning the surroundings in utter devastation.


    Xezural swiftly retracted his spear, the weapon spinning with fluid precision as he shifted his target.


    With calculated precision, the spear lunged toward Sylmira''s leg, but she was already one step ahead, retreating gracefully to evade the strike.


    Undetered, Xezural''s spear spun around his neck, the butt end snapping upward in a sudden, brutal strike aimed at her jaw.


    Anticipating the attack, one of Sylmira''s chakrams whirled into motion with blinding speed, intercepting the blow and halting it dead in its tracks.


    Seizing the fleeting moment, Sylmira''s lips parted as she activated another skill.


    Celestial Bind


    Mystical chains, forged from pure Spiritual Energy, erupted instantly around her.


    They surged forward toward Xezural with divine swiftness, their numbers in the hundreds.


    Xezural wasted no time attempting evasion; he understood all too well that if even one chain ensnared him, it would siphon his chaos reserves and drain his stamina.


    With a mere thought, his form flickered out of existence, but the chains pursued him relentlessly, unceasing in their pursuit.


    He dared not parry the chains, for to strike them would be to risk his weapon being ensnared within their almost unbreakable grasp.


    His form flickered from one position to the next in rapid succession, pushing his Abyss Drift movement skill to its absolute limit.


    Yet no matter how swiftly he moved, the chains appeared infinite in length, relentlessly pursuing him without falter.


    Mid-motion, his lips parted as he invoked his own skill.


    Abyssal Cataclysm


    Black tendrils forged from pure chaotic energy materialized instantaneously, each lash seething with corruptive power.


    A barrage of rapid detonations erupted where the two forces collided, each striving to unravel and overpower the other in an unstoppable contest of destruction.


    Xezural and Sylmira stood locked in a fierce gaze, eyes piercing with unspoken understanding.


    There was no escape, only the certainty of a battle to the very end.


    This would likely be their final confrontation.


    In perfect synchronization, both raised a hand.


    Energy surged with terrifying intensity, coalescing in their palms.


    Mana swirled, radiant and potent, in Sylmira''s palm.


    Chaos churned, dark and volatile, in Xezural''s.


    With chilling coldness, they unleashed their forces, hurling them toward one another.


    The beams of energy tore through everything in their path, colliding with a cataclysmic force as they merged into a single, devastating explosion.


    A titanic maelstrom of power erupted outward, a cosmic apocalypse unleashed.


    Space itself was first drenched in blinding white, then swallowed by an abyssal black as torrents of destruction raged across the galaxy.


    Suns collapsed into oblivion, planets shattered like fragile pebbles, and countless lifeforms were extinguished in an instant.


    Moons were erased before even breaking apart, while searing crimson flames burst forth, ravenously consuming all in their path.


    But neither Sylmira nor Xezural faltered or retreated; they channeled even more energy into their assault.


    The devastation tearing through the environment was of no consequence to them, only the annihilation of their opponent mattered.

 Chapter 472: Genetic Manipulation

    With a thunderous boom, an entire mountain crumbled, collapsing atop whatever force had hurled itself into its heart.


    Boulders tumbled, stones rained down, and clouds of dust surged skyward in chaotic plumes.


    Then, with a deep, resonant creak, the shattered rocks began to shift.


    From the settling rubble, Anthony emerged, silent, resolute, and untouched by the ruin that sought to bury him.


    ''This one''s proving to be quite the nuisance''


    Anthony mused, eyes fixed on the Exarch rank demon who stood unnervingly composed, returning his gaze without a flicker of emotion.


    Sword Intent coiled around Anthony like a living force, silent, sharp, and suffused with deadly purpose, circling both his form and the blade of his katana in subtle arcs of power.


    Without a word or motion, Anthony disappeared.


    With a single thought, the Concealment skill activated, and he slipped from the fabric of existence, leaving not even a whisper behind.


    The Exarch rank demon remained composed, though Anthony had vanished beyond perception, he showed no sign of fear or confusion.


    He simply stood still, serene, expectant, awaiting the inevitable clash.


    Behind him, space wavered.


    Anthony emerged from the silence like a ghost, his katana already descending with the weight and brilliance of a dying star, aimed to cleave through certainty itself.


    The demon''s instincts roared to life, a primal warning that surged through every fiber of his being.


    He twisted around with blinding speed, but he was a heartbeat too late.


    Anthony''s katana carved through the air, its edge slashing across the demon''s shoulder.


    Yet the expected spray of black blood never came. Instead, Anthony felt it, a jarring tremor running up his blade, into his arm.


    The strike had met not flesh, but the hardened defiance of armor reinforced by a potent layer of Sword Intent. It was like cleaving into a mountain wrapped in will.


    ''Such formidable defense''


    Anthony thought, narrowing his eyes.


    His katana was bound to his cultivation, it drew its sharpness and strength from the depth of his mana rank.


    And against an Exarch-rank opponent, that alone wasn''t enough to carve through reinforced armor infused with intent.


    The only reason he had managed to wound the Executioner earlier was simple: he had struck where no armor shielded, an exposed gap, not a flaw in the armor, but a brief vulnerability in position.


    Before Anthony could finish his thoughts, the demon was upon him, silent, sudden, and deadly.


    The sabre in his hand carved a ruthless arc toward Anthony''s neck.


    In that instant, Anthony''s perception surged to its peak. Time seemed to slow as his senses expanded, analyzing every twitch, every shift in air.


    His body dropped low, center of gravity shifting with fluid precision. He dipped to the side just as the sabre howled past, cleaving through the space where his head had been a heartbeat ago.


    The wind split violently in its wake.


    But the demon wasn''t finished.


    His other hand snapped forward like a viper, aiming straight for Anthony''s throat, fast, precise, and lethal.


    Yet it met nothing.


    Anthony phased through the strike, his form slipping just beyond reach like a mirage unraveling.


    With seamless grace, he shifted his body again, flowing around the demon''s momentum.


    His left hand rose, and from it, a dark, shifting substance pulsed and writhed, an ominous liquid gathering at his fingertips.


    In one fluid motion, his outstretched hand made contact with the Exarch demon''s wrist.


    Then, he vanished, a faint smile curving his lips as he disappeared from sight.


    Anthony reappeared in a new position, his gaze locked onto the demon.


    He had unleashed his Poison Body skill, infusing the demon''s very essence with a corrosive venom.


    The demon''s eyes narrowed, flickering down to his hands, now tinged with a sickly green, as if decaying from within.


    But in the next instant, the furrow in his brow smoothed away.


    The green receded, his hands darkening once more, as though the poison had never touched him.


    ''Don''t tell me...''


    Anthony''s eyes widened in shock as realization dawned.


    ''He''s immune to poisons''


    The thought settled coldly in his mind.


    Then, with a sudden, heavy sigh, Anthony spoke, his voice steady but tinged with reluctant acceptance.


    "I didn''t want to use this move... but it seems you leave me no choice"


    The Exarch demon remained unfazed, responding only by advancing slowly toward Anthony''s position, every step deliberate and unhurried.


    Anthony smiled once more, calm, assured, and with a fluid, deliberate motion, he sheathed his katana.


    Anthony raised a hand, and in an instant, an unfamiliar, radiant energy began to coalesce around his palm, pure white and pulsating with overwhelming intensity.


    The demon halted abruptly, a cold shiver crawling down his spine.


    Instinctively, he took a cautious step backward.


    But Anthony was already moving, striking before the demon could fully retreat.


    Anthony''s palm glowed brighter as his lips parted, voice steady and commanding.


    [Quantum Manipulation: Particle Disintegration]


    A blinding white light erupted, swallowing the morning sun in an abyssal brilliance that bleached the world in pure radiance.


    From this searing void, a concentrated beam of energy surged forth, aimed directly at the Exarch demon.


    The demon reacted instantly, knowing evasion was impossible.


    His muscles tensed, veins darkening like serpents beneath his skin.


    Sword Intent flared violently around his body and sabre, thickening the air with raw power.


    With a swift, precise arc, he swung his sabre at the approaching ray, aiming to cleave the piercing light in two.


    With an earth-shattering roar, the two forces collided in a devastating explosion.


    The ground trembled violently beneath their feet as an earthquake surged through the battlefield.


    Trees were blasted backward like fragile kites torn from their strings as they disintegrated, while deep fissures cracked open the earth''s surface.


    Two swirling maelstroms of destructive energy pulsed outward, consuming everything in their destructive wake.


    From the swirling smoke and choking dust, a figure was hurled forth like a cannonball.


    His body ricocheted violently across the cracked earth, sending towering geysers of sand erupting like a towering wall before crashing back down.


    He carved a deep trench with every brutal impact, tearing the battlefield asunder in his wild descent.


    Finally, with a final, bone-jarring slam, his battered form came to rest, collapsing into a newly formed sinkhole.


    Black blood seeped slowly from his wounds, pooling darkly around his broken body.


    But he lived.


    The fierce resilience of his Sword Intent had softened the brutal impact, shielding him from fatal injury.


    He wasted no time lingering in the pit.


    With the practiced urgency of a seasoned warrior, his battered form surged upward, wounds knitting rapidly closed beneath the fierce glow of his intent.


    His eyes, sharp, burning with killing intent, pierced through the swirling sand and dust, locking onto Anthony, who stood motionless, waiting.


    The demon possessed two rare talents: absolute immunity to all poisons and toxins, and the fearsome ability of Bone Manipulation.


    He had already relied on his poison immunity to shrug off Anthony''s poison.


    Now, he prepared to unleash his second talent.


    Fixing his gaze on Anthony, a tempest of chaotic energy surged from deep within his core.


    The very air trembled as his voice rang out, carrying the fury of the battlefield itself.


    Marrow Quake


    At the demon''s command, thousands of jagged bone spikes erupted violently from the earth, blanketing the battlefield across kilometers.


    Each spike soared nearly ten meters high, an impassable forest of deadly shards.


    Anthony, however, did not flinch nor attempt to evade.


    His voice rang out with a calm tone.


    [Quantum Manipulation: Particle Scramble]


    In an instant, the bone spikes began to crumble, their very particles unraveling as if corroded from within, dissolving into harmless dust before they could reach him.


    But the Exarch rank demon was far from finished.


    With another word, he activated another deadly skill.


    Ribcage Zone


    In an instant, a colossal ribcage of jagged bones materialized high above Anthony, twisting downward in a spiraling descent.


    The massive bones interlocked, forming an impenetrable dome that sealed him within.


    From the bone fortress, razor-sharp shards of varying shapes shot outward with ear-splitting speed, a deadly hailstorm converging on Anthony.


    Yet, unfazed, Anthony calmly activated Infinity, halting every attack midair, freezing the storm of bones as if time itself had been suspended.


    To Anthony, the battle had already ended the moment he activated Quantum Manipulation.


    His expression remained calm and detached.


    With a single thought, reality bent to his will.


    The bone dome around him shuddered then erupted outward in a deafening blast.


    A cyclone of shattered bone spiraled into the air, disintegrating as it was flung away, reduced to fragments and dust under the weight of his thought.


    Before the demon could even begin to channel his next technique, Anthony had already moved.


    [Quantum Manipulation: Absolute Stasis]


    In an instant, the world stopped.


    Time, space, reality itself, bent and then halted at his command.


    The winds stilled.


    The dust froze midair.


    The tremors across the battlefield ceased as if existence held its breath.


    It didn''t matter if one was a mere Corporal or a Warlord, their bodies were locked in place, suspended in the unyielding grip of absolute stillness.


    Every heartbeat, every breath, every flicker of motion was silenced by Anthony''s overwhelming will.


    Only one being moved freely in this frozen world: Anthony himself.


    Anthony walked toward the immobilized demon with calm, deliberate steps, his presence alone bending the air with silent authority.


    As he approached, his voice broke the stillness.


    "I suppose it''s time to test a new ability I developed during a century of training"


    He stopped directly in front of the Exarch demon, whose body remained frozen in absolute stasis, powerless, motionless.


    Raising his hand, Anthony gently placed his palm against the demon''s forehead.


    His voice echoing in the silence as he spoke.


    [Quantum Manipulation: Genetic Manipulation]


    An unknown energy surged from Anthony''s palm, flowing directly into the demon''s skull like a divine current rewriting the laws of nature.


    The radiant pulse coursed through the demon''s veins, flooding every cell, every strand of DNA, twisting, reshaping, remaking.


    His blackened skin paled in an instant, drained of its infernal hue.


    His once shadowy hair ignited into a deep crimson red.


    The demonic tail shriveled and dissolved into the ether.


    His claws retracted into smooth, elegant fingers, and his jagged teeth elongated, not like a beast''s, but with the refined menace of a predator born to rule the night.


    Most striking of all, his obsidian eyes burned a fierce blood-red, glowing like rubies under moonlight.


    Anthony wasn''t just subduing the demon, he was rewriting his very nature.


    If anyone had been present to witness it, they would''ve doubted the truth of their own eyes.


    What Anthony had just done defied logic, nature, and every known law of creation.


    He didn''t merely suppress the demonic genes, he rewrote them.


    Every strand of demonic DNA was meticulously unraveled, erased, and overwritten with the code of an entirely different species.


    An unnatural metamorphosis, executed with surgical precision under the will of Quantum Manipulation.


    And now, where once stood an Exarch ranked demon, brimming with chaos and corruption, there stood something entirely different.


    An Exarch ranked vampire.


    Yet no less powerful.


    And completely transformed.


    "Although I would love to see your reaction unfortunately, I don''t have the time"


    Anthony''s voice was calm, almost wistful, as he gazed at his creation, eyes gleaming with intrigue and satisfaction.


    How many beings across existence could claim the power to rewrite a race?


    To sculpt life itself in their image?


    Very few. Perhaps only one.


    A soft hum resonated as a blue flame ignited from Anthony''s palm, engulfing the newly reborn vampire in a silent blaze.


    There was no scream, no resistance, just swift, elegant annihilation.


    In mere seconds, the Exarch ranked vampire was reduced to nothingness, devoured by ethereal fire.


    With a single thought, Anthony released his grip on reality.


    And the world lurched forward once more.


    The carnage erupted back to life as though time had never stopped.


    Anthony stood still, calm, as the screams of war crashed against his ears like violent waves.


    The clash of steel and the roar of battle cries echoed across the battlefield, each one laced with urgency and desperation.


    Commanders barked orders in every direction, their voices nearly drowned beneath the chaos.


    Healers darted between the wounded, hands glowing as they worked tirelessly to mend broken bodies.


    "Let''s heal a few soldiers, shall we?"


    He murmured, his tone calm amidst the storm.


    With that, his figure ascended into the sky, a silent promise of retribution radiating from him as he prepared to enter the fray once more, but as a healer this time.

 Chapter 473: Kaelrix

    With a deafening roar, the two attacks clashed, tearing through the air with cataclysmic force.


    The very ground beneath them caved inward from the impact, while the wind shrieked in a piercing wail, as though the world itself cried out in agony.


    Amidst the chaos, two figures stood locked in fierce confrontation.


    The first, one of the fabled Three Warlords, was Kaelrix.


    The second, a being cloaked in dark authority, was Drekhal, one of the Demon Monarch''s foremost subordinate.


    The moment their attacks collided, time seemed to fracture into fleeting frames of motion.


    Hammers clashed with fists.


    Sonic booms burst in rapid successions as the two figures separated and collided again, neither yielding so much as a step.


    One stood tall with blazing crimson hair, his face devoid of expression, his eyes detached, dispassionate, as if locked in battle on a routine day.


    Opposite him was a figure crowned in pitch-black hair, his features twisted with unhinged madness, eyes gleaming with a cold, lethal intent.


    They were polar opposites, discipline against chaos, silence against fury.


    And yet, their contrasting natures did not soften the conflict.


    It only made the violence more savage.


    Kaelrix''s hammer swept in from the side like a falling meteoroid, blindingly fast, devastating in force.


    But Drekhal was no mere adversary to be overwhelmed. With a subtle shift of his stance, the sand beneath his feet scattered, lending fluidity to his motion. His arm curved with unnatural precision before lashing out in defiance.


    Another sky-splitting detonation followed as his elbow met the hammer mid-swing. The resulting shockwave fractured the air itself.


    Sound lagged behind their movements, unable to match their speed.


    Each thunderous echo rang out in the wake of empty space, for by the time it reached the ear, they had already vanished, clashing elsewhere in a storm of motion.


    Drekhal''s black fist shot forward like a bullet, aimed straight for Kaelrix''s face.


    But Kaelrix, unshaken, merely shifted his stance, his shoulder dipped, and with seamless precision, the blow tore through the space where his head had been just moments before.


    Yet he did not stop at evasion.


    In the same breath, Kaelrix''s hammer surged upward from below, its broad, flat surface howling through the air as it tore toward Drekhal''s jaw with deadly force.


    But Drekhal''s instincts, honed through countless battles, flared to life.


    He didn''t think. He reacted.


    His left hand snapped up, palm unfurling in a blur, catching the hammer mid-flight with jarring precision, halting its momentum just inches from impact.


    But Kaelrix wielded not one, but two hammers, and the second came crashing down like a judge''s gavel, descending with finality toward Drekhal''s ankle, threatening to shatter bone and balance alike.


    In that split-second, Drekhal''s inhuman reflexes surged to life. With one hand still braced against the flat face of the first hammer, he twisted his body upward in a fluid pivot, narrowly evading the devastating strike.


    An instant later, the second hammer struck the ground with earth-shaking force.


    A thunderous impact rang out as the hammer collided with the terrain, sending fractures racing outward.


    The ground split and groaned beneath the blow, cracks spiderwebbing across the landscape for kilometers, effortlessly, violently, as though the earth itself had buckled in submission.


    Drekhal was already transitioning into his next move, his evasion flowing seamlessly into offense, a single fluid motion devoid of hesitation.


    His knee drove downward like divine retribution, aimed unerringly at Kaelrix''s head.


    Fast. Precise. Lethal. Final.


    Kaelrix''s eyes remained impassive, unmoving, unreadable.


    His body exuded a chilling calm, as though thought itself were beneath him.


    And then, with a single mental command, his Talent awakened.


    CREATION.


    Reality shuddered beneath his will. Space warped, and in the blink of an eye, a gleaming metal shield materialized above his head, summoned into existence by sheer thought.


    Drekhal''s knee slammed into it with titanic force.


    The shield trembled violently, groaning under the pressure, metal warping, its surface buckling.


    But it held.


    Fragile in appearance, unbreaking in essence.


    It stood.


    Seizing the brief moment of reprieve, Kaelrix vanished, his form blurring into motion, a streak of speed that tore through the air as he crossed the distance with near-impossible velocity.


    Drekhal''s cold gaze snapped toward the fleeting silhouette, his muscles coiling in readiness, prepared to give chase.


    But then, his instincts screamed.


    A primal warning surged through him.


    His jet-black eyes darted upward, and in that instant, his mind registered the impending catastrophe: countless hammers, forged from glistening ice, descending from the heavens like guided missiles.


    An avalanche of destruction, cold, merciless, inescapable, came crashing down around him.


    Drekhal didn''t waste time with curses, there was no point. He knew all too well that Kaelrix create various things from nothing, at any moment, without warning.


    Instead, he adapted.


    His feet sank into the earth, grounding him.


    His stance shifted subtly, aligning with the cadence of the chaos around him. Muscles tightened, coiling like compressed springs, his entire form attuned to the rhythm of his next explosive motion.


    He was ready, not to endure, but to strike back.


    [Drekhal Martial Technique: Fist Style: Dark Lightning Resonance]


    A surge of black lightning erupted across Drekhal''s body, crackling through his muscles, his spine, his nervous system, his very veins.


    Even his eyes lit with an ominous charge, arcs of darkness-infused lightning dancing across them as his speed spiked to inhuman heights.


    Then came the assault.


    His fists blurred into motion, each punch a streak of concentrated force laced with lightning, driving upward in rapid, devastating succession.


    He did not shift his stance. His footing remained rooted, unshaken.


    Only his muscles moved, surging with explosive precision. Each knuckle met an incoming ice hammer with a thunderous crack, one after another.


    The air shattered with sound. Shards of ice burst outward with every strike, scattering like crystalline shrapnel.


    Lightning flickered violently, painting the battlefield in pulses of light and shadow, the sky itself flashing with every impact.


    But Drekhal did not falter.


    Not a single ice hammer required more than one blow. Each collapsed beneath his fist, destroyed in a single, decisive strike.


    A white, icy mist spread like a veil across the battlefield, intertwining with a black, thunder-laced storm that crackled and churned above.


    The clash of elemental forces warped the very air, shifting both temperature and tone, turning the once-neutral terrain into a battleground of extremes, painted in pale frost and seething shadow.


    As the final ice hammer exploded into shards and vapor, Drekhal''s eyes snapped toward Kaelrix''s position, sharp, focused, unblinking.


    He was ready, to engage, to devastate.


    But what Drekhal saw halted him, Kaelrix''s hammer was vanishing into a swirling portal.


    Before his mind could fully register what was happening, space quivered behind him. A second portal tore open directly at the back of his head.


    From it, the hammer came, blurring forward like a judgment stroke, aimed straight for his skull.


    Drekhal''s thoughts raced with brutal efficiency.


    Too fast. Too close. No time to dodge.


    He had been caught nearly off guard.


    But instinct and will kicked in.


    From the depths of his core, chaotic energy erupted in a violent surge, spiraling outward and condensing into a shimmering barrier around his head.


    The air distorted with pressure, a vortex of raw, refined force protecting the most vulnerable point.


    With bone-rattling blunt force, the hammer crashed against the barrier like a battering ram striking a fortress gate.


    A shockwave detonated outward, ripping the air apart on the far side of the barrier.


    The brutal inertia yanked Drekhal''s body violently to the side, tearing him through the air like a scissor slicing through silk.


    Though the hammer never made direct contact, the reverberation of the impact slammed into him with immense force.


    Yet, despite the violent jolt, dizziness refused to claim him. His will remained unbroken.


    His body twisted effortlessly midair, then, without a hint of hesitation, he brought himself to a sudden, precise stop, suspended as if time itself had bent to his will.


    His black hair whipped around him, flowing with the rhythm of the raging battle.


    His piercing gaze locked onto Kaelrix, who stood calmly, eyes steady, devoid of any trace of killing intent.


    With a single deliberate thought, Drekhal descended, landing softly upon the earth as if gravity were a mere suggestion.


    The instant his feet met the ground, Drekhal flowed seamlessly into another martial stance.


    His right leg stepped forward, leading ahead of the left, while his body and waist dipped low into a coiled, ready form.


    His right hand stretched forward, fingers poised like a blade, while his left hand remained just behind, never crossing the elbow-length of his right arm.


    Lightning crackled and danced across his entire being, sparking over his skin and swirling through his aura.


    His breathing slowed and deepened, focus sharpening to an almost supernatural precision, every nerve and sinew primed for the next strike.


    Kaelrix remained silent, no words, no shift into any formal stance. He simply stood, still as a statue.


    Then, without warning, a searing, blazing heat burst forth from him.


    Phoenix flames fiery and radiant, ignited in an instant, as if the very air caught ablaze.


    The flames burned with such intensity they seemed capable of melting space itself. The earth beneath Kaelrix''s feet began to liquefy, cracking and glowing red-hot as molten lava seeped upward.


    The flames coiled tightly around both of his hammers, wrapping the weapons in a living inferno ready to unleash devastation.


    Both stared at each other, one with emotion, the other without.


    No words were spoken. No signals were given.


    They didn''t blink. Then they did.


    They vanished. Frames of motion.


    A Black Fist. A Red Hammer.


    Black Lightning. Phoenix Flames.

 Chapter 474: Therionis

    Therionis, the second Warlord, observed with extreme focus the Demon Monarch''s direct subordinate, Mournak, who stood poised before him.


    He scrutinized every subtle motion, every measured breath, each involuntary twitch, and even the faintest blink.


    Therionis maintained an expressionless gaze, his features as impassive and distant as those of his brother Kaelrix. In his hands, his twin short swords were poised, ready to strike at a moment''s notice.


    "I trust you are prepared to meet your end"


    Mournak''s voice echoed calmly from across, their eyes locked in a silent contest, each awaiting the other''s opening move.


    Yet Therionis offered no response to Mournak''s challenge. He remained motionless, an unmoving statue carved from stone.


    Mournak''s knees bent slightly as he lunged forward, katana extended with lethal intent.


    In an instant, he erased the distance between them, as if the space itself held no meaning.


    His blade flashed silver in a swift arc, aiming straight for Therionis'' neck.


    Yet Therionis remained perfectly still, his eyes calmly fixed on Mournak as the katana hovered mere centimeters from his throat.


    In an instant, Therionis dropped into a crouch with breathtaking grace, the katana cleaving the very air where his neck had moments before been.


    Without hesitation, he sprang upward like a tightly coiled spring released, his twin short swords following in perfect synchrony. They sliced through the air with a fierce, piercing scream, aiming straight for Mournak''s jaw.


    But Mournak was prepared, his movements flowed as if he had anticipated Therionis'' very anticipation.


    His body twisted with fluid precision; waist, shoulders, legs, and arms moving in flawless harmony, a testament to one who had mastered every inch of his own form.


    In perfect synchrony, his katana mirrored the motion, flashing swiftly toward Therionis'' right shoulder.


    Therionis'' response was equally precise, mirroring Mournak''s flawless synchronization as if they were reflections of the same blade.


    His short sword swept sideways, intercepting the katana mid-strike.


    Steel clashed against steel, each collision resonating like the pounding heartbeat of war, echoing thunderously beneath a storm-darkened sky.


    A maniacal grin twisted Mournak''s lips, while Therionis wore only a mask of bored indifference. Then, in an instant, they both erupted into a blinding flurry of movements, sonic in their speed and lethal in their intent.


    They danced in a deadly rhythm, their swords flashing like lightning bolts summoned from the wrath of a storm god.


    Blades moved in indistinct blurs, weaving arcs of silver sparks as they clashed with the precision of duelists forged in legend.


    Each swing was a symphony of lethal grace, their weapons slicing through the air like whispers of death.


    They exchanged strikes as poets trade verses, every cut a stanza penned with elegant yet brutal intent.


    Their movements flowed like rivers, effortless yet exact, each parry and strike composing a rapid, fluid tempest.


    With every swift cut and piercing thrust, their blades inscribed poetry in the air, verses edged with mortal consequence.


    They met and parted like crashing waves upon a storm-tossed shore, every impact charged with the raw force of nature itself.


    The power behind their blows could fell mountains, yet neither stopped nor paused.


    Mournak''s blade moved so swiftly it left only ghostly afterimages, flawless, precise, without a single misstep.


    His eyes flickered rapidly, tracking every movement of Therionis'' twin short swords.


    Though locked in a fight to the death, his grin only deepened.


    To Mournak, battle was absolute, no compromises, no halfway measures.


    This was his philosophy, his art, his very essence of war.


    Until now, the Demon Monarch''s very presence had kept Mournak''s warrior spirit in check. But with the command to fight on in a battle of win or perish, why wouldn''t he laugh? Why wouldn''t he grin?


    ''MORE. MORE. MORE. MORE. MORE. FASTER. FASTER. STRONGER. STRONGER''


    The mantra echoed in Mournak''s mind like a fractured record stuck in an endless loop, driving him ever onward.


    Yet his ''special'' state did not disrupt the battle; rather, it rendered him more complete, more flawless, more whole.


    It fueled his next strike, empowered his parry, and fortified his block. His senses sharpened to a razor''s edge, his reactions swift, precise, and unerring.


    The earth trembled beneath his feet as he moved across the battlefield, his battle intent soaring skyward, intensifying with every passing moment.


    Therionis'' twin short swords thundered with devastating force as they crashed against Mournak''s katana, sending the latter hurtling backward.


    Yet, midair, Mournak absorbed the impact with fluid grace, his body flowing and twisting like a tranquil river. He landed lightly on the bark of a tree, as if bearing the weight of a feather.


    Then, with a deafening, earth-shaking boom, he surged forward like a streak of lightning, the tree shattering into splinters beneath the rush of wind.


    His katana descended in a deadly arc, poised to cleave Therionis in two.


    Therionis merely sidestepped, his expression unchanged, cool and detached, as the katana hissed past his chest and face.


    He could sense Mournak''s emotions, his thoughts; it was clear the man was more warrior than demon.


    Mournak lived for battle, breathed it, his heart pounding in steady rhythm to the clash of steel.


    He was one of the rare demons untouched by cunning or deceit, driven solely by the purity of combat.


    But what did that matter to Therionis? He was here simply to kill a demon, one among countless others, nothing more, nothing less.


    The katana struck the earth with overwhelming force, instantly carving a vast trench stretching hundreds of kilometers, deep and wide.


    Mountains crumbled, trees splintered, hills shattered, and every living creature, beast and monster alike, within that range was mercilessly torn asunder.


    But Mournak was far from finished. In one fluid, serpentine motion, his free hand lashed out, clamping around Therionis'' ankles like a vice before hurling him sideways with immense force.


    Therionis, however, did not falter. His gaze remained impassive as he streaked through the air.


    He collided with nothing. Before any impact could occur, his assailants were reduced to literal ashes.


    His body twisted gracefully upon landing, no skid, no stumble, just a flawless descent executed with breathtaking ease.


    Therionis'' eyes flicked to Mournak, who was already charging toward him.


    But suddenly, Mournak halted as the earth before him writhed and erupted upward, twisting like living tendrils that bound him fast.


    Before he could react, Therionis was upon him, his twin short swords flashing through the air like perfect mirrors of one another.


    With ruthless precision, Therionis transformed Mournak''s armor to mere cloth, his blades slicing through flesh as effortlessly as a knife through butter.


    Black blood blossomed into the air, Therionis had drawn first blood.


    This was Therionis'' Talent.


    TRANSFORMATION.


    Silence descended over the battlefield, heavy and absolute. But before it could linger, a thunderous, maniacal laughter shattered the stillness.


    "HAHAHAHAHA! THIS IS IT! THAT''S THE WAY, MORE! MORE! MORE!"


    Mournak''s voice echoed like a tempest, shaking the very ground beneath their feet.


    Therionis'' feet lashed out like whips, snapping against Mournak''s temples with a force that seemed capable of sundering worlds.


    Mournak''s head jerked violently to the side, and before he could regain his footing, the twin short swords flashed toward his throat, Therionis poised to deliver the final strike.


    But Mournak did not flinch. Instead, a wider grin twisted his lips, madness gleaming in his eyes as he hissed the words:


    BLACK NOVA

 Chapter 475: Zauren

    "Die, you wretched firebird!"


    Velmira, the last remaining subordinate of the Demon Monarch, cried out fiercely as her sabre descended in a deadly arc toward Zauren, the final Primarch Of Reality.


    With effortless precision bordering on disdain, Zauren''s scimitar swept forward.


    Steel clashed against steel, igniting a shower of brilliant sparks.


    "How dare you belittle me"


    Velmira hissed, her voice laced with fury as her sabre abruptly shifted its course, aiming for Zauren''s ribs.


    Zauren''s gaze sharpened, his eyes following the deadly strike with unerring calm. With practiced grace, his hand moved in perfect synchrony, guiding his scimitar to intercept her blade once again.


    Zauren''s second scimitar rose above Velmira''s head, then descended with the weight and finality of a divine judgment.


    The words on Velmira''s lips froze. Her instincts took over, and she moved to evade, her steps fluid and precise.


    But Zauren''s follow-up was seamless, as though predicting her every motion, his second blade pursued her without hesitation, like it was the most natural course of action.


    Velmira''s eyes narrowed. This time, her sabre rose to meet the descending scimitar in a desperate block.


    The impact reverberated through her entire frame, a crushing weight channeled through steel and bone.


    Yet she held her ground. The earth beneath her feet cracked and gave way, buckling under the sheer force of the clash.


    Noticing the opening in her stance, Zauren drove his knee forward in a vicious strike.


    But Velmira was no novice; she was a battle-hardened demoness, her instincts forged through countless conflicts.


    Though her gaze remained fixed on the scimitar above, her body moved with practiced intuition, intercepting the knee before it could land.


    A thunderous bam echoed through the battlefield as the impact detonated a wave of force, shattering the surrounding air barrier in a concussive burst of wind.


    "Bastard! I''ll rip out your soul and torment it for eternity, then imprison it in the body of a Ka?ka?po? bird!"


    Velmira''s voice rang out across the battlefield, sharp and venomous, as she exchanged blow after blow with Zauren.


    Their blades clashed and parted in a successive rhythm, steel singing with each strike.


    Yet Velmira refused silence. Her voice cut through the air, laced with fury and dark humor, hurling insults without pause, as if trying to unravel Zauren''s composure, to bait him into a fatal misstep.


    Then, for the briefest moment, Zauren''s expression, normally carved from stone, shifted.


    A faint crack of amusement, or perhaps something darker, flickered across his face as a thought took root.


    If Velmira enjoyed shouting curses, he would give her a reason to scream.


    Among the three Primarchs Of Reality, Zauren was widely regarded as the strongest.


    His talent was Destruction itself, a force so absolute that entire legions had perished with a mere wave of his hand.


    Zauren sidestepped yet another strike from Velmira''s sabre with fluid ease. She was already preparing to follow up, when something unseen cracked against her face.


    Her instincts screamed.


    She knew Zauren''s talent all too well. Destruction, wielded with terrifying precision, capable of unraveling matter with nothing more than a glance or thought. Without hesitation, her form blurred, vanishing from her position in a burst of motion.


    One hand flew to her face, desperate to understand what had changed.


    At first, her expression twisted into a frown. Then came the shock.


    And finally, pure, unfiltered rage.


    "YOU FUCKER!"


    Her voice thundered across the sky like a war god''s roar, shaking the very air. Her aura flared violently, and in the next instant, her Sword Intent exploded into existence, razor-sharp and seething with fury.


    She could scarcely believe it.


    Zauren... had destroyed her makeup.


    Hours of meticulous effort, reduced to nothing in a single, casual glance. A masterpiece of artistry, shattered without a second thought.


    Her face contorted with wrath, not from pain, but from sheer, incredulous rage.


    Zauren stared at her, his face blank and unreadable, but behind those expressionsless eyes, thoughts stirred.


    Weren''t make up meant for women humans and women of other races, why was a demon wearing it. Was she trying to seduce other demons? Seeking a partner in the midst of chaos and war?


    He had anticipated her reaction, predicted it with quiet certainty. In the end, women were all the same, regardless of their race or realm.


    They all cared about their beauty and age.


    A faint, almost imperceptible smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he watched her rage boil over, her screams echoing like a curse upon the wind.


    Then, as quickly as it came, the smile vanished. His expression settled back into its usual neutrality, as though, for him, the moment had already passed.


    Velmira surged forward, a blur of fury and motion, her speed now leagues beyond what she had shown before. This time, she held nothing back.


    But, unfortunately for her... neither did Zauren.


    Before she could even close the distance, before her blade could taste the air near him, he was already there.


    In the midst of her charge, Zauren appeared before her, as if space itself had bent to his will. His movement defied reason, silent, instantaneous.


    Zauren''s hand clamped around her face like a flash of celestial punishment. In the next instant, he drove her down with monstrous force.


    A thunderous boom cracked across the landscape as the ground beneath them crumbled, a vast sinkhole splitting open in the wake of impact.


    But it wasn''t Zauren''s power alone that erupted. From the shattered point of collision, Velmira''s Sword Intent detonated outward like a storm, shredding through the surroundings without hesitation or mercy.


    Yet even in the heart of that chaos, she remained untouched. Her Sword Intent had cocooned her body in a protective aura, shielding her from the devastation she herself had unleashed.


    "YOU FUCKING BIRD! I WILL KILL YOUR FAMILY, YOUR PARENTS, YOUR CHILDREN! I WILL ERASE THEM ALL!"


    But Zauren remained unmoved by her furious tirade.


    With nothing more than a single gaze, he shattered the Sword Intent that shielded her, reducing oblivion of nothingness.


    Then, without hesitation, he descended into motion.


    A punch. Then another. Then another.


    Zauren''s fists moved in a blur, each strike crashing into Velmira''s body with brutal precision.


    Head, chest, waist, nose, eyes, ribs, stomach, no part of her was spared. His blows came in rapid succession, a devastating storm of destruction.


    Black blood geysered from each impact, splattering across him, but the moment it touched Zauren, it vanished without a trace.


    Even the blood coating his fists disintegrated the instant they made contact, erased by his Talent.


    Pain surged through Velmira''s muscles, radiated in her nerves, and echoed in her very bones.


    Her body convulsed involuntarily with each merciless blow.


    With every strike from Zauren, they plunged deeper into the yawning sinkhole beneath them, the world closing in like a tomb.


    She could not scream, her throat had been shattered. Just as it began to regenerate, Zauren''s fist found it once more, crushing any hope of sound with brutal finality.


    Helpless and broken, Velmira was trapped in a storm of unending torment.


    Zauren finally rose from his lowered stance, his eyes calm as he watched Velmira''s body twitch and slowly regenerate.


    What had begun as a fierce duel had abruptly turned into a massacre, in mere seconds, she had been reduced from a warrior of countless battles to a shattered remnant.


    He lifted his foot deliberately, his expressionless eyes locking onto her head.


    Then, with cruel finality, his foot slammed down, accompanied by a sickening crunch.


    Brain matter and blood splattered across the sinkhole''s jagged edges, bones fracturing and scattering like shattered glass upon the earth.


    Without hesitation, Zauren waved his hand once, and her broken corpse disintegrated into nothingness, erased as if it had never existed.


    Zauren turned and walked away as if he were merely taking a stroll through a peaceful park, no sweat, no injuries, not a single drop of blood staining his form.


    Had Kaelrix and Therionis been here to witness it, the expressionless masks they wore would have shattered, replaced by raw, unfiltered shock.


    For Zauren had just slain Velmira with effortless ease, as if she were nothing more than a fleeting shadow.


    This was a feat he had never achieved before. But now, it was possible, because he had transcended.


    No longer bound by the limits of their shared mana rank, he was now a budding Supreme Monarch.


    Yet, he harbored no intention of revealing this breakthrough to his brothers at least, not until they too had reached that point.


    And he had no doubt they would.

 Chapter 476: Avatar

    Chapter 476: Avatar


    The Chakram Of End hovered silently in the void, her breath a whisper upon the stars.


    Scars marked her near-perfect form, but they vanished within moments, as though the very wounds feared to linger upon her flesh.


    Blood traced languid paths down her body, her eyes veined with crimson fury.


    Her garments and hair, once pristine, were now soaked in the hue of her own lifeblood.


    Across from her, Xezural stood, or rather, endured, in an equal state of ruin.


    Shadows pooled around him, his blood as dark as the void, staining the space where he floated.


    Their battle had raged for over a day, a continuous clash that defied exhaustion.


    Even the war erupting across the military base had stretched into its second day.


    A conflict of this magnitude could not be resolved in mere hours, it demanded days of bloodshed. The last total war had endured for seven.


    Xezural¡¯s spear trembled faintly in his grip, resonating with the tension in the air, as he fixed Sylmira with a gaze as cold as ice.


    Though neither he nor Sylmira bore any visible wounds, for any injury that surfaced was instantly healed, the damage ran far deeper.


    Internally, their essence had been struck, and harm at that level was not so easily mended.


    Beings of their caliber had no need for conventional regenerative abilities; their bodies naturally restored themselves, undoing physical harm in an instant.


    But an assault on their very essence, the core of their existence, was another matter entirely.


    "Just surrender the Crown, Chakram Of End. We both walk away alive. Your soldiers live. You may have lost the cause, but at least you preserve their lives"


    Xezural¡¯s voice cut through the void, glacial and unfeeling.


    At their level, fatigue was almost a foreign concept.


    They could wage war for days without the faintest trace of exhaustion.


    Their stamina bordered on the infinite, and their vast reserves of energy hinged not on sheer volume, but on mastery, on the precision of their control and the artifacts they possessed.


    "We may survive this moment"


    Sylmira replied calmly.


    "But with that artifact in play, a far greater carnage looms. Better that we perish with this base than watch every military stronghold fall in a single sweep"


    She had seen the records on the Severed Crown of Echoes. She didn¡¯t need a prophecy to understand the devastation it heralded, entire Blue Planet, trillions of lives, would be erased as though they never existed.


    Though she had ordered the Severed Crown to be delivered to Zhyravel, she remained uncertain whether it had reached him.


    Still, her calculations told her it had. If it hadn¡¯t, Xezural would have already received confirmation of the mission¡¯s success, and vanished without another word.


    Demons on Xezural¡¯s level were far from mindless brutes. They did not wage war for the sake of bloodlust or chaos, such primal urges were beneath beings of their stature.


    The restraints that bound lesser demons no longer applied to them; they had transcended those instincts.


    They moved only when absolutely necessary.


    After all, existence, in all its complexity, still intrigued them.


    And even for entities of their power, the toll of battle was steep; wounds to their essence could take decades to fully mend.


    That was why they always sought negotiation first. Only when diplomacy failed did they unleash the full weight of their wrath, and when that happened, carnage was inevitable.


    "I don¡¯t understand why you lesser races are so hopelessly stubborn"


    Xezural said, his voice laced with disdain.


    "You possess the power to shape various lives, and yet you shackle yourselves with duties, protection, loyalty, devotion. Such meaningless chains"


    His spear pulsed with violent energy, vibrating with growing intensity, as though urging him to abandon the hollow conversation and return to what he did best; Devastation.


    "To this day, I¡¯ve never understood why demons insist on calling every other race ¡¯lower¡¯"


    Sylmira said, her voice composed and steady.


    "But I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter. If you felt anything beyond your own self-interest, even a fragment of love, perhaps you would understand"


    Her chakrams spun with a serene grace, orbiting her like sentinels, their silent motion seemingly fixed upon Xezural¡¯s spear.


    The two locked eyes, their gazes cold and intense.


    Around them, the remnants of annihilation bore silent witness, shattered fragments of planets drifted through space, the dying roar of collapsed suns echoed faintly, and broken asteroids floated in the void, a solemn testament to the scale of their destruction.


    "You leave me no choice Miss Chakram Of End"


    Xezural¡¯s voice carried the weight of finality. He raised a hand, and an orb shimmered into existence within his palm, then, without hesitation, he crushed it.


    Sylmira¡¯s expression shifted instantly, a deep frown forming as unease stirred within her.


    She didn¡¯t know what Xezural had just activated, but she was certain of one thing, it could not be good.


    Then her frown deepened.


    Her head snapped to the side, eyes narrowing toward the military base.


    She had felt it, a disturbance within her protective dome.


    Something had breached her perimeter.


    Her instincts erupted, Spiritual Energy flooding from her core as her lips parted as she shot forward with rocketing speed.


    Zeroframe Shift


    Another voice followed in perfect harmony.


    Abyssal Drift


    Suddenly, Xezural materialized behind Sylmira, his spear wreathed in Intent as it descended in a lethal arc toward her chest.


    Sylmira¡¯s response was instantaneous, her body twisted with fluid precision, her chakram enveloped in Intent as it collided violently against the spear.


    A torrent of Intent exploded outward, shredding everything caught within its devastating path.


    "GET OUT OF MY WAY!"


    Sylmira roared, voice raw with defiance.


    But Xezural did not flinch, he simply replied,


    "You chose this path, Chakram of End"


    Just beyond the military base planet, a shimmering dome of Spiritual Energy encased the planet like an impenetrable shield.


    This was the protective barrier the Chakram Of End had maintained for centuries.


    On the planet¡¯s surface, a lone figure lay dormant. Suddenly, its eyes snapped open with razor-sharp clarity, and it rose with deliberate purpose.


    It was Xezural, or, at least, his avatar.


    Sylmira had deliberately drawn her battle with Xezural away from the planet, knowing that the devastation wrought by their attacks would annihilate not only the planet itself but also the sacred dome shielding it.


    "It¡¯s fortunate I have prepared for this over millennia"


    Xezural¡¯s avatar intoned, without hesitation, he brought out a black brush from his space ring and began inscribing intricate runes across the planet¡¯s surface.


    Within moments, a sprawling tapestry of ancient symbols blanketed the entire planet.


    Over the millennia, Xezural had been covertly inscribing countless runes across the surface of the military base planet.


    The Chakram Of End should have sensed this, her dome allowed her to perceive everything within its bounds.


    Yet, Xezural would never undertake a project spanning thousands of years if he couldn¡¯t circumvent her vigilance.


    What the avatar was completing now were merely the final runes. Xezural had deliberately stationed his avatar on the planet¡¯s surface for this very day.


    The orb he had crushed earlier was the key, it roused the avatar from its long slumber.


    The brush in the avatar¡¯s hand vanished into his space ring, which he then removed and shattered.


    With a snap of his fingers, the runes flared with a sinister dark light before detonating inwardly, ripping through the military base planet.


    A cold smile curved across Xezural¡¯s avatar¡¯s face just before it disintegrated into nothingness.

 Chapter 477: Drama

    Chapter 477: Drama


    At the pinnacle of the Tower of Knowledge, upon its highest floor, the Soulpen Sovereign stood motionless by the window, his gaze fixed upon the unfolding spectacle below.


    Neither intervening nor altering the course of events, he remained a silent observer, a cup of coffee cradled in his hand.


    To him, the chaos below played out like a grand performance, an immersive drama viewed from the comfort of a private theater.


    "Aren¡¯t we going to intervene?"


    One of the Soulpen Sovereigns inquired, his gaze detached and unconcerned.


    The assembly of Sovereigns, each presiding over a different floor of the Tower Of Knowledge, had convened upon the summit, drawn together for an unobstructed view of the unfolding events below.


    "Our sole duty is to safeguard the Tower of Knowledge. Nothing beyond that"


    Another responded, shaking his head with a quiet calmness.


    "Precisely. If we, the elders, constantly intervene to rescue the juniors, how then will they ever rise to become the future stewards of our world, of our galaxy?"


    A third Sovereign remarked thoughtfully, his hands deftly crafting a fountain pen at the nearby table.


    "Besides, we have always preferred to sit back and observe. It is a rare spectacle of such magnitude, why not savor it with a refreshing drink?"


    One Sovereign remarked casually, a hint of amusement in his tone.


    "Moreover, the Null heir displays remarkable talent"


    Another added cooly, their gaze drifting toward Anthony as he moved tirelessly among the wounded, healing soldiers without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    They conversed about the ongoing war and the notable performances of its key players, their detached commentary resembling that of spectators watching a grand drama unfold, or beings observing the struggles of lesser entities.


    Suddenly, every Soulpen Sovereign¡¯s gaze snapped upward, their eyes converging across the distance to the vast expanse of outer space, where Xezural had activated the ancient runes.


    "Hooo... it appears someone has taken to destroying the planet"


    One of them remarked casually, as if commenting on nothing more than an unexpected plot twist in an ongoing performance.


    _______


    "When did you plan this?"


    Sylmira¡¯s voice was sharp, her expression darkened with fury. Through the protective dome, she could feel the planet¡¯s slow unraveling, its destruction unfolding before her eyes.


    What stoked her anger even further was that Xezural had orchestrated this devastation right under her nose. He had inscribed the runes, initiating the cataclysm without her knowledge.


    Her mind raced through the grim tally of impending casualties. Millions of soldiers poised to be annihilated. Countless children on the Blue Planet destined to become orphans once the base crumbled.


    When, in all recorded history, had a military base ever fallen?


    The answer was unequivocal: NEVER.


    Not a single base had ever been breached, until now, and under her vigilant watch.


    Under the watch of the Chakram of End, the Sixth Supreme Monarch.


    She could not endure such a loss without exacting retribution.


    Her Spiritual Energy surged violently, mana cascading like a tempest, her Intent a suffocating force that overwhelmed all in its path.


    The decision was made, she would unleash an all out assault to end Xezural once and for all.


    "It¡¯s futile, Chakram Of End"


    Xezural¡¯s voice cut through the air as another orb materialized in his hand.


    Zeroframe Shift


    Without hesitation, Sylmira lunged forward at her maximum speed, desperate to thwart whatever scheme he was enacting.


    But it was too late.


    With a cruel snap, Xezural shattered the orb.


    A crimson ripple of energy radiated outward, spreading for kilometers before recoiling with blinding speed.


    It collapsed around both Xezural and Sylmira, manifesting as a colossal barrier in the shape of a box, imprisoning them within its unbreakable walls.


    Sylmira¡¯s brow furrowed as she felt her vitality, mana, and Spiritual Energy being siphoned away by the barrier.


    A terrible weariness washed over her, she was aging rapidly.


    Without hesitation, she reached for her space ring, withdrawing a delicate piece of parchment. With a swift motion, she tore it in two.


    The paper shimmered faintly; the very fabric of space trembled. Yet, to her dismay, nothing happened.


    She frowned deeply. The artifact was designed to overcome spatial constraints and enable instantaneous teleportation, but now, it had failed her.


    "It¡¯s useless. No living being within this barrier can escape until death claims them"


    Xezural¡¯s voice echoed, his tone unnervingly calm.


    Sylmira¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply.


    "Doesn¡¯t that mean you will perish as well?"


    A faint, almost resigned smile touched her lips.


    "I will. But that matters little. Even if I survive, I would be relentlessly hunted should I fail to retrieve the Severed Crown of Echoes. Yet, as the architect of this barrier, I shall be the last to fall. At least I am granted the grim privilege of witnessing my enemies¡¯ demise before my own"


    Xezural hovered serenely, his spear and killing intent vanished as if he had surrendered to the inevitable. His expression bore the solemn acceptance of one who had made peace with his fate.


    Sylmira harbored deep doubts about Xezural¡¯s words, after all, a demon¡¯s words were rarely anything more than veiled falsehoods.


    Yet, she could sense his vitality and chaotic energy waning, albeit at a far slower pace than her own.


    She observed him, floating there with an unsettling indifference, as if resigned to the inevitability of death.


    Her mind raced, cycling through countless escape plans, but each attempt proved futile against the barrier.


    Xezural remained silent, his gaze fixed upon her struggles, offering no hint of sympathy or intervention.


    Sylmira¡¯s hair abruptly began to turn white, her body aging with alarming rapidity the more she resisted.


    But, the fire in her eyes refused to dim; her will remained unbroken. Her gaze locked onto Xezural, who, too, bore the marks of significant aging.


    Her thoughts drifted to the child she had longed for, the innocent life she had yearned to nurture, to shower with love.


    "Goodbye, Chakram Of End"


    Xezural spoke coldly as he watched Sylmira¡¯s form crumble into dust.


    Then, in an instant, his demeanor shifted, his face contorted with urgent resolve.


    "I hope this works. I must act swiftly"


    From his space ring, he produced a worn, brown tome. His movements were frantic and lightning-fast, knowing failing to complete his task would condemn him to death by the advance of old age.


    Without hesitation, he tore open his chest, letting his blood cascade over the ancient tome.


    [Forbidden Ancient Technique: Soul Splitting Reincarnation]


    He began to chant, and the moment the incantation left his lips, the book erupted in an intense black radiance that engulfed the entire dome.


    Xezural¡¯s body finally collapsed, disintegrating into dust as the very barrier he had created claimed his life.


    A jagged crack traced the perimeter of the dome, spreading rapidly before the entire structure shattered into shards of radiant light.


    From the ruins of the dome, a solitary soul materialized swift and ethereal, propelled forward by an unseen, enigmatic force.


    Xezural had never intended to fight to the death.


    His true plan was to escape, from everyone, from the ones who commanded him from above, from all who sought to control him.


    He had uncovered the Soul Splitting Technique deep within the ruins of an ancient civilization he had long ago discovered.


    But, the reincarnation ritual demanded an immense reservoir of energy. Normally, Xezural would have gathered millions of high-ranking demons, siphoning their combined energy to fuel the spell.


    But this technique did not draw upon chaos energy. It required an overwhelming surge of pure mana and vitality.


    Xezural meticulously studied the runes that accompanied the technique, carefully etching them onto the surface of the military base¡¯s planet.


    With millions of high-ranking cultivators inhabiting it, the planet was the perfect reservoir of energy.


    These runes, though disguised as symbols of destruction, were in fact designed to siphon the vital energies necessary for the reincarnation ritual.


    If Xezural truly intended to annihilate the military base, he need not have spent millennia planning, a single devastating attack was enough to reduce the entire planet to mere rubble in an instant.


    Sealing himself within the barrier alongside Sylmira was nothing more than a calculated ruse to fake his own demise.

 Chapter 478: Racial Competition-1

    Carnage and devastation reigned as demons, abominations, and soldiers alike engaged in ruthless bloodshed.


    Agonized screams pierced the air while warriors fell in droves, the clash of steel resounding across the battlefield like a mournful dirge.


    Elemental spells rained from above, unleashing ruin upon the scarred earth.


    Tremors split the ground as earthquakes roared, toppling mountains as though they were mere sandcastles.


    Even the once-stable floating isles surrendered to gravity''s call, plummeting toward the chaos below.


    Blood did not clot, it pooled unnaturally, drawn together by the vampires'' sinister source of power. From above, weapons forged of arcane and mechanical constructs rained down with deadly precision.


    Fangs elongated, gleaming like ivory blades, as the vampires sank them into the necks of their demonic prey, drinking deeply and shamelessly.


    Their enemies'' blood was not merely a trophy, it was fuel.


    A source of strength, a wellspring of vitality.


    Fatigued and weakening? Drink demon blood.


    Wounds slow to heal? Drink demon blood.


    Outnumbered and overwhelmed? Bend demon blood to your will.


    Their eyes glowed with a predatory light as they moved with lethal grace, fangs and claws working in perfect harmony, ripping, tearing, and shredding through anything that dared cross their path.


    The titans loomed like immovable bastions, their colossal forms radiating raw, untamed energy.


    Each thunderous fist fell from above like a blazing comet, obliterating demons and abominations with apocalyptic force.


    One fist. One life.


    The earth trembled beneath their steps as they advanced, unconcerned with finesse, heedless of restraint. They moved with one purpose: to ravage, to annihilate all that dared stand before them.


    Clad in no armor, their bodies withstood every assault, enduring blade and spell alike as if mere annoyances.


    Their war cries were primal roars that tore through space itself, shaking the battlefield.


    When one fist failed to fell an enemy, they simply unleashed another. And if that too proved insufficient, then came another. And another. An endless storm of fists, until nothing remained.


    The dwarves moved with uncanny precision, each step deliberate, each strike calculated.


    Though famed across realms for their unparalleled forging mastery, their prowess in battle was no lesser feat.


    Commanding fire and metal with near-divine control, it was this fusion of craft and combat that forged their legacy.


    And in this war, the battlefield itself would become their anvil.


    The demons? Merely raw materials, awaiting the flames of their forge and the hammer of their wrath.


    Every dwarf in existence wielded a hammer, no exceptions. Swords? Spears? Daggers? Bows? They forged them all, but never wielded them in battle. Their weapon of choice had always been, and would always be, the hammer.


    And now, the same hammers that shaped steel and carved legends would be used for something far simpler.


    To reshape the skulls of demons and abominations into broken, unrecognizable ruin.


    Their hammers fell from above like dying stars, unstoppable, merciless, and devoid of hesitation.


    No pause. No mercy. No thought.


    A sickening boom resounded across the battlefield, followed by a deafening, synchronized eruption of destruction.


    The crack of skulls caving in echoed next, wet and final. The very wind seemed to scream as the blunt force of dwarven hammers descended once more, relentless in their wrath.


    They had sworn to turn this battlefield into an anvil, and they would keep that promise.


    Flames erupted around their bodies and hammers, blazing like the heart of a forge.


    Their long beards whipped in the wind, embers dancing through the air like sparks before the storm. Then they moved.


    With every step, heat surged outward, searing, relentless, burning through any being tainted with even a trace of chaos energy.


    Flame resistance? They simply raised the temperature.


    Immune to fire? No matter. Liquid metal swirled around them like sentient rivers, responding to their will. They wielded it like a weapon, shaping it into crashing waves of death, crushing, suffocating, annihilating everything in their path.


    Their stout forms stood resolute across the battlefield, their battle intent surging skyward like a tempest. With a thunderous boom, they launched into the air, hammers raised high, mana pulsing violently from their weapons.


    Intense flames and scorching heat coalesced around each hammer, blazing like fiery comets poised to strike.


    With a unified war cry and flawless synchronization, their hammers descended, an unstoppable storm.


    What began as a single dwarf''s strike multiplied a thousandfold, then tens of thousands more, each hammer materializing in perfect harmony. These countless blows connected, merging into a crushing force of millions.


    Then, like divine retribution cast down upon evil itself, their hammers crashed from above, suffocating, absolute, and devastating.


    The world was drenched in a pure, searing crimson as torrents of flame collapsed upon the earth. With a thunderous boom, the attack struck, unleashing cataclysmic waves of blistering heat energy that rippled outward like a violent storm.


    The ground convulsed and sank, great fissures tearing open like jagged wounds. In an instant, the earth itself melted, transformed into rivers of molten lava that swallowed everything in their path.


    Ear-splitting screams rent the air, agonized shrieks shredding the vocal cords of abominations as they were consumed, drowned in merciless flame.


    Dust billowed, acrid fumes churned, and storms of sand and debris swirled, blanketing the battlefield in chaos and despair.


    The Phoenix race, unwilling to be outdone in the mastery of flame, instantly unleashed their true power. One by one, they shed their human forms, erupting into their magnificent, primal Phoenix selves.


    Their beaks opened wide in a majestic shriek that echoed across the battlefield.


    Wings unfurled like blazing banners of fire, releasing waves of sacred phoenix flames that blessed the scorched earth beneath them.


    With effortless grace, their bodies soared through the sky, crossing kilometers as if it were but a fleeting breeze.


    Wherever their fiery wings passed, demons were reduced to nothing more than smoldering ashes, vanished without a trace.


    The dragons snorted, a deep, resonant sound that spoke of ancient pride. Though this was war, they refused to remain mere spectators to the inferno raging before them.


    With a thunderous roar, thousands of dragons erupted into their true, majestic forms. Their colossal bodies blotted out the sky, claws rending hundreds of demons from existence with each devastating swipe.


    Their massive tails swept through the battlefield like cataclysmic pendulums, toppling abominations as effortlessly as one might crush insects.


    Their massive wings beat with titanic force, sending waves of wind crashing outward, pushing everything backward as they soared skyward.


    The sun shimmered and danced upon their iridescent scales, casting a radiant glow across the battlefield.


    ROOOOARRR!!!


    Their voices thundered like rolling storms, reverberating through the chaos. Their jaws opened wide, mana pulsating through their throats, chests swelling with raw power.


    Then, the onslaught began.


    A torrent of elemental fury erupted from their maws, unleashed upon the world below.


    Fire breath scorching the air,


    Ice breath freezing all it touched.


    Poisonous miasma curling like creeping shadows.


    Radiant light searing through darkness.


    Rushing torrents of water.


    Bolts of lightning splitting the sky.


    These devastating blasts rained down from above like the very handiwork of gods.


    Demons took to the skies, desperate to evade the onslaught, but the soldiers on the ground refused to let them escape.


    They surged forward, intercepting, striking, and decapitating with unforgiving precision.


    A smug, colossal smile curled upon the dragons'' faces as their eyes locked onto the Phoenix race, the unspoken challenge clear: who would claim the title of greatest destroyer in their true forms?


    Without hesitation, the battlefield erupted into cataclysmic devastation, an unstoppable clash of elemental fury and primal might.

 Chapter 479: Racial Competition-2

    "Damn it! Do those reckless dragons and phoenixes even realize we''re in the midst of a battlefield?"


    An elf barked, retreating swiftly as he narrowly evaded a savage claw strike. His arrow flew true, piercing the demon''s forehead with deadly precision.


    "Hmph. It matters little. Elves, assemble at once. We will not be humiliated in this display"


    Another elf commanded sharply.


    At her call, the entire contingent seemed to dissolve into the swirling smoke and haze, vanishing from the battlefield without a trace.


    They reappeared perched upon the branches of scattered trees, bows drawn taut with ten arrows each.


    The bowstrings strained to their limits before the arrows were loosed in unison. Mid-flight, the shafts multiplied, then descended upon the battlefield like a storm.


    Each arrow found its mark with unerring precision, striking the temples or glabella of the demons'' skulls. Every projectile pierced dead center, showcasing impeccable accuracy.


    None struck the eyes or chests; their sole aim was the head, the brain itself.


    A symphony of heavy thuds resonated across the battlefield as demon and abomination corpses collapsed to the ground.


    But the elves were not merely firing arrows; they infused each shaft with elemental energy, amplifying their destructive power with devastating effect.


    A bolt of black lightning tore through the sky, crashing into the trees with a ferocious crackle that shook the air.


    Without hesitation, the elves vanished from their perches, the wind element swirling around them like a coiled tempest. Their bodies moved with swift grace, effortlessly evading the devastating strike.


    The moment they touched the ground, they moved in perfect unison, as if forged through countless hours of training for this very moment.


    Mana surged through their veins, and Spiritual Energy erupted from their cores. Smiles of fierce determination blossomed across their faces.


    "Show these miscreants why we are blessed by the World Tree!"


    The commanding voice of a female elf thundered, resonating in the hearts of every warrior.


    In perfect synchrony, some clasped their hands together with a single sharp clap, while others dropped to their knees, their palms pressing firmly into the earth beneath.


    Yet all were united in purpose.


    [Elemental Summoning Art: Wind Spirit]


    [Elemental Summoning Art: Fire Spirit]


    A myriad of summoning Techniques and Arts ignited simultaneously, filling the battlefield with an overwhelming surge of elemental power.


    The world trembled with maddening intensity, as if reality itself was on the verge of fracturing. Spiritual Energy erupted like a broken dam, bursting forth uncontrollably.


    Then, as though a portal to the Spirit World had been torn open, a colossal, glowing silver gate manifested before them, pulsing with a serene, almost tender aura.


    With a resonant boom, Spiritual Energy roared across the sky as the gate fully opened.


    The simultaneous activation of the elves'' summoning Techniques and Arts had unleashed this extraordinary phenomenon.


    From the gate, countless spirits poured forth, diverse in kind and strength, their energies and auras surging with palpable intensity.


    Even the spirits wore smiles, sensing the fervent emotions of those who had called them forth.


    Without a word, they plunged into the fray, battle intent blazing in their eyes.


    Once again, the battlefield trembled under the weight of their arrival.


    "We cannot be outdone now, can we? We started this challenge, and we will not allow another race to claim victory"


    A vampire soldier''s voice cut through the air, cold and resolute.


    What had once been a battle of life and death had devolved into a contest of supremacy, a ruthless competition to prove which race wielded the greatest power against the demons, a challenge the vampires had unsurprisingly initiated.


    "Shall we proceed?"


    Another vampire''s voice followed, sharp and eager.


    Then, suddenly, three hundred vampires stood motionless, each one carrying the mark of a pure and ancient bloodline.


    Their lips parted in unison as they uttered the invocation:


    Vampiric Transformation


    Blood-red energy erupted violently from their veins, coalescing into a swirling, pulsating crimson cocoon that enveloped their bodies, intensifying with raw power.


    With a deafening boom, the cocoons shattered outward like shards of glass, waves of blood-red energy rippling through the air, crushing everything caught in their devastating path.


    The transformed vampires now stood tall, forms elongated, sharper, and more imposing. A sinuous tail coiled behind each of them; their fangs had grown longer, and claws stretched further into deadly talons. Silent red and black wings unfurled from their backs, casting ominous shadows.


    With a bloodthirsty chorus, they spoke as one:


    Blood World


    An immense surge of crimson energy burst forth, engulfing everything within sight.


    Every drop of blood within reach rose from the ground, converging to form a vast, pulsating sphere a colossal world of blood encasing both demons and abominations.


    Within the swirling blood worlds, demons and abominations stood paralyzed, their bodies betraying them as control over their own blood slipped away.


    Frozen in place, they were helpless against the unseen force binding them.


    Then, as if spoken in unison, chilling voices echoed from the blood worlds, resonating across the battlefield and searing into every ear:


    Blood Degradation


    Suddenly, every demon felt their blood vanish from their veins. Their hearts raced desperately, pounding harder to circulate what remained, but it was futile. With a heavy thud, one by one, they collapsed, drained and powerless.


    The vampires wasted no time, summoning more demons and abominations from the battlefield into their Blood World, relentlessly repeating the devastating process.


    After several minutes, their Blood World shattered into fragments, collapsing like fragile glass.


    But they did not relent.


    They vowed to kill as many as necessary, endlessly, until their transformation was undone.


    Their wings beat fiercely against the wind as they shot skyward with the speed and force of a bullet train.


    All three hundred hovered above like demonic angels, an ominous host silhouetted against the darkening sky.


    Their lips parted once more, voices rising in perfect unison.


    Corrosive Blood Rain.


    The heavens darkened as clouds gathered, shimmering with a crimson hue that bathed the battlefield in blood-red and shadowed black.


    Then, from the ominous clouds, red blood rained down upon all below.


    The demons and abominations screamed as the corrosive droplets touched their flesh, melting it away.


    They desperately tried to repel the corrosive blood with their chaotic energy, but it was futile.


    The corrosive rain sought out anything tainted with chaos energy, sparing none.


    The blood soaked the soldiers as well, but left them unharmed, merely staining their bodies a deep, unsettling red.


    Seizing the moment, the military soldiers on the ground moved with ruthless precision, exploiting every crack and opening on the battlefield to press their advantage.

 Chapter 480: Too late

    Anthony moved with seamless grace through the swirling fumes and chaos, his figure a blur amidst the disarray.


    This time, he called upon the true Healing Art, an advanced and refined form, channeling it not merely to staunch wounds, but to completely mend them.


    He did not simply halt the bleeding; he knit flesh, repaired bone, and revitalized the weary. Stamina surged anew within the soldiers, their minds cleared of haze and pain.


    Though he was unable to restore their mana or Spiritual Energy, such limitations mattered little in the face of the life he had returned to them.


    The battlefield had shifted. Anthony had granted the healers a brief reprieve, a moment to catch their breath after their tireless efforts.


    Some were already ghostly pale, their strength nearly spent from tending to the wounded without pause.


    Yet it seemed that the more Anthony healed, the more the wounds reappeared, as though reality itself sought to undo his every act, a cruel mockery of his power.


    But he did not falter.


    He moved with greater urgency, swifter and more precise than before, his resolve hardening with every step.


    On any other day, Anthony might have remained uninvolved.


    But not now. He was a soldier, not just for himself, but for the planet, for the military, for every life that still clung to hope amid the chaos.


    "Are they seriously turning this into a racial competition right now?"


    Anthony mused, watching with a mix of disbelief and amusement as the Vampires, Dragons, Elves, and Dwarves abruptly shifted their battle tactics.


    Even the Fairies joined in, weaving nature itself into the fray as plants sprang to life under their command.


    "How unfortunate... the human race has no inherent racial abilities"


    He murmured with a resigned sigh.


    The temptation to join the spectacle tugged at him, but reality held him back.


    Without any racial ability traits, the humans couldn''t join in on the fun. It wasn''t like he alone could represent the entire human race.


    "So they''re counting on my healing abilities now"


    Anthony mused, his gaze drifting across the battlefield as the so-called racial showcase unfolded with increasing intensity.


    But before he could take a step, a surge of demonic energy snapped him back to the present.


    The demons, and the abominations with them, descended upon him with ruthless intent.


    They understood what he was: a healer. And in war, healers are priority targets, remove the support, and the rest would crumble.


    They were coming to take him off the board.


    Anthony smiled as the swarm approached.


    He didn''t reach for his katana, this time, he chose something different. Something primal.


    He would use his body.


    With a sharp burst of movement, the ground behind him exploded, sand and stone flung backward in a violent spray as he launched himself forward like a living spear.


    No blade. No hesitation. Only raw force.


    Before a demon could even blink, Anthony was already upon him.


    His fist rocketed upward in a brutal uppercut, the force behind it like a cannon blast.


    BOOM


    The impact landed square beneath the demon''s jaw, snapping its head skyward with a sickening crack, and in the very next instant, the head burst apart like a shattered watermelon, chunks of flesh and dark blood spraying across the battlefield.


    Anthony didn''t stop.


    He was just getting started.


    Before the rest could react, Anthony was already in motion, unstoppable, untouchable.


    His body twisted, and his elbow shot out like a battering ram, colliding with the side of an abomination''s skull.


    CRACK


    The sickening sound of bone caving in echoed through the chaos, sharp and final.


    The abomination crumpled to the ground with a heavy thud, lifeless before it even hit the dirt.


    A searing beam of fire tore through the fabric of space, hurtling straight toward Anthony.


    He didn''t bother to block. With effortless grace, he sidestepped the attack, closing the distance between himself and the demon in an instant. A swift, arcing roundhouse kick to the head brought the confrontation to a decisive end.


    Anthony moved with calculated precision, his body a finely honed instrument of destruction.


    Fists. Hands. Fingers. Knees. Feet. Legs.


    Every limb, every joint, was wielded with flawless control, each motion a testament to lethal mastery.


    His body coiled like a spring, muscles rippling with unleashed power, fast, precise, and utterly lethal.


    Corpses piled in his wake, each movement deliberate, economical, devoid of waste.


    Yet the demons and abominations showed no hesitation. Their strength lay in a seemingly endless horde.


    Anthony remained unfazed. With calm eyes, he obliterated anything that dared approach, channeling pure mana with ruthless efficiency.


    Blood erupted in black geysers, bodies crumpled, and lives were snuffed out as effortlessly as a flickering flame.


    Yet Anthony''s breathing remained steady, his military uniform immaculate, Infinity shielding him from every speck of dust and drop of blood.


    Without warning, he dove to the side, and in that very instant, a dagger sliced through the space he had just vacated.


    "Sneak attacks are futile against me, pal"


    Anthony said with a calm smile, his heel snapping out like a viper''s strike, connecting solidly with the demon''s neck and ending it instantly.


    But Anthony did not pause in his movements.


    Another dagger hurtled toward him, yet he made no effort to dodge. Instead, he caught it effortlessly.


    Before the demon could savor any triumph, Anthony was already upon him.


    With practiced ease, he tore the talisman from the dagger and pressed it firmly against the demon''s stomach. Then, with a powerful punch, he sent the creature hurtling backward into the waiting horde.


    Driven by momentum, the demon collided with the others, and the talisman detonated with a brutal, ear-splitting boom engulfing the hoard.


    The ground beneath Anthony''s feet split open, transforming into a treacherous quagmire that sought to swallow him whole.


    He cast a steady, unflinching gaze downward as the mire crept upward, pulling him deeper.


    The demons and abominations seized the moment without hesitation, rushing forward with savage intent.


    Claws slashed, weapons swung, fangs snapped, and grotesque limbs tore through the air in an unending onslaught.


    "Everyone suddenly wants a piece of me, huh"


    Anthony murmured, eyes narrowing as the onslaught closed in around him.


    Then, with a subtle parting of his lips, he uttered


    Spatial Repulse


    Time seemed to stutter, as if the very world hesitated.


    Then, with devastating power, every attack, every creature, every object within reach was violently hurled backward, slammed away by an overwhelming force.


    A thunderous boom reverberated through the air as demons and abominations were torn asunder by the spatial blast.


    Weapons shattered, claws shredded, and even the quagmire beneath him unraveled, undone by the sheer magnitude of the eruption.


    His lips parted once more.


    Spatial Pull


    In an instant, hundreds of demons fighting the other soldiers were seized by an invisible force, yanked violently toward a single, unyielding point.


    Their eyes flicked to the source of the pull; too late.


    A gleaming katana sliced through the air, effortlessly severing heads from necks with deadly precision.


    In the blink of an eye, another hundreds of demons were eradicated.


    Anthony did not stop for a second to breathe.


    He surged forward, his body darting fluidly across the battlefield.


    Wherever a soldier faltered, struggling against their foe, he was there, turning the tide.


    Those wounded and in need of aid found healing in his steady hands.


    His piercing blue eyes flickered with restless energy, sweeping across the chaos with unerring focus, ensuring the war pressed on with easy momentum.

 Chapter 481: A voice

    Anthony could sense the insidious influence of the chaos energy permeating the battlefield, corrupting soldiers from within.


    It forced them to expend ever greater reserves of mana and Spiritual Energy just to resist its corruptive grasp.


    Many had already fallen victim to this silent enemy, succumbing when their mana potions ran dry or their internal reserves were exhausted in the heat of battle.


    "Let me handle that first"


    Anthony murmured, sidestepping a lethal strike with effortless grace. His katana flashed, extinguishing the demon''s life before it even registered the threat.


    The earth beneath his feet fractured violently as he propelled himself skyward with immense force.


    Suspended in midair, his gaze locked onto the swirling chaos energy below. His mana core quivered faintly, a testament to the staggering volume of mana he now commanded and controlled with nremarkable ease.


    [Light Magic: Dark Purification]


    For a fleeting moment, the heavens seemed to glow with a radiant golden hue, before the entire battlefield was bathed in purifying light.


    Chaos energy, dark poisons, corruption, and illusions, all were cleansed under its divine glow.


    Anything tethered to chaos was instantly purified by Anthony''s magic.


    Demons and abominations shrieked in agony as the light seared through them, yet many fought back fiercely, channeling their chaos energy in desperate attempts to extinguish the radiant purge.


    Anthony''s lips curled into a satisfied smile as he surveyed the devastation wrought by his hand.


    "Seriously, just how much mana does this human possess?"


    A demon demanded, disbelief thick in his voice.


    This was far from the first time Anthony had unleashed such overwhelming mana and control; his mastery of the Light Magic had first been revealed after his battle against the Hyperion demon.


    Before the demon''s question could be answered, a soldier seized the moment, driving his blade through the creature''s midsection and cleaving it cleanly in two.


    "Maybe he''s wielding some kind of artifact"


    The soldier who had slain the demon speculated.


    "What kind of artifact holds that much mana, though, besides, he''s just a lieutenant. Not nearly enough rank or points to afford something like that"


    Another soldier countered, parrying a strike mid-fight.


    As Anthony''s gaze remained fixed downward, a massive broadsword suddenly surged toward his neck like a deadly homing missile.


    Onlookers held their breath, witnessing Anthony stand motionless, seemingly caught off guard.


    The blade sliced through the air, and through where his neck had been, with swift, surgical precision.


    Yet neither blood nor a severed head soared skyward. Anthony had merely phased through the strike, untouchable and unfazed.


    Anthony''s response was instantaneous.


    His hand darted to the katana at his waist, and in a seamless motion, he swung the blade backward with lethal intent.


    But the demon had already vanished, Anthony''s katana met nothing but an empty space.


    "Seriously, I''m getting tired of repeating myself, sneak attacks don''t work on me. How many times do I have to say it?"


    Anthony said coolly, descending toward his opponent.


    It was Azrakar, the demon locked in combat with one of the Grand Marshals.


    "Hoo... it''s rare to see a demon with spatial affinity"


    Anthony remarked with an indifferent gaze, though his mind remained razor-sharp beneath the calm exterior.


    Anthony had witnessed Azrakar face off against the Grand Marshals, beings who ranked above even the Exarch tier.


    He knew all too well that he couldn''t have defeated the Hyperion demon without using abilities like Quantum Manipulation.


    Now, a demon above the Exarch rank with spatial affinity stood before him, clearly intent on ending his life.


    Azrakar wasted no words; he regarded Anthony as beneath him, unworthy of any exchange.


    Azrakar''s figure blurred, and in the blink of an eye, his sword lunged toward Anthony''s ribs with lethal speed.


    But Anthony remained motionless. With effortless precision, Infinity intercepted the broadsword, halting it midair as if it were weightless.


    Azrakar''s eyes narrowed, he had never encountered such application over spatial manipulation before.


    Before Azrakar could react, Anthony activated Absolute Stasis, freezing him in place. With an indifferent gaze, blue flames ignited, engulfing the demon in searing fire.


    There was no need for a drawn-out duel, better to end it swiftly and move on.


    Anthony''s body twisted, ready to dive back into the fray.


    Then, something shifted beneath them.


    A tremor rippled through the earth, no, it was far more than that.


    Every battle came to an abrupt halt as the earth beneath their feet began to fracture and collapse.


    In an instant, all beings, demons, abominations, humans, and dragons alike, instant shot skyward.


    Those abominations incapable of flight were mercilessly swallowed by the yawning chasms.


    Trees were consumed by the earth as if devoured whole; mountains and hills crumbled and sank in their wake.


    This was no ordinary tremor, it extended far beyond the military base, reaching beyond the limits of anyone''s perception.


    Then, abruptly, every gaze snapped upward, a ripple of shock passing through their eyes and bodies.


    A cold shiver ran down every spine.


    The sky itself was collapsing, crumbling and folding inward like a fragile shell.


    No one needed to guess. Every soul present reached the same terrifying realization:


    The world was collapsing.


    The demons and abominations wasted no time, their forms streaked through the sky, racing toward the portals that had first brought them to this planet.


    But it was futile, the portals erupted in a cataclysmic explosion, unleashing a world-ending force that obliterated everything in its vicinity.


    Frowns deepened as minds raced, desperately seeking escape from the collapsing world.


    But where could they flee? Beings of their caliber lacked the power, or the artifacts, to teleport across planets.


    Hope dwindled as the harsh truth settled in: there was nowhere left to run.


    The demons locked in battle with the Grand Marshals and the Primarch of Reality hastily summoned artifacts to escape the dying planet.


    But their efforts were in vain, Xezural had anticipated this. Space itself had been sealed off, every form of energy would be consumed and devoured by him to fuel his reincarnation.


    Even the demonic vitality and chaos energy, though unnecessary won''t be spared.


    The Primarch of Reality surged back toward the military base. With the planet fracturing, they had to stand with their soldiers.


    Fighting ceased entirely.


    Resistance was pointless, their enemies would perish along with the crumbling world.


    Upon arrival, the demons gathered on one side, the Warlords and Grand Marshals on the other, with soldiers arrayed silently behind them, all hovering in the air.


    There was no need for words. No discussions, no speeches.


    They understood their fate too well. Escape was impossible.


    None possessed artifacts to flee, and even if they did, those would be useless now.


    The soldiers could do nothing but watch as sky and space crumbled overhead, their lives flashing before their eyes. Yet, their resolve only hardened.


    For the world.


    For the military.


    For their families.


    As they braced to accept their fate as the destruction finally reached them, a voice thundered through the silence, resonating in every ear like a sudden storm:


    MIRROR DIMENSION

 Chapter 482: The voice

    As they braced to accept their fate as the destruction finally reached them, a voice thundered through the silence, resonating in every ear like a sudden storm:


    MIRROR DIMENSION


    As though reality itself answered his summons, time seemed to halt for a fleeting moment, the collapsing heavens, the fracturing space, even the earth''s descent into ruin stood still.


    Then, in an instant, it all surged back into motion.


    As reality resumed, the fractured space splintered further, each shard resembling a fragment of glass, within which danced a different reality.


    Then, as if defying its own chaos, the rupture inverted, the shards weaving themselves inward, converging around the soldiers, drawing them into an alternate space.


    The soldiers stood frozen, their eyes wide with awe and disbelief. Never before had they witnessed such a spectacle, so terrifying, yet so breathtakingly beautiful.


    The Demon Monarch''s direct subordinates, along with the other demons, stared in stunned silence.


    Though many had long denied it, they had each come to accept their fate, death was inevitable, and it was but a heartbeat away.


    Yet that final second had stretched into an eternity, forcing them to linger on the edge of annihilation.


    Now, they watched as the soldiers, their enemies, began to escape.


    They didn''t understand how, nor did it matter. All that remained was a singular truth: they, too, had to enter the newly forming, glass-like space before it slipped beyond reach.


    They didn''t hesitate.


    In a blur of motion, they surged forward with blinding speed, their bodies cleaving through the air.


    Two of the Demon Monarch''s direct subordinates were the first to launch themselves toward Anthony''s Mirror Dimension.


    The rest followed without delay.


    Chaos energy pulsed violently, various types of Intents erupted like a wave, and elemental power thickened the atmosphere.


    Every demon pushed themselves to their absolute limit, racing toward the only opening visible, the last hope in a collapsing world.


    It was too late.


    Before they could reach the Mirror Dimension, the entrance sealed shut, locking them out of the newly forged reality.


    All the demons could do was stare, as millions of soldiers vanished before their very eyes, slipping beyond reach like a dream dissolving at dawn.


    Intent flared violently. Skills activated in rapid succession.


    Chaos energy stretched to its limits as the demons unleashed every sense, every detection technique they possessed.


    But ¡ª nothing.


    Not a trace. Not a whisper.


    The Mirror Dimension had vanished without a single thread to follow.


    Moments ago, survival had seemed impossible. Then, for a fleeting instant, hope had appeared, only to be ripped away before their very eyes, leaving behind a silence more cruel than death.


    Of course, charging into a space teeming with millions of enemy soldiers was a perilous gamble, but that was a concern for another time.


    For now, survival meant everything. Better to face the next disaster than perish in this one.


    Within Anthony''s Mirror Dimension, the soldiers stood in stunned silence, their gazes fixed on the world beyond.


    Though sheltered in a separate reality, it was as if only a thin, transparent veil of glass divided them from the chaos outside.


    Through that translucent barrier, they watched the demons writhe in desperation, struggling, shouting, even offering to trade secrets in a last-ditch plea for survival.


    But would the soldiers listen? Even if they wanted to, it was not their decision to make.


    The Mirror Dimension did not belong to them.


    All they could do was watch.


    Then, the second finally slipped away as the planet finally finished collapsing inwardly, folding upon itself like a celestial orb.


    Without warning, the orb detonated, unleashing an apocalyptic explosion that tore outward in a cataclysmic wave of blinding white, searing red, and swirling darkness.


    Through the looking glass, they witnessed neighboring planets near their military base succumb one by one, collapsing into oblivion.


    A heavy silence fell over them all.


    None had ever witnessed such overwhelming power, such utter devastation.


    It was utterly alien, beyond the limits of their experience.


    And it was no fault of theirs. Not one present possessed the strength to shatter a celestial body, nor to even conceive an assault capable of such ruin.


    Not even the Primarch of Realities had the might to unleash such cataclysm.


    Only the Supreme Monarchs, Demon Monarchs, and those above possessed the power to unleash attacks of such magnitude.


    But how many soldiers had ever witnessed a Supreme Monarch in combat?


    Could any of them truly survive in the presence of such beings?


    Their frail bodies could barely endure even the vacuum of space. Were it not for Anthony''s protection, the harshness beyond their planet''s atmosphere would have crushed them the very moment they stepped beyond its bounds.


    Suddenly, where their shattered planet once lay, something new emerged, rising tall and regal, untouched by the cataclysm as if the destruction had been nothing more than a fleeting breeze.


    The Tower Of Knowledge.


    A wave of shock swept through their ranks as they beheld the tower standing unscathed amidst the ruin.


    Those akin to the Primarch of Realities and the Grand Marshal understood well the might of the Soulpen Sovereign, so for them, this display was far from surprising.


    Suddenly, the Tower Of Knowledge dissolved into nothingness, erased effortlessly by the will of the Soulpen Sovereign.


    With the military base reduced to rubble, the tower''s purpose had ceased to exist, besides, identical Towers Of Knowledge stood firm at other bases, each containing the same vast repository of wisdom, knowledge and secrets.


    Then, as if a sudden spark ignited within their minds simultaneously, realization dawned.


    The Voice.


    Every soldier present was at least of Grandmaster rank; and this was even the recruits Anthony had painstakingly trained with over the past year.


    Their heightened senses, honed through rigorous cultivation, caught the faintest trace.


    In unison, their heads turned, eyes narrowing toward the source of that unmistakable voice.


    Their gaze fell upon a singular figure, a boy with piercing gem-like blue eyes, his white hair flowing behind him despite the absence of any breeze.


    A heavy silence stretched between them, as they stood transfixed, seemingly consumed by the depths of his gem-like eyes as he floated effortlessly before them.

 Chapter 483: In Fate

    On a distant planet shrouded in impenetrable darkness, chaos energy surged unchecked through the atmosphere.


    Not a trace of mana, Spiritual Energy, or any other pure energy permeated this planet, only the tainted vitality of its inhabitants lingered: Demons, Abominations, and twisted manifestations of life, beasts, trees, grass, birds, rabbits, and spiders, corrupted beyond recognition.


    No color dared to exist here; only an unrelenting void of absolute blackness prevailed.


    In a forbidden zone, an immense mountain loomed, its jagged peak seemingly piercing the very fabric of the blackened sky, shrouded in swirling clouds and encircled by ancient rune formations.


    Within the heart of the mountain, an entirely different space unfolded.


    Towering walls rose with imposing grace, majestic pillars soared upward, while ornate chairs, intricate windows, elaborate ornaments, and vivid paintings adorned the space, a grand palace carved into the stone itself.


    Beneath the palace, concealed within a hidden chamber, rested a pitch-black coffin inscribed with intricate demonic runes.


    The air hung heavy with chaotic energy, thick and oppressive, as the coffin lay directly atop an elaborate, obsidian rune formation pulsating with dark power.


    Inside the coffin, a demon lay motionless and unconscious, as if utterly detached from its own existence, entirely oblivious to the world around it.


    Suddenly, the pitch-black demonic rune formation beneath the coffin flared with a maddening brilliance, pulsing with unnatural intensity.


    Chaotic energy roared to life, while an unfamiliar, otherworldly force began to seep into existence within the hidden chamber, permeating every shadow and inch of the coffin''s surface.


    A low vibration stirred, growing rapidly in strength. The chamber trembled violently, the tremors rippling upward as the palace above shuddered in response. Within moments, the entire mountain convulsed, unleashing a fierce earthquake.


    Suddenly, the pitch-black sky and swirling clouds tore apart as an unknown force descended from the heavens, a blinding beam of radiant light and overwhelming energy that crashed violently upon the mountain.


    With an ear-splitting explosion, the mountain fractured and crumbled, the palace obliterated in an instant as the beam struck the hidden chamber.


    The chamber itself seemed to dissolve into nothingness, erased from existence.


    With a thunderous shatter, the coffin splintered into fragments as the beam enveloped the demon inside.


    The radiant column of energy lingered for but a single heartbeat before vanishing abruptly, as if it had never been.


    From afar, the demons witnessed the beam and the cataclysmic spectacle, yet none dared to venture closer.


    This was a domain forged and sealed by a Monarch''s formidable power. Even in the Monarch''s absence, the area remained impervious, barred by unbreakable enchantments that repelled any who approached.


    Deep within the mountain, the demon''s motionless body inside the shattered coffin began to twitch, a faint sign of awakening stirring beneath the surface.


    Suddenly, the twitching ceased. The demon''s eyelashes fluttered as its eyes snapped open, staring blankly into the void.


    That vacant expression soon gave way to dawning confusion. Then, with a sharp, agonized cry, the demon clutched its head as a torrent of memories crashed violently into its mind.


    Hours, days, weeks, months, years, decades, even millennia, of memories flooded in all at once, overwhelming the fragile vessel of its consciousness with unbearable intensity.


    The demon''s scream grew agonizing, echoing through the erased chamber as his mind teetered on the brink of shattering.


    Blood trickled from his mouth and streamed from his eyes, yet the wounds swiftly sealed themselves, his passive healing ability relentlessly repairing the damage.


    After an hour of tormenting cries, the screaming ceased, signaling the end of the relentless flood of memories. Slowly, the demon lifted his head, eyes narrowing as he sifted through the newly reclaimed fragments of his past.


    Birth. Blood. Cultivation. Submission. Mission. Reincarnation.


    "My name is Xezural"


    The words escaped from the demon''s throat in a fractured, trembling voice, heavy with the weight of memories just reclaimed.


    Then came the memory of battle, his confrontation with Sylmira, wielder of the Chakram of End.


    Then, suddenly, a smile crept across the demon''s face, slowly twisting into a grin, then spiraling into a manic, unhinged laughter that echoed through the space like a storm unleashed.


    "HAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!"


    Xezural''s laughter rang out for a full minute, unrestrained and wild. There was no need for caution, no one could hear him here; the entire domain was sealed and silent.


    "Finally. It worked. Now, I am no longer bound by their control"


    Xezural spoke through a sly grin, his thoughts drifting back to the Chakram of End.


    "What a fitting final battle... Now all that remains is to await the arrival of my cultivation"


    The grin on his face stretched into something dangerously wide, an expression that promised both triumph and something far more unsettling.


    This planet lay firmly under Xezural''s dominion. The three demons who had battled the Primarch of Reality were but a fraction of his direct subordinates.


    No, he commanded many more, strategically stationed here on a world unknown to all but himself and his direct subordinates.


    Here, cloaked in the shadow of his loyal servants, he would remain hidden, adjusting to his reincarnation, body, soul and cultivation.


    The Reincarnation Art employed by Xezural granted him the ability to split his soul in two without suffering harm, transferring one half into a prearranged demon body and sealing it away.


    Upon his death, the remaining half would arrive to reunite with its counterpart, restoring his essence.


    Moreover, this Reincarnation Art uniquely allowed the reincarnator to retain their cultivation through the process, a crucial final step. Without this, the reincarnation would remain incomplete, leaving the cycle unfinished.


    An hour passed in an instant as Xezural remained motionless in a lotus position, meticulously attuning himself to his new body.


    He sought perfect harmony between mind and flesh, vigilant against any flaw in the reincarnation process, after all, such techniques were notoriously delicate, and a single misstep could undo millennia of painstaking effort.


    Suddenly, a frown crept across his face as his body convulsed once more, this time with far greater intensity.


    "What is happening?"


    Xezural muttered, struggling to maintain control over his convulsing body.


    "My soul... it''s rejecting the vessel"


    The realization dawned on him, and horror flickered in his eyes.


    "What went wrong?"


    His mind raced through countless scenarios, dissecting every step of his plan, but found no trace of error or misstep.


    What Xezural failed to realize was that a certain white-haired boy had unknowningly disrupted his carefully laid plans.


    Anthony saved the millions of military soldiers that Xezural depended upon as source of energy to channel his cultivation into the new body, effectively sabotaging the Reincarnation Art and leaving the process fatally incomplete.


    "NOOOO!!"


    Xezural''s voice roared with madness as the Reincarnation Art turned on him, exploding his soul without mercy, for failing to complete the final step of the ritual.


    In the next instant, his demonic vessel burst apart like an overfilled balloon, unable to contain the backlash.


    Blood, bones, flesh, and organs scattered across the earth in a grotesque display, the remnants of a failed eternity.


    Silence returned to it''s rightful place.


    Xezural''s fatal error lay in his assumption that no one could escape his grasp.


    And in truth, he was correct.


    But his grave mistake was not in the logic... it was in fate.


    He had chosen, of all places, a planet the protagonist happened to set foot upon, and in that single step, Xezural''s carefully woven plans began to unravel.

 Chapter 484 484: What a drag

    Within Anthony''s Mirror Dimension, he floated serenely, untouched by the stares around him. Eyes from every direction gazed upon him, some with reverence, as though beholding a divine being; others with admiration, captivated by his appearance. Yet, none of it held meaning for him.


    Their stares, their thoughts, they were all the same to him. He remained detached, indifferent to it all.


    Before anyone could utter a word, Grand Marshal Alaric stepped forward, his deep laughter echoing through the hall.


    "Ha ha ha ha! From the very moment I laid eyes on you, I knew you were destined for greatness"


    He spoke, stepping forward with confidence that matched the warmth in his smile.


    Anthony turned his gaze toward the Grand Marshal, his expression unreadable.


    ''I''ve never seen you before in my life, old man''


    Anthony thought silently, but wisely kept the words to himself.


    After all, the man was a Grand Marshal, and deserving, at the very least, of a measure of respect.


    Anthony offered a courteous smile and replied.


    "Thank you, Grand Marshal"


    Without delay, the remaining Grand Marshals stepped forward, closing the distance between themselves and Anthony.


    "It''s been some time, young soldier"


    The Grand Marshal Titan spoke, his voice resonating with familiarity.


    "Indeed"


    Grand Marshal Dragon added with a faint, knowing smile.


    "It has been quite a while since we last crossed paths"


    One by one, they each established a sense of rapport, their smiles betraying a shared recognition, as if bonds had long existed.


    After all, Anthony was the son of two Supreme Monarchs.


    But beyond his lineage, they had witnessed his prowess firsthand, his battles, his masterful healing spells, and the mastery over his Light Magic, and most importantly, his ridiculous mana reserve.


    They knew, without a doubt, that he was formidable.


    Formidable enough to vanquish a Demon of Exarch rank and even above that.


    Of the Seven Grand Marshals, only five remained present now.


    The Grand Marshal Werefox and the Grand Marshal Elf had fallen to their respective opponents, an event that had granted Azrakar the opportunity to confront Anthony before the military base teetered on the brink of collapse.


    The millions of soldiers within the ranks were abruptly pulled from their reverie the moment Grand Marshal Alaric''s voice rang out.


    Now, they observed in stunned silence as the other Grand Marshals exchanged smiles and words with the white-haired boy, treating him as an equal, one of their own stature.


    They were simply too astonished to find their voices.


    Although almost none had ever encountered a Grand Marshal in person, since it was rare for soldiers to meet those two ranks above them, and even rarer beyond that, they immediately recognized the Grand Marshals by their distinctive uniforms.


    Each military rank bore its own unique design and color, unmistakably marking their authority.


    Yet, to see Grand Marshals speaking so openly to a mere Lieutenant... Could this truly be real, or merely an illusion?


    What none of them realized, however, was the true extent of Anthony''s backing.


    The only individuals outside the upper echelons who were privy to this knowledge were Lieutenant Darren, the one who had escorted him to the military base, and Corporal Daniel, the traitor.


    Even Seraphim, Kingsley, Reynold, and Dale remained unaware.


    "I will make sure to report your battle to the higher-ups"


    The Grand Marshal Vampire said with a knowing smile as she, too, stepped forward to engage Anthony.


    As Grand Marshals, their perception was formidable, capable of surveying the entire battlefield even amidst combat.


    Moreover, Anthony''s act of saving millions of soldiers from certain death was nothing short of extraordinary.


    The Soulpen Sovereign, who had observed the battle unfold as if it were a grand drama, would undoubtedly be questioned about it as well.


    ''What a drag''


    Anthony thought with a weary sigh, as he continued to respond to the Grand Marshals'' words.


    In a different corner of the Mirror Dimension, the three Primarchs of Reality, Kaelrix, Therionis, and Zauren, the formidable Warlords of Military Base Alpha-6, hovered silently.


    Unlike the other soldiers and Grand Marshals, they made no move to approach Anthony. Instead, they stood apart, their expressions unreadable, their thoughts fixed elsewhere.


    On one name alone:


    Sylmira Velthariel; the Chakram Of End.


    They hadn''t laid eyes on her, until now.


    And the very fact that she had not returned with haste crystallized a single, chilling word in their minds.


    A truth the trio dared not fully accept:


    DEATH


    The Chakram of End had fallen.


    The demise of a Supreme Monarch was no matter to be taken lightly.


    In that moment, thoughts of the soldiers or the destroyed military base faded into insignificance.


    More soldiers could be trained. The base could be rebuilt. But forging another Supreme Monarch, that was a gift of talent, not mere effort.


    One either possessed the innate power to ascend, or they did not.


    The warlords felt their hearts pound as a fierce anger began to rise within them.


    Their blood boiled, their presence threatened to surge uncontrollably. But they held back, for if unleashed here, their overwhelming aura would spell doom for the very soldiers present within Anthony''s Mirror Dimension.


    Their faces remained impassive, but their minds had reached a resolute conclusion.


    Once the dust had settled, the three would embark on a mission of their own.


    Since the demons had dared to come to them, this time, the warlords would take the fight to the demons.


    A silent, unspoken agreement passed between them, there was no need for words.


    The rest of the group remained oblivious to the true gravity of the situation as they murmured among themselves.


    After all, none had ever seen the Supreme Monarch, nor did they know where she resided; they only knew her name and race, nothing beyond that.


    They had no knowledge of whether she had even faced a demon, or if she had been present at the military base before its destruction.


    Thus, there was no way they could fathom the truth of her demise.


    Anthony''s gaze shifted toward the Primarchs of Reality. He could sense the storm within them, the simmering rage, the deep sorrow, and the barely concealed killing intent.


    Uncertain of the weight of their burden, Anthony chose silence. He neither spoke nor approached, instead maintaining his composure as he continued his conversation with the Grand Marshals.


    If their aura sought to consume the soldiers within the Mirror Dimension, he was ready to forge a new realm, a space where they could unleash their power without restraint.

 Chapter 485 485: Logistic Department

    "What artifact grants you the ability to create such a breathtaking realm?"


    Grand Marshal Phoenix inquired, his eyes sweeping over the surreal expanse.


    The other Grand Marshals followed his gaze, their expressions filled with admiration for the Mirror Dimension.


    "Who said it was an artifact?"


    Anthony responded calmly, a subtle smile playing on his lips as he faced Grand Marshal Phoenix.


    The Grand Marshals'' attention snapped back to Anthony, their expressions clouded with confusion.


    In their minds, they had already concluded that this realm was the work of some powerful artifact given to Anthony by his the Supreme Monarchs.


    But now, Anthony''s words challenged that assumption.


    "If it''s not an artifact, then what is it? Surely, you don''t mean to say it''s a skill of your own making? Or perhaps a skill from a skill book?"


    Another Grand Marshal questioned, his tone laced with genuine confusion.


    "It''s a skill I acquired on my way to the Starborn Tournament. Being in outer space for the first time allowed me to grasp certain truths. In simple terms: Enlightenment"


    Anthony replied calmly.


    The Grand Marshals'' minds seemed to reel at his words.


    Enlightenment.


    Who among them did not know the term?


    Yet none had ever truly experienced it, after all, it was not something that could be forced or bestowed.


    ''A monster''


    The thought echoed unspoken in their minds, for no other words seemed adequate.


    They could sense that the Mirror Dimension was a reality unto itself, an extraordinary manifestation.


    Could such power truly be born from Enlightenment?


    "It''s not such a remarkable feat"


    Anthony said with quiet assurance.


    "During the Starborn Tournament, a friend of mine named Aaaninja attained True Enlightenment. My grandmother and father have also experienced it. Another friend of mine has undergone it as well"


    He spoke as if it were no more than a simple matter of fact.


    ''Is this boy humblebragging?''


    Grand Marshal Alaric thought, a twitch of frustration flickering at the corner of his lips.


    Two family members and two friends having attained Enlightenment all at once unsettled the Grand Marshals, making the concept suddenly feel less unattainable.


    Before they could voice their doubts, their thoughts were abruptly silenced by the approach of three powerful presences from behind.


    They didn''t need to turn to know who had arrived.


    The Warlords.


    As the Warlords approached, Anthony and the Grand Marshals instinctively stood at attention and offered a crisp salute.


    The fall of the base did not signify the collapse of military order.


    And even if it had, the presence of the Warlords was enough to reestablish it with mere silence.


    "At ease"


    The three Warlords said in unison, their voices resonating like a command etched into the air itself.


    Grand Marshal Alaric stepped forward, his voice steady and formal as he introduced the towering figures before them.


    "Lieutenant Anthony, these are the three Warlords, the highest commanding officers beneath the Supreme Monarchs themselves. Warlord Zauren, Warlord Therionis, and Warlord Kaelrix"


    "It is an honor to stand in your presence, Warlords"


    Anthony said, his tone respectful, his posture reflecting the discipline of a soldier addressing superior officers.


    ''They look... identical''


    Anthony''s thoughts stirred behind a composed expression.


    ''Not even identical twins are this precise. Same height. Same build. Same eyes. Same aura. Same emotion. Even their movements are mirrored. It''s as if they are one, reflections of a single being rather than three individuals''


    Yet none of this showed on his face. His discipline held firm.


    "There''s no need to be so tense or hard on yourself"


    Warlord Zauren said, his tone flat and unreadable.


    "You saved millions of soldiers from certain death, a feat even I could not accomplish. Stand tall. You''ve earned it"


    His face remained devoid of emotion, voice calm to the point of disinterest.


    To any onlooker, it would seem as though he were bored out of his mind, yet the weight of his words left no room for doubt.


    "It seems we''ve suffered immense losses"


    Warlord Therionis said at last, his voice quiet yet firm, his gaze drifting through the mirror-like veil that separated the Mirror Dimension from the ravaged world outside.


    His eyes settled on the scorched ruins where their great military base once stood.


    "Yes, Warlord"


    The Grand Marshal Dragon replied, his tone composed but respectful.


    "Over thirty million soldiers perished in this battle, though the final count has yet to be confirmed"


    "We are not referring to the soldiers"


    Warlord Kaelrix said coldly, his voice cutting through the air like a blade.


    Warlord Zauren followed seamlessly.


    "We''re speaking of the Logistics Department"


    A jolt of realization surged through the gathered Grand Marshals, as if an invisible current had struck them.


    They had forgotten.


    In the chaos and heat of battle, amid the bloodshed and survival, none of them had spared a thought for the Logistics Division, the very backbone of their operations.


    ''We... we overlooked it''


    The Grand Marshals thought, a creeping sense of dread taking root in their hearts.


    The Grand Marshals stood frozen, horror creeping into their bones like a bitter frost.


    Though the Logistics Department had been hidden away in a secret realm, they knew all too well, such precautions meant nothing in the face of celestial destruction. Realms, barriers, wards, none could withstand that level of annihilation.


    Their thoughts ground to a halt, overtaken by a sinking weight.


    The Logistics Department had been erased.


    They had not even taken part in the battle.


    They had simply ceased to exist, killed without warning, without resistance, without even knowing what killed them.


    An unspoken grief settled over the Grand Marshals.


    Their hearts, trained for war, bled in silence.


    The Logistics Department was not meant for combat. It was meant to be secured, shielded, protected at all costs.


    And they had failed.


    The very first order they issued upon receiving the war notice had been clear: evacuate all members of the Logistics Department with immediate effect.


    Every second had counted. Every effort had been made.


    And now, all of it... rendered meaningless.


    Their foresight, their urgency, their commands, nullified in the face of cosmic devastation.


    A thick silence weighed upon the air as the Grand Marshals'' auras began to stir, flaring with barely restrained fury.


    Their emotions coiled like compressed storms, threatening to rupture the fragile calm of the Mirror Dimension.


    But just as the atmosphere teetered on the edge of collapse, a voice, measured and calm, cut through the rising pressure.


    "Ehh... They''re alive."


    All heads turned sharply toward Anthony.


    "What do you mean, they''re alive?"


    Warlord Therionis inquired, his tone calm but laced with curiosity.


    Anthony gave no verbal reply.


    Instead, he simply raised his hand. In response, a shimmering blue portal materialized in the space before them.


    From its depths, another Anthony emerged, serene and composed. Behind him followed Zhyravel, his frame as frail as ever, appearing as though even a whisper of wind might send him tumbling.


    And then, one by one, others began to step through, members of the Logistics Department, Elves with graceful movements, Dwarves with their thick beards, Humans bearing quiet relief, ethereal Fairies, and sleek Werecats, all crossing the portal.

 Chapter 486 486: Mad Scientist

    As the members of the Logistics Department stepped through the shimmering portal, a wave of astonishment swept across the faces of those present.


    Eyes widened in disbelief, not only had Anthony rescued them, but he had also secured the safety of the entire Logistics Department.


    Such strength. Such foresight.


    The battle between Anthony and Corporal Daniel had unfolded near the entrance to the secret realm.


    In the critical moment when Corporal Daniel sacrificed himself to forcibly teleport Anthony to the Demon Monarch, Anthony, anticipating unforeseen events in his absence, left behind a clone at the exact moment of his departure ¡ª just in case.


    Just moments before the planet succumbed to total collapse, Anthony and his clone simultaneously activated the Mirror Dimension.


    Within this alternate space, Zhyravel and the remaining members of the Logistics Department bore silent witness as the military base crumbled before their eyes.


    As destruction unfolded beyond the mirrored veil, Anthony''s clone had calmly briefed them on the military''s current situation.


    The Grand Marshals could only watch in astonishment as the members of the Logistics Department emerged one by one.


    Even the Warlords, typically indifferent and bored, had a momentary flicker in their eyes, a brief glint of interest, before their expressions returned to their usual bored expressions.


    Zhyravel''s gaze drifted from the Anthony standing before him to the one suspended in the air above.


    "You never cease to surprise me, Lieutenant Anthony"


    He said with a calm smile, his eyes sweeping over the gathered soldiers, silently counting their number.


    He hadn''t anticipated that Anthony would go so far as to save the soldiers as well, nor had he expected that the Anthony before him was merely a clone.


    Within the Mirror Dimension, Zhyravel had activated his unique eyes, intent on studying as much as he could about the peculiar realm.


    After all, superimposing an entire reality over an existing one to such an intricate degree was no trivial accomplishment, especially when achieved by a mere Ecliptic-rank human.


    A dark temptation stirred within him, he imagined dissecting Anthony, laying him out on his table for careful study.


    The potential research value was immeasurable, and his mind raced with possibilities.


    But alas, he was not yet powerful enough to contend with three Supreme Monarchs.


    ''A pity''


    He mused with a quiet sigh.


    "It''s been a while, Mr. Zhyravel"


    Anthony said calmly, a faint smile on his lips as his sharp blue eyes met the violet gaze of the infamous mad scientist.


    ''Even now, he''s trying to analyze me. Truly, the mind of a mad scientist knows no rest''


    Anthony thought, his expression unchanging.


    Zhyravel''s violet eyes slowly faded back to their usual pitch-black as he shifted his attention to the three Warlords.


    "Well, if it isn''t my favorite Phoenix triplets"


    Zhyravel said with a smile as he strolled toward the three Warlords.


    "With the research value the three of you possess, we could potentially create entire sets of beings, twins, triplets, quadruplets and beyond, to stand against the demon tide"


    Even in the presence of Primarchs of Reality, Zhyravel''s mind remained consumed by curiosity and experimentation.


    The idea of restraining and studying them danced through his thoughts without hesitation.


    Triplets born as one, sharing similar talents, instincts, and perhaps even fate, was a phenomenon unlike any other.


    And Zhyravel fully intended to unravel its mysteries.


    "It''s been a while, Zhyravel Veylanthar"


    Kaelrix, Therionis, and Zauren spoke in unison, their voices dripping with boredom as they showed no reaction to the mad scientist''s words, after all, this was hardly the first time he had uttered such madness.


    "So, with the three of you here, you couldn''t even protect the military base, allowing a mere Lieutenant to do what you could not"


    Zhyravel spoke, effortlessly floating upward to join Anthony, the Grand Marshals, and the Warlords gathered nearby.


    "It''s not that simple, Zhyravel Veylanthar. This is war. Nothing ever goes so smoothly"


    Kaelrix replied calmly, his face expressionless as he met the advancing scientist''s gaze.


    "Is that so..."


    Zhyravel mused, a hint of knowing in his tone.


    "Then where is the Supreme Monarch? I have yet to see her. Her castle lies in ruins, and she is nowhere to be found"


    At Zhyravel''s words, a collective realization seemed to dawn on those present, the Supreme Monarch, the Chakram of End.


    They had grown so accustomed to her absence that many had nearly forgotten she existed.


    "She is engaged in battle with a Demon Monarch at a distant location"


    Therionis replied without hesitation, his voice void of emotion, so steady that no one could question his truthfulness.


    "She will not be arriving anytime soon. You know well how protracted battles at that level can be"


    A heavy silence settled as everyone drifted into their own thoughts.


    Therionis''s explanation was accepted without doubt; after all, if a clash between a Demon Monarch and the Supreme Monarch had taken place near the base, its destruction would be inevitable.


    Not once did it cross their minds that the Supreme Monarch might have fallen, such a thought was unthinkable, almost sacrilegious.


    "Who would have imagined the entire military base reduced to rubble. At least I managed to save all my equipment. Replacing them now would have been a costly ordeal"


    Zhyravel remarked, gratitude flickering in his eyes as he acknowledged the foresight of evacuating his work machines and hardware.


    "Hoo... and what of your precious research data?Surely those files and documents were consumed by the destruction"


    Zauren asked casually, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    Zhyravel shook his head and replied,


    "I don''t bother writing anything down. As a member of the Veylanthar Clan, I possess an innate ability known as ''Perfect Recall.'' It ensures I never forget a single detail, whether seen or even merely contemplated. With such a gift, why would I waste time jotting notes when I can recall everything effortlessly, even in my sleep?"


    Zauren and the others nodded in understanding. After all, the intellectual prowess of the Veylanthar Clan was legendary, and such an innate ability was entirely plausible.


    The discussion continued quietly among them, while Anthony ensured with utmost care that their conversation remained concealed.

 Chapter 487 487: Mad scientist-2

    As the discussion progressed, the Grand Marshal Phoenix spoke.


    "I believe we have overlooked something"


    He intoned carefully.


    A sudden chill swept through the space at his words. Minds raced, grasping for what crucial detail might have slipped past their attention.


    The soldiers had been rescued.


    The members of the Logistics Department were accounted for.


    The Supreme Monarch was engaged in a fierce battle against a Demon Monarch.


    But, what vital element could they possibly be neglecting?


    "What exactly are we overlooking?" one of the Warlords finally asked as his mind struggled to grasp the elusive detail.


    The Grand Marshal Phoenix turned his gaze to Anthony, a calm smile playing on his lips as he responded..


    "How did he manage to infiltrate the military''s secret realm without knowing how to open its gate? Unless someone revealed the method to him, and to my knowledge, there is only a single entrance"


    His words seemed to freeze the room in stunned silence.


    Indeed, they had all been blinded by the relief of seeing the Logistics Department members alive and unharmed, overlooking such minor detail.


    The knowledge of how to access the secret realm was confined strictly to the Supreme Monarch, the three Warlords, and the Seven Grand Marshals.


    Yet somehow, Anthony had managed to breach its defenses.


    All eyes now turned toward him, seeking answers.


    Anthony exhaled a quiet, mental sigh beneath their piercing gazes.


    ''Perhaps I should start charging them for saving their lives, to spare myself from such tedious questions next time''


    He mused inwardly, with a composed smile, he responded calmly.


    "The Mirror Dimension exists beyond the outer layer of our reality, yet it can be superimposed upon it at my will. By overlapping these two planes, I am able to circumvent restrictions, barriers, hidden chambers, even secret realms"


    None among them were fools; they grasped the full meaning of his words immediately.


    "So you overlapped the Mirror Dimension with the secret realm, and by traversing the Mirror Dimension, you bypassed conventional space to enter the secret realm"


    Kaelrix inquired, clearly intrigued by the concept.


    "Precisely, sir"


    Anthony replied with measured respect, mindful that he was still addressing a Warlord of higher rank.


    "Is there any way you could leave me here for about a month so I can study it?"


    Zhyravel asked, his mind already racing through possibilities.


    "Why must you study every person and thing you encounter?"


    Grand Marshal Alaric retorted sharply, turning his gaze toward Zhyravel.


    "You don''t understand, Grand Marshal Alaric"


    Zhyravel responded calmly, resting a hand thoughtfully on his jaw as he contemplated various scenarios.


    "If I can decipher this, I could develop a device or skill that grants us similar capabilities, bypassing countless barriers in ancient ruins and other restrictions. Even if it falls short of Lieutenant Anthony''s Mirror Dimension, I''m sure you appreciate its immense value"


    His words seemed to unlock thoughts deep within their minds, drawing each of them into contemplative silence.


    ''Truly cursed by knowledge''


    They all thought simultaneously.


    "Well, that aside, we have graver matters to address"


    Therionis declared, his voice slicing through the reverie and grounding them back in the moment.


    "The cause of the war, the genesis of it all"


    Kaelrix added, his tone steady and deliberate.


    "The Severed Crown of Echoes"


    Therionis concluded with a note of finality.


    At the mere mention of the name, expressions across the room shifted, some tightening with unease, others hardening with resolve.


    All except Zhyravel, who remained unfazed, his mind seemingly absorbed by thoughts of his experiments.


    They had all read about the Severed Crown of Echoes, well acquainted with its functions and the horrors it could wrought.


    Therionis'' gaze settled on the figure of Zhyravel, who appeared lost in contemplation.


    Breaking the silence, he spoke with quiet intensity,


    "Zhyravel, where is the Severed Crown of Echoes?"


    Hearing his name, Zhyravel snapped out of his thoughts, his expression quickly shifting to one of genuine confusion.


    "What do you mean, where is the Severed Crown of Echoes?"


    He asked earnestly.


    "We instructed the Grand Marshals to entrust the Crown to Colonel Vazeryth, with orders to deliver it to you, he was hiding within the secret realm"


    Kaelrix explained in response to Zhyravel''s query.


    "I''m sorry, but I honestly have no idea what you''re referring to. My favorite Dragon didn''t give me anything. In fact, I haven''t even seen him"


    Zhyravel replied calmly, shaking his head.


    A heavy silence settled over the room as all eyes fixed on the enigmatic figure of the mad scientist.


    "Are you certain this isn''t just another one of your fabrications, a ruse to secure time with the Severed Crown of Echoes?"


    Zauren challenged, his bored gaze locking onto Zhyravel.


    "I''m well aware that the mana contract I signed with the military forbids me from withholding information, or retaining the artifact"


    Zhyravel replied with a nonchalant shrug.


    His words struck a chord among them, recalling the unbreakable nature of the mana contract.


    Any deception on Zhyravel''s part would invite severe and unavoidable consequences.


    "Then where is Colonel Vazeryth?"


    Therionis demanded.


    At his words, all heads instinctively turned toward where the colonels were assembled, yet Colonel Vazeryth was conspicuously absent.


    A flood of troubling thoughts surged through their minds.


    They were well aware that traitors lurked within the military ranks; after all, the portal that had manifested within the Aetherlock, and ignited the war, had not appeared without cause.


    Could Colonel Vazeryth be one of those traitors?


    Had they unwittingly entrusted the Severed Crown of Echoes to a betrayer?


    As their minds swirled with suspicion and doubt, Anthony''s voice cut through the tension.


    "Colonel Vazeryth is dead"


    A collective narrowing of eyes met his declaration.


    "What do you mean, Lieutenant Anthony?" Kaelrix demanded.


    Anthony sighed deeply and began his account from the beginning.


    He recounted how the Colonel had been betrayed and slowly poisoned over the years by his own right-hand man, Corporal Daniel, a traitor colluding with the demons.


    He explained how Corporal Daniel had seized the Severed Crown and that now it fell to Anthony to stop him, an event that had led him to a distant planet, where yet another Demon Monarch awaited.


    Disbelief rippled through the group, Anthony had actually faced a Demon Monarch, and the Colonel''s own right-hand man was a traitor.


    The sheer fact that he still stood before them was astonishing; many would have perished merely by being in the presence of such a formidable foe.


    "How did you escape? Through the Mirror Dimension?"


    The Grand Marshal Dragon asked, swallowing hard at the thought of confronting a Demon Monarch.


    "I did indeed escape using the Mirror Dimension, but my father arrived before I escaped"


    Anthony replied calmly.


    Their thoughts immediately turned to the Sword Saint. With the backing of a Supreme Monarch, survival, and victory, seemed far more attainable.


    Suddenly, both Grand Marshal Dragon and Grand Marshal Titan felt a cold shiver run down their spines.


    The Sword Saint had battled a Demon Monarch to save his son.


    They shuddered at the thought of what might happen if Anthony were to tell the Sword Saint that he had been accused of betrayal.


    In that moment, it felt as if their lifespans had been halved.


    "What of the Crown?"


    Zauren asked, his focus unbroken from the core issue.


    "I destroyed it"


    Anthony responded calmly.


    "That was not your decision to make, Lieutenant Anthony"


    Warlord Therionis interjected, the atmosphere suddenly thickening with tension.


    "If I had not destroyed it, it would have fallen into the demon''s hands at that moment"


    Anthony replied firmly.


    The Warlords fell silent, understanding the gravity of his reasoning and acknowledging that, given the circumstances, it had been the only viable choice.


    But no one dared ask about the magnitude of the force required to annihilate such a potent artifact; everyone instinctively knew what Anthony''s answer would be.


    Anthony felt no remorse in concealing the truth about the Crown, why should he?


    It was far safer in his possession than in anyone else''s hands.


    He was well aware that the military would undoubtedly exploit the Crown for their own agendas; after all, the military was far from a realm of purity and virtue.


    Now, with neither the military nor the demons wielding it, a precarious balance was maintained, a perfect stalemate.

 Chapter 488: Last Stand

    "Now that this matter is settled, it''s time we leave here"


    Warlord Kaelrix spoke, his voice cutting through the lingering silence as the discussion surrounding the Severed Crown of Echoes came to an end.


    At his words, all eyes turned instinctively toward Anthony.


    His lips twitched faintly under their collective gaze. In truth, the only destination he could offer them was the Blue Planet.


    Though his Mirror Dimension possessed the ability to overlap with reality, at this moment... there was no reality to overlap with at the moment.


    Besides, he lacked the coordinates to the remaining eight military bases, he couldn''t simply will himself there through sheer force or magic.


    Even his Authority Of Information, as overpowered as it was, offered no assistance in this particular matter.


    "Don''t the three Warlords possess some kind of colossal aircraft, constructed in advance to house millions of soldiers for contingencies like this?"


    Anthony asked, his gaze shifting toward the trio, subtly and calmly transferring the burden of responsibility to them.


    The previously indifferent expressions on the Warlords'' faces faltered for the briefest moment, cracks in their composure, before settling back into their usual masks of boredom.


    Indeed, the military did possess a massive aircraft, engineered specifically to transport millions of soldiers in emergencies such as this.


    However, during the chaos of war, that very aircraft had been left behind in the military hangar... and was ultimately destroyed along with the base itself.


    "You''re correct. We do have such aircraft ¡ª The Last Stand, it''s called"


    Warlord Therionis replied, his tone even and composed.


    "Unfortunately, it was stationed in the hangar during the conflict... and was lost when the base fell"


    Not a flicker of emotion crossed his face.


    The Grand Marshals and Anthony stood momentarily stunned by what they had just heard.


    ''Shouldn''t something so critical have been secured in a space ring by one of the Warlords?''


    The thought echoed silently among them, but none dared to give it voice. To question the judgment of a Warlord, even with reason, would risk the appearance of a junior lecturing a senior, a breach of unspoken hierarchy few were bold enough to cross.


    But Anthony, unbothered by this, actually said it aloud.


    "Shouldn''t something so critical have been stored in a space ring by one of the Warlords?"


    The Grand Marshals glanced at him from the corners of their eyes, as if he had just courted death itself.


    But on the other hand, he was no ordinary figure. With the backing of three Supreme Monarchs, Anthony could afford to dance on the edge of recklessness, he could court death as often as he pleased.


    "There was only one of such aircraft assigned to the base, we couldn''t simply entrust it to one person. It had to be hidden, secured until the moment it was truly needed"


    Warlord Zauren responded, shaking his head, unfazed by Anthony''s question.


    "Can''t we just use our regular aircraft? Some of us still have ours stored in space rings"


    Grand Marshal Phoenix interjected, as though stating the obvious.


    Several heads turned toward him, their expressions making it painfully clear they thought he''d missed something fundamental.


    "Normal aircraft can''t survive out here, space would crush it the moment it emerges. But if you''re curious to see what happens, you''re welcome to step outside with your body and conduct a live demonstration"


    Grand Marshal Alaric said with a dry smirk.


    "So, we''re stranded here then"


    Grand Marshal Titan sighed, the weight of the situation sinking deep in his heart.


    Warlord Therionis stepped forward, his tone calm but authoritative.


    "The three of us do possess an aircraft capable of surviving in space, but it can''t accommodate everyone. We could travel to another military base with a select force of a few thousand soldiers, then send word for the stationed forces there to return with their own Last Stand"


    It wasn''t ideal, but at least, it was a plan.


    "Warlord Kaelrix, if I may"


    Grand Marshal Titan began with measured respect,


    "Isn''t your innate talent Creation? Could you not create a portal to another military base so we could all travel there together?"


    "I cannot"


    Warlord Kaelrix replied flatly, his tone devoid of falsehood, simply stating fact.


    "Then we shall wait for the Warlords to return with the Last Stand from another base"


    Grand Marshal Dragon said firmly, nodding in resolve.


    One by one, the others nodded in agreement, recognizing it as the sole viable option for the time being.


    As Warlord Zauren prepared to summon his own aircraft, Anthony''s voice cut through from the side.


    "Since your ship holds the coordinates to another military base, I have a way to get all of us there at once"


    All heads swiveled toward Anthony at his declaration.


    "You can manipulate the Mirror Dimension itself to reach the military base with those coordinates?"


    The three Warlords inquired in unison, their voices steady and measured.


    Anthony merely shook his head.


    "No, Warlords. Not directly. But I have another method, just give me a few minutes"


    With that, the space surrounding Anthony within the Mirror Dimension began to fracture and ripple, cracking like fragile glass before inverting around him, enclosing him within a hidden pocket of the dimension itself.


    Now alone, Anthony calmly raised his hand, his mind churning as he activated his Quantum Manipulation in perfect tandem with his thoughts.


    In an instant, a colossal aircraft materialized beneath his control, so immense that the word ''huge'' barely captured its scale, engineered to accommodate millions of people.


    Its exterior was sheathed in impenetrable metallic plates, each one shimmering with potent Intents, a clear testament to the intricate forging process empowered by those mystical energies.


    Since the Warlords possessed the coordinates to another military base, all that remained was to transfer them to Anthony''s newly created version of The Last Stand.


    But, he did not leave immediately. Having conjured this gargantuan aircraft from seemingly nothing, he decided to wait for a few more minutes as he had told the Warlords.


    Though he could have simply purchased the aircraft using his system shop, Anthony preferred to conserve his monthly spending points, for when he might truly need them.


    With that, Anthony retrieved his phone. Though the wait would only last five to ten minutes, he figured it was better to pass the time watching a movie.


    After all, who knew what battles might await him at the next military base? Best to make the most of every moment of downtime.

 Chapter 489: Extracurricular activity

    Chapter 489: Extracurricular activity


    The Grand Marshals and Warlords engaged in quiet discourse as they awaited Anthony¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°What do you suppose he will pull off this time?¡±


    inquired the Grand Marshal Dwarf, thoughtfully stroking his beard while reclining against his hammer, both suspended effortlessly in midair.


    ¡°I cannot say for certain. Individuals of his caliber seem destined to ascend to the very pinnacle¡±


    Replied Grand Marshal Alaric with a knowing smile.


    ¡°At the very least, we may now nurture a favorable alliance, ensuring that when he ascends to Supreme Monarch, we stand to gain greater resources¡±


    Remarked the Grand Marshal Titan with a confident grin.


    None among the Grand Marshals harbored any doubt that Anthony was destined to attain the rank of Supreme Monarch.


    They were unanimous in their certainty that Anthony would rise to that exalted position before any of them.


    Not that they were so deluded as to believe they themselves would ever attain the rank of Supreme Monarch; deep down, each understood they had long since reached the zenith of their own potential.


    Yet, with the proper resources at their disposal, those very limitations could be transcended, much like how the rewards from the Starborn Tournament had once propelled them beyond previously insurmountable boundaries.


    Their discourse persisted as they awaited Anthony¡¯s arrival, eager for the moment they could finally depart their prison, the Mirror Dimension.


    The Warlords abstained from the conversation, remaining aloof, their faces inscrutable as ever, floating silently at the periphery.


    Moments later, the very fabric of the space Anthony had occupied moments before fractured once more, as he sudden appeared before them.


    The Grand Marshals pivoted toward Anthony¡¯s direction, poised to speak, when, without warning, a colossal aircraft materialized above him.


    The overwhelming Intent emanating from the aircraft rippled through the entirety of the Mirror Dimension, forcefully pushing all present backward.


    Eyes widened in astonishment as a vast shadow was cast over them, revealing the largest aircraft any of them had ever laid eyes upon.


    ¡®This is even larger and more formidable than the Last Stand¡¯


    The three Warlords thought in unison.


    ¡°Lieutenant Anthony, pray tell, where did you acquire such a formidable aircraft?¡±


    Warlord Kaelrix inquired, his previously indifferent demeanor giving way to unmistakable astonishment.


    They could all sense the potent Intent radiating from the aircraft; this was no mere creation of mortal hands.


    ¡°Ah, I acquired it during the Starborn Tournament¡±


    Anthony replied casually, concealing the truth behind a well-crafted lie. He knew better than to claim it had come from his parents, such a notion ould be spotted as a lie immediately.


    ¡°You obtained this spacecraft from the tournament itself?¡±


    The Grand Marshal Vampire asked, stunned, unable to fully comprehend what he had just heard.


    ¡°Yes. A trusted human friend of mine, Lucian Darkheart, gifted it to me promptly after the competition¡±


    Anthony confirmed with a nod.


    ¡®What sort of wealthy friend could give out such a gift so casually?¡¯


    They all thought in unison, fully aware that the resources required to construct an aircraft of this magnitude would be staggering.


    At the side, Zhyravel materialized aboard the ship, his eyes now glowing a deep purple as he began meticulously examining every inch of the aircraft. Such priceless research could not be left unexplored.


    This time, he was not alone, the Grand Marshal Dwarf joined him, equally intent on uncovering the secrets hidden within.


    ¡°Warlords, since your aircraft already possess the coordinates to another military base, you can transmit them directly to my ship¡¯s AI¡±


    Anthony spoke, his words pulling the trio from their stunned reveries.


    Zauren merely nodded before waving his hand, causing his own aircraft to materialize. Yet, none paid it much attention.


    Boarding his aircraft, Zauren promptly commanded the aircraft¡¯s AI to relay the military bases coordinates to Anthony¡¯s aircraft.


    Receiving the coordinates, Anthony¡¯s aircraft hatch slid open with a sharp hiss.


    No invitation was needed, without hesitation, they all became a blur of motion, swiftly moving forward to board.


    Within minutes, millions of soldiers and members of the Logistics Department were aboard, their eyes gleaming like stars as they eagerly explored every floor, every inch, and every corner of the vast aircraft.


    Many had already made their way to the training chambers, diligently digesting the gains they had acquired during the war.


    Medical robots attended tirelessly to the wounded, facilitating swift and efficient recovery.


    Elsewhere, some soldiers sought respite in the spa area, where robotic attendants administered soothing massages. Others were taking showers, cleansing themselves after battle.


    Despite the rigors of combat, both male and female soldiers had retreated into private quarters, engaging in a particular extracurricular activity, their stamina remarkably intact for this particular extracurricular activity even after the war.


    The Grand Marshals and Warlords observed the scene with a mixture of resignation and longing.


    They wished to partake in such moments of leisure themselves, yet their roles as leaders bound them to responsibility and restraint.


    As for Anthony, he was the pilot, and without a partner to share such extracurricular indulgences, he simply did not meet the unspoken requirements.


    Unless, of course, he chose to indulge in ¡®gooning¡¯ like other single people.


    Shaking off the frivolous thoughts, Anthony strode purposefully toward the control room.


    A soft glow filled the space as a holographic woman materialized before him, the aircraft¡¯s AI.


    ¡°Good day, Master¡±


    She greeted, her image floating gracefully as she fixed him with a warm smile.


    ¡°Good day to you as well. Hmm, perhaps I should give you a name... Aura, perhaps? No, I¡¯ll ponder that later. Have you received the coordinates?¡±


    Anthony spoke as he took his seat, while the Warlords and Grand Marshals settled into their own places within the control room.


    ¡°Yes, Master. I have received the coordinates for Military Bases Alpha-1, Alpha-2, Alpha-3, Alpha-4, Alpha-5, Alpha-7, Alpha-8, and Alpha-9. To which destination shall we proceed, Master?¡±


    Anthony remained silent for a moment, unfamiliar with the specifics of these bases.


    Instead, he turned to the Warlords, whose experience far surpassed his own.


    ¡°Which one should we head to?¡±


    He asked calmly, seeking their counsel.


    ¡°They are all the same. Choose whichever you prefer¡±


    Warlord Kaelrix replied, seated cross-legged in a lotus position, eyes closed as he quietly regenerated the mana expended in battle.


    Anthony turned his gaze back to the AI and responded calmly,


    ¡°Pick any of your choice and set course¡±


    ¡°Affirmative, Master. Setting course for Military Base Alpha-9¡±


    The AI responded promptly.


    With that, the engines roared to life, the massive craft¡¯s frame subtly shifting and readjusting, as if preparing to unleash unimaginable speed.


    At Anthony¡¯s thought, the Mirror Dimension fractured into countless shards, and in an instant, the aircraft surged forward, slicing through space with breathtaking velocity.

 Chapter 490: Shortcut

    Chapter 490: Shortcut


    Within a secluded chamber aboard Anthony¡¯s aircraft, four individuals sat in quiet contemplation: Kingsley, Seraphim, Dale, and Reynold.


    Ever since the time Anthony had first rescued them amidst the chaos of war, none had spoken directly to their enigmatic captain. Now, gathered once more, they engaged in a quiet conversation.


    ¡°Sigh... I knew the captain wouldn¡¯t stay with us for long. His accomplishments during the war had already marked him for a different path¡±


    Dale spoke with a heavy breath, a subtle sorrow woven into his tone.


    ¡°We should¡¯ve seen this day coming.Even though we only accompanied him on a single mission, that one mission changed everything. He didn¡¯t just lead us, he made us better¡±


    Reynold added quietly.


    ¡°We should ask him to stay. At the very least, he might understand... or perhaps even bring us along in his ascent¡±


    Dale murmured, lost in thought.


    Reynold shook his head in quiet disagreement, as he spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s selfish bruh. Everyone fights to rise through the military ranks, you¡¯d have him hold himself back for us? Don¡¯t even think of saying that to him. And the idea of ascending with him? That¡¯s a fantasy. This is the military, not a playground¡±


    ¡°But damn¡±


    Dale muttered, eyes narrowing as memories surged to the surface.


    ¡°I always knew the captain was powerful, but that level of strength? The sheer volume and purity of his mana... Is he even human?¡±


    His mind drifted back to the battlefield, Anthony, effortlessly unleashing Light Magic spell after spell in rapid succession, each more blinding and potent than the last.


    The sheer mana output defied logic, far exceeding what should have been possible for someone of his rank. That wasn¡¯t something any ordinary human could achieve.


    ¡°Asking whether he¡¯s human isn¡¯t even the right question¡±


    Reynold said quietly, his voice tinged with awe.


    ¡°Even those of us born as Phoenixes or Dragons, creatures inherently beloved by mana, don¡¯t possess the kind of overwhelming energy he displayed¡±


    His gaze drifted toward the window, eyes tracing the glittering expanse of celestial bodies as the aircraft glided through the void of space.


    He continued, ¡°Being in the same Ecliptic rank doesn¡¯t make us equals. It¡¯s skill, control, and depth that separate the extraordinary from the average. Take Kingsley, for example. The man doesn¡¯t even possess a mana core, or any core, for that matter. By rank, he¡¯s technically weaker than an F-ranker. But tell me... could any of us here actually defeat him?¡±


    Kingsley, seated silently off to the side, didn¡¯t so much as flinch at the mention of his name. His stillness was almost unsettling, calm, composed, and unreadable.


    Dale gave a slow nod, already aware of everything Reynold had said. Then, after a brief pause, he added quietly.


    ¡°Besides... none of us have even awakened Intent¡±


    As if weighted by the same unspoken truth, both Dale and Reynold let out a simultaneous sigh, deep, tired, and heavy with quiet resignation.


    ¡°What do you think, Seraphim?¡±


    Dale asked, his blood-red eyes drifting toward her.


    Seraphim sat with one leg elegantly crossed over the other, her attention buried deep in the pages of the book she held. The soft rustle of paper was the only response at first.


    ¡°Think about what?¡±


    She replied flatly, not once lifting her gaze from the pages.


    Though the aircraft housed a modest onboard library, Seraphim treated it as a temporary privilege, one that cost nothing here but would demand military points within the Tower of Knowledge. She had no time to waste on idle talk.


    While Dale and Reynold pondered power and military ranks, her mind remained fixed on absorbing every piece of information she could.


    ¡°Have you not been listening this whole time?¡±


    Reynold asked, his voice edged with mild frustration as he carefully polished his rapier, treating the weapon with the reverence of a lifelong companion.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been listening¡±


    Seraphim replied evenly,


    ¡°But I heard the two of you clearly¡±


    Her tone was calm, detached, unbothered. She didn¡¯t look up, didn¡¯t pause, her eyes still dancing across the pages of her book as she continued in a single, measured breath:


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss. We¡¯re weaker. That¡¯s the reality. If we want to keep up, then we need to grow stronger, there¡¯s no other path. But saying it is easy. Reaching that kind of power... it doesn¡¯t come just because you desire it¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound very encouraging¡±


    Dale remarked, his tone caught somewhere between a complaint and disappointment, as if Seraphim¡¯s words were slowly chipping away at their already fragile resolve.


    Without so much as a glance in his direction, Seraphim replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to encourage. Just the plain truth, no sense in sugarcoating reality¡±


    With a soft thud, she closed the book in her hands, the sound echoing faintly in the quiet room.


    Rising with graceful efficiency, she strode to a nearby table stacked with more books. Selecting another without hesitation, she returned to her seat and resumed reading.


    Dale had no response to that; all he could do was shake his head in quiet acceptance.


    None of them, neither he nor his comrades could hope to be compared to a man who had saved millions of soldiers, secured the entire Logistics Department, and then transported them to a distant military base.


    A man who wielded power so immense, he could forge an entirely separate dimension.


    All they could do was hope that, when their paths crossed again in this life, Anthony would not forget them.


    Reynold glanced at Dale, who had just sighed once more.


    ¡°Why are you acting like you can¡¯t advance in the military ranks without Anthony?¡± he asked, a hint of teasing in his voice. ¡°You were doing just fine before he showed up. Now it sounds like you¡¯re resigned to being stuck at Lieutenant forever¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just mildly sad¡±


    Dale admitted, voice heavy with regret.


    ¡°I lost my shortcut to rising through the ranks faster. Sure, we all have long lifespans, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want to take every step slowly, one by one. With Anthony on our side, we could have advanced to the next rank in less than a year¡±


    With a casual wave of his hand, his spear materialized before him. He began polishing its shaft with the same focused care Reynold showed his rapier.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get promoted too¡±


    Reynold said with a confident smile.


    Dale looked up from his spear, curiosity sparking in his eyes.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°We were the ones who found that Crown thing that set everything in motion by keeping it out of the demons¡¯ hands, I¡¯m certain we¡¯ll receive more than just military points¡±


    Reynold explained calmly.


    Dale¡¯s eyes brightened at Reynold¡¯s words, a genuine smile spreading across his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean. One mission with Anthony, and already we¡¯re on the path to promotion, a perfect shortcut to our military rank ascension¡±

 Chapter 491: Taking Credit

    Chapter 491: Taking Credit


    Reynold¡¯s gaze drifted toward Kingsley, who sat quietly to the side, uninterested in joining their conversation.


    ¡°What do you think, Kingsley? After all, didn¡¯t you call Anthony your ¡®brother¡¯ when you first met him? You even brought out your wine to celebrate the occasion. Doesn¡¯t it bother you that you¡¯re about to part ways with your ¡®brother¡¯?¡±


    Reynold asked calmly.


    Kingsley sat with his arms folded across his chest, eyes closed in calm detachment. For a long moment, he gave no sign of reaction.


    Then, slowly, he opened his eyes and fixed Reynold with a steady gaze.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother me¡±


    He said simply.


    Dale turned toward him, puzzled.


    ¡°Why not? I thought you two were good friends¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother me, not because Anthony is changing teams. It¡¯s because, no matter where he goes, I¡¯ll be on that team with him¡±


    Kingsley replied calmly, his voice steady and sure.


    ¡°Why are you so confident?¡±


    Reynold pressed, his gaze sharp and unwavering as it locked onto Kingsley.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not deluding yourself. You saw his feats during the war, no one could match him, not even you¡±


    Kingsley remained unshaken.


    ¡°I saw those feats. I was there¡±


    Dale leaned forward, curiosity evident in his voice.


    ¡°Then what is it that gives you such certainty?¡±


    He needed to understand, maybe this was the very thing that could keep them united with Anthony this time around.


    ¡°We are both anomalies¡±


    Kingsley said simply, closing his eyes as if the conversation no longer held his interest.


    Dale and Reynold exchanged stunned glances. That wasn¡¯t the answer they expected, but no words came to mind in response.


    They knew better than to press further; Kingsley wasn¡¯t one for explanations, especially not when it came to matters so personal.


    Even Seraphim, who had been absorbed in her book, lifted her head, her gaze drifting toward Kingsley.


    This was the second time she had heard him refer to himself and Anthony as ¡®anomalies¡¯. The first was back when Anthony first joined the team, and they had shared a drink together.


    ¡®Is there more to this?¡¯


    Seraphim wondered silently. But just as quickly, she shook her head, pushing the thought aside. It wasn¡¯t her concern.


    She needed to focus on finishing these books before they reached the military base. Deep down, she wasn¡¯t even sure she could leave with them.


    Reynold and Dale continued their discussion, Kingsley remained motion as if mediating, Seraphim continued reading.


    In the control room, Anthony had already slipped into the bathroom for a well-deserved, relaxing bath, an earned respite after everything.


    About an hour later, he emerged from the bathtub. He didn¡¯t bother changing his clothes; the military uniform was a constant, a reminder that duty never truly took a break.


    The Grand Marshal¡¯s gaze followed Anthony as he stepped out.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see someone still bother with mundane things like bathing¡±


    The Grand Marshal Dragon remarked calmly.


    Unlike Anthony, the Grand Marshals relied on mana to cleanse themselves, bathing was unnecessary.


    Besides, their military uniforms were equipped with auto-repair and self-cleaning functions, making such things obsolete.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one bathing¡±


    Anthony replied as he returned to his seat.


    ¡°Many soldiers on the aircraft are doing the same¡±


    He glanced at the Grand Marshals. ¡°Care for some food?¡± he asked, about to place an order through his system shop.


    The Grand Marshal Titan raised an eyebrow then asked.


    ¡°Are those robots the ones doing the cooking?¡±


    Anthony smiled, then replied.


    ¡°No, this is something I cooked myself¡±


    ¡°Hoo... Not only are you talented on the battlefield, but you¡¯re also a chef. Colour me surprised¡±


    The Grand Marshal Dragon said with a sly smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what food a genius like you can cook¡±


    Though their words hinted at curiosity, it was clear they cared less about the meal itself and more about strengthening ties with Anthony.


    Anthony nodded subtly, then with a graceful wave of his hand, a grand table materialized before them, laden with an array of exquisite delicacies.


    Beings of their caliber didn¡¯t settle for a single plate; a feast was expected.


    The rich aroma wafted through the air, instantly capturing their attention and stirring curiosity.


    With practiced ease, the Grand Marshals lifted their cutlery and took their first bites. Time seemed to pause as the flavors touched their tongues.


    Disbelief flickered across their faces. At their level, they had sampled every delicacy imaginable, yet Anthony¡¯s cooking transcended all expectations, it was nothing short of divine.


    ¡°Lieutenant Anthony, are you sure you cooked this?¡±


    Grand Marshal Alaric asked in disbelief, savoring a tender piece of meat. His eyes shimmered as if on the verge of tears.


    He wasn¡¯t alone. The Grand Marshal Vampire, tasting the rich blood in her cup, felt her heartbeat quicken. A fierce craving ignited within her chest, her very blood seeming to boil with desire for more.


    How could anything they had ever tasted compare to something crafted from the system, something so extraordinary?


    ¡°I¡¯m a genius in every field I step into. Talent like mine simply can¡¯t be contained¡±


    Anthony said with a confident smirk, subtly taking credit for the system¡¯s work.


    The Grand Marshal Vampire¡¯s smile deepened, her eyes glinting with interest.


    ¡°Where did you get this blood, Lieutenant Anthony? I¡¯ll buy it from you, ten million military points per liter. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°I hate to burst your bubble, Grand Marshal, but I don¡¯t have any more of that blood, it was a gift from a vampire during the Starborn Tournament¡±


    Anthony said with a sad expression, as if mourning the loss of tens of millions military points.


    In truth, military points held little to no meaning for him, his system could provide anything he needed.


    ¡°The Starborn Tournament again?¡±


    One of the Grand Marshals muttered, though the comment didn¡¯t slow the rhythm of food entering his mouth.


    Anthony chuckled as he sliced into the beefsteak with practiced ease, then he replied.


    ¡°It turns out when you¡¯re a genius, people just hand you gifts for no reason at all. Lucian Darkheart gave me this spacecraft, and another friend Aaaninja, gifted me a magic castle. Just friendly gestures¡±


    ¡°Tell us about the Starborn Tournament. We have ample time¡±


    The Grand Marshal Dragon said, his voice deep and composed.


    With little else to occupy his attention, Anthony began to speak, casting vivid illusions to accompany his words. Scenes from the Starborn Tournament unfolded in shimmering detail, dancing in the air around them.


    Time slipped by unnoticed as their aircraft steadily approached Military Base Alpha-9.

 Chapter 492: Intent Barrier

    Chapter 492: Intent Barrier


    Anthony sat in composed silence, eyes closed, as his aircraft pierced through the fabric of space at blistering speed, en route to Military Base Alpha-9.


    Hours had passed since he concluded his intense discussion about the Starborn Tournament with the Grand Marshals.


    Now, he sought only a brief reprieve, an attempt to rest amidst the silence of the voyage.


    But the onboard AI had other plans.


    A sharp chime echoed through the control room, disrupting the stillness.


    ¡°Approaching Military Base Alpha-9. Estimated arrival: ten minutes¡±


    Anthony¡¯s eyes snapped open at the announcement.


    Around him, the Grand Marshals and Warlords stirred as well, their eyes narrowing with focus as they emerged from their meditative stillness.


    After hours of anticipation, their destination was finally within reach. A journey that would have taken days aboard a conventional aircraft had been reduced to mere hours, thanks to Anthony¡¯s colossal Last Stand aircraft.


    Anthony¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the screen before him, expression unreadable.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what to expect, truthfully, he had no expectations at all. To him, this was just another military base among many.


    ¡°Is there a way to establish contact with the soldiers stationed at the base?¡±


    Grand Marshal Alaric inquired, his voice steady as he turned toward the Warlords seated in the corner, their presence cloaked in silence and discipline.


    ¡°We do have an established point of contact. However, all communication equipment is located within the destroyed base¡±


    Warlord Therionis replied calmly, his tone composed.


    ¡®Seriously... what are space rings even for?¡¯


    The silent thought echoed in everyone¡¯s minds with varying shades of resignation. But, they understood.


    Certain protocols and security measures prevented vital systems from being stored within space rings, no matter how convenient that might seem.


    Grand Marshal Alaric¡¯s question, though seemingly obvious, was far from unnecessary. Everyone present was acutely aware of the dangers.


    An unidentified aircraft breaching military airspace would almost certainly be met with lethal force.


    ¡°Additionally, the Supreme Monarchs maintain barrier systems around all military bases, advanced shields that nullify any form of external teleportation into the premises¡±


    Warlord Kaelrix added with measured calm.


    As the aircraft hurtled forward, the implications of those words settled over the group like a quiet weight.


    ¡°Then we halt just outside the perimeter. From there, we attempt to establish contact and await clearance¡±


    Grand Marshal Dragon proposed, his tone suggestive.


    It was the most logical course of action, measured, cautious, and infinitely preferable to being mistaken for a threat and incinerated midair.


    The others gave subtle nods of agreement. In these skies, even a moment¡¯s miscalculation could mean annihilation.


    While the Grand Marshals and Warlords exchanged final thoughts among themselves, Anthony remained silent, his gaze sharp, locked onto the view ahead.


    The military base now loomed in the distance, a shadow of war and resilience etched into the horizon.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived¡±


    Warlord Zauren announced, his voice steady, eyes fixed on the approaching structure.


    But then, a ripple of confusion spread through the cabin. The aircraft hadn¡¯t decelerated.


    Brows furrowed. The silent rhythm of their voice broke as all eyes slowly turned toward Anthony, the one at the helm.


    Though he hadn¡¯t contributed to the discussion, they knew he had heard every word. Every word, every caution. Yet the aircraft continued forward at speed, closing in on the barrier that encased the base.


    Their gazes were heavy, each one a question unspoken, a warning unvoiced.


    And still, Anthony said nothing.


    As the aircraft closed in on the barrier, tension thickened, until Anthony finally moved.


    Without a word, he extended his hand and snapped his fingers, and the space around the aircraft fractured like shattered glass. A prism of reality splintered outward as he activated his Mirror Dimension.


    The fragmented shards swiftly enveloped the entire aircraft, cocooning it within a warped reflection of reality.


    In the next instant, the Mirror Dimension folded itself seamlessly over the military base, its distorted plane merging perfectly with the real world.


    With effortless grace, the aircraft glided forward, bypassing the barrier entirely and entering restricted airspace without so much as a flicker of resistance.


    ¡®It bypassed a Supreme Monarch¡¯s barrier. Even this level of security couldn¡¯t stop it¡¯


    Zhyravel¡¯s eyes narrowed, flashing with a mix of awe and calculation.


    The moment the aircraft fully entered the military base¡¯s airspace, Anthony dispelled the Mirror Dimension with another simple motion.


    Reality reasserted itself in an instant, glass-like shards dissolving into nothingness as the vessel reappeared in open sky.


    But the silence didn¡¯t last.


    A deafening alarm split the air.


    ¡°WARNING! WARNING! UNIDENTIFIED AIRCRAFT DETECTED. ENGAGING DEFENSIVE PROTOCOLS¡±


    The voice of the automated defense system thundered across the skies, emotionless and mechanical.


    In the very next breath, a crimson beam lanced through the airspace, a focused stream of destructive energy, searing with precision.


    It tore across the sky, locked directly onto Anthony¡¯s aircraft like a spear of judgment.


    It was not a warning shot.


    It was a kill shot.


    The moment the red beam ignited the skies, the atmosphere within the aircraft shifted. Tension gripped the control room like a vice.


    The Grand Marshals and Warlords, seasoned warriors all, instinctively tensed, their eyes narrowing as pressure surged in the air.


    ¡°Lieutenant Anthony¡±


    Grand Marshal Alaric said, his voice sharp and commanding, leaving no room for misinterpretation,


    ¡°Land the aircraft¡±


    His gaze locked onto Anthony, cold and absolute. This wasn¡¯t a request, it was a direct order, issued with the full weight of military authority.


    Beep.


    ¡°Deploying Intent Barrier¡±


    The AI announced, its voice swift and mechanical.


    A radiant white barrier, forged entirely from pure Intent, surged across the aircraft¡¯s metallic hull. In an instant, it expanded outward, forming a seamless dome of defense.


    Then came the apocalyptic blast.


    A crimson beam of overwhelming energy struck the barrier with cataclysmic force. The resulting detonation ruptured the airspace, clouds were torn asunder, and the very fabric of space trembled under the sheer magnitude of the impact.


    ¡°Warlords, you should step outside and make your presence known, with that, the attacks will be held back¡±


    Anthony said at last, his voice steady as he turned to face the trio with a calm smile.


    Warlord Kaelrix narrowed his eyes, folding his arms as he studied Anthony.


    ¡°Tell me, why didn¡¯t you wait beyond the barrier as we agreed?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°We have no means of communication¡±


    Anthony replied calmly.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just linger outside for hours, hoping for a response. This is the most effective approach, quick, direct, and impossible to ignore¡±


    As his final word settled in the air, another blast struck the barrier, this time with far greater force.


    The entire structure reverberated, the light of the impact flaring ominously against the shield¡¯s surface.


    Beep.


    ¡°Amplifying output of the Intent Barrier¡±


    The AI intoned once more.


    A heavy silence settled between the Warlords and Anthony as they fixed their gazes on him, tension simmering beneath their composed exteriors.


    From the sidelines, the Grand Marshals observed quietly. They, too, understood what had occurred, Anthony had acted outside the bounds of their agreement. But no explicit order had been issued by the Warlords.


    And more importantly, this was his aircraft.


    They held no authority here. This was not the military base, it was Anthony¡¯s aircraft.


    As another attack collapsed upon the Intent barrier, the Warlords finally moved.

 Chapter 493: New Warlords

    Chapter 493: New Warlords


    Warlord Kaelrix activated his Talent; Creation, without hesitation, a swirling blue portal materialized into existence.


    Without so much as a pause, he stepped through it. Behind him, Warlord Therionis and Warlord Zauren followed, their expressions marked by boredom.


    The moment they departed, Grand Marshal Titan broke the silence.


    ¡°You do realize you¡¯ve just indirectly disobeyed an indirect order, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Anthony merely shook his head, a calm smile tugging at his lips.


    ¡°No disrespect intended, Grand Marshal. But this is my aircraft. Why wait outside for hours when we can simply walk in?¡±


    He replied smoothly.


    ¡°Lieutenant Anthony raises a valid point. Why endure hours of waiting when he offers a faster route? I¡¯d rather begin assembling my forge without delay¡±


    The Grand Marshal Dwarf spoke with a knowing smile.


    Anthony turned to face him, his own smile also present.


    ¡®These elders are sly¡¯


    He mused inwardly.


    ¡®He kept silent while the Warlords were present, but the moment they were gone, he suddenly becomes my advocate.¡¯


    He voiced none of this, his thoughts remained his own.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with, I want to set up my lab as well¡±


    Zhyravel remarked from the side, his tone sharp and impatient.


    Within the military airspace, a portal materialized abruptly, and one by one, the three Warlords stepped through.


    But awaiting them was a searing red beam,


    a swift, deadly strike that surged forward with lethal intent, threatening to annihilate them instantly.


    Warlord Therionis, visibly bored, casually raised his hand as the beam surged toward them. With a subtle gesture, he activated his Talent; Transformation, and the lethal red beam shattered instantly, transforming into countless glimmering shards of light. The sky itself seemed to shimmer and dazzle in response to their radiant presence.


    Mana surged to the Warlords¡¯ throats, amplifying their voices until they thundered across the entire military base in perfect unison.


    ¡°WE ARE THE WARLORDS OF MILITARY BASE ALPHA-6. STAND DOWN¡±


    Their voice echoed through every ear present. Heads snapped upward, drawn to the sight of three identical figures, crimson-haired, crimson-eyed, with expressions of utter boredom as they stood side by side.


    Simultaneously, the three Warlords unleashed their auras in unison, their formidable presences sweeping over the military airspace with effortless dominance.


    From below, surges of raw aura erupted violently, and without warning, these overwhelming forces surged forward with blinding speed toward the Primarchs of Reality.


    They were the Warlords of the military base Alpha-9


    Within moments, the newly arrived Warlords floated calmly before the Primarchs of Reality


    Their presences engulfed the sky, an overwhelming tide of power as they regarded one another in silence.


    Then, with a subtle nod, their auras dissipated entirely, as if they had never been there.


    ¡°We are the three Warlords of this base. How may we assist you? And why did you not use the communication channel we established?¡±


    One of the newly arrived Warlords spoke, her voice soft and gentle, carrying an almost ethereal calm. Her eyes and hair were a vivid shade of green, as if she had been born from the very essence of nature itself.


    She was an Elf.


    ¡°And why is it that we cannot sense what lies within the aircraft behind you?¡±


    Another Warlord interjected, his voice firm yet controlled. His skin bore rich shades of brown and black, his hair cropped short and neatly arranged. Broad-shouldered and imposing, even though he had withdrawn his aura, his mere presence distorted the very air around him.


    He was a Titan.


    With a heavy sigh, Warlords Zauren, Therionis, and Kaelrix began to recount the full tale of the Severed Crown of Echoes.


    They detailed not only its functions but also the catastrophic war it had ignited, one that had ravaged the entire military base and ultimately caused the planet¡¯s collapse, resulting in millions of casualties.


    They explained that within the aircraft behind them were the survivors, soldiers and personnel from the Logistics Department, saved from the devastation.


    The expressions of the three newly arrived Warlords instantly darkened, disbelief etched into their features. They could scarcely fathom what they had just heard, a military base utterly destroyed.


    A war of such magnitude was unprecedented.


    Though conflicts were common, the complete fall of an entire base was unheard of.


    After the explanation concluded, the Primarchs of Reality complied with the instructions of the new Warlords, guiding the aircraft to land on a remote, uninhabited island.


    The hatch of the aircraft swung open, and soldiers spilled out like a swarm of ants, relief visibly washing over them with each step.


    Many inhaled deeply, allowing the warm rays of the sun to bathe their weary bodies.


    Though they had been rescued and tended to, a profound sense of safety eluded them, no matter how secure the aircraft felt, nothing compared to the sanctuary of a military base.


    ¡°We will provide the soldiers with quarters to stay in for the time being, as we await further instructions from the Supreme Monarch¡±


    The last of the three Warlords finally spoke, his gaze sweeping over the millions of soldiers and Logistics personnel assembled below.


    His hair was black, his frame lean and purposeful. Piercing blue eyes surveyed the scene with quiet authority. A cape draped over his shoulders billowed in the wind, and a katana hung at his waist. His arms were crossed over his chest, calm but powerful.


    He was a Human.


    Although the Warlords were the second in power within the military base, they couldn¡¯t operate on matters like these without the approval of their supreme Monarch.


    ¡°Is the Supreme Monarch present?¡±


    Warlord Kaelrix asked as he turned to the Human Warlord.


    ¡°No. She left on something urgent some hours ago¡±


    The Human Warlord replied calmly, his gaze still on the aircraft below.


    Then suddenly, the last person from the aircraft stepped out. White air, blue eyes, perfect face.


    It was Anthony.


    ¡®He looks just like her¡¯


    The Human Warlord said as his eyes squinted at Anthony¡¯s presence.


    But he wasn¡¯t the only one. The Elf Warlord and Titan Warlord also turned their gazes to Anthony.


    They watched as he simply waved his hand and the colossal aircraft disappeared.


    ¡°You know him?¡±


    Warlord Therionis asked as noticed the three Warlords staring at Anthony.


    At his question, the Elf Warlord replied.


    ¡°We do. His mother, Mitchelle Crimson is the Supreme Monarch of this Military Base¡±


    NEW PEAK ALERT

 Chapter 494: The Supremes

    Chapter 494: The Supremes


    On a distant planet, life thrived in abundance. Towering trees spiraled gracefully into the heavens, their leaves whispering in the gentle, invigorating breeze.


    The grass below shimmered with a vivid green hue, painting the landscape with vitality and peace.


    Within this secluded planet, hidden in a realm detached from ordinary space, eight enigmatic figures sat around a grand table.


    Their very presence exuded an overwhelming force, potent enough to rend the fabric of reality with but a single motion.


    Yet, none spoke. Silence reigned among them, heavy and expectant, as if they waited for one among their number to break it first.


    An empty seat rested solemnly at the far side of the table, a quiet testament to an absence that weighed heavily on them all.


    One among their ranks was missing.


    They were known as the Nine Supreme Monarchs, beings of immense power and authority.


    Yet now, only eight remained.


    A Supreme Monarch had fallen.


    And with her, an entire military base had been annihilated, reduced to silence and ruin.


    It was this unprecedented loss that had summoned them together in this assembly.


    The moment the Chakram of End fell, every Supreme Monarch knew instantly. Their lives were bound by an ancient artifact, threads of awareness that transcended space and time on same level.


    Such a cataclysmic event could not escape their notice.


    At last, one of them spoke.


    It was the First Supreme Monarch, the eldest, the one whose age eclipsed even legend.


    ¡°According to the intelligence I¡¯ve received¡±


    He began, his voice resonating like a low tremor through the very fabric of the secret realm,


    ¡°A war erupted at the Sixth Military Base. A war over an artifact and in its wake, the fall of the Chakram of End. Though the precise details of her fall remain unclear, it was in battle against a Demon Monarch, one known as Xezural¡±


    The First Supreme Monarch continued, his gaze sweeping over the gathered Monarchs.


    A tense silence followed, thick with suppressed energy, until the Second Supreme Monarch broke it, his tone sharp and clipped.


    ¡°And this Xezural Monarch... where is he now?¡±


    The First responded without hesitation, his voice heavy.


    ¡°He fell alongside the Chakram of End¡±


    ¡°We cannot simply sit here and deliberate¡±


    A sharp voice rang out from the side, laced with barely contained fury.


    It was the Seventh Supreme Monarch.


    Her eyes blazed with a dangerous light, the air around her subtly warping under the weight of her restrained power.


    ¡°A military base has never fallen. A Supreme Monarch has never fallen. This was nothing short of annihilation. This demands retribution. We should be discussing how to strike back¡±


    Her voice trembled, not with fear, but with rage.


    She had been close to the Chakram of End, closer than most.


    And now, the fire of vengeance burned in her veins. The demons would feel the weight of her wrath, no matter the cost.


    ¡°Indeed, we shall, Seventh¡±


    The First Supreme Monarch affirmed, his voice steady.


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost millions of soldiers, we will not remain idle. You need not concern yourself¡±


    As he spoke, he slowly turned his head to the side, his gaze settling with purpose.


    ¡°Eighth¡±


    He continued, tone sharpened with curiosity.


    ¡°I understand you confronted a Demon Monarch on a distant planet during the siege of Sixth Base. Would you care to elaborate?¡±


    All eyes shifted toward the Sword Saint, Null Michael, the Eighth Supreme Monarch.


    ¡°As you¡¯re all aware, my son is stationed at Military Base Alpha-6,¡±


    The Sword Saint began, his voice calm and composed.


    ¡°However, through unknown means, he was teleported to a different planet, directly into the presence of another Demon Monarch. He reached out to me, and I had no choice but to rush to his aid without delay¡±


    The Second Supreme Monarch leaned forward, eyes sharp with urgency.


    ¡°And what of the Demon Monarch? Did you eliminate them? What did your son report? And how, exactly, did he end up there?¡±


    He asked, firing off questions in rapid succession.


    ¡°I eliminated the Demon Monarch¡±


    The Sword Saint replied with a quiet sigh.


    ¡°However, by the time I arrived, my son had already escaped. I wasn¡¯t able to question him¡±


    The Second Supreme Monarch narrowed his eyes, voice laced with skepticism.


    ¡°Are you saying your son managed to evade both you and a Demon Monarch?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did. His affinity with space is exceptional. You¡¯ll understand when you meet him. After all, both you and the First Supreme Monarch are masters of spatial magic¡±


    The Sword Saint affirmed without hesitation.


    Another voice cut through the tension, this time, it was the Fourth Supreme Monarch.


    ¡°Have you nothing to say, Ninth? Your son was stationed at the Sixth Base... which has been annihilated. Do you not mourn his death?¡±


    He asked, his tone edged with challenge


    The Ninth Supreme Monarch, known as the Elemental Witch Of Destruction, Crimson Mitchelle, remained composed, her gaze relaxed.


    ¡°I am well aware of my son¡¯s capabilities. Even we, the Supreme Monarchs, cannot stop him if he chooses leave¡±


    She replied calmly, her voice carrying quiet confidence.


    Following the conclusion of the Starborn Tournament, both Michael and Mitchelle experienced a profound shift in perspective regarding their son¡¯s capabilities.


    Witnessing his performance had only scratched the surface, what came afterward left them in awe.


    Curious and perhaps even a little unsettled, they questioned Anthony directly, asking how he had come to possess such a vast array of abilities.


    With calm composure, he answered every inquiry patiently, even demonstrating techniques he had withheld during the tournament.


    By the end, there was no doubt in their minds, their son was an anomaly.


    So, even with the collapse of the military base, neither Michael nor Mitchelle feared the worst.


    After all, Anthony had the Mirror Dimension at his disposal, a realm he could escape into whenever danger closed in.


    What none of them realized, however, was that the very person they were discussing had already saved the soldiers they believed to be dead.


    ¡°It seems the Eighth and Ninth hold high faith in their son¡¯s abilities¡±


    The Fourth Supreme Monarch remarked with a faint smile, clearly not taking Mitchelle¡¯s claim, that Anthony could escape even them, too seriously.


    ¡°We must focus on fortifying our bases¡±


    The Third Supreme Monarch interjected, his tone firm.


    ¡°If the demons shift their attention toward any of us next, we must be prepared¡±


    His words were met with nods of agreement from the others.


    Though retaliation was inevitable, they all understood one thing clearly: before striking back, they needed to establish order and lay down the necessary defenses.


    ¡°Also, since you both speak with such certainty about your son¡¯s survival, we will need to question him directly when the time comes¡±


    The First Supreme Monarch added, his tone measured yet firm


    He didn¡¯t dismiss Michael and Mitchelle¡¯s words. As the First Supreme Monarch, he could sense it, their powers had broken into an even higher threshold.


    And there was more to consider. From the information he had gotten, the Fifth, Eighth, and Ninth had each slain beings from the galaxy¡¯s top races, an accomplishment few among those seated at this very table could claim.


    And the Fifth, Eighth, Ninth were from the same family, he knew there was something that had caused these changes and such explosive growth in their strengths. But he didn¡¯t pry, their power had grown to something even he, the First couldn¡¯t carelessly touch without repercussions.


    The Fifth; The Lightning God; Null Collins.


    Several more minutes passed as quiet discussions rippled among the Supreme Monarchs, each voice carrying weight and intention.


    At last, the First Supreme Monarch spoke once more, his tone final.


    ¡°Since all has been decided, we begin our personal offensives five days from now¡±


    As his words echoed through the chamber, his form began to dissolve into a fine, ethereal mist, fading slowly, until nothing remained.


    One by one, the other Supreme Monarchs followed suit, vanishing from the secret realm, leaving behind only silence... and the heavy sense that war between Monarchs was about to begin in earnest.


    NEW PEAK

 Chapter 495: Familiar Presences

    Chapter 495: Familiar Presences


    Within Military Base Alpha-9, news of the fall of Alpha-6 had spread like wildfire, echoing through every corridor and command post.


    How could such an event be concealed from the soldiers? The sight of the colossal aircraft and the devastating beams unleashed upon the Warlords had been witnessed by too many, it was simply impossible to suppress.


    Moreover, the military had no reason to obscure the truth. If anything, the circulation of such news served as a stark wake-up call to those who had grown complacent in the lull of relative peace.


    Voices rose, fueled by anger. Soldiers armed themselves, prepared for the possibility of another war. Though they had never met the soldiers of Military Base Alpha-6, that did not mean they would stand idly by in the face of such a loss.


    Troops from Military Base Alpha-9 surged toward the quarters of Alpha-6 soldiers and Logistics personnel, demanding a clearer account of what had transpired.


    Members of both the soldiers¡¯ ranks and the Logistics Division found their throats dry, their composure tested, as they faced an unrelenting barrage of questions, each more urgent than the last.


    In the wake of rising tension, many soldiers spent their accumulated points to secure additional resources, bracing for the possibility of an unforeseen war.


    Potions were purchased in bulk. Armor was forged on-site with urgency. Enchantments and enhancements were applied, and weapons exchanged hands without hesitation.


    No one could say for certain if danger was imminent, but still, they prepared. Just in case.


    Neither the Warlords nor the Grand Marshals intervened. They observed in silence, allowing events to unfold. After all, the soldiers had broken no rules, they were merely readying themselves for whatever might come.


    High above, suspended in the boundless sky, the Primarchs of Reality convened in solemn counsel.


    "So, do we await the return of the Supreme Monarch of this base, or do we depart at once?"


    Warlord Therionis asked, as his gaze swept over his brothers.


    "We should leave immediately,The longer we remain idle, the further we drift from vengeance"


    Came the curt response from Warlord Zauren.


    His tone was glacial, final. The air around him trembled faintly as his Talent; Destruction stirred, seething just beneath the surface, ready to reduce anything in its path to ruin.


    Warlord Kaelrix shook his head, his expression composed as he offered his measured response.


    "I believe we should wait"


    He said, his voice steady and deliberate.


    "We are the highest-ranking authority left from our military base. To abandon the remaining soldiers now would be irresponsible"


    He paused, then continued, "Besides, I¡¯m certain the Supreme Monarch of this base will summon us soon. Matters of this magnitude cannot be spoke in mere military reports, such events demand direct counsel and full context"


    Warlord Therionis gave a slight nod, signaling his agreement with Kaelrix¡¯s reasoning before speaking in a measured tone.


    "I¡¯m inclined to agree. Besides, we cannot leave without the Supreme Monarch¡¯s assistance. Her barrier envelops the entire military base, there¡¯s no way out without her consent. I doubt even Kaelrix could open a portal strong enough to bypass it"


    Warlord Kaelrix nodded his head as it was indeed impossible for him to create a portal and forcefully bypassing the barrier.


    "We could simply ask that boy, Anthony, to use his Mirror Dimension"


    Warlord Zauren remarked, one eyebrow arching as he made the suggestion.


    "There¡¯s no need to press the matter, Zauren, It¡¯s two against one. We will venture out, just not yet"


    Therionis replied with a sigh.


    This was how the Primarchs of Reality resolved differing opinions: through consensus, a form of silent voting rooted in brotherhood.


    With the matter now settled, they reached a quiet understanding, once they had answered the Supreme Monarch¡¯s questions, they would depart for carnage and bloodshed.


    Upon landing on the island, Zhyravel wasted no time establishing his laboratory. With all his machines and specialized equipment stored neatly within his spatial rings, he effortlessly converted his room into a fully functional lab and immediately immersed himself in his work.


    He wasn¡¯t alone in his pursuit. The Grand Marshal Dwarf had joined him, both driven by a shared eagerness to study the enigmatic data they had extracted from Anthony¡¯s aircraft and the mysterious Mirror Dimension.


    As for Anthony, the moment the Warlords of Military Base Alpha-9 laid eyes on him, and realized he was the son of their Supreme Monarch, they immediately escorted him to a separate location.


    Unlike the other soldiers, he did not stay in the standard barracks. Instead, he was granted a private residence of significantly higher quality, spacious, fortified, and adorned with every comfort the base could offer.


    The Warlords¡¯ decision was not born of formality, but of caution.


    They all shared the same unspoken fear: if the Supreme Monarch were to return and find her son living among the rank and file, deprived of ¡¯proper accommodations¡¯, she might very well take their heads without a second thought.


    Anthony then requested that the Warlords permit his team members to remain by his side, and they had complied without hesitation.


    He didn¡¯t need to ponder the reason behind such preferential treatment; it was evident.


    He could already surmise that either his father or mother held the title of Supreme Monarch in this military base.


    The moment Seraphim, Kingsley, Dale, and Reynold stepped into the residence Anthony currently occupied, Dale immediately dropped to his knees, pleading with Anthony not to abandon the team, despite Reynold¡¯s firm warning against making such a selfish request.


    Anthony was at a loss for words. When had he ever said he was leaving the team? Still, to spare Dale from further embarrassing himself, he gave a quiet promise that he wouldn¡¯t go anywhere.


    Anthony and his team found themselves deep in discussion about the war. Even Kingsley, typically reserved, occasionally spoke once in a while. After all, they had little else to occupy their time in this unfamiliar land.


    Then, without warning, Anthony¡¯s Sense Dome detected two familiar presences faraway.


    A faint smile tugged at his lips. He turned to his teammates and spoke calmly.


    "I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes"


    Without waiting for a response, he vanished from their sight.

 Chapter 496: Next Saintess?

    Chapter 496: Next Saintess?


    Space bent faintly as Anthony materialized upon a separate floating island.


    As soon as he arrived, his piercing blue eyes caught sight of a dagger slicing through the air, aimed directly at his throat without hesitation, as though already expecting him to appear there at that very moment.


    ¡¯Still the same¡¯


    Anthony mused inwardly, a subtle smile flickering in his thoughts as he observed the weapon¡¯s arc.


    At the final instant, he shifted a half-step backward, allowing the blade to whistle harmlessly past where his neck had been moments before.


    The assailant pressed forward with another swift strike, his movements laced with exceptional finesse.


    A second dagger glinted in the light as it arced toward Anthony¡¯s eyes, fast, precise, and unforgiving.


    Yet Anthony remained motionless.


    He made no attempt to evade, his posture calm and composed.


    Just as the blade was about to pierce flesh, it halted, suspended mere inches from his face.


    The attacker had stopped of his own volition, his hand frozen in place.


    "Anthony"


    The name slipped from the attacker¡¯s lips, laced with disbelief.


    The shadows cloaking his form unraveled like smoke, revealing a boy standing at 5¡¯9", sharp-eyed and composed.


    It was Clement.


    "Nice to see you again. It¡¯s been a while. Still attacking first and asking questions never, huh?"


    Anthony¡¯s voice was calm, steady, his gaze fixed silently on Clement.


    Truth be told, he hadn¡¯t expected to find the boy here, let alone in military uniform.


    He had always assumed Clement would drift toward the Assassin¡¯s Guild, or perhaps build one of his own from the ground up.


    Clement remained silent, struggling for a response. Words had never been his strength, he was worse than Kingsley in that regard. At least Kingsley spoke on occasion. Clement, however, rarely said anything at all.


    Anthony broke the silence, his tone calm but edged with quiet reproach.


    "You do realize this is a military base, right? Nearly everyone here is either a soldier or part of the Logistics Division. What would¡¯ve happened if you¡¯d actually killed someone?"


    His gaze remained steady on Clement, the question hanging in the air like a quiet accusation.


    "Well, the base is on edge after the destruction of Alpha-6. Someone appearing behind me without notice was enough to trigger alarms"


    Clement replied evenly, his tone composed and flat.


    Darkness began to coil around him once more, enveloping his form until he seemed to dissolve into it, an extension of the shadows themselves, as though he had never stepped into the light.


    Anthony exhaled softly and shook his head, a faint trace of amusement tugging at his lips.


    ¡¯That might be the most words I¡¯ve ever heard him say in one breath since he became my subordinate¡¯


    He remarked inwardly, still watching the shifting shadows that masked Clement¡¯s presence.


    Anthony¡¯s gaze shifted to the side.


    A tall figure stood quietly nearby, 6¡¯1", with a katana resting at his waist. His long black hair cascaded down his back, matching the deep, quiet intensity of his eyes. His presence was calm, yet beneath that stillness pulsed a restrained aura, subtle but formidable.


    "It¡¯s been a while, Spectre"


    Anthony said, a faint smile curving his lips.


    He could sense it clearly, the tightly contained power within Spectre.


    Without the aid of his unique eyes, even Clement¡¯s cultivation would have gone unnoticed. That was the kind of precision both of them carried, hidden beneath layers of silence.


    Spectre had ascended into the Ecliptic Mana Rank, standing steadily at Level Seven. Though he had yet to reach its peak, there was no mistaking the pride in his stance, the quiet confidence of someone who had earned every step through discipline and steel.


    Clement, on the other hand, was another anomaly entirely. With his mastery of elusive soul techniques, he had advanced into another realm while defying conventional expectations, The Zenith Rank.


    A rank even Anthony had not yet stepped into.


    It wasn¡¯t that anything barred Anthony from ascending. The path was clear. He simply hadn¡¯t chosen to step into it yet.


    But Clement hadn¡¯t just touched the Zenith Rank, he had carved his way to Level Three.


    ¡¯The rest of the group should be around the same rank as Spectre¡¯


    Anthony mused, his gaze thoughtful.


    His subordinates had always advanced in tandem, their progress strangely synchronized, as if an unseen thread bound their growth together.


    Clement¡¯s advancement, however, didn¡¯t surprise him in the slightest.


    Among the ten, Clement was undeniably the biggest anomalym, the greatest cheater of them all.


    If Anthony hadn¡¯t personally read Clement¡¯s memories before granting him power, he might¡¯ve genuinely believed the boy had reincarnated too.


    "So, you all decided to join the military. Why?"


    Anthony asked as they began strolling across the floating island.


    Spectre walked beside him, his steps steady, eyes scanning the horizon as he answered.


    "After you told us we were free to do what we wanted, we gave it a lot of thought. Starting an organization or guild just felt impractical. Too much hassle, management, logistics, the constant need for resources"


    He paused briefly, then continued with a tone of quiet realism.


    "And even if we did recruit others, it would take years for them to grow. They don¡¯t have the same access to the Divine Realm that we do. Their progress would be slow, painfully so. Meanwhile, we¡¯d be stuck waiting"


    Anthony listened without interruption, his expression calm, thoughtful.


    He understood Spectre¡¯s reasoning perfectly.


    The effort required to establish and sustain an organization, the logistics, the constant oversight, the endless supply chains and resource hunts, wasn¡¯t worth the time or stress for any of them. Not when they operated on an entirely different level.


    Their subordinates, as loyal and well-trained as they might be, simply couldn¡¯t keep up.


    Founding such a guild would have eventually turned into a charity work, ultimately ineffective.


    In the face of real threats, the gap in power would leave their recruits helpless, unable to support them in any meaningful way.


    "So, we decided to join the military"


    Spectre continued, his voice steady as they walked.


    "Figured we might even run into you one day and wipe out a few demons together. Though I didn¡¯t expect the military to be split into nine different bases. Well, eight now"


    Anthony gave a slow understanding nod.


    He too had assumed the same. Like many, he had thought there was only one military base and it was located on the Blue Planet.


    "So who didn¡¯t join the military?"


    Anthony asked, his curiosity piqued. If they had all abandoned the idea of forming an organization, he wondered what paths the others had chosen.


    "Almost all of us did. Only Donna and Vivian chose a different route. The rest of us are stationed across various bases"


    Spectre replied simply.


    Clement remained silent, as expected.


    He moved like a phantom, one with the shadows, a living embodiment of silence and darkness. He spoke only when necessary. And when not, he faded into the background, a presence more felt than seen.


    A perfect ghost.


    "Even Evelyn? She¡¯s a soldier too?"


    Anthony asked as they stepped beneath the forest canopy. Birds fluttered overhead, startled by their presence, the air filled with soft chirps that quickly faded into the distance.


    "Not exactly. She isn¡¯t really a soldier in the traditional sense. Last I heard, she became the First Apprentice under the Saintess Of The World. Spends most of her time healing wounded soldiers or studying the biology of different races. She told me she¡¯s burned through her mana reserves more times than she can count"


    Spectre let out a short laugh, he shook his head as he spoke, which was unlike him.


    ¡¯So Grandma took Evelyn under her wing. Trying to make her the next Saintess?¡¯


    Anthony thought silently.


    It made perfect sense.


    The title Saintess Of The World suited Evelyn in every possible way. Her golden hair shimmered like sunlight, her eyes radiated warmth and purity, and her beauty, immaculate and serene, felt untouched by the world¡¯s cruelty.


    And then there was her Light Magic.


    Gentle yet powerful, divine yet human, it wrapped around her like a celestial veil, making her seem less like a mage and more like an Angel who had simply chosen to walk among mortals.

 Chapter 497: Goal

    Chapter 497: Goal


    ¡®Let¡¯s see how far she can go under Grandma¡¯s tutelage¡¯


    Anthony mused with a faint smile.


    ¡°What about Donna and Vivian? You mentioned they didn¡¯t enlist in the military, didn¡¯t you? What are they up to now?¡±


    As he spoke, Anthony gently lifted himself off the ground, settling onto a nearby tree branch with casual ease.


    Clement and Spectre followed without hesitation, each choosing their own branch and taking a seat before him among the swaying limbs.


    ¡°They¡¯ve established multiple orphanages across the Human Domain. Each one is overseen by a disguised clone acting as the head caretaker. They also founded a guild, exclusive to female recruits¡±


    Spectre replied calmly.


    ¡®After losing her parents to demons and becoming an orphan herself, she refuses to let others endure the same pain, now that she has both power and wealth¡¯


    Anthony reflected silently.


    Though Vivian often wore a cold expression, Anthony understood the truth behind it. Her demeanor wasn¡¯t cruelty, it was the nature of her elemental affinity.


    Beneath that icy exterior, she couldn¡¯t bear to see children suffer, not when she knew their pain all too well.


    ¡°I thought you said running a guild or any other organisation was too much trouble, a waste of time. So why are Donna and Vivian partnering in one?¡±


    Anthony said, one leg crossed over the other as he rested his chin against his palm.


    Spectre let out a quiet sigh before responding.


    ¡°They said that even if it¡¯s a thankless endeavor, at the very least, they can offer women the strength to protect themselves in this cursed world¡±


    ¡®Are Donna and Vivian walking the path of feminist revolution?¡¯


    Anthony mused with an amused chuckle.


    He was well aware of the countless women who had suffered on the Blue Planet, abused, violated, and sold into slavery for the cruel whims of others.


    Some were forced to sell their bodies, others became victims of grotesque experimentation or had their very organs harvested.


    His lack of direct involvement didn¡¯t mean inaction from his subordinates.


    Vivian and Donna, had taken it upon themselves to fight back, to liberate women from such horrors and give them a chance at reclaiming their dignity.


    ¡°I hope they¡¯re not neglecting their cultivation in their mission to rescue and empower women?¡±


    Anthony asked, his tone calm but edged with curiosity. While he had told them they were free to pursue whatever path they chose, he had also made it clear: their cultivation was not to be forsaken.


    Although he had guessed that all his subordinates were within the same major mana rank, he needed to hear it from Spectre.


    ¡°They¡¯re at the Ecliptic Rank, just one level beneath me. Rest assured, they haven¡¯t been slacking¡±


    Spectre replied confidently.


    Anthony gave a slight nod, but still called upon his system for confirmation. If Vivian and Donna were slacking off, they¡¯d have some explaining to do.


    ¡®OP System, what mana rank are Vivian and Donna currently at?¡¯ Anthony asked internally.


    [Ding]


    [Both individuals are at Ecliptic Rank Level Eight]


    Anthony stared blankly for a moment, unsure whether to laugh or sigh.


    Spectre had claimed they were just one level beneath him, only for the system to reveal they were, in fact, a level above instead.


    Anthony turned to Spectre with a faint smile playing on his lips.


    ¡°It seems your information is a bit outdated, Spectre¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Spectre asked, genuine confusion flickering across his face.


    ¡°Donna and Vivian aren¡¯t a level below you, they¡¯re a level above. The situation is quite the reverse, Spectre¡±


    Anthony replied smoothly.


    Spectre¡¯s expression darkened slightly, a subtle frown forming. He was certain he had been ahead of them the last time he checked.


    He didn¡¯t bother questioning how Anthony had acquired the information. At this point, they all understood, Anthony¡¯s methods often exceeded their understanding.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯m the one falling behind¡±


    Spectre finally admitted with a quiet sigh.


    Inwardly, he had already resolved to intensify his already intensified cultivation even further.


    As second-in-command, being weaker than the others was unacceptable. Clement was already an anomaly, unnaturally gifted in every way, and now Donna and Vivian had surpassed him despite juggling countless responsibilities.


    That settled it. The decision was made.


    Spectre shifted his gaze toward Anthony and asked, his voice steady.


    ¡°Which military base were you stationed at? I¡¯m certain it wasn¡¯t this one, otherwise, we would¡¯ve crossed paths much earlier¡±


    ¡°Military Base Alpha-6¡±


    Anthony replied simply.


    At those words, both Spectre and the shadowy Clement frowned.


    They had heard the rumors, word of the base¡¯s destruction had been spreading like wildfire.


    But neither of them had made the effort to visit the island where the surviving Alpha-6 soldiers had gathered.


    After all, such information was easily accessible through the system. There was no point in wasting time or energy chasing what could be known with a command.


    Noticing their expressions, Anthony let out a light chuckle before offering a full explanation. They were his subordinates, there was no need to conceal anything from them.


    When they heard that Anthony had singlehandedly saved all the soldiers and the entire logistics division, both Spectre and Clement felt a surge of pride swell within their chests.


    This was their master, after all.


    How many among them, or anyone at thier rank, for that matter, could accomplish such a feat?


    They both knew, they couldn¡¯t have done it. Not without the system¡¯s help.


    And even then, the sheer number of points required to purchase a pocket dimension capable of withstanding the destruction of a celestial body, let alone one entirely detached from reality, was astronomical.


    Such feats were beyond ordinary comprehension.


    Within the shroud of darkness cloaking him, Clement¡¯s eyes flashed.


    Though his cultivation level currently surpassed Anthony¡¯s, he understood all too well, cultivation alone never defined Anthony¡¯s strength.


    He had once made that mistake, believing himself superior during their journey to the floating island.


    He paid dearly for that assumption.


    And he wouldn¡¯t make it again.


    Hidden within the veil of darkness cloaking him, Clement smiled faintly. He had no doubt that he, too, would soon be capable of performing feats like the Mirror Dimension.


    After all, his current abilities, and the rapid pace of his growth, were all the motivation he needed.


    Spectre might see him as the one to surpass, but Clement¡¯s eyes were fixed elsewhere.


    His only goal was Anthony.


    Nothing else.


    No one else.


    Remember to support us with your golden tickets and power stones, and gifts.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 498: But?

    Chapter 498: But?


    Anthony, Clement, and Spectre remained seated on the broad branch of the tree, their quiet discussion unfolding beneath the rustle of leaves.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s life in the military? What¡¯s your impression of it?¡±


    Anthony inquired in a composed tone, his chin still resting thoughtfully against his palm.


    ¡°Boring¡± Clement muttered.


    ¡°Okay¡± Spectre responded simultaneously.


    Their voices overlapped, revealing the contrast in their perspectives.


    Anthony gave a small shake of his head in response to their answers. He understood well enough, Spectre¡¯s sense of duty likely shaped his perception of the military, offering him structure and purpose.


    But Clement was different. He had always been.


    ¡°And why do you find it boring?¡±


    Anthony turned his gaze toward Clement, who remained cloaked in shadow, his presence veiled in the quiet stillness of dusk.


    Clement offered no words in reply. Instead, he gave a slow, almost dismissive shake of his head, silently choosing to withhold his thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of our military rank¡±


    Spectre said with a quiet sigh, answering in Clement¡¯s stead.


    ¡°Your rank?¡±


    Anthony echoed, one brow arching in confusion. But then his gaze fell upon their uniforms.


    The realization struck him.


    They were dressed in the standard attire of Corporal ranked soldiers.


    Anthony fell silent, momentarily at a loss for words.


    He had completely overlooked the uniforms.


    ¡°We¡¯re both still at the Corporal rank¡±


    Spectre admitted with a weary sigh, the weight of resignation evident in his voice, as if he too resented the limitation.


    ¡°When we were recruited, we passed everything. We tore through the endless demon waves, overcame the Adaptive Combat Slime, and breezed through every phase of training, strength, stamina, speed, durability, weapons proficiency, will, we excelled in them all¡±


    He paused for a moment, the frustration simmering beneath his calm tone.


    ¡°But?¡±


    Anthony interjected, sensing the inevitable turn in the story.


    ¡°But it made no difference¡±


    Spectre said, his tone quiet but edged with bitterness.


    ¡°We demonstrated our capabilities without restraint, fully aware that most of the other recruits couldn¡¯t compare. We believed that by revealing our true potential, we¡¯d ascend the ranks quickly. But in the end, it was all in vain¡±


    He paused, the weight of disappointment lingering in the silence between them.


    ¡°For the longest time, we remained stuck at the Private rank, lumped together with the rest. It was only thanks to the sheer speed at which we completed missions and exterminated demons that we were grudgingly promoted to Corporal¡±


    Spectre exhaled one final sigh, the sound heavy with frustration and quiet resignation.


    Although he had said the military was okay, it was clear that he too found it somewhat boring.


    Anthony understood their frustration all too well. The military was bound by strict protocol, unbending, systematic. It wasn¡¯t a place where one could leap through the ranks simply because of their cultivation level or raw talent.


    Unlike him.


    Anthony had been catapulted directly to the rank of Lieutenant. But his promotion hadn¡¯t come from favoritism or internal politics, it was born from an achievement that had rippled across the entire Blue Planet. His actions had shifted the trajectory of an entire civilization.


    Even the title of Supreme Monarch seemed insufficient in comparison.


    After all, could a Supreme Monarch singlehandedly advance the progress of an entire world on the level of Blue Planet.


    He understood their frustration deeply. He had once wrestled with the same thoughts during his own mandatory year of military training, an enforced waiting period that felt more like a cage than preparation at the beginning.


    To possess such overwhelming power, only to be ordered to wield it against weak and unworthy opponents, it was a suffocating experience. One that could easily drive any capable soldier to the brink of.....


    ¡°Hmm... I¡¯ll see what I can do about this¡±


    Anthony said calmly, his mind already working through possible solutions to free his subordinates from their stagnant situation.


    ¡°You have a way to help us?¡±


    Spectre asked, clearly surprised.


    He knew Anthony¡¯s ways was beyond their comprehension, but this was the military, an institution so rigid it hadn¡¯t flinched at the presence of two nineteen year old Ecliptic and Zenith rankers.


    Anthony offered a faint smile, his voice steady.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, the author¡¯s feeling generous today¡±


    ¡°The author?¡±


    Clement murmured under his breath, eyes narrowing slightly. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had heard Anthony mention that strange term.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard about it. You won¡¯t understand. The fourth wall isn¡¯t something just anyone can think about, let alone grasp¡±


    Anthony replied, his tone as calm and cryptic as ever.


    ¡°But Anthony¡±


    Spectre began, his brows slightly furrowed as his gaze drifted to Anthony¡¯s military uniform.


    ¡°How did you leap straight to the rank of Lieutenant? If I¡¯m not mistaken, we all enlisted at the same time¡±


    ¡°Just a reward for winning the Starborn Tournament¡±


    Anthony replied calmly, as if it were a trivial matter.


    Spectre blinked, taken aback.


    ¡°The military¡¯s rules are supposed to be absolute, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    His voice carried quiet surprise, tinged with disbelief.


    ¡°No rule is absolute, Spectre¡±


    Anthony replied, his voice calm but firm, each word laced with conviction.


    ¡°If you¡¯re strong enough, you can bend, break, or erase any rule that stands in your way. Rules exist for the weak, those who need boundaries¡±


    He paused briefly, then continued, his tone growing more resolute.


    ¡°Even fate is a rule. But I rewrote it, with blood. I gave you the power to reach your current strength simply because my blood carried the will to defy what was written. Rules exist to be broken¡±


    Spectre nodded slowly, his eyes thoughtful.


    ¡°I understand¡±


    Clement, on the other hand, remained silent, still cloaked in shadow.


    He didn¡¯t need to speak.


    His presence alone made it clear: he had been breaking rules from the moment he became Anthony¡¯s subordinate.


    ¡°What about the last mission I sent you on?¡±


    Anthony asked, his gaze steady.


    ¡°Mission? What mission?¡±¡±


    Spectre tilted his head, genuinely puzzled.


    ¡°The one where you were to gain battle experience from scratch¡±


    Anthony replied casually.


    In that moment, it clicked.


    Both Clement and Spectre paused slightly, the memory resurfacing like a sudden echo. The last time they had spoken with Anthony, those were his advice to them.


    Spectre cleared his throat, preparing to speak.


    ¡°After your words, we immedi¡ª¡±


    Anthony cut him off sharply, his tone calm but absolute.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in words. Let the experience speak for itself¡±


    Spectre paused, momentarily stunned. Then, a slow smile spread across his face, one of understanding and anticipation.


    In the same instant, the darkness shrouding Clement receded like mist under sunlight, revealing his form in full. His gaze locked onto Anthony, ready and sharp.


    Anthony didn¡¯t need to hear a word more. He could feel it, the quiet but unmistakable surge of battle intent rising from both of them.


    With a faint smile, Anthony spoke a single phrase:


    Mirror Dimension


    Reality immediately warped.


    The world around them twisted like rippling glass, reshaping itself into a flawless replica of the military base, the floating island, the surrounding forest, the trees, mountains, hills, every detail copied to perfection.


    ¡°We¡¯ll battle here. No need to damage the real base¡±


    Anthony said calmly, his tone composed.


    Though their bodies still appeared seated on the tree branch, within a blink, Spectre and Clement vanished, blurring through the mirrored space and reappearing several meters away on solid ground.


    Then, with a voice steady and inviting, Anthony said:


    ¡°Shall we?¡±


    So, only a chapter would be coming today. My body has been reacting in a funny way since morning. Don¡¯t know if I¡¯m about to fall ill. But, I can¡¯t write the second chapter and it would be mid or not meeting the standard, I rather not type it at all.


    But worry not, even if I fall ill, the two chapters daily release would be unaffected tomorrow and beyond as I will continue to release them uninterrupted.


    Thank you for your time and understanding.

 Chapter 499: A Soul

    Chapter 499: A Soul


    Clement¡¯s knees bent slightly forward, his hands extending outward as one wrist crossed over the other, the tips of his daggers meeting in a silent kiss. With fluid precision, he sank into a battle-ready stance.


    In response, Spectre¡¯s hand drifted toward the katana at his waist. With deliberate slowness, the blade slid from its scabbard, steel whispering against scabbard in quiet anticipation.


    Anthony observed them with a calm, almost amused smile, his katana resting quietly at his waist.


    A palpable tension thickened the air as Clement and Spectre locked their gazes on him.


    Then without warning Spectre vanished.


    In the blink of an eye, he reappeared before Anthony, his katana slicing through the air toward Anthony¡¯s neck with lethal precision.


    Anthony stared calmly at the incoming katana. Then, with immaculate ease, his body shifted to the side. The blade flashed past his face and chest narrowly missing, but Spectre had anticipated as much.


    Without hesitation, the attack halted mid-motion, the momentum redirected in a seamless arc as the katana veered toward Anthony¡¯s stomach once more, sharp and unforgiving.


    Before Anthony could react, Clement appeared behind him, his dagger aimed unerringly at Anthony¡¯s temple.


    In that instant, the world seemed to slow to a crawl, time stretching thin as the two blades hovered just inches from their marks


    Anthony moved, his body twisting effortlessly to the side as his form blurred, vanishing from his position in a flash.


    Spectre¡¯s katana and Clement¡¯s dagger sliced through empty air, striking the space where Anthony¡¯s head and torso had just been. The force of their missed attacks tore through the landscape, toppling trees like brittle stalks.


    Their heads snapped toward the side, toward the spot where Anthony now stood, untouched.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve made progress¡±


    Anthony said, his voice calm yet laced with intrigue.


    ¡°But I wonder, will it be enough to bridge the gap between us?¡±


    As he spoke, his hand moved to his waist. With measured grace, he drew his katana from its sheath, the soft chilling hiss of steel escaping wood echoing through the tense air.


    In a blur, Anthony sprang forward, his katana slicing through the air, aimed directly at Spectre¡¯s skull, seeking to cleave it open in a single stroke.


    But Spectre dropped low, his knees bending into a squat, his own blade already thrusting upward toward Anthony¡¯s midsection with deadly timing.


    Anthony¡¯s body shifted instinctively, his shoulder dipping, legs flowing in seamless coordination as he veered to the right, narrowly avoiding the strike.


    But Clement was already there.


    He had predicted the dodge, calculated the movement, and was waiting, blade poised to strike.


    ¡°Predicting me now, are we? Still not enough¡±


    Anthony said coolly, his voice edged with amusement.


    His katana swept to intercept Clement¡¯s daggers but the clash never came.


    The blades passed through his sword as if it were mist, Clement¡¯s daggers phasing effortlessly through the steel, continuing their path straight toward Anthony¡¯s chest.


    Anthony instantly stepped back, narrowly evading the strike, but Clement was relentless.


    His foot slid forward with precision, shadowing Anthony¡¯s movement like a mirror, his daggers now slicing toward Anthony¡¯s knees.


    Yet Anthony didn¡¯t face him.


    His katana swept behind him with perfect timing, ignoring Clement¡¯s assault as it intercepted Spectre¡¯s blade from the rear.


    Steel collided with steel in a thunderous clash, the shockwave erupting outward, sending sand and trees hurtling backward in a violent gust.


    Clement¡¯s attack finally closed the distance, but Anthony responded by lifting off the ground, his heel snapping toward Clement¡¯s chest in a sudden counter.


    Clement reacted instantly, bending his waist backward with fluid agility as the strike flashed just inches above him.


    But Anthony wasn¡¯t finished.


    With a sharp twist, he shoved Spectre backward with his katana, then brought his descending foot crashing down toward the exposed, bent form of Clement, a sharp continuation of motion.


    The darkness beneath Clement writhed and twisted, then swallowed him whole, pulling him from sight in an instant.


    Anthony¡¯s foot slammed into the ground with force meant for a body, and the earth responded violently, a deep ravine tearing open beneath him.


    But he didn¡¯t pause.


    His knees bent slightly, coiling with strength, and in the next breath, he surged forward, his katana cutting through the air with lethal motion, aimed to bring a swift end to Spectre.


    But Spectre was ready.


    His body shifted with sharp precision as he met Anthony¡¯s strike head-on, katana against katana.


    Steel kissed steel.


    The sand beneath their feet erupted and parted as both figures vanished in a blur of motion, their forms dissolving into streaks of speed.


    Afterimages flickered like ghosts across the expanse of the Mirror Dimension, each one trailing the echo of a strike that had already passed.


    The sharp ring of clashing blades filled the air, each clang accompanied by a burst of sparks that lit up the already radiant realm in bursts of silver fire.


    Suddenly, a dagger sliced through the air from behind, but Anthony simply bent forward, evading it with effortless grace.


    In a blur, his katana vanished from his grip as he stood in between both of them.


    Then, without hesitation, his fists drove forward, slamming into Clement¡¯s and Spectre¡¯s midsections with crushing force.


    The sharp crack of breaking bones rang out, followed by the harsh gasp of air fleeing their lungs.


    A moment later, inertia claimed them, their bodies hurled backward through the air with staggering velocity, trailing shockwaves in their wake.


    Their expressions remained unchanged, unfazed, as if the pain hadn¡¯t even registered. Mid-air, their bodies twisted with uncanny control, feet slamming into the earth as they skidded to a halt.


    Their eyes snapped toward where Anthony had stood.


    But he was gone.


    A flicker of instinct pulsed through Clement¡¯s senses, an urgent warning.


    Something..... someone was behind him.


    It was Anthony.


    His katana was already descending, merciless and precise, toward Clement.


    Realizing it was too late to dodge or block, Clement instinctively manipulated the shadows once more, slipping into them in a desperate attempt to escape.


    But he wasn¡¯t fast enough.


    The air turned crimson as blood arced through the sky, splattering like rain.


    With a soft, almost haunting thud, Clement¡¯s severed hand hit the ground, cleanly sliced, the cut flawless in its precision.


    Anthony¡¯s gaze snapped to the side, eyes narrowing as he sensed something no one else could see drifting near him.


    A soul.


    Faint, ethereal yet brimming with volatile energy.


    In the blink of an eye, it flickered, then erupted outward with cataclysmic force.


    The very air screamed.


    The floating island beneath them trembled violently, cracks webbing across its surface.


    Then, with a deafening roar, it began to collapse, plummeting from the sky at breakneck speed.


    Dust swirled violently, shrouding everything within kilometers in a choking haze. Then came a sharp gust, wind howling with unnatural force, scattering the debris and clearing the view.


    There floated Anthony, untouched, unharmed.


    Beneath him, a yawning sinkhole marred the earth, carved open by the sheer force of the explosion. His gaze shifted toward Clement, a calm smile playing on his lips.


    Clement now stood beside Spectre, his expression composed.


    He had known he couldn¡¯t evade Anthony¡¯s attack without consequence, so instead, he had left a soul in his place, vanishing just before the strike landed.


    The moment he disappeared, the soul detonated.


    It was another one of his soul skill; Soul Explosion.


    Clement¡¯s severed hand regenerated in an instant, flesh weaving itself back together with unnatural speed. In his newly restored palm, his lost dagger materialized once more, whole and ready.


    Then the air shifted.


    Power pulsed outward as their elements surged into existence.


    Darkness writhed and coiled around Clement¡¯s daggers like living shadows, while lightning danced and crackled across Spectre¡¯s katana, illuminating his silhouette with violent flashes.


    Anthony remained silent.


    Flames, deep and searing, ignited along his katana, fire roaring to life as if answering his will.


    As if responding to the same unspoken rhythm, all three dropped into a stance in perfect synchrony, then, in the same breath, they moved, each unleashing their next attack with devastating purpose.


    My new book has successfully been contracted, meaning you can now support the book with power stones, golden tickets, gifts and super gifts.


    The book will be going premium from July 1st, meaning it¡¯s free throughout this month as you will have to start unlocking the chapters with coins from next month.


    Read and support with whatever you can.


    Thanks.

 Chapter 500: Blue. Black. Red.

    Chapter 500: Blue. Black. Red.


    [Spectre Katana Technique: Lightning Rendering]


    [Clement Dagger Technique: Dark Devour]


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Hell Manifestation]


    In perfect unison, the three warriors moved, one breath, one motion.


    Their weapons slashed forward with world-ending force, tearing through space itself.


    Lightning carved through the air like divine judgment, shadows surged with insatiable hunger, and flames roared like the wrath of a thousand infernos.


    Blue. Black. Red.


    The Mirror Dimension was swallowed by color as their elements collided, blending, clashing, collapsing into each other in a cataclysmic fusion.


    For a split second, silence reigned as if the Mirror Dimension itself paused, struggling to comprehend the scale of the attack.


    Then came the implosion.


    It surged outward in a kaleidoscope of blinding colors, a roar of annihilation that reduced everything in sight to pure, consuming nothingness.


    The already-collapsing island didn¡¯t fall, it was erased. Wiped clean from existence by the convergence of their devastating attacks.


    Space shattered like fragile glass, fragments of reality drifting before stitching themselves back together in distorted pulses.


    The air warped with unbearable heat.


    Lightning danced like serpents, lashing wildly as fire blazed, eager to incinerate everything it touched.


    Darkness, quiet and sinister, crept beneath it all, devouring without sound, without mercy.


    Three forces.


    One clash.


    And the Mirror trembled in their wake.


    From the smoldering fumes of destruction, Anthony, Spectre, and Clement emerged.


    Anthony stood unscathed, untouched by the chaos, while searing sword marks scorched the bodies of his opponents, evidence of his precise and ruthless strikes.


    Meanwhile, Spectre and Clement¡¯s wounds began to vanish as their torn skin wove itself back together, the effects of their passive regeneration silently mending what was broken.


    In blurred frames of motion, they hurtled toward each other like madmen unleashed.


    The air thrummed with palpable tension as their blades clashed, each strike precise, each motion honed to lethal perfection.


    Their weapons danced in a symphony of light and shadow, weaving a tapestry of battle where every feint, parry, and blow stitched itself into the ever-shifting fabric of war.


    Anthony didn¡¯t merely fight, he orchestrated, his katana the conductor¡¯s baton setting the tempo of battle.


    Each strike flowed like the verse of an ancient poem, elegant, deliberate, and lethally beautiful.


    A calm smile lingered on his face as he deflected Clement¡¯s slash with effortless grace, his body twisting mid-motion before his foot cracked sharply against Spectre¡¯s jawline, his body jerking sideways with force.


    In the next instant, a cascade of detonations erupted, Clement unleashing Soul Explosion once more. The heavens themselves seemed to respond, as the sky tore apart.


    ¡°I must admit, you¡¯ve improved, but it¡¯s still far from enough to lay a finger on me¡±


    Anthony said, his tone calm and measured, just loud enough to carry to their ears.


    His feet touched the ground with controlled grace, the earth barely registering his landing.


    ¡°Allow me to offer you a taste of experience¡±


    The moment the final word left his lips, his figure vanished, like a phantom slipping between folds of reality.


    Before Spectre could even process the motion, Anthony¡¯s katana cleaved through his chest with effortless precision, slicing through flesh and bone as if through silk.


    But Anthony wasn¡¯t finished.


    With a fluid shift in motion, his katana arced toward Spectre¡¯s shoulder, aiming to sever his arm in one clean stroke.


    Yet the blade met nothing but empty air, Spectre had vanished in an instant, teleporting just beyond reach.


    Clement was already in motion.


    Swift as a shadow, he lunged toward Anthony, soaring through the air. With a downward slash of his dagger, a dark blade arc howled through the sky, racing toward its target.


    Anthony¡¯s hand blurred.


    In the blink of an eye, his katana intercepted the attack, reducing the dark arc to scattered fragments, shreds of attack dissipating like torn fabric in the wind.


    Before Clement could even think to follow up, he suddenly found himself face-to-face with Anthony, his mind struggling to grasp how the distance between them had vanished, as though reality itself had skipped a step.


    Then came stillness.


    His body froze as space held him in place.


    And in the next instant, impact.


    Anthony¡¯s fist detonated against Clement¡¯s chest with brutal force. Agonizing pain erupted through him as his ribcage caved inward, flesh and bone contorting under the raw, unrelenting force.


    But Clement didn¡¯t scream.


    Before inertia could hurl him backward, his hand stretched forward, darkness coiling around his fingers like a living flame. His lips moved, voice low and brisk.


    Dark Corruption


    Anthony watched the approaching hand in slow motion, his eyes calm, calculating.


    In a single fluid motion, his katana flashed.


    Steel met flesh, and Clement¡¯s fingers were severed cleanly, the corrupted darkness dissipating into the air like smoke denied form.


    Clement¡¯s body was finally hurled backward, crashing through the dense foliage of trees, his frame carving a deep trench in the earth before coming to a brutal halt.


    Blood sprayed from his lips as he struggled to rise, limbs trembling beneath the weight of pain.


    The atmosphere shifted, charged with a maddening intensity, as if the very air had awakened to the fury of battle.


    Anthony¡¯s head tilted upward, eyes narrowing as the clouds above churned, lightning gathering with ominous purpose.


    Then his gaze turned toward Spectre, whose katana now pointed skyward.


    Falling Apocalypse


    At the sound of Spectre¡¯s voice, the heavens answered.


    Lightning cascaded from above, not as a strike, but as calamity incarnate. It tore through the sky like divine judgment, the sheer force dyeing the Mirror Dimension in violent hues of light and devastation.


    It raced toward Anthony with blinding speed, an onslaught capable of reducing the world to ash.


    Yet he didn¡¯t flinch.


    He made no effort to defend, no motion to retreat. He simply stared upward as the apocalypse bore down on him.


    And then, just as the cataclysm was poised to consume him, the air around him trembled.


    Space itself quivered beneath his will.


    A portal tore open above him, silent and precise, and the storm of lightning vanished into its depths.


    Clement, who had just finished regenerating, felt a subtle shift ripple through the space above him, a distortion, faint but undeniable.


    His instincts flared.


    His head snapped upward just in time to see a portal tear open in the sky above him, followed by a torrent of lightning erupting downward, the very same apocalyptic strike meant for Anthony.


    There was no time to dodge.


    But before the searing light could swallow him whole, darkness surged.


    It wrapped around him like a living shroud, his own element reacting with desperate urgency, cocooning him in its embrace and shielding him from the brunt of the onslaught.


    The Mirror roared in blinding fury as light and darkness collided in a storm of chaos.


    ¡°Let me show you what truly happens when lightning descends from the heavens¡±


    Anthony¡¯s voice rang with quiet finality as his katana rose, its tip pointing toward the sky.


    In that instant, the clouds obeyed.


    The heavens split open with a thunderous crack, and a colossal bolt of purple lightning, vast, violent, and unnatural, materialized out of nothingness, then plummeted straight toward Spectre like divine wrath.


    Reacting instantly, Spectre¡¯s body ignited with crackling energy, his own lightning surging through every fiber of his being. With a roar, he raised his katana to meet the descending force.


    And then.


    BOOM


    A deafening explosion rocked the dimension. Space itself drowned in a sea of violet fury.


    White and purple lightning surged violently across the Mirror Dimension, arcs tearing through the skies.


    Floating islands above crumbled, collapsing in on themselves. Towering structures disintegrated, toppling like sandcastles beneath the weight of pure destruction.


    Everything burned.


    Everything cracked.


    Everything was swallowed by the heat of a storm that knew no mercy.


    The stench of burning flesh reached Anthony¡¯s nose as the tempest of lightning gradually receded, revealing Clement and Spectre through the dissipating haze.


    Their bodies were charred, smoke curling from seared skin, each breath they drew laced with pain.


    Yet, their regeneration had already begun, flesh knitting together, every torn seam mending itself with unnatural speed.


    Anthony stood in silence, observing.


    He made no move to interfere, allowing them the time to recover.


    This was a test of their combat experience, and he found himself genuinely impressed by how much progress they had made since his last discussion with them.


    Still, they could never hope to rival him, not with the sheer broken Battle Experience skill Anthony had in his arsenal.


    Suddenly, Anthony¡¯s shadow trembled, then twisted unnaturally, as a man emerged from it, a spear gripped tightly in his hand. Without hesitation, he lunged, aiming a vicious thrust toward Anthony¡¯s back.


    Anthony reacted in an instant. Spinning on his heel, his eyes locked onto the assailant just as his katana flashed up to intercept.


    ¡®Zenith ranker¡¯


    Anthony noted inwardly, as steel clashed against steel in a shower of sparks.


    He understood immediately, this was one of Clement¡¯s abilities: the ability to resurrect those he had slain, turning them into loyal puppets.


    These revenants retained their former rank, personality, and memories, but they now served Clement¡¯s will.


    But even Clement knew such a skill was as ineffective against Anthony as his failed Soul Explosion.


    But clearly, Clement had something else in mind.


    As Anthony¡¯s katana carved a clean arc through the puppet¡¯s neck, the figure offered no resistance. The head separated smoothly from the body.


    But in that final instant, just before death claimed it once more, the puppet released something from its hand, casting it directly into Anthony¡¯s face.


    SAND


    It was sand.


    Anthony realized it the moment it was flung, but far too late. The grains scattered directly into his face, a crude yet effective tactic.


    He had countless ways to stop it.


    He could have frozen time.


    He could have frozen space.


    He could have activated infinity.


    He could have phased through the attack.


    He could have used Quantum Manipulation.


    He could have incinerated it with his blue flames before a single grain touched him.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    In that infinitesimal moment, he chose not to.


    The sand struck. It scoured into his eyes, raw and blinding. His eyelids snapped shut instinctively, sealing the coarse irritation inside.


    Clement seeing his plan had worked, didn¡¯t miss a beat, his lips parted as he spoke.


    Dark Hemisphere


    My new book has successfully been contracted, meaning you can now support the book with power stones, golden tickets, gifts and super gifts.


    The book will be going premium from July 1st, meaning it¡¯s free throughout this month as you will have to start unlocking the chapters with coins from next month.


    Read and support with whatever you can.


    Thanks.

 Chapter 501: Dark Hemisphere

    Chapter 501: Dark Hemisphere


    Dark Hemisphere


    The first time Clement unleashed this technique was during his first clash with Anthony, back when he dared challenge him on their way to the floating island.


    But much has changed since then, Dark Hemisphere has evolved.


    Now, it no longer shrouds mere meters. It blankets entire kilometres beneath a dome of absolute darkness.


    Within this darkness, any attack Clement unleashed would deal five times its normal damage.


    Conversely, any damage inflicted upon him would be diminished by ninety percent.


    He could teleport freely to any point within the dome.


    Every movement within the Dark Hemisphere was laid bare before his eyes, nothing escaped his vision.


    The world was instantly swallowed by utter darkness as a pitch-black dome surged outward from Clement¡¯s position, cloaking everything in shadow and darkness.


    Spectre¡¯s vision was swallowed by darkness in an instant, as though he had been struck blind. Even his night vision, a skill honed for pitch-black environments, proved utterly useless here.


    Then, without warning, sight returned to him. He understood instinctively: it was Clement who had restored his vision.


    Clement moved without a sound, not by walking, not by running. He teleported.


    In a blip, his form materialized before the motionless Anthony, whose eyes remained closed, his body utterly still and unresponsive.


    Clement¡¯s dagger sliced through the air, aimed to sever Anthony¡¯s hand in one swift motion. But just as the blade closed in, the dazed and motionless Anthony moved, instantly.


    His katana flashed, intercepting the dagger mid-swing. Yet no clash of metal rang out, no sparks flew, only silence, cloaked by the absolute darkness surrounding them.


    The moment Anthony blocked, he was violently hurled off his feet, his body propelled backward as he tore through the darkened space.


    ¡¯How?¡¯


    Clement¡¯s mind reeled with confusion.


    He had deliberately poured sand into Anthony¡¯s eyes just before activating Dark Hemisphere, forcing him to shut them.


    Clement knew Anthony possessed the ability to see within the darkness, but the sand was meant to nullify that advantage, to blind him completely.


    And yet, Anthony had still managed to block the attack, as though he could see everything.


    Clement didn¡¯t hesitate. He teleported again, reappearing directly in Anthony¡¯s path of movement. Without a word, his daggers flashed, aiming for Anthony¡¯s spine from behind.


    But mid-air, Anthony twisted, gracefully, precisely, as if he had eyes in the back of his head. His katana met the strike, halting it cleanly.


    This time, he wasn¡¯t sent flying. His body remained firm, unmoved, as though the fivefold boost behind Clement¡¯s attack had no effect on him whatsoever.


    Anthony was no stranger to the Dark Hemisphere, Clement had used it against him years ago. But back then, its buff had merely doubled Clement¡¯s attacks, not amplified them fivefold.


    The reason Anthony had been thrown backward earlier wasn¡¯t due to weakness, it was simply because he had accounted for only a twofold increase in strength.


    Clement clicked his tongue in frustration. Even after activating Dark Hemisphere at full strength and blinding Anthony with sand, it made no difference.


    He teleported once more, his form materializing high above Anthony.


    [Clement Dagger Technique: Dark Bestowment]


    In an instant, a million reflections of Clement burst into existence, each a perfect replica, moving with eerie synchronicity. In one unified motion, they raised their daggers, each blade cloaked in pure darkness.


    Without mercy, they all struck at once.


    A million Clements, each empowered with five times their normal attack strength, an overwhelming storm of shadow and steel, poised to obliterate anything in their path.


    "Using one of my own techniques against me?"


    Anthony said calmly, his voice steady amidst the chaos.


    "Color me surprised"


    Above him, a million dark blade arcs converged from every direction, each one threatening to bury him beneath an onslaught of overwhelming force.


    He recognized the attack immediately, it was the very same technique he had once used to defeat Clement. And now, Clement had turned it against him.


    Anthony¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.


    "Well... it doesn¡¯t matter"


    Fire erupted around Anthony, untouched by the encroaching darkness. The temperature surged under his command, flames coiling around his katana like a living serpent of heat and fury.


    With fluid precision, Anthony dropped into a stance. Then, in an instant, he spun, graceful yet fierce, executing a full 360-degree cutting slash.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Infernal Spiral]


    A vortex of flames exploded outward, spiraling in all directions. Every dark blade arc that dared draw near was melted into nothingness, consumed by the inferno.


    Devastation followed in its wake. Trees ignited and burned to ash, shadows were shredded, and the very ground split open with scorched trenches. The collision of black and crimson energies tore through the land like a cataclysm, birthing an apocalyptic storm of destruction.


    Lightning crackled violently around Spectre, forming a protective dome as he braced himself against the storm of destruction.


    The blazing inferno surged outward, reaching for Clement, but he vanished just before impact, teleporting beyond the blast¡¯s radius.


    He now floated high above, his gaze locked on Anthony, who stood calmly amidst the chaos.


    "How can you still see?"


    The question slipped from Clement¡¯s lips, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "I never said I needed my eyes open to see. You just assumed I was bound by such limitations"


    Anthony calmly replied.


    "I shall show you the cost of a wrong assumption"


    Anthony spoke in finality.


    His katana rose once more, the flames encircling it surged with renewed vigor, then transformed, shifting from a deep crimson to a radiant gold, as though reflecting the very essence of the sun.


    Then it reached its peak, no longer merely burning, but rampaging with untamed fury. It did not just sear; it erased, it annihilated. In the presence of this rising sun, the darkness began to wither and retreat.


    Anthony made a single motion, a solitary, deliberate slash before him.


    [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Solar Bloom]


    In an instant, the single slash multiplied, once, then twice, then a hundred, a thousand, a million, ten million. The golden slashes spiraled around him, forming a radiant dome that pulsed with life itself.


    And then, with but a thought.


    It bloomed.


    The dome of solar slashes shimmered, then detonated outward in every direction. Blazing sword arcs of golden light tore through the darkness, cutting across kilometers with divine accuracy.


    The world was bathed in a golden brilliance so overwhelming that even the darkness could not swallow it. The infamous Dark Hemisphere, once thought impenetrable, shattered, burst apart like an overfilled balloon, unable to contain the radiance.


    The world slowly returned to form, light restored, and fragmented images fell back into place. But with that clarity came devastation. The military base lay in ruins.


    Chaos reigned.


    Fumes and dust choked the air as molten ground bubbled beneath their feet. The very earth had turned to lava, stones liquefied by unimaginable heat.


    Storms of flame swept violently through the space, the temperature spiking, each wave of fire searing through the atmosphere like wrath incarnate.


    Spectre stood bloodied, his body marked with countless sword strikes. One arm severed, lying uselessly beside him, while his remaining hand clutched his katana with grim resolve. Blood trickled steadily, pooling at his feet, yet his gaze remained fixed.


    Fixed on Anthony.


    Anthony stood untouched, his eyes closed, as if the world itself was too ugly to gaze upon.


    "I¡¯ve seen all I need to see, Let¡¯s end this test, shall we?"


    Anthony said calmly, his voice cutting through the storm like a blade.

 Chapter 502: Let There Be Light

    Chapter 502: Let There Be Light


    The light in Spectre¡¯s eyes did not dim, no, it blazed even fiercer. His battle intent surged, unrelenting, as his grip tightened around the katana in his sole remaining hand.


    With heavy exhale, he chose to pour everything, his strength, his will, his mana, his aura into a one final attack.


    Lightning coiled around his body like a living beast, writing, snarling, screaming for release.


    His aura thickened, condensing so violently it made the air around him distort and crack. Sparks crawled across his skin, racing down his arm and surging into the blade like a tidal wave crashing into steel.


    Every muscle in his body tensed as he raised the katana overhead. Mana and aura fused within him, creating a volatile current that pulsed beneath his skin, threatening to tear him apart from the inside.


    His lips parted. A slow breath escaped.


    [Spectre Katana Technique: Pulse Obliteration]


    Then he slammed the katana into the ground.


    Then it came.


    An omnidirectional pulse of lightning erupted into existence, wild, untamed, as though the very skies had bent to Spectre¡¯s will, ready to consume the world in his name.


    It expanded at blinding speed, vaporizing all within reach. The ground beneath was scorched to ash, the terrain transformed into molten, glassy ruin.


    Yet Anthony only watched.


    Anthony stood unmoving as the attack threatened to devour him whole, but he had no need to entertain the attack, even if it was Spectre¡¯s last ditch effort.


    Blue flames pulsed around Anthony, serene, yet absolute. Each tendril of lightning that neared him was instantly consumed, devoured as if the flames existed to erase all that dared approach.


    Then, with a single breath of intent, the blue flames expanded outward in a sweeping surge, extinguishing every rogue bolt of lightning that dared linger.


    Spectre collapsed to his knees, his breaths ragged, his body trembling. He had poured everything into that final strike, every ounce of mana, every last shred of will.


    And yet.


    It had achieved nothing.


    Another voice echoed coldly from behind Anthony.


    Abyssal Realm


    It was Clement.


    The Mirror Dimension collapsed into a veil of utter darkness. Light itself seemed to retreat, consumed by a creeping void that swallowed space and reason alike. In the blink of an eye, Anthony found himself elsewhere, no longer tethered to the Mirror Dimension, but pulled into a twisted domain of death and despair.


    He felt it at once.


    His vitality began to drain, siphoned by unseen hands. His mana, his aura, his very essence, devoured like a feast laid before a ravenous abyss.


    A crushing weight pressed down upon his mind and soul, madness creeping inward, eager to fracture thought and unravel sanity.


    But the realm met resistance.


    Anthony remained still.


    The attempt to shatter his mind fell flat. The corruption aimed at his soul scattered like dust in the wind.


    The System, an omnipresent force within him, and Romulus, guardian of his soul, stood as impenetrable bulwarks against the assault.


    No madness could reach him. No whisper of death could unravel what had been forged beyond even a god¡¯s comprehension.


    As for his mana?


    It was infinite.


    As for his vitality?


    He was nineteen, youthful, brimming with life. Let the realm devour its fill. He had plenty to give.


    But.


    His opponent had made a move. And Anthony never left an attack unanswered.


    Slowly, he turned his head toward Clement, who hovered above in the shadowed void, watching, waiting, as though expecting Anthony to fall, to succumb, to break.


    Instead, Anthony raised a single hand. Just one finger.


    And then he spoke, his voice calm and echoing like a divine decree.


    "Let There Be Light"


    In the heart of absolute darkness, something impossible occurred.


    A flicker.


    A single photon ignited above Anthony¡¯s fingertip, fragile, at first, like a whisper in an eternal night. And then it expanded, pulsing outward with unbearable brilliance.


    A radiance so pure it defied the rules of the Abyssal Realm, as though the sun itself had descended into the void.


    And then.


    It devoured.


    Light surged, merciless and holy, sweeping through the black expanse like judgment incarnate. Darkness screamed in silence as the Abyssal Realm began to crack, splintering like fragile glass beneath the weight of something that should not exist here.


    Clement felt it, the unraveling. His domain, his ultimate weapon, crumbling. His control slipping.


    Then, with a deafening shatter, it was gone.


    The realm collapsed in on itself, consumed by Anthony¡¯s light.


    Clement plummeted from the sky like a puppet with cut strings, crashing beside Spectre. His body trembled with exhaustion, his eyes wide, disbelieving.


    He had poured everything into summoning the Abyssal Realm.


    And yet.


    Anthony had dismantled it with a single sentence.


    The two stared at Anthony with a helpless expression, it seemed no matter how many times they tried, it was useless.


    Anthony¡¯s eyes finally opened as his piercing, gem-like blue eyes landed on them.


    Then he landed on the ground, then he walked towards them.


    "No need to be hard on yourselves. I¡¯m impossible to surpass"


    He stated calmly, with no arrogance in his tone.


    "Besides. I¡¯m satisfied, you¡¯ve made ridiculous improvements, surpassing my own expectations"


    Anthony continued.


    "Thank you"


    Spectre spoke as he lifted himself off the ground, his injuries still healing.


    Seeing this, Anthony used light magic to completely heal him.


    "It seems we are nowhere near you"


    Spectre spoke once again.


    "I thought you didn¡¯t like comparing yourself to me. I advise you not to, if you did, it might do more harm than good"


    Anthony simply replied.


    As for Clement, he just sat there with a mana potion in his hand as he drank it.


    His mind was distant; he was going through his battle with Anthony in his mind, thinking of what he could have done better.


    He had at least felt confident with his Abyssal Realm that he could at least deal some damage to Anthony.


    His Abyssal Realm could literally corrupt anyone. If they didn¡¯t have an immunity to soul and mind attacks, then defense was futile.


    He sighed. Although he had lost, he felt better.


    After all, he had spent over a year in the military without being able to unleash these levels of attack without care.


    Although he didn¡¯t use some skills, it didn¡¯t matter to him. After all, such skills wouldn¡¯t work against Anthony, but against other people they would.


    "Restore your mana. I will introduce you to my teammates"


    Anthony spoke as he finally remembered his teammates he had told he would be back in a few minutes.


    With a thought, the Mirror Dimension shattered, and they appeared back in the forest.


    "How strong are they?"


    Spectre asked.


    "No need to overthink it. You will defeat them, aside from one of them I guess"


    Anthony replied, his words even caught Clement¡¯s attention.


    "Someone we can¡¯t defeat?"


    Clement spoke.


    "I said maybe. His name is Kingsley, you can think of him as the universe¡¯s favourite son"


    Anthony replied.


    With that, Anthony waited a few minutes for them to restore their mana.


    Although mana couldn¡¯t be restored in a few minutes, but with the system, everything is possible.

 Chapter 503: Tongue

    Chapter 503: Tongue


    Amidst a dense thicket of trees, Clement and Spectre sat in tranquil silence, their eyes closed in deep concentration as they worked to replenish their mana. The forest around them pulsed softly with ambient energy, undisturbed and serene.


    Minutes slipped by like quiet whispers in the wind before their eyes slowly fluttered open. Their gazes met, silent understanding passing between them, then shifted in unison toward a distant figure.


    Seated leisurely on a high branch, Anthony sat with a carefree smile, laughter spilling from his lips as he scrolled through his phone.


    "Hahahaha... I can¡¯t, I just can¡¯t"


    Anthony choked out between bursts of laughter.


    "No matter what world you end up in, it¡¯s all the same as long as the internet exists. Who is this conspiracy theorist? My stomach hurts from laughing too much!"


    His voice rang clearly through the forest, cutting through the quiet like a ripple on still water. Fingers still dancing across the screen, he continued scrolling, thoroughly engrossed in the absurd messages lighting up his phone.


    Sensing their gazes on him, Anthony turned, catching sight of Clement and Spectre staring at him with faint confusion etched across their faces.


    "You two should try being normal for once"


    He said casually, a playful smirk tugging at his lips.


    "Surf the web a little. Stop acting like some old men who can¡¯t operate a phone. There¡¯s a whole world of fun online, you know"


    He spoke with the ease of someone completely at home in both realms, battle and leisure.


    Clement and Spectre remained silent. Of course they knew how to use phones. Of course they been browsing the internet previously in their lives.


    But ever since they stepped into the path of true cultivation, where every day was a battle and every breath was tempered by purpose, the digital world had faded into irrelevance, no more meaningful than bathing or eating. Mundane things for mundane lives.


    Only someone like Anthony, standing at such a rarefied height, could scroll through the internet as though the world itself were still made of laughter and light.


    [Ding]


    [??? says you are the abnormal one and you are internet-addicted. Maybe that behaviour reincarnated with you, that¡¯s why you still watch movies and gossip online despite having such power and cheats]


    Anthony¡¯s eyes flickered at the message. When last had he heard from ??? It had indeed been a while since ??? ran away.


    ¡¯I¡¯m not addicted to movies or the internet. There are just a lot of gullible people online. Besides, do you know how many followers I have across my platforms?¡¯


    Anthony snorted mentally as he replied.


    [??? says the only real followers you have are ten in number. The rest are only there for your money, face, and connections]


    ¡¯Why are you suddenly speaking today? You¡¯ve been watching from a distance for a while¡¯


    [??? says your life is a movie, and that the audience is allowed to comment once in a while. And unlike you, he doesn¡¯t have anyone watching him. He predates existence]


    Anthony stared at the words, then smiled as he replied.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sure the author is gazing down at you at this moment, you just don¡¯t know it¡¯


    [??? says you still haven¡¯t given up on this fourth wall nonsense. ??? asks if he reincarnated the wrong golden soul]


    Anthony shook his head, then replied.


    ¡¯You can¡¯t see the fourth wall itself ¡¯cause you aren¡¯t the protagonist. Besides, if you are so bored, reincarnate more people¡¯


    [??? says what¡¯s the use of reincarnating more people when he is already watching you? Maybe he should take away your girlfriend gift to make it more fun. Wouldn¡¯t this be a twist, to lose something you don¡¯t have yet cherish so much?]


    Anthony froze as he read the words.


    Then, the next second, he smiled with every confidence in the universe.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve been reading a lot of "How to Get a Girlfriend" books. Even if you take back the reward, I can find a girlfriend by myself by next week¡¯


    [??? says he is just joking, but he likes your confidence and might have to test it one day]


    Anthony simply smiled at the words. Although he might have spoken with confidence, he didn¡¯t want ??? to take back the girlfriend reward. Who knows how long it would take to find a girlfriend even after reading "How to Get a Girlfriend" books?


    ¡¯Is this test going to come with rewards?¡¯


    Anthony instantly replied. Who didn¡¯t want more gifts and overpowered skills and artifacts?


    [??? says you are simply too greedy and shameless. He might have to start blessing your enemies to tip the power scale]


    ¡¯No reward is fine then¡¯


    Anthony replied calmly, not ready to test what reward ??? might send to his enemies. What if it directly countered his own abilities?


    He loved his overpowered lifestyle and wasn¡¯t ready to change that for anything else.


    [??? says he has to go now. You should be quick with your girlfriend-finding journey; he is tired of waiting and looking forward to it]


    ¡¯What are you waiting for and even looking forward to? You don¡¯t even have a girl of your own¡¯


    [....]


    [??? says he was about to give you a gift as he was about to leave, but it seems your tongue is more overpowered than this gift. ??? suggests you remove your katana from your sheath and hang your tongue in there instead]


    Anthony was instantly left speechless, then his attitude instantly flipped.


    ¡¯Come on, Dad. I¡¯m still just a child; this is my rebellious phase, you should know these things¡¯


    [??? says you said he has no girl, how can he have a son?]


    ¡¯Divorce. One-night stand...¡¯


    Anthony instantly went into ways one can have a son without actually being in a relationship.


    [...]


    ??? was left speechless.


    [??? says you are no son of his. ??? says goodbye for now]


    Anthony instantly called out to ??? in his mind, but the being didn¡¯t reply. He was already gone.


    ¡¯Sighs. Who knows what overpowered ability I was about to get?¡¯


    Anthony thought in sadness as he shook his head.

 Chapter 504: Unreasonable Expectations

    Chapter 504: Unreasonable Expectations


    Clement and Spectre just stared at Anthony, who had been talking to them a few seconds ago, as he went from shaking his head to nodding, then smiling, and then suddenly becoming somewhat sad, as though riding an emotional rollercoaster only he could see.


    They could only conclude that he was communicating with someone else telepathically at the moment.


    Anthony¡¯s gaze eventually turned to them. Then, with a soft sigh, he spoke.


    "Let¡¯s go meet my teammates"


    Clement nodded silently. As they were about to move, Spectre raised a question.


    "Should we just introduce ourselves as normal soldiers, or can we also state that we are your subordinates?"


    Clement seemed to nod in agreement with the question, clearly having the same concern.


    "No need to overthink it. You can introduce yourselves as both. You don¡¯t have to hide it from anyone anymore. But make it clear that you are my subordinates, and not my family¡¯s"


    Anthony calmly replied without missing a beat.


    "That¡¯s a relief"


    Spectre said as the group began walking in the same direction, their footsteps falling into rhythm.


    ¡¯Why are we walking? Can¡¯t we just teleport there like how he teleported here?¡¯


    Clement wondered silently to himself.


    "Why is it a relief?"


    Anthony asked, not fully understanding the weight behind Spectre¡¯s words.


    "Well"


    Spectre began, "We¡¯ve basically been hiding it since the beginning back at the Academy. But now that we¡¯re done with that place, there¡¯s no longer any need to keep it secret. We never really had the chance to talk about it openly with you. But we discussed it among ourselves and decided not to mention that you were our master to anyone, at least for the time being"


    Spectre paused briefly before continuing.


    "It was mostly about keeping things simple. There were too many eyes and ears back then, and our strength wasn¡¯t enough to withstand the kind of attention that revelation would bring"


    "There¡¯s no huge calamity that¡¯s going to befall you just because you say you¡¯re my subordinate"


    Anthony said, his voice casual.


    "In the Academy, we simply had to hide it because we were weaker... too weak back then. What mana rank were you all at that time? SSS rankers, maybe? But now it¡¯s different"


    As he moved, his tone was calm but confident, as if reflecting on a different era, one long past.


    Spectre nodded in understanding. It made perfect sense. They had been too weak then. But now, they were stronger than many. Even so, he understood that in the vast scale of the galaxy, they were still like ants trying to shake the world.


    "Also, I forgot to mention this earlier, but Evelyn already told the Saintess of the World about us being your subordinates"


    Spectre said suddenly, as if the thought had just struck him.


    "Huh? When? Why? How?"


    Anthony asked immediately. He wasn¡¯t particularly worried, just surprised by the sudden news.


    "Well, the Saintess of the World didn¡¯t believe the lie about Evelyn finding an inheritance during the Academy break. So she pressed her with questions, more and more details. Evelyn finally broke and answered truthfully"


    Spectre replied, letting out a long sigh as he spoke.


    "Then how did she find out about the rest of you?"


    Anthony asked, now growing curious.


    "Well, since Evelyn admitted the inheritance story was a lie, the Saintess of the World simply deduced that the rest of us who claimed to have received similar inheritances also lied. But she never confronted us directly. Evelyn said the Saintess figured it out on her own"


    Spectre explained.


    As Spectre finished speaking, Anthony fell into deep thought for a moment.


    "What made her begin to doubt Evelyn in the first place?"


    He asked, clearly wanting to understand the chain of suspicion.


    "Her rank and age"


    Spectre answered.


    "The Saintess of the World said Evelyn was simply too talented. No one could match her grandson, yet Evelyn did. So... here we are"


    At Spectre¡¯s words, Anthony simply smiled, amused but not entirely surprised.


    "Any other thing you forgot to mention by chance?"


    Spectre thought for a second, then shook his head as he replied, "Not at all"


    But then, a voice that had been silent throughout the entire discussion spoke, Clement.


    "Evelyn said the Saintess of the World was training her as your wife so she could have a great-grandkid"


    Clement said without hesitation.


    At Clement¡¯s words, Anthony suddenly felt like he had tripped on a stone.


    ¡¯What useless training¡¯


    He screamed internally, half exasperated and half helpless.


    Before, he had been holding off his mother about this issue, and occasionally Irene as well, but now it seemed Irene had taken the matter even further, pushing it to a new level.


    "Why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier?"


    Anthony¡¯s gaze shifted sharply to Spectre as he asked the question.


    Spectre cursed Clement in his mind.


    He hadn¡¯t mentioned this earlier simply because he didn¡¯t think it was necessary. And now Clement, who usually had the most sealed lips, seemed to have the most slippery tongue at this moment.


    ¡¯He¡¯s lucky he¡¯s stronger than me at the moment¡¯


    Spectre thought bitterly.


    "I didn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t want you to feel embarrassed"


    Spectre replied with a strange and awkward expression on his face.


    "What military base is Evelyn stationed at currently?"


    Anthony asked, shifting the topic back with a sigh.


    As the Saintess of the World, Irene wasn¡¯t restricted to a single military base. She went from base to base, healing and aiding as many as she could in a short amount of time.


    "At this moment, I don¡¯t know. But Evelyn said she hasn¡¯t seen the Saintess in a week. Even if you go now, you won¡¯t be able to meet her"


    Spectre responded honestly.


    Anthony sighed again. He had planned to rush to his grandmother and explain things in detail before her imagination ran wild and all her well-meaning efforts went to waste.


    Anthony couldn¡¯t understand women, especially mothers. They would urge their children to give them grandchildren. And when that happened, and the grandchildren grew older, they would begin urging those same grandchildren for great-grandchildren. It was like an endless cycle of unreasonable expectations.


    Anthony simply couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    He sighed and waved his hand. A portal appeared before him, swirling gently with spatial energy. Without hesitation, he stepped through it.


    He had originally decided to walk so he could clear his head after losing a gift from ???. But now, that seemed like a bad idea. Who knew what other information would be revealed if he kept walking?